《Urban Most Awesome Dad》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1 ¨C The Arrival Of The Immortal Emperor_1


    ¡°Daddy? Daddy?¡±


    What¡¯s that sound?


    Enveloped in aa, Xu Fan seemed to have heard something in the obscurity and felt a soft and sticky little hand caressing his face.


    What is going on?


    Wasn¡¯t I undergoing the Celestial Tribtion?


    With this thought in mind, Xu Fan struggled to open his incredibly heavy eyes and finally discovered that he was in a dpidated rental room. And by his side was an exquisitely crafted little girl!


    In this shabby and dirty rental room, the little girl looked like an angel, lightening Xu Fan¡¯s heart.


    ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡±


    Xu Fan asked the little girl, but just as he began to speak, he found his voice to be incredibly hoarse, his throat feeling as though it was on fire.


    Seeing Xu Fan¡¯s state, the little girl hurriedly picked up a water cup from the side, clumsily poured a ss of water from the table, and brought it to Xu Fan, her little face full of ¡°please praise me.¡±


    Xu Fan couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile at the little girl¡¯s actions, gently taking the cup of water and drinking a sip, which made him feel much better.


    Looking around at that moment, Xu Fan realized he was lying amidst a pile of wine bottles, emitting an unpleasant odor all over. He didn¡¯t know how the little girl could stand it.


    Upon reflecting carefully, Xu Fan took a deep breath. This time, he really messed up.


    Xu Fan was originally a peerless genius in the Immortal Realm. In just a few thousand years, he had cultivated to the Transcendence Tribtion Stage, and when Xu Fan faced the Celestial Tribtion, what descended was the formidable Nine-Tribtions Heavenly Tribtion.


    Having ascended too quickly, Xu Fan¡¯s foundation was somewhat unstable. The endlessly persistent nineyers of heavenly thunder obliterated all the precious treasures Xu Fan had collected into dust!


    When Xu Fan was struck by thest divine thunder, he thought he would be utterly annihted. But unexpectedly, after waking up, he found himself inhabiting the body of this seemingly decadent young man.


    ¡°It seems that the heavens have given me a second chance¡­¡±


    Yet, as Xu Fan was contemting these matters, he felt his arm being shaken. Coming to his senses, he saw the adorable little girl in front of him, looking at him with a intive expression, as if saying:


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you praised me yet¡­¡±


    Xu Fan couldn¡¯t help smiling, addressing the little lolita:


    ¡°Who are you, and what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I am Tongtong, you are my daddy. Daddy, howe you don¡¯t recognize me again!¡±


    As she spoke, Tongtong, evidently upset, pouted her little mouth, which ironically made her even more adorable.


    Seeing the displeased look on the little lolita¡¯s face, Xu Fan found it somewhat amusing. He gently took Tongtong¡¯s hand, just about to say something. But his body suddenly trembled, and a warm current arose in his heart, a feeling of blood connection filling Xu Fan¡¯s mind!


    This is my daughter!


    But right now, as this thought crossed Xu Fan¡¯s mind, his head suddenly thudded, as if a floodgate had opened, and a surge of memories instantly filled his brain!


    The memories of this young man called Xu Fan, spanning over twenty years, charged directly into the memories of the cultivator Xu Fan, intertwining with each other until they finally fused into one!


    Xu Fan took a deep breath, having finally figured out the identity of this youth!


    Xu Fan hadn¡¯t expected himself to look so average, yet his status was not low. The Xu Family was one of the four great families of Yan Country, and Xu Fan¡¯s father, Xu Tianlong, was the Family Head of the Xu Family. He wielded immense power, so much so that a mere cough from him could make the entire Yan Country tremble!


    Regrettably, three years ago, Xu Tianlong met with an untimely death, which caused an uproar across the entire Yan Country. The Xu Family, having no other choice, had to let the Xu Senior preside over the family affairs, which ultimately revealed a shocking secret. Xu Tianlong¡¯s death was not an ident but a premeditated murder!


    What was even more shocking was that the murderer of Xu Tianlong turned out to be his own wife and Xu Fan¡¯s mother, Zhang Qingning!


    Enraged, the Xu Family¡¯s senior patriarch imprisoned Zhang Qingning in the family¡¯s Shadow Prison. As her son, Xu Fan was naturally implicated andpletely stripped of his status as the heir to the family, reduced to an outcast!


    At that time, Xu Fan was nothing more than a rich yboy who indulged in pleasure, unable to withstand the fall from grace. Thus, he became utterly corrupt, spending his days in drunkenness until he died of alcohol poisoning, his soul departing from this world.


    However, reaching this point in his thoughts, Xu Fan¡¯s eyes began to sparkle with a hint of light.


    The former Xu Fan might have been a worthless heir, but the current Xu Fan was different; he sensed something fishy about the whole affair. After all, Xu Fan remembered Zhang Qingning as an incredibly gentle woman, who would tearfully empathize with the pain of stray cats and dogs, let alonemit murder.


    Moreover, Xu Tianlong and Zhang Qingning¡¯s rtionship was affectionate, and Xu Fan was the only heir to the family. How could Zhang Qingning possibly ruin her own future by murdering her husband?


    Having roamed The Immortal Realm for many years, Xu Fan¡¯s intuition was sharp. With so many doubts clouding the incident, it must have been a conspiracy. The murder of the Family Head followed by exiling the family¡¯s heir¡ªwho stood to gain from this?


    Now that Xu Fan had the memories of the original owner of this body, he could feel the parental love he had never experienced in The Immortal Realm, and his heart empathized as if Xu Tianlong and Zhang Qingning were his own parents.


    ¡°Since this immortal has taken over your body, it is only natural for me to seek justice for you, rescue your wronged mother, and find the real murderer to avenge youprehensively!¡±


    At this moment, Xu Fan thought to himself, and suddenly, he felt a lightness in his heart, as if something had left his body.


    Xu Fan knew it must have been the remnant soul of the young man, which had finally dissipated after receiving Xu Fan¡¯s promise.


    At this moment, Xu Fan also looked tenderly at Tongtong in front of him, remembering the origins of this beautiful little girl.


    Tongtong¡¯s mother was named Xu Yixue, and she was the chairwoman of the Xu Corporation.


    Although the Xu Family could notpare with the Xu Family, they were still one of the prominent great families in Yan Country.


    Six years ago, Xu Yixue had attended a conference in Yi Country but was ambushed by rival forces. At that time, Xu Fan happened to be traveling in Yi Country and, seeing a fellow countrywoman in trouble, naturally lent a hand.


    Afterward, the two had a fleeting marital encounter in Yi Country. However, Xu Yixue unexpectedly became pregnant andter gave birth to Tongtong.


    Knowing she was pregnant, Xu Yixue never saw Xu Fan again and spent her life abroad to avoid him.


    This time, Xu Yixue had just returned to the country on business, and Tongtong had been crying for her father. Xu Yixue had no choice but to bring Tongtong to Xu Fan, entrusting him to take care of her, thus allowing father and daughter to acknowledge each other.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2 ¨C : Leftovers_1


    ¡°`


    Looking at Tongtong in front of him, Xu Fan couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of helplessness in his heart. He had already guessed Xu Yixue¡¯s intention. By having Tongtonge over this time, it wasn¡¯t just to acknowledge their father-daughter rtionship, he feared it was more about letting this child see for herself what kind of man her father was so that Tongtong wouldpletely give up on her own father, right?


    And Xu Yixue¡¯s guess was entirely correct. The original Xu Fan, upon seeing Tongtong, showed no signs of improvement, instead he intensified his drinking, and this time he drank himself to death, which led to Xu Fan inhabiting this body.


    Feeling this blood connection, Xu Fan¡¯s heart was seized by an unprecedented palpitation.


    Although he had roamed The Immortal Realm for thousands of years, he had never had a true descendant, and this kind of blood connection was an experience Xu Fan had never had before. He couldn¡¯t help but grasp it, and in an instant, he epted the existence of his daughter!


    ¡°Haha, I actually have a daughter! I, Xu Fan, also have a daughter now!¡±


    At that moment, Xu Fan was overwhelmingly excited. He hugged Tongtong in his arms and spun around joyfully, while Tongtongughed merrily as well.


    After ying for a while, father and daughter bonded quite a bit. Tongtong didn¡¯t mind the disheveled state of Xu Fan¡¯s face and kissed him heavily:


    ¡°Having a dad feels so great, I like dad the most!¡±


    Hearing these words, Xu Fan¡¯s heart nearly melted. He couldn¡¯t help but want to give his daughter all the best things in the world!


    But upon ncing at his surroundings and his filthy clothes, Xu Fan¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of disdain.


    With such an environment and in such a state, how could he protect his daughter?


    Thinking of this, Xu Fan couldn¡¯t stop himself from searching his own body.


    Although all the treasures on Xu Fan¡¯s body had been shattered to crumbs by the nearly endless heavenly thunder, even his storage ring had turned to ashes, Xu Fan still remembered that in thest moment, he seemed to have grabbed something from inside the storage ring, he must have brought something with him!


    Soon, Xu Fan finally found something amidst the pile of liquor bottles!


    When Xu Fan was struck by the heavenly thunder, he thought he would be obliterated. He only grabbed something instinctively, without discerning what it was, so he himself was unclear about what he had grabbed.


    Upon closer inspection, Xu Fan discovered two dark pills inside a small crumpled piece of paper.


    ¡°A Body-Forging Pill and a Spirit Wisdom Pill? That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!¡±


    The Body-Forging Pill was a fourth-grade elixir that could stimte Spiritual Power and aid cultivators in forming their Nascent Soul, a truly rare and valuable treasure.


    The Spirit Wisdom Pill, though slightly inferior, was a third-grade elixir, capable of enhancing intelligence and obedience in spirit beasts.


    To the former Xu Fan, these two elixirs would have seemed insignificant, but now, without any Spiritual Power and with Earth¡¯s sparse Spiritual Power, it would be anyone¡¯s guess how many years it would take for Xu Fan to cultivate back to being a cultivator on his own.


    So, with this Body-Forging Pill, Xu Fan could step through the gates of Cultivation in one go, and even hope to condense a Nascent Soul within a century!


    The Spirit Wisdom Pill was also quite useful. Xu Fan could raise a spirit beast, not only to protect Tongtong but also to give her apanion.


    After inspecting the two elixirs, Xu Fan was about to throw away the small crumpled piece of paper. However, at that moment, he noticed a fluorescent glow flickering on it.


    All of a sudden, Xu Fan realized that this piece of paper, almost like waste, was actually a talisman!


    Talismans in The Immortal Realm are quite amon means, and though talisman masters may not possess powerful bodies and various magical treasures of Nascent Souls, they do have all sorts of incredibly strange talismans, making them extremely powerful.


    The most skilled talisman masters could even create the Five Thunder Primordial Talismans with the power of heavenly thunder! Wielding a heavenly tribtion, they were truly frightening!


    ¡°`


    The talisman that Xu Fan had in his hand was known as the Soul-Confusing Talisman, which could directly bewilder a person¡¯s heart, making the affected personpletely obey themands of the caster.


    This kind of talisman could only be used when there was a hierarchy of power, so it wasn¡¯t that useful in The Immortal Realm.


    After all, the people in The Immortal Realm were always busy. For those who could smack you dead with one p, why bother controlling you with a talisman?


    However, for Xu Fan at the present moment, this talisman was even more useful than the Five Thunder Primordial Talisman!


    After all, Xu Fan was now on Earth, having lost all his cultivation, but this talisman could control the hearts of people, which was bound to be unexpectedly useful!


    Having found these three great items, Xu Fan was satisfied, finally feeling like he had some capital to establish himself.


    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    At that moment, Tongtong tugged on Xu Fan¡¯s hand, and only then did Xu Fan realize that it was already noon. He squatted down and said to Tongtong,


    ¡°Alright, Daddy will take you out for a meal, but you¡¯ll have to wait for me a little bit. Daddy needs to take a shower, I smell bad!¡±


    ¡°Heehee, Daddy is a sloppy ghost, stinky stinky!¡±


    Hearing this, Tongtong covered her nose and giggled.


    Seeing Tongtong¡¯s smile, Xu Fan felt a surge of warmth in his heart and asked her,


    ¡°Tongtong, what is your name?¡±


    ¡°Tongtong¡¯s name is just Tongtong¡­¡±


    Tongtong blinked herrge eyes with a hint of confusion upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s question.


    Xu Fan, realizing he was too hasty, exined further to Tongtong,


    ¡°Daddy is asking if Tongtong has a formal name.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Yes, I do. My formal name is Xu Wantong, but everyone just calls me Tongtong!¡±


    Hearing this, Xu Fan smiled even more. Xu Wantong, huh? That¡¯s a nice name. It seems like Xu Yixue has raised Tongtong well. In that case, I will give her a chance, the opportunity to be my woman.


    But Xu Fan misheard; Tongtong¡¯s surname was Xu, not Xu, the childish lisp making it hard for Xu Fan to hear clearly.


    It¡¯s unknown how Xu Fan, who was so generously offering Xu Yixue a chance, would react when they actually met.


    ¡°Okay, Tongtong, wait here for me. Daddy will take a quick shower, and then we can go out and eat something delicious!¡±


    ¡°Yay! I¡¯ll wait here and be good. I definitely won¡¯t run around!¡±


    Tongtong promised in her childishly sweet voice and promptly sat down on a small stool, as if to assure him, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t move from here.¡±


    Seeing Tongtong¡¯s behavior, Xu Fan couldn¡¯t help but smile again, and he quickly entered the bathroom.


    He couldn¡¯t stand his untidy appearance, wondering how Tongtong had managed to kiss him earlier.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3 ¨C idental Encounter_1


    Soon, Xu Fan finished bathing and changed into slightly cleaner clothes before taking Tongtong out with him.


    After leaving the house, Xu Fan threw the room key into a gap in the nearby pipes; he had no intention ofing back to this ce.


    ¡°Daddy is finally clean and smells nice,¡±


    At that moment, Tongtong, held in Xu Fan¡¯s arms, was extremely excited, nting several kisses on Xu Fan¡¯s face. Xu Fan felt immensely happy in his heart. With such an adorable daughter, what would life be like in the future?


    ¡°Heehee, now Tongtong finally has a daddy and a mommy. Soon, Tongtong will be the happiest child!¡±


    Tongtong, nestled in Xu Fan¡¯s arms, struck a victory pose. Seeing this, Xu Fan cracked a smile and said to Tongtong,


    ¡°Okay then, once dad sorts things out with your mom, we¡¯ll let Tongtong live the happiest life. For now, let¡¯s go eat some meat. Sound good?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Eat meat! Eat meat!¡±


    Upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, Tongtong was even more delighted.


    While watching Tongtong, Xu Fan made up his mind to win over Xu Yixue.


    However, Xu Fan knew this wouldn¡¯t be an easy task. Although the two had shared a brief romantic encounter, Xu Yixue¡¯s stubborn nature was clear: upon discovering Xu Fan¡¯s identity as the eldest son of the Xu Family, and even after bing pregnant, she had not contacted him once¡ªa testament to her personality.


    Now that Xu Fan had been stripped of his heir status, Xu Yixue naturally looked down on him even more. When she brought Tongtong over the previous day and saw Xu Fan, there was not a flicker of emotion on her face, clearly not taking him seriously at all.


    So Xu Fan needed to act fast. He had six days left, after which Xu Yixue woulde to take Tongtong away, and finding Tongtong would not be so easy then!


    But now wasn¡¯t the time to think about these matters. The most important thing was to take his daughter out for a meal!


    ¡°Tongtong, what do you want to eat?¡±


    Xu Fan asked, holding Tongtong in his arms, and Tongtong thought for a moment before saying in a babyish voice,


    ¡°Daddy, I want to go to KFC! Can we?¡±


    ¡°Of course we can. Let¡¯s go, Daddy will take you there right now!¡±


    Without hesitation, Xu Fan agreed, and at these words, Tongtong was overjoyed:


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s great. Mommy never lets Tongtong eat at KFC. Daddy, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Xu Fan smiled slightly. He knew why Xu Yixue wouldn¡¯t let Tongtong eat such food; certainly because she considered it junk food. But it couldn¡¯t be denied, the food did taste decent. Since his daughter liked it, they¡¯d go straight there.


    As for any harm to the body, that was even easier to deal with. Xu Fan, the mighty Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor, just needed to acquire the herbs, and he could soon strengthen and cleanse his daughter¡¯s body. What was a little junk food inparison?


    Before long, Xu Fan took Tongtong downstairs, went to the bank to withdraw fifty thousand yuan, and then directly headed to KFC with her.


    Despite being abandoned by the Xu Family, Xu Fan still had plenty of funds. After all, the Xu Family had simply expelled him and frozen his ounts with them, but Xu Fan¡¯s personal ounts still had a substantial amount of money. Moreover, he had purchased another property before¡ªso factoring everything in, Xu Fan could easily maintain a decent lifestyle.


    It was just a pity that the former Xu Fan could not ept the fall from grace, drowning his sorrows in alcohol daily, barely lucid, having long forgotten all these matters.


    Soon, Xu Fan had finished dining with his daughter and then took some time at the nearby barbershop to tidy up his appearance. After all, his scruffy beard wasn¡¯tfortable for Tongtong when she got close. Xu Fan naturally wanted to spruce himself up.


    After Xu Fan had freshened up, Tongtong, who had been watching, suddenly eximed and threw herself into Xu Fan¡¯s arms, nting a kiss on him:


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so handsome!¡±


    By this time, Xu Fan had neatly groomed his hair and beard, and since he was naturally good-looking, with the memories of the Emperor Xu Fan now also imparting an unppable dignity to his bearing, he was indeed a very charming man.


    In fact, the beautiful woman styling hair nearby had been nning to strike up a conversation, but after seeing Tongtong calling Xu Fan ¡°Daddy,¡± she had to give up the idea.


    ¡°Alright, my little cutie, where do you want to go y next?¡±


    Xu Fan asked as he picked up Tongtong.


    ¡°Hehe, as long as I¡¯m with Daddy, Tongtong is happy to go anywhere!¡±


    Tongtong touched Xu Fan¡¯s smooth chin with satisfaction and kissed him on the face again.


    Seeing Tongtong¡¯s adorable antics, Xu Fan couldn¡¯t help butugh heartily. Indeed, having a daughter was something special!


    As Tongtong saw Xu Fan¡¯s happy face, she too burst into giggles. Their openheartedughter attracted the sideways nces of those waiting their turn.


    A middle-aged couple nearby, witnessing Tongtong and Xu Fan, looked on with envy. The middle-aged woman took a small toy from her pocket, approached them, and said:


    ¡°Little girl, you are so cute! Would you like this little toy from auntie?¡±


    Spotting the little toy bear, Tongtong¡¯s eyes lit up; she clearly wanted it very much, yet she didn¡¯t take it immediately, instead looking up at Xu Fan with an inquiring gaze.


    Seeing Tongtong¡¯s eager expression, Xu Fan smiled softly and said to her:


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, auntie is giving it to you. Go ahead and take it, but remember to thank auntie, okay?¡±


    Upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s consent, Tongtong was overjoyed. She carefully took the little bear toy and thanked the middle-aged woman:


    ¡°Thank you, auntie!¡±


    ¡°Oh, what a sweetheart!¡±


    The middle-aged woman¡¯s eyes were full of tenderness and envy as she looked at Tongtong, and even a hidden sadness that she tried to conceal.


    However, Xu Fan didn¡¯t wish to delve into these matters. He said to Tongtong:


    ¡°Say goodbye to auntie!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, auntie!¡±


    Tongtong waved to the middle-aged woman, and then Xu Fan led her away from the barbershop.


    But as Tongtong walked away, the middle-aged woman covered her face and wept, while her husband gently embraced her and sighed deeply.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4 ¨C Carousel _1


    Afterward, Xu Fan took Tongtong to the amusement park, and this time Tongtong was incredibly happy since Xu Yixue was usually very busy with work and simply had no time to take her to y.


    The amusement park had many attractions, but there weren¡¯t as many suitable for four- or five-year-old children like Tongtong, so Xu Fan chose the most suitable one, that is, the merry-go-round!


    Since today was Tuesday, there weren¡¯t many people lining up, and Xu Fan directly joined the line at the ticket booth, whispering to Tongtong and queuing at the same time.


    ¡°Daddy, you have to take me to y, and when Mommyes, you have to bring her here too,¡± Tongtong said seriously to Xu Fan, who nced around and noticed that many parents hade with their children and nodded in agreement.


    If it was for Tongtong, getting his hands on her mother wouldn¡¯t be an issue either.


    However, while the two of them were chatting, a couple arrived behind Xu Fan, with the man dressed in hip-hop attire and sporting dirty braids, grumbling to the woman beside him:


    ¡°What¡¯s so fun about this merry-go-round? Why don¡¯t we go for something more thrilling?¡±


    The woman next to him was clinging to the man¡¯s hand, cooing:


    ¡°Ohe on, just y this with me. It¡¯s so romantic!¡±


    These two didn¡¯t seem to pose any problem, but Xu Fan suddenly heard the man pull out a cigarette, light it with a lighter, and take a deep drag, exhaling a cloud of smoke.


    Xu Fan smelled the tobo odor and frowned, turning around sharply to grab the man¡¯s cigarette and said:


    ¡°There are children here. If you want to smoke, go to the public restroom.¡±


    The man, seeing Xu Fan extinguish his cigarette without a word, had a flicker of anger in his eyes, especially upon noticing the child in Xu Fan¡¯s arms and Xu Fan¡¯s slim figure, he shouted loudly at Xu Fan:


    ¡°Kid! Do you know who the fuck I am? Daring to snuff my cigarette!¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Xu Fan narrowed his eyes slightly, staring at the man before him.


    He had taken Tongtong out for fun, to make his daughter happy. If this person smoked elsewhere, Xu Fan wouldn¡¯t have cared, but since it affected Tongtong, he couldn¡¯t tolerate it!


    The hip-hop man was about to say something to Xu Fan when he suddenly caught Xu Fan¡¯s gaze, shivered from head to toe, and broke out in a cold sweat!


    He felt as if he¡¯d encountered one of those gangsters who frequently hacked at people, not talkative but remarkably ruthless when getting into action, and this man¡¯s gaze was just like those gangsters, even more fearsome!


    The hip-hop man nervously swallowed his saliva and stuttered:


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, my bad.¡±


    Having said that, the hip-hop man beat a hasty retreat, scrambling away, while the girl looked confused and hurried after him. But after following him a few steps, she stamped her foot in frustration and walked away.


    Xu Fan saw the two people leave and turned back without saying anything else.


    Although Xu Fan no longer possessed his cultivation, he was after all the reincarnation of the Immortal Emperor. The murderous aura he had cultivated through seas of blood and mountains of corpses wasn¡¯t something a small-time thug could withstand, was it?


    ¡°Wow, Daddy, look, it¡¯s that auntie from before!¡± Tongtong eximed.


    And it was at this moment that Xu Fan suddenly heard Tongtong in his arms speak up. He turned around and found that the couple he had encountered earlier at the hair salon had once again appeared behind him.


    ¡°Haha, little friend, we meet again?¡±


    At this time, the middle-aged woman spoke to Tongtong, and Tongtong was extremely happy, she had a good impression of the auntie who gave her the teddy bear.


    ¡°Hello auntie, auntie, did youe especially to see Tongtong?¡±


    Upon hearing Tongtong¡¯s words, the middle-aged woman¡¯s gaze stiffened, revealing a hint of sorrow, but she nodded anyway:


    ¡°Yes, Tongtong, I just wanted to y with you!¡±


    Xu Fan also noticed something was off, but he did not feel any malice from the couple towards Tongtong, so he didn¡¯t do anything.


    Soon, they bought tickets for the merry-go-round and went straight to the machine. The merry-go-round slowly started, and Tongtong sat in Xu Fan¡¯s arms, letting out bursts of happyughter with the rotation, warming Xu Fan¡¯s heart immensely.


    ¡°Oh! Go, little horse! Giddy up! Giddy up! And little bear, we three are best friends!¡±


    Tongtong held one of the wooden horse¡¯s ears in one hand and the teddy bear that the middle-aged woman had given her in the other, speaking with great excitement.


    Seeing how much Tongtong loved the teddy bear, a glint also passed through Xu Fan¡¯s eyes.


    And since they had run into each other, the four of them started ying together, and during the conversation, Xu Fan learned from the two that one was named Lu Chennong and the other Zhang Lijuan.


    The couple had been married for over a decade, but they had never had children. Both of them really loved kids, which was why they were so fond of Tongtong.


    They visited the children¡¯s park every week to y and watch other people¡¯s children, and today they happened to run into Tongtong again.


    Watching his wife y water fishing with Tongtong, Lu Chennong sighed and said directly to Xu Fan:


    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you; we¡¯ve made up our minds to adopt a child. Even though it won¡¯t be our own flesh and blood, at least we¡¯ll have a child, and it will stop the elders at home from nagging.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Xu Fan finally understood why the couple was so fond of Tongtong. Seeing the look on Lu Chennong¡¯s face, Xu Fan said directly:


    ¡°I see, in that case, do you want a biological child?¡±


    Lu Chennong looked at Xu Fan, puzzled, but he still responded:


    ¡°Of course we do, it¡¯s what we dream of, but it¡¯s just not possible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not entirely impossible,e here, let me take your pulse.¡±


    As Xu Fan spoke, he took hold of Lu Chennong¡¯s wrist!


    Lu Chennong, upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, saw a glimmer of hope sh in his eyes, but it quickly faded.


    They had been married for over ten years, and during that time, they had tried everything ¡ª Eastern medicine, Western medicine, and even superstitions ¡ª all to no avail!


    Could it be that running into a young guy out of the blue could solve the problem that had troubled them for so many years?

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5 ¨C Hope For Treatment_1


    ¡°`


    This was not because Lu Chennong was unwilling to trust Xu Fan, but because they had experienced too many disappointments over the years and found it very difficult to feel confident.


    ¡°Ah, let¡¯s not bother with it. The higher the expectations, the greater the disappointment,¡±


    At that moment, Lu Chennong looked at Xu Fan and gently withdrew his hand; however, Xu Fan nced at Lu Chennong and spoke with a smile:


    ¡°Right now, do you often wake up from sleep in shock at around three in the morning, and also feel a faint feeling of distension in your lower abdomen?¡±


    What?


    Upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, Lu Chennong¡¯s eyes immediately widened in shock. He certainly hadn¡¯t told Xu Fan about this, so how could Xu Fan have known?


    Was it simply from feeling his pulse just now?


    Lu Chennong was truly astonished this time, as he looked at Xu Fan with excitement and said:


    ¡°Do you really have a way?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t make promises yet, I need to examine your wife first,¡±


    Xu Fan said this with a smile, while Lu Chennong was overwhelmed with excitement, quickly running over to share the news with Zhang Lijuan.


    Xu Fan also walked straight over, and then gently said to Tongtong:


    ¡°Tongtong, are you having fun? Why don¡¯t you rest for a bit? Auntie seems sick, and Daddy is going to help Auntie check her illness, alright?¡±


    When Tongtong heard this, she widened her eyes and said with deep concern to Zhang Lijuan:


    ¡°Oh no, Auntie, you¡¯re sick. You should go rest right away. I won¡¯t y anymore. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go drink some water!¡±


    Seeing Tongtong¡¯s reaction, Zhang Lijuan was moved and said to Xu Fan:


    ¡°Mr. Xu, your daughter is really well-behaved; I¡¯m incredibly envious. Her mother must have put a lot of effort into raising her like this, right?¡±


    Hearing this, Tongtong chimed in:


    ¡°Of course, my mom is the best mom in the world and, of course, Tongtong is the best Tongtong in the world!¡±


    Xu Fan and Lu Chennong¡¯s wifeughed out loud at this, and then they went to a coffee shop where Xu Fan began to take Lu Chennong and his wife¡¯s pulses seriously.


    After taking both their pulses, Lu Chennong nervously asked:


    ¡°Mr. Xu, how are the results? No matter what it takes, as long as you can cure us, we are willing to ept it!¡±


    Although Xu Fan seemed very young, after seeing what Xu Fan had done earlier, Lu Chennong trusted himpletely; after all, he was hisst hope.


    Xu Fan simply smiled slightly and said to Lu Chennong:


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, what you have is not an illness but poison.¡±


    What?


    On hearing this, Lu Chennong¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and Zhang Lijuan looked at her husband dumbfounded, asking Lu Chennong:


    ¡°Honey, is what he¡¯s saying true?¡±


    Lu Chennong¡¯s demeanor suddenly changed, and his entire body emitted a scorching aura! He didn¡¯t answer Zhang Lijuan¡¯s question but rather turned, with a ghastly pale face, to Xu Fan and asked:


    ¡°Mr. Xu, may I know what poison I have been afflicted with?¡±


    ¡°`


    As Xu Fan looked at Lu Chennong, a slight furrow formed between his brows. He had long since realized that the identities of these two people were not ordinary, but now, seeing Lu Chennong¡¯s demeanor, he felt he might have underestimated their status. However, this had nothing to do with him, so Xu Fan¡¯s face still retained its usual indifference as he said:


    ¡°The poison you¡¯re suffering from is called Shiguyin. This toxin is extremely rare, and it¡¯s insidiously damaging as it silently strips away the yang essence from a man¡¯s body. The symptoms are characterized by sharp abdominal pain urring precisely at three o¡¯clock in the morning, yet without any apanying diarrhea.¡±


    Hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, Zhang Lijuan quickly said:


    ¡°You¡¯re right, my husband does suffer from abdominal pain in the middle of the night. I always thought it was stomach pain, but was he actually poisoned?¡±


    Xu Fan shook his head with a smile and replied lightly, ¡°That, you¡¯ll have to ask your husband!¡±


    Zhang Lijuan hurriedly turned to look at Lu Chennong, whose face was extremely pale. It was clear that he understood something, but he didn¡¯t immediately exin anything to Zhang Lijuan. Instead, he asked Xu Fan:


    ¡°Since you could diagnose that I¡¯ve been poisoned, Mr. Xu Fan, I wonder if you could also remove this toxin?¡±


    At that moment, Lu Chennong¡¯s gaze was filled with urgency as he looked at Xu Fan because to him Xu Fan was indeed a lifesaver!


    Xu Fan did not answer but nodded slightly before saying:


    ¡°This toxin is not difficult for me to resolve. You just need to prepare some herbs, and then I can get to work and rid you of this toxin. After the detox, with a period of recuperation, you two will be able to have the fruit of your love!¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Chennong and Zhang Lijuan were suddenly overwhelmed with tion. They had never expected that a simple outing could lead them to such a master!


    Lu Chennong was ecstatic. He suddenly embraced his wife and eximed excitedly:


    ¡°Hahaha, I, Lu Chennong, can finally be a father!¡±


    Zhang Lijuan could not help but shed tears, for, to a woman, theck of children had always been an excruciating torment, and now, finally, there was hope, so she cried tears of joy.


    However, Lu Chennong soon came back to his senses and, suppressing the excitement in his heart, he dared not call Xu Fan ¡®Mr.¡¯ anymore but addressed him directly as ¡®Master¡¯:


    ¡°Master Xu, what herbs will I need? I¡¯ll go prepare them right away!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll write you a prescription, but there¡¯s a particr catalyst that¡¯s a bit hard to find. You¡¯ll need a fifty-year-old Jinling Grass. But I believe you¡¯ll be able to acquire it. Once you get these herbs, I can start concocting the Elixir, and then you¡¯ll be able to conceive a child.¡±


    At this, Xu Fan smiled and continued, and hearing that Xu Fan could concoct an Elixir, Lu Chennong¡¯s eyes lit up once more.


    He was a man of stature and was somewhat informed about such matters. No wonder Xu Fan had such medical skill at a young age¡ªit turned out he was a highly valued Alchemist!


    ¡°Hahaha, I, Lu Chennong, am truly fortunate to have met you, Master Xu. I really don¡¯t know how to thank you!¡±


    Xu Fan just shook his head with a smile and took Tongtong into his arms. He then pointed at the small bear toy Tongtong was holding:


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You¡¯ve already given me enough reward. Look, Tongtong is ying quite happily, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Chennong¡¯s eyes widened, surprised. Was Xu Fan¡¯s reward really just this teddy bear that cost less than twenty dors?


    Seeing Xu Fan¡¯s demeanor, Lu Chennong realized that Xu Fan was serious andughed heartily again:


    ¡°Tongtong, oh Tongtong, you really are my lucky star!¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    At that moment, Tongtong, who was ying with her teddy bear, heard this and turned her head, asking in puzzlement.


    Seeing Tongtong¡¯s reaction, the three of themughed heartily again!


    Only Tongtong was filled with confusion. What were these adultsughing about?

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6 ¨C The Ten Million Value Herb_1


    ¡°Master Xu, I will immediately contact my friends to find the medicinal materials. Thinking about having my own flesh and blood in the future, I wish I could grow wings to personally dig up the herbs you need,¡± Lu Chennong said, visibly excited and thrilled.


    ¡°There is no need to rush, these medicinal materials are quite precious and rare, and it will surely take time to prepare. Here is my contact information; take note of it. Once you have all the herbs, remember to contact me,¡± Xu Fan exchanged phone numbers with Lu Chennong.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I got so caught up in excitement that I forgot about such an important matter!¡± Lu Chennong smacked his forehead, looking a bit embarrassed as he spoke.


    ¡°The medicinal materials muste from reliable sources; you absolutely must not use inferior-quality herbs, otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee the effects,¡± Xu Fan cautioned him earnestly.


    ¡°Master Xu, rest assured, I will definitely buy the herbs from the most reliable people,¡± Lu Chennong nodded emphatically.


    The medicinal materials were linked to the progress of his treatment; how could he not be concerned?


    ¡°Calling me master really is a bit too formal, and it feels awkward. Just call me Xiao Xu,¡± Xu Fan said with a smile.


    ¡°Lu Chennong is a few years older than you, why not call you Xiao Xu instead?¡± Lu Chennong, a straightforward man, said to Su Chen.


    ¡°Alright, Elder Brother Lu, meeting is fate. Earlier in the barber shop, the gift Sister-in-Law gave to Tongtong was the only kindness I¡¯ve encountered in a while,¡± Xu Fan stated frankly.


    ¡°You are really good to your daughter,¡± Zhang Lijuan looked enviously at the adorable Tongtong, nudged Lu Chennong¡¯s shoulder gently, and said, ¡°Old Lu, let¡¯s hurry up and gather the medicinal materials. I¡¯m already eager to have a sweet baby.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, forgive my eagerness to have a child, I¡¯m burning with impatience, I really can¡¯t wait any longer, I¡¯m going to contact the herb suppliers now,¡± Lu Chennong apologized to Su Chen with a cupped hand gesture.


    ¡°Go ahead; the sooner you collect them, the sooner I can see Elder Brother Lu recover,¡± Xu Fan said with a smile, waving to the anxious couple.


    Lu Chennong and Zhang Lijuan thanked Xu Fan once more and then hurriedly left the caf¨¦.


    Not far out of the caf¨¦, a sleek ck luxury car picked up Lu Chennong and Zhang Lijuan.


    Once in the car, with no time to spare, Lu Chennong immediately dialed his phone, contacting a friend who dealt in medicinal materials.


    ¡°Boss Chen, I need you to help me find a batch of medicinal materials, all of the best quality, and can you get them to me as quickly as possible?¡± Lu Chennong exined all the herbs listed by Xu Fan to the person on the other end, a dealer of medicinal materials.


    To be on the safe side, he requested double the quantity of each item that Xu Fan had prescribed.


    ¡°Oh, Old Lu, those herbs you mentioned are precious and worth a fortune. I have them all in stock, but that Jinling Grass is a bit special. I¡¯ve got at most 30-year-old Jinling Grass here. Jinling Grass over 50 years is a rare treasure, difficult for ordinary herb gatherers to find.¡±


    ¡°Thirty years old won¡¯t do, it must be at least 50 years or older, the older the better,¡± Lu Chennong could notpromise when his chance for treatment was right before his eyes.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not impossible to get Jinling Grass over 50 years old. Coincidentally, there is a medicinal material auction happening in East Sea City these few days, and there¡¯s a 70-year-old Jinling Grass on sale. However, its price won¡¯t be cheap; it will take at least several tens of millions to win it.¡±


    ¡°Never mind the price; as long as the materials are authentic, no matter the cost, you must win the bid for me!¡±


    ¡°No problem, I have some influence in the world of medicinal materials. As long as the money is right, I will definitely secure that herb for you.¡±


    ¡°Make it fast. Once the medicinal materials are ready, have them air-freighted to me,¡± Lu Chennong reminded again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know these herbs are for saving lives; I¡¯ll send them to you as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Chennong finally shook off the heartache that had gued him for over a decade and revealed a hint of joy, gently embracing his wife in the back seat of the car.


    ¡°We¡¯re really lucky,¡± Lu Chennong whispered to his wife.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Zhang Lijuan, considering Xu Fan¡¯s profound gaze and the mysterious aura around him, couldn¡¯t help but sigh with relief at the turn of events that hade their way.


    On the other side.


    Xu Fan spent the whole day at the amusement park with the adorable Tongtong, ying frantically.


    They had tried out every single attraction in the park.


    As the sun was about to set, the little one was so tired she could no longer walk. Xu Fan carried Tongtong in one arm, resting her cute little head on his shoulder, while he gently patted her back as they walked.


    ¡°Daddy, Tongtong is hungry now, wants yummy food,¡± Tongtong pleaded from Xu Fan¡¯s embrace, patting her deted tummy. A day of fun and games hadpletely burned off the KFC she¡¯d eaten at noon.


    ¡°What does Tongtong want to eat? Daddy will take you,¡± Xu Fan said, rubbing her adorable little head with indulgence.


    ¡°Tongtong wants pizza, a big round pizza,¡± Tongtong said with a milky voice.


    ¡°Why does Tongtong want to eat pizza?¡± Xu Fan pinched Tongtong¡¯s crystal-clear little nose, which had a bead of sweat hanging from it.


    ¡°Because I want mommy and daddy to be together, happy and sweet,¡± Tongtong wriggled in Xu Fan¡¯s arms, saying loudly.


    ¡°Okay, daddy will take you for pizza,¡± Xu Fan¡¯s eyes shed with light.


    This precious daughter was just too lovable.


    Xu Fan hailed a taxi, heading straight for the nearest Pizza Hut.


    The taxi was rather dirty, and the driver, to save fuel, was reluctant to turn up the air conditioning. It wasn¡¯t until Xu Fan¡¯s stern tone that the driver increased the AC.


    Now Tongtong was Xu Fan¡¯s little princess, the apple of his eye. If she were to be harmed by this shabby car¡¯s heat, Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor Xu Fan could sh the car to smithereens with a single sword.


    ¡°Looks like I need to buy a car of my own,¡± Xu Fan thought to himself. No matter how tough life gets, he couldn¡¯t let his child suffer, especially his daughter who deserved to be raised in luxury. As the daughter of Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor Xu Fan, Tongtong must enjoy the best, he silently vowed to himself.


    Before long, they arrived at Pizza Hut, and Xu Fan, with his little princess Tongtong in tow, went in and ordered a deluxe super pizza. The pair ate happily, one big, one small.


    As she ate, Tongtong shook Xu Fan¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t let Tongtong eat pizza and KFC, she says they¡¯re junk food, but Tongtong just loves them.¡±


    ¡°If you like it, eat more; whatever Tongtong wants to eat, daddy will take you to eat,¡± Xu Fan said affectionately, watching the na?ve Tongtong.


    Worried about junk food? With just one Marrow Cleansing Pill, I can purify all the impurities in your body, so you can eat as much junk food and rich meats as you want in the future, and you¡¯ll never have the worry of dieting.


    ¡°Daddy is the best, I never want to leave daddy,¡± Tongtong kissed Xu Fan¡¯s face and shook her little head, her face brimming with pride.


    Xu Fan¡¯s eyes were full ofughter as he watched Tongtong eat bite by bite, his heart warm and content.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7 ¨C Star Of Zhonghai_1


    ¡°`


    After dinner, the city was already lit up with its early evening lights.


    Xu Fan, carrying his precious daughter, stepped out of Pizza Hut, hailed a taxi, and prepared to head home.


    This time, he didn¡¯t want to return to that dirty and chaotic little room; Xu Fan actually owned a house in Zhonghai City, but due to his previous downfall into despair, he felt too ashamed to go back there.


    Now, with his daughter in tow, Xu Fan didn¡¯t want her to suffer alongside him, so he decided to return to the house he had bought before.


    The house was regrly cleaned by a servant, and the rooms were secured with fingerprint locks. Xu Fan could go whenever he pleased without any worries.


    ¡°Driver, to the Star of Zhonghai,¡± Xu Fan said softly to the taxi driver.


    His voice was very low, as his daughter Tongtong was already asleep in his arms.


    The Star of Zhonghai? The taxi driver cast a doubtful nce back at Xu Fan through the rear-view mirror.


    The Star of Zhonghai was known as one of the opulent vi districts in Zhonghai City. Those who could afford a house there were either wealthy or noble. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t even dream of entering the gates of the Star of Zhonghaimunity in their lifetime, thanks to its formidable security measures.


    The passenger in the backseat looked so ordinary it was impossible to be more nondescript, dressed in shabby clothes. Although he was handsome, good looks couldn¡¯t be used as currency. The driver thought it was ny-nine percent impossible for this man to afford a house in the Star of Zhonghai.


    Despite his skepticism, the driver still turned the car around and headed towards the Star of Zhonghai.


    A hint of disdain flickered through Xu Fan¡¯s eyes.


    He took note of the driver¡¯s doubt but chose not to pay too much attention to it.


    The Xu Family was one of the four great families of Yan Country. As the once heir, Xu Fan not only owned properties in Zhonghai but also had real estate in all the major and medium-sized cities across the nation.


    In Zhonghai City alone, the Xu Family owned dozens of businesses. Previously, Xu Fan would asionallye to Zhonghai on business trips, check on his properties, and take the opportunity to indulge in the city¡¯s entertainment offerings. This house served as Xu Fan¡¯s regr base whenever he visited Zhonghai City.


    After being stripped of his heir status, although his ounts were frozen, the property under his name required his personal signature to transfer. Xu Fan had by then already been drowning in an inebriated limbo in that messy little room; the Xu Family couldn¡¯t find him, and naturally, they couldn¡¯t sell the house.


    Therefore, this house still belonged to Xu Fan.


    Half an hourter, the taxi stopped outside the gate of the Star of Zhonghai.


    Xu Fan, holding his daughter, gently got out of the car. He casually threw a hundred-yuan bill into the car window, saying there was no need for change.


    The taxi driver¡¯s eyebrows shot up in glee, and he cheerfully drove off to return.


    Standing in front of themunity gate, Xu Fan was overwhelmed by a myriad of emotions.


    The Star of Zhonghai didn¡¯t have high-rise buildings; all of them were standalone vis, each with its own small garden. In a city like Zhonghai, where every inch ofnd was worth its weight in gold, the value of a single vi was extraordinary. Only the wealthy ns and nobility could figure out how to even begin to purchase one.


    Xu Fan¡¯s vi was a three-story mansion, each floor spanning over two hundred square meters. The value of just this house alone wasparable to the price of a courtyard house in the Capital City. Furthermore, considering the continuously rising property prices in Zhonghai City over the years, Xu Fan¡¯s house was conservatively estimated to be worth over a hundred million yuan.


    Holding the sleeping Tongtong in his arms, Xu Fan quickly walked towards the entrance of themunity.


    Before he could enter, he was stopped by a shrill voice.


    ¡°Hey you, stop right there! You can¡¯t just barge in here without a pass. Do you think this is a ce for someone like you?¡±


    Xu Fan turned around to find a man in a security uniform emerging from themunity¡¯s guard booth, pointing at him and causing quite amotion.


    ¡°`


    ¡°Keep it down, don¡¯t wake my daughter!¡± A sh of anger crossed Xu Fan¡¯s eyes as he saw his daughter sleeping peacefully, and he suppressed it quietly.


    ¡°So you think you can just barge into Star of Zhonghai¡¯s security gate and be justified? Do you know what this ce is? Star of Zhonghai, luxury vis costing two hundred thousand per square meter. Look at the street market clothes you¡¯re wearing; even if you sold your kidney, you couldn¡¯t afford a bathroom here!¡±


    The security guard, with a weasel-like face, said disdainfully to Su Chen.


    Before Xu Fan could respond, a shiny white BMW 760 sedan swooshed to theplex¡¯s entrance.


    The security guard, who was just now acting arrogantly with his arms akimbo, immediately began nodding and bowing as he walked up to the car.


    ¡°Mr. Li, hello!¡± The security guard bowed deeply to the man in the BMW.


    This was the protocol in the Star of Zhonghaiplex; every staff member had to show the utmost respect to the homeowners. In return, the security guards here earned significantly higher wages than those in other ces.


    The window of the BMW slowly rolled down, revealing a fat, dark-skinned man with a thick gold chain around his neck¡ªthe very picture of a nouveau riche.


    ¡°You see meing and you don¡¯t hurry up to open the gate? What¡¯s the damn dy? Next time you¡¯re not quick to see, I¡¯ll fucking end you,¡± the fat man in the car said, nearly scaring the poor security guard to death. He hurriedly nodded and bowed, apologizing profusely, almost ready to kneel.


    ¡°Why argue with a damn gatekeeper, Brother Li? Let¡¯s hurry inside,¡± said a woman who looked like an inte celebrity from the passenger seat, speaking sweetly to Mr. Li. Her makeup was heavily applied, giving her a worldly appearance.


    ¡°This time I¡¯ll let it slide, but be more observant, kid,¡± Mr. Li threatened, then stepped on the gas and drove into theplex.


    The young security guard, now sweating profusely, saw Xu Fan standing there and immediately puffed himself up again.


    ¡°Dammit, you almost got me in trouble with the boss. If you don¡¯t get lost, I¡¯ll call my brothers to throw you out!¡±


    Xu Fan narrowed his eyes, emitting a dangerous glint.


    He had been willing to overlook the guard¡¯s lowly view of him, but after being provoked over and over, he was getting angry too.


    ¡°Are you new here? Have the guards who¡¯ve been here over three yearse out; see if they recognize me!¡± Xu Fan said sternly.


    The security guard became hesitant and used the walkie-talkie to call several senior guards, who emerged from the guardhouse.


    ¡°Captain Wang, there¡¯s a man here who ims to be one of our homeowners. I thought he might be a trespasser, so I stopped him. Please take a look,¡± the young guard said.


    After he finished speaking, the middle-aged security guard known as Captain Wang also walked up to Xu Fan.


    Upon seeing Xu Fan, Captain Wang was taken aback.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, what brings you here? It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you,¡± Captain Wang said as he bowed to Xu Fan, his face filled with respect.


    Back when Xu Fan was a young master, he had rewarded Captain Wang for his responsible attitude while on duty, so naturally, the captain remembered Xu Fan well.


    ¡°Captain Wang, your security guard here won¡¯t let me in. Has Star of Zhonghai changed so much that I don¡¯t recognize it after not visiting for three years?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Xu! You are always so generous. He¡¯s new and doesn¡¯t recognize you. You there! Hurry over and apologize to Mr. Xu. If Mr. Xu isn¡¯t satisfied, pack your bags and get lost tonight!¡± Captain Wang shouted sternly at the young guard.


    ¡°Mr. Xu! I was wrong! I was truly wrong, please don¡¯t fire me!¡± The young guard knelt with a thud on the ground. Just now, his disrespectful words to a homeowner, if pursued by Xu Fan, could not only get him fired but also cost him a hefty penalty.


    Xu Fan gave him a brief nce and walked slowly into theplex.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me see him here again,¡± Xu Fan¡¯s voice came from behind.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8 ¨C Daddy Tells A Story About The Heavenly Emperor_1


    Chapter 8: Daddy Tells a Story of the Heavenly Emperor


    Following the memories in his head, Xu Fan arrived at a vi located in the middle of the Star of Zhonghai residential area.


    Xu Fan stretched out his finger and pressed it on the high-end fingerprint lock.


    The lock shed a sessful fingerprint verification prompt, then ¡°click,¡± the door opened.


    Holding the soundly sleeping little princess in his arms, Xu Fan slowly walked into his own vi.


    Advanced automatic sensing lights lit up as soon as the door was unlocked; Xu Fan hadn¡¯t returned for three years, yet the vi still maintained the same appearance as in his memories, with every piece of furniture and the floors spotlessly clean. It seemed that during the years he was away, the household cleaning staff arranged by themunity had not been cking off.


    When Xu Fan had initially bought the house, he had paid fifty years of property maintenance fees in one go, so even if he didn¡¯te back for fifty years, there would still be someone to take care of the house.


    Xu Fan took a pair of slippers from the shoe rack at the entrance and put them on. Since there were no small slippers, Xu Fan simply changed Tongtong¡¯s small, delicate shoes, then carried Tongtong upstairs.


    Each floor of Xu Fan¡¯s vi had two hundred square meters. On the second floor, there were two bedrooms, each forty square meters in size. Xu Fan walked straight into the bedroom on the left and then gently ced the still soundly sleeping Tongtong on the bed.


    Looking at his daughter on the bed, adorable as a little princess, Xu Fan couldn¡¯t help but bend down and gently kiss Tongtong¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    With bleary eyes, Tongtong surprisingly began to wake up slowly.


    ¡°Good Tongtong, why are you awake?¡± Xu Fan was a bit surprised. She hadn¡¯t woken up the whole way when he was carrying her, but now that he hadid her on thefortable bed, she awoke in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Tongtong can¡¯t feel the warmth of Daddy¡¯s chest anymore and suddenly couldn¡¯t sleep,¡± Tongtong said with pouted lips, snuggling up to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Tongtong can¡¯t always sleep on Daddy¡¯s chest, can she? That would make her a ko,¡± Xu Fan winked and dramatically mimicked a clumsy bear¡¯s pose for his daughter, making Tongtongugh out loud in the bed.


    ¡°Daddy woke Tongtong up, so Daddy has topensate Tongtong,¡± Tongtong said with a cunning twinkle in her little eyes, shaking her little head and speaking in a childish tone to Xu Fan.


    Tickling her cute little feet, Xu Fan indulged her and asked, ¡°Then whatpensation does Tongtong want? Just say it. Even if it¡¯s the stars in the sky, Daddy will pluck them for you.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, tell me a story. You have to tell me a hundred stories before it¡¯s okay!¡± Tongtong said assertively, showing the potential of a little shrewd merchant at such a young age¡ªan outrageous demand.


    ¡°A hundred stories¡­¡± Xu Fan was sweating. As the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor, he was proficient in pill forging, healing, killing, arson, but when it came to storytelling, he really had little to offer.


    ¡°Daddy is a bit clumsy and not very good at telling stories. Be a good girl and give Daddy another condition,¡± Xu Fan pleaded, hugging Tongtong and giving her a kiss.


    ¡°No, when Mommy was around, she would tell Tongtong stories every night. Tongtong can¡¯t sleep without a story. Daddy is lying to Tongtong. You promised to always be nice to me, yet you won¡¯t even tell Tongtong a story.¡± As Tongtong said this, tears began to well up in her eyes, and her pitiful expression genuinely tugged at Xu Fan¡¯s heartstrings.


    ¡°Okay, Daddy will tell you a story, Daddy will tell,¡± Xu Fan racked his brains, searching through the memories of two lifetimes for a fairy tale.


    Telling her a hundred stories would be more exhausting than taking down a hundred universal powerhouses.


    After some thought, Xu Fan said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell Tongtong the story of Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it, I don¡¯t want to hear it, Mommy has already told me the story of Snow White,¡± Tongtong protested, waving her little hands.


    ¡°Then how about the story of how Cindere became a princess?¡± Xu Fan raised his eyebrows, thinking of another story.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it, I don¡¯t want to hear it, Mommy has also told the story of Cindere and the ss slipper,¡± Tongtong pouted, iling her hands in protest.


    ¡°Dammit, why does Xu Yixue always have to tell Tongtong so many stories? It¡¯s left me with no stories to tell,¡± Xu Fan grumbled to himself, then his eyes lit up with an idea.


    ¡°Tongtong, this time Daddy will tell you a story about the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor, I guarantee Mommy hasn¡¯t told you this one,¡± Xu Fanughed and decided to share his own story.


    If this story isn¡¯t new, then I must be seeing things.


    Sure enough, when Tongtong heard about the story of the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor, her curious eyes sparkled with interest.


    ¡°Daddy, please tell me, Tongtong wants to hear.¡±


    Xu Fan smiled slightly, sorted through his memories of the past few thousand years in his mind, and then began to speak, narrating smoothly.


    ¡°In the Huaxia Country of the distant Water Blue Star, there was a young man named Xu Fan. At the age of twenty-three, his family faced a cmity, his limbs were broken by his enemies, and then he was thrown off a cliff.¡±


    ¡°Ah, they are so mean, they are all big bad guys,¡± Tongtong said, waving her arms indignantly upon hearing the story.


    Seeing his daughter siding with him, Xu Fan couldn¡¯t help feeling a bitforted.


    The person in the story whose limbs were broken and was thrown off the cliff was none other than himself in his previous life on Earth.


    Fortunately, fate was kind. Xu Fan, who fell off the cliff, not only survived, but was also taken in by an old Taoist who had juste out of a nine-hundred-year retreat at the bottom of the mountain. He inadvertently became the old Taoist¡¯sst disciple.


    Thus, Xu Fan inherited the Taoist tradition and embarked on the path of immortal cultivation.


    As it happened, Xu Fan had a rare talent for cultivation, a prodigy seen only once in tens of thousands.


    In less than a hundred years, he surpassed his master¡¯s level of cultivation, and then following his ascended master, he ventured into the vast universe. He killed gods when he encountered them and Buddhas when he encountered them, relying on tremendous fortune and his resolute Dao heart. He finally became the Five-Direction Immortal Emperor, who could shake a star system with a mere stomp, in the Ten-Direction Heaven Domain.


    It was during the final Divine Realm advancement, in thest Heavenly Tribtion, that the Five-Direction Immortal Emperor, due to deep obsessions from his past life, was infiltrated by a heart demon and did not withstand the ferocious power of the Heavenly Tribtion. In the end, he perished under the devastating power of the tribtion that was ¡®Destroy Heaven and Earth¡¯.¡±


    Xu Fan¡¯s deep voice conveyed his experiences, and by the time thest word fell, he realized that Tongtong had already fallen asleep at some unknown time.


    Watching the little princess¡¯s long eyshes quiver with her breaths, Xu Fan calmed his emotions, picked up a pink nket, and gently covered Tongtong with it.


    ¡°Sleep, my good baby, in this life, you are Daddy¡¯s darling girl, the daughter of the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor, and you¡¯re going to be the happiest person on this,¡± he murmured, making a silent promise, and then quietly left Tongtong¡¯s room, closing the door behind him.


    Having finally put his daughter to sleep, it was time to start cultivation. Xu Fan reminded himself that only with true strength could he give his daughter a good life.


    Casually taking out the Body-Forging Pill that emitted a strange glow, Xu Fan stepped into the adjacent bedroom.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9 ¨C The ssic Of Changes¡¯ Marrow Cleansing, Body Tempering And Soul Refining_1


    Chapter 9: The ssic of Changes¡¯ Marrow Cleansing, Body Tempering and Soul Refining


    Gently closing the door, Xu Fan sat down slowly on his bed.


    The Body-Forging Pill in his hand emitted a mysterious herbal fragrance.


    It was the treasure at the bottom of his storage ring, having been there for at least a few thousand years. However, the storage ring used a formation based on the principle of ¡°mustard seed into Mount Meru¡± to preserve items, ensuring they were never damaged. Even after thousands of years, the elixir remained exactly as it was when it had first been made¡ªunchanged.


    To think that I, the esteemed Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor, would one day have to resort to using the Body-Forging Pill needed only for a novice cultivator¡¯s initiation.


    With a carefree smile, Xu Fan tossed the elixir into his mouth.


    As soon as the elixir entered his mouth, it immediately transformed into a hot stream that rushed into his limbs and bones; the area around his Dantian felt as if it caught fire, burning more and more intensely, and gradually, all the heat converged at the location of his Dantian.


    Xu Fan knew this was the Body-Forging Pill beginning to carve out the Qi Sea near his Dantian.


    The entry-level realm for cultivators is the Qi Practicing Realm, where ¡°Qi practicing¡± means absorbing the spiritual energy from the outside world into one¡¯s own Qi Sea and refining it into one¡¯s own mana.


    Furthermore, the capacity of the Qi Sea directly determines the strength of the Golden Core formed after the condensing of Qi into pills.


    Xu Fan was now enduring agonizing pain that felt like countless ants tearing at his body.


    Around the Dantian area, it felt as if there was a furnace scorching him, the unbearable pain causing Xu Fan to be drenched in sweat in an instant.


    Utilizing his inner strength, Xu Fan focused his will and with a ¡°snap,¡± all the clothes on his body were shattered into pieces by the force of his shaking.


    Now, Xu Fan,pletely naked,y with his body facing upward to the sky, enveloped in a mist of spiritual energy, while his skin, baked by the heat from the Dantian, turned a deep red color.


    Xu Fan knew that although the Marrow Cleansing was excruciatingly painful, enduring it for a longer period wouldy a firmer foundation, making the path of cultivation ahead much smoother. So, despite his body reaching its limit of pain, Xu Fan continued to support himself with his formidable willpower.


    As the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor who had dominated countless realms in The Immortal Realm, Xu Fan¡¯s determination was diamond-like in its firmness.


    Two quiet hours passed, and at this point, Xu Fan no longer felt the pain in his body. When the pain reached its extreme, even his senses vanished.


    And Xu Fan¡¯s Qi Sea had also taken shape by now.


    If the Qi Sea of the former Xu Fan, afterpleting Marrow Cleansing, was the size of Lake Dongting, Xu Fan¡¯s current Qi Sea was like the Pacific Ocean¡ªunfathomably deep and vast.


    After all, housed within this mortal body was an Immortal Emperor who had cultivated for thousands of years.


    ¡°Condensing Qi into the Sea!¡± Xu Fan, with his eyes tightly closed, no longer continued to expand his Dantian Qi Sea. This was already the pinnacle that a mortal could achieve.


    The spiritual energy inside him began to gather from the Qi Sea into many small streams of spiritual energy, joyously flowing through Xu Fan¡¯s meridians towards every acupoint, every bone, and flesh in his body.


    ¡°Channel Opening and Marrow Cleansing!¡± Xu Fan murmured softly, directing the river of spiritual energy emerging from his Qi Sea with his mind, ceaselessly refining all the blood, flesh, and meridians throughout his body.


    With the refinement of the spiritual energy, arge amount of impurities oozed out of Xu Fan¡¯s pores with the sweat. These were the contaminants within the body, and the most crucial effect of Marrow Cleansing was to remove all impurities adverse to cultivation.


    Another hour passed and Xu Fan finished Marrow Cleansing all over his body; meanwhile, all his meridians had been expanded dozens of times by the surging spiritual energy during the process.


    ¡°Body Tempering and Soul Refining!¡± Xu Fan softly eximed. This was the final step of the Body-Forging Pill. If Xu Fan had consumed the Marrow Cleansing Pills that ordinary cultivators produced, he would have finished after Marrow Cleansing. However, Xu Fan had taken the 2.0 version of the Marrow Cleansing Pill that he had concocted himself¡ªthe Body-Forging Pill.


    Aside from possessing the effects of the Marrow Cleansing Pill, ¡°Condensing Qi into the Sea¡± and ¡°Channel Opening and Marrow Cleansing,¡± it also included the function of ¡°Body Tempering and Soul Refining.¡±


    Body Tempering and Soul Refining could strengthen Xu Fan¡¯s body in the Qi Refinement Realm, forging it into a frame of iron and steel, whereas Soul Refining could enhance his spirit. Not only would it boost his mental capacity, but also it would allow Xu Fan to maintain a state of abundant vigor and alertness at all times.


    An hourter, Xu Fan finally exhaled a gentle breath.


    He had pushed the efficacy of the Body-Forging Pill to its limits, and now he had condensed his Qi Sea, expanded his meridians, undergone The ssic of Changes¡¯ Marrow Cleansing, and performed Body Tempering and Soul Refining. He had be a quasi-cultivator with the potential for pursuing immortality.


    Xu Fan scanned his surroundings, covered in ck mud that emitted a foul smell as it clung to his body.


    He couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. With a flicker, Xu Fan stepped into the restroom, taking less than a second to do so.


    After Marrow Cleansing and Body Tempering, Xu Fan¡¯s physique had already surpassed human limitations, and his speed, strength, and reflexes had increased tenfold from before.


    Turning on the shower, a cascade of water sshed down, washing away the muck from Xu Fan¡¯s body.


    As he washed, Xu Fan pondered his path of cultivation.


    Now that the Marrow Cleansing was sessful, he could directly start honing skills.


    Er, that is, start cultivating techniques.


    Ordinary people can only connect with the Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth after undergoing Marrow Cleansing. Each cultivation technique is a rule formunicating with the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth.


    A good rule can help cultivators rapidly elevate their realm. A bad rule can turn a talented cultivator mediocre, leading their cultivation astray.


    In his past life, Xu Fan cultivated the Five Spirits Sky Absorbing Technique, which allowed absorbing five kinds of Spirit Beasts as his Life-bound Divine Beasts, fighting on his behalf. He could also absorb energy from the Spirit Beasts to replenish his Mana.


    Essentially, fighting Xu Fan was not a battle against just him, but against a man apanied by five pets.


    In his past life, Xu Fan¡¯s Five Spirits Sky Absorbing Technique captured five Spirit Beasts, which were the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, ck Tortoise, Vermilion Bird, and Kylin from Earth¡¯s primordial world.


    After achieving mastery of his technique, Xu Fan had the five Spirit Beasts guard the five domains of the east, south, west, north, and center respectively, earning him the Immortal Realm¡¯s reverence as the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor.


    Now that Xu Fan¡¯s Qi Sea had just formed, he began to consider which cultivation technique to pursue. The first thing he did was to rule out the Five Spirits Sky Absorbing Technique from his options.


    In his previous life, his over-reliance on his Life-bound Spirit Beasts led to his cultivation falling short, and he ultimately perished under the divine might of the Heavenly Tribtion Divine Thunder. This life, Xu Fan was determined to cultivate a technique that would not depend on external factors.


    After much consideration, an idea gradually formed in Xu Fan¡¯s mind.


    A technique from his previous life that he had obtained while battling formidable enemies began to resurface before his eyes.


    The Chaos Genesis Technique, a peerless immortal cultivation technique that ced extreme emphasis on personal cultivation. When cultivated to the extreme, one could rely solely on their own power to create and shape new worlds.


    With the thought in mind, Xu Fan gave his body a shake, scattering all the water droplets into the air, and then he shed back onto his bed in an instant.


    He began to cultivate.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10 ¨C Where Did Daddy Go_1


    ¡°`


    Unknowingly, the sun had already climbed up the sky.


    Immersed in the second realm of cultivation, Xu Fan kept drawing in nature¡¯s spiritual energy into his body, oblivious to the passing of time.


    Suddenly, a wail of ¡°wah wah¡± came from next door, waking Xu Fan from his cultivation.


    ¡°Tongtong!¡± Xu Fan¡¯s eyes snapped open, and he immediately shed out the door.


    Just as he was about to open Tongtong¡¯s door, Xu Fan realized he was still naked, so in the blink of an eye, he threw on some clothes from his wardrobe before rushing into Tongtong¡¯s bedroom.


    And all this, took less than three seconds in total.


    As he pushed the door open with a bang, Xu Fan saw Tongtong hugging a nket, her little face tear-stained and a picture of heartbreaking grievance.


    ¡°Daddy¡­ there¡¯s an insect, a big insect! Tongtong is so scared¡­¡± Tongtong whimpered through her tears, sobbing herint at Xu Fan.


    ¡°An insect? Let me pinch it to death.¡± Xu Fan ced his fingers on his temples, releasing his Divine Sense, instantly enveloping the entire room.


    Under Xu Fan¡¯s Divine Sense scan, not to mention an insect, even an ant could not escape his Divine Sense detection.


    However, Xu Fan scanned three times, and the whole room was indeed so clean that not even an ant was present, let alone the insect Tongtong spoke of.


    ¡°Tongtong? Tell Daddy where you saw the insect,¡± Xu Fan held Tongtong¡¯s iling little hand and gently wiped the tears from his precious daughter¡¯s face.


    ¡°Daddy, it was in a dream, there was a big insect in the dream that wanted to bite me.¡± Tongtong pouted, her little feet kicking wildly as if trying to squash that insect from her dream.


    ¡°Uh oh, the insect from the dream¡­¡± Xu Fan was at a loss for words as he gently picked up Tongtong.


    ¡°Tongtong, don¡¯t be afraid, that was just a dream. If a real insectes along, Daddy will definitely pinch it into a dried insect and put it in the pages of a book as a specimen.¡±


    ¡°Daddy is so nice, Tongtong wants to make lots of specimens, Tongtong has a lot of storybooks.¡± Tongtong snuggled into Xu Fan¡¯s chest, stopped crying, and quickly began to smile happily again.


    A child¡¯s heart, at the mention of something fun, forgets fear in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Daddy, Tongtong wants a kiss.¡± The little girl shook her cherubic little face and began to pout in front of Xu Fan.


    ¡°Come, mua! mua!¡± Xu Fan held Tongtong up to his face with both hands, then nted two hearty kisses on her left and right cheeks.


    The baby-fat cheeks, full of cogen, but more importantly, that feeling of blood ties, gave Xu Fan, once the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor, a sense of joy he had never experienced before.


    ¡°Tongtong also wants to give Daddy a kiss!¡± The little girl swung her tiny hands and held Xu Fan¡¯s cheeks.


    Then, she opened her little mouth wide, showing off her pearly white, toothless teeth and yfully bit towards Xu Fan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Boop.¡± Tongtong¡¯s little mouthnded on Xu Fan¡¯s face. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t really bite, but, just in case, Xu Fan had quietly withdrawn his spiritual energy from the flesh on his face, lest the little girl really bit down and shattered her teeth.


    Xu Fan¡¯s body, now not only immune to teeth but even if arge chopper swung at it, could only produce a spark.


    ¡°Gurgle¡­¡± Tongtong¡¯s little stomach growled then.


    ¡°Good baby, it turns out you were hungry. No wonder you wanted to bite me.¡± Xu Fanughed heartily, hoisted Tongtong onto his shoulder, and said to her: ¡°Baby, Daddy will take you to buy breakfast.¡±


    ¡°`


    ¡°Alright, but Daddy can¡¯t put Tongtong down; Tongtong wants to ride on Daddy¡¯s shoulders so I can be taller than Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but first we need to wash up before we can go out.¡± Xu Fan wiggled his shoulders to make sure Tongtong was seated securely, then quickly headed to the bathroom with her.


    Since Tongtong wasn¡¯t tall enough to reach the sink, Xu Fan brought over a stool for her to stand on and started to help her wash up in front of the mirror.


    Tongtong sshed and yed while washing up, not only flicking water droplets at Xu Fan with her wet hands but also smearing the foam from brushing her teeth on Xu Fan¡¯s chin.


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s old, Daddy¡¯s like a white-bearded grandpa.¡± Tongtong, seeing the white foam hanging from Xu Fan¡¯s face, was dancing so much she almost fell off the stool.


    Xu Fan took a brand-new towel and gently wiped his precious daughter¡¯s face and hands clean, then hastily wiped off the foam from his own mouth, lifted Tongtong from the stool, and ced her on his shoulders.


    ¡°Daddy is my big horse, giddy up, let¡¯s go.¡± Tongtong, holding onto Xu Fan¡¯s head,manded excitedly.


    Xu Fan gripped Tongtong¡¯s little feet with both hands and then sped out the door at a rapid pace.


    For the current Xu Fan, Tongtong¡¯s weight was as light as a feather, causing him no burden at all; in the blink of an eye, he had dashed out of the vi.


    The neighborhood was already starting to stir with people, so Xu Fan slowed down and strolled outside with Tongtong.


    Inside the Star of Zhonghaimunity, there were supermarkets and malls specifically for residents, stocked with everything one could need.


    Xu Fan, with his little girl in tow, quickly headed there.


    In themunity, many elderly residents doing their morning exercises noticed the adorable little girl riding high on Xu Fan¡¯s head.


    Everyone who saw Xu Fan and Tongtong couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback by their presence.


    After undergoing Washing Marrow and Cutting Hair yesterday, Xu Fan¡¯s body was no longer the decrepit form of the past; his whole being radiated with a sunny disposition. As a handsome man who was transformed by Washing Marrow and Cutting Hair, Xu Fan¡¯s entire aura had undergone an earth-shaking transformation.


    Even the young heartthrobs on TV couldn¡¯t outshine Xu Fan¡¯s current appearance.


    And his daughter Tongtong, naturally beautiful, with her delicate little face and white princess dress, plus her lively twin pigtails, was like the embodiment of a sprite.


    Having drawn in the Spiritual Energy to nurture his bodyst night, Xu Fan could not transform Tongtong¡¯s body, but sleeping beside the rich Spiritual Energy left Tongtong filled with a lively essence.


    Walking in themunity, the pair seemed as if they had stepped right out of a fairy tale.


    ¡°Whose little beauty is this? She¡¯s just too cute!¡±


    ¡°A father and daughter pair, both so handsome, the power of genes really is strong!¡±


    ¡°Wow, if Mango TV¡¯s ¡®Where Are We Going, Dad?¡¯ gets them on the show, wouldn¡¯t the ratings just explode!¡±


    Whispers of admiration followed them, praising Tongtong for her innocent cuteness, and naturally, Xu Fan as her dad received a fewpliments as well.


    ¡°Daddy, you look so handsome today! Tongtong is so lucky,¡± Tongtong, tilting her little head back, heard the surrounding praise and said to Xu Fan, looking down at him.


    ¡°Having Tongtong as my precious daughter is Daddy¡¯s greatest fortune,¡± Xu Fan replied softly, holding Tongtong¡¯s little foot.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11 ¨C Heading Straight Into Xu Fan¡¯S Lair_1


    Xu Fan had just taken Tongtong out, and the cellphone left in the bedroom started ringing incessantly.


    Unfortunately, Xu Fan was taking Tongtong to the supermarket for breakfast, and couldn¡¯t hear it at all.


    The ringtone sounded three full times, yet still no one answered.


    On the other end of the call, Tongtong¡¯s mother, Xu Yixue, angrily mmed the fruit knife into the workbench of her BMW with a thud.


    ¡°This bastard Xu Fan, he¡¯s not answering my calls! I really regret bringing Tongtong to Zhonghai!¡± Xu Yixue said fiercely, her eyes filled with regret.


    It was only because she couldn¡¯t withstand Tongtong¡¯s pleas to see her father that she made up her mind to bring Tongtong over to meet her dad. But when she saw the sorry state Xu Fan was in, she almost turned around and left, never wanting to have anything to do with Xu Fan again.


    However, when Little Tongtong saw Xu Fan, not only did she not feel ufortable, she was actually very curious and even affectionate towards him. After all, they were flesh and blood, parent and child. Remembering her ownck of a father figure since childhood, Yixue¡¯s heart softened with pity, and so she left Tongtong with Xu Fan, setting a five-day time limit.


    After five days, Xu Yixue would fly away, never to meet Xu Fan again, and Tongtong could only interact with Xu Fan within these five days.


    Originally, Xu Yixue thought that setting a five-day time frame and never letting Tongtong see her father after that might be too unkind. Yet just two days after leaving Tongtong with Xu Fan, he became unreachable, with calls to his phone going unanswered.


    Tongtong was Xu Yixue¡¯s precious pearl, the apple of her eye, and the unreachable calls had Xu Yixue frantic with worry, her mind racing with all sorts of dreadful thoughts. Xu Yixue¡¯s tightly gripped hands had her knuckles turning pale.


    ¡°Yixue, don¡¯t worry. Maybe that Xu Fan is still asleep. Judging by how much he loves to drink, he probably got drunk against night,¡± said the short-haired beauty sitting in the driver¡¯s seat of the BMW beside Xu Yixue.


    She was Xu Yixue¡¯s assistant and bodyguard, named Ye Xiaoning. A former soldier of the Fire Phoenix Special Forces, she was beautiful and carried an air ofpetence, her every move efficient and decisive.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, if anything bad happened to Tongtong, how could I go on living?¡± Xu Yixue covered her mouth, her voice choking up.


    As a strong woman, she would crumble at the mere thought of her daughter; even the slightest concern could throw her into disarray.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yixue. Tongtong is such a well-behaved child; surely nothing will happen. Even if Xu Fan is a good-for-nothing, he¡¯ll still protect his own flesh and blood,¡± Ye Xiaoning said softly, trying tofort her.


    ¡°Good-for-nothing, how can a good-for-nothing protect Tongtong? No, I must go and see for myself. If an ident happens, Tongtong will still need my protection. This father of hers is no longer the Dragon City Young Master; he is now just a puddle of mud. I absolutely can¡¯t let my daughter get hurt because of him,¡± Yixue thought it over and made up her mind.


    ¡°Yixue, we still need to rush to sign the contract with Feiteng Company,¡± Xiao Ning gently tapped the steering wheel as she spoke to Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Let the contract wait; my daughter is my treasure. Turn around, let¡¯s head back to the rental where Xu Fan stays, I want to take my daughter back. I can¡¯t stand this fear and anxiety anymore,¡± Xu Yixue steadied herself and recovered the aura of a strong woman.


    ¡°Okay, I too don¡¯t trust that Xu Fan. Let¡¯s go pick up Little Tongtong right now!¡± Ye Xiaoning spun the wheel sharply, flipped the car around, and pressed the gas pedal heading towards the disorderly rental house Xu Fan had been leasing.


    Ye Xiaoning, truly deserving of her former special forces background, drove the car skillfully through traffic, weaving left and right, passing one car after another and running quite a few red lights, finally racing to the shabby little house where Xu Fan once lived.


    The BMW screeched to a halt downstairs, and then Xu Yixue hurriedly opened the door. Despite her slender high heels, she ran towards Xu Fan¡¯s room with extreme speed.


    But she was not the fastest; Ye Xiaoning, wearing specially made athletic shoes, was even more agile. She ran to Xu Yixue¡¯s side in just a few strides, took her hand, and together they ran to Xu Fan¡¯s cottage.


    Arriving at the door of the cottage, Xu Yixue didn¡¯t even have time to catch her breath before she started pounding heavily on the door.


    ¡°Bang bang bang, Xu Fan, open the door!¡± Xu Yixue called from outside.


    There was no response.


    ¡°Tongtong, Tongtong, mommy¡¯s here to see you,¡± Xu Yixue called again, repeatedly.


    Still no response.


    This time Xu Yixue was really panicked; she didn¡¯t care about maintaining her image as the CEO, and like a demolition worker, she began to pound and hammer against the shabby door.


    ¡°Yixue, let me do it,¡± Ye Xiaoning gently pulled the frantic Xu Yixue away, then took a couple of steps back and gave a kick to the door of Xu Fan¡¯s cottage.


    ¡°Boom!¡± The door of Xu Fan¡¯s cottage was of poor quality, and was kicked open by a single strike from Ye Xiaoning of the Fire Phoenix.


    Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning couldn¡¯t wait to rush in as they pulled open the door.


    The room was empty, with only scattered empty bottles on the floor.


    Seeing Tongtong was not in the room, Xu Yixue¡¯s eyes instantly reddened, her delicate body couldn¡¯t help trembling, and she kept murmuring ¡°Tongtong, my Tongtong¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaoning, with her skillful movements, quickly turned on the light switch in the room and proceeded to carefully check Xu Fan¡¯s bed. Having received tracking training, she could find clues to Tongtong and Xu Fan¡¯s whereabouts through subtle traces.


    ¡°Yixue, it looks like no one stayed herest night, but it seems they didn¡¯t leave in a hurry; many things are still in their ces,¡± she said.


    ¡°That damned Xu Fan, where exactly has he taken my daughter!¡± Xu Yixue looked around the disorderly and dpidated cottage, and secretly made up her mind. If she found her daughter Tongtong, no matter how much she cried or fussed, she would take her away from Zhonghai and never let her see Xu Fan again in this lifetime.


    With her mind in turmoil, Xu Yixue made up her mind and said to Ye Xiaoning, ¡°Xiao Ning, let¡¯s call the police. Now we can only rely on the police and surveince to find out where Xu Fan has taken Tongtong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I haverades I know in the Zhonghai City Criminal Police Team. I¡¯ll give one of them a call to see if they can help,¡± Ye Xiaoning took out her phone, ready to flip through her contacts.


    At that moment, Xu Yixue¡¯s phone began to emit a beeping ringtone.


    Xu Yixue took out her phone and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s Xu Fan!¡±


    ¡°Xu Fan, where have you taken my daughter? I¡¯m telling you, if anything happens to Tongtong, I will never let you go,¡± Xu Yixue roared into the phone at Xu Fan.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12 ¨C Xu Yixue¡¯S Worries_1


    ¡°Xu Fan, where did you take my daughter to? I¡¯m telling you, if anything happens to Tongtong, I absolutely won¡¯t let you off the hook,¡± Xu Yixue roared into the phone, holding it tightly.


    Xu Fan rubbed his ear gently on the other end of the phone; Xu Yixue¡¯s volume was practically on par with the roar of a lioness from Hedong.


    ¡°Tongtong is your daughter, but she¡¯s also my daughter; don¡¯t use words like ¡®abduct¡¯! As her father, it¡¯s my freedom to take my daughter wherever I want,¡± Xu Fan¡¯s cold voice came through the phone.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re the one who sounds reasonable? Hand Tongtong back immediately¡ªmy biggest mistakeing to Zhonghai was to let you take her!¡± Xu Yixue continued to berate and yell at Xu Fan.


    ¡°Tongtong isn¡¯t an object to be given away just because you say so. As her father, I also consider her own wishes,¡± Xu Fan didn¡¯t buy into her act and ignored Xu Yixue¡¯s furious tone.


    ¡°Right, Tongtong?¡± At this moment, Xu Fan was watching Tongtong drink milk from a cup and passed the phone to her mouth.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, Tongtong wants to be with Daddy,¡± Tongtong put down the milk, pursed her lips, and happily responded.


    Upon hearing Tongtong¡¯s voice on the phone, a weight lifted off Xu Yixue¡¯s heart¡ªTongtong was safe; finally, she could take a moment to rx.


    Xu Yixue held the phone, took a light breath, and started to worry again.


    Although Tongtong wasn¡¯t in danger, the environment in Xu Fan¡¯s little cabin was simply not fit for human habitation.


    When Tongtong was with Xu Yixue, she had always lived in a spacious luxury home of over two hundred square meters and wore high-end children¡¯s clothing worth thousands, if not tens of thousands. Seeing how down and out Xu Fan now seemed, it was evident that Tongtong would suffer living with him.


    Thinking of her delicate precious daughter living poorly with Xu Fan, Xu Yixue¡¯s heart clenched tight once again.


    ¡°Where are you now, I want to see my daughter immediately!¡± Xu Yixue demanded coldly into the phone.


    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s Mommy¡¯s voice too.¡± Tongtong stretched out her chubby little hand, took the phone from Xu Fan, then cradled the phone, chatting with Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Mommy, Mommy, Tongtong has been so happy these past two days, eating KFC, big pizza, and drinking yummy milk,¡± the little girl babbled to Xu Yixue while she casually picked up the milk cup from the table and gulped down two big mouthfuls of milk.


    ¡°KFC, Pizza Hut¡­ Xu Fan, how could you take my daughter to eat such junk food? And what about the milk? My Tongtong only drinks pure Dutch imported milk. What trash milk you¡¯re letting my daughter drink indiscriminately¡ªcan you afford it if she gets sick from it?¡± Xu Yixue gritted her teeth, her beautiful face full of anger.


    When she was abroad, she never allowed her daughter to eat such junk food, only the best food; looking at the conditions of Xu Fan¡¯s ce, it was clear he lived in hardship, there was no way he could afford good food for his daughter.


    Living with a poor dad like that, she guessed that her daughter, treated like a little princess, would start eating spicy strips and instant noodles from small workshops within three days.


    Of course, Xu Yixue was entirely unwilling to ept this.


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s all what Tongtong wanted to eat. Daddy is so nice to Tongtong; whatever Tongtong wants, Daddy will buy,¡± Tongtong pouted her lips, still trying to justify Xu Fan¡¯s actions.


    But in Xu Yixue¡¯s eyes, this was clearly Xu Fan deceiving her naive and innocent child with junk food that Tongtong normally didn¡¯te in contact with. Junk food, while tasty, is neither hygienic nor nutritious, not realizing the meals Xu Yixue prepared for Tongtong every day were high-grade dishes made by a three-star Michelin chef, far surpassing fast-food chains like KFC and Pizza Hut.


    ¡°He¡¯s already got my daughter all confused, and in a few days, she might have to live a hard life with him. I absolutely won¡¯t agree to it!¡± Xu Yixue secretly made up her mind, determined not to let Xu Fan take Tongtong any longer, she had to bring her daughter to her side immediately.


    If she stayed any longer, Tongtong might turn into a wild child, rolling in the mud under Xu Fan¡¯s guidance.


    Her child, Xu Yixue¡¯s child, from the start, was meant to live the best life, receive the best education, all of which only Xu Yixue could provide.


    As for Xu Fan, just by looking at where he lives, one could tell he was living in poverty. How could he possibly afford the enormous expenses of raising a daughter? She guessed that eating chicken at KFC for two meals would probably make him feel the pinch for half a day.


    Xu Yixue thought about this and, without hesitation, said to Tongtong in a stern tone, ¡°Tongtong, let Xu Fan take the call.¡±


    ¡°Xu Fan? Who is Xu Fan?¡± Tongtong asked with her bright, innocent eyes. She only knew Xu Fan as her dear daddy, but didn¡¯t know her father¡¯s real name.


    ¡°Right,¡± Little Tongtong pped her forehead as if she remembered the story Xu Fan told herst night. In the story narrated by Xu Fan, the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor was his name.


    Tongtong¡¯s voice was sweet and milky as she spoke into the phone, ¡°Mommy, are you looking for the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor uncle from the story?¡±


    ¡°What kind of messy Heavenly Emperor uncle? Tongtong, let your, uh, your daddy take the phone, I need to talk to him about something.¡±


    Tongtong shook the cellphone in her hand, reached out with her little hand, and handed the phone to Xu Fan, then she shook her head and said to Xu Fan, ¡°Daddy, isn¡¯t the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor called Xu Fan in the story?¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, my precious daughter is so smart, remembered it after just being told once. She will definitely get into a good university in the future.¡± Xu Fan took the phone and gently rubbed Tongtong¡¯s head, his face full of affection.


    Xu Yixue¡¯s voice came through the phone, ¡°Xu Fan, where exactly are you? Tell me right now. I don¡¯t want to waste words with you. The child is mine, and I need to make sure that Tongtong isn¡¯t in any danger.¡±


    This time, Xu Yixue spoke very calmly, having contained her emotions.


    Tongtong was still young, ignorant of many things, but as her mother, she had to take responsibility for Tongtong. Growing up with a useless father, what could she achieve? Probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to afford a house when she got older.


    ¡°I¡¯m at Star of Zhonghai, vi number 88,¡± Xu Fan¡¯s voice came calmly through the phone, without a hint of hesitation.


    ¡°Star of Zhonghai?¡± Xu Yixue was shocked. Star of Zhonghai was the signature vi area of Zhonghai City. Those who could live there were either rich or noble. Xu Fan, downtrodden as he was, had no reason to be living in such a high-end vi.


    Could it be wealth left over from when he was the young master of the Xu Family? Xu Yixue¡¯s mind flickered with this thought, but she immediately dismissed it. The whole of Yan Country knew about Xu Fan being kicked out of the Xu Family. No matter if he had any assets left, he wasn¡¯t going to turn his life around.


    So, Tongtong still had to go with her, Xu Yixue.


    On this point, there was no doubt.


    ¡°Alright, I will go to Star of Zhonghai now and get Tongtong,¡± Xu Yixue said, and then she hung up the phone abruptly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Xu Yixue waved her hand and, along with Ye Xiaoning, stood up and headed straight for her BMW car.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13 ¨C Fast Medicinal Materials, Fast Medicine_1


    On this end, Xu Fan hung up the phone and contentedly began eating with his adorable daughter.


    Having undergone Washing Marrow and Cutting Hair, Xu Fan had sessfully condensed his Qi Sea, and now he didn¡¯t need to eat the food of the mortal world at all. He just needed to absorb Spiritual Energy to meet his body¡¯s needs.


    So at the dining table, he mostly watched, and Tongtong ate.


    However, Tongtong was also very considerate of her daddy, delicately offering him food with her little hands and then adorably saying, ¡°Daddy, eat.¡±


    Xu Fan couldn¡¯t resist his sweet baby¡¯s charm and had to take a symbolic bite after which he shook his head, took a deep breath, and exaggeratedly eximed, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Seeing her dad enjoy the meal so much, Tongtong also happilyughed.


    Breakfast passed amidst Xu Fan and Tongtong¡¯s yful banter.


    After eating, Xu Fan cleaned up the tableware in a whirlwind-like fashion, moving so fast that his arms left trails in the air, making him look like Nezha with many arms.


    Tongtong excitedly pped her hands in approval, ¡°Daddy is so amazing, Daddy is so cool.¡±


    Xu Fan blinked and said, ¡°Of course, who else could be your daddy?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Tongtong¡¯s daddy is Tongtong¡¯s superhero, who can always protect Tongtong,¡± Tongtong said with a beaming smile.


    Efficiently tossing the utensils into the German-imported dishwasher, Xu Fan shed next to Tongtong and scooped her up into his arms.


    ¡°Daddy will always be Tongtong¡¯s superhero; nobody can take Tongtong away,¡± Xu Fan dered firmly.


    ¡°Right, Tongtong wants to live with Daddy forever.¡± Tongtong waved her little hand and then nted a kiss on Xu Fan¡¯s face.


    ¡°My precious daughter, Daddy just loves you to death,¡± Xu Fan gently kissed Tongtong¡¯s lovely little face, his eyes full of adoration.


    ¡°Daddy, Tongtong wants to be lifted up high,¡± Tongtong squirmed in Xu Fan¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Alright, watch Daddy lift Tongtong up high,¡± Xu Fan agreed and carried her to the first floor of the vi.


    The ceiling height of the first floor was close to 4 meters. Xu Fan stood on the floor and easily leaped almost two meters high.


    With Xu Fan¡¯s current physical condition, an effortless jump from him would break all the world records held by Olympic champions.


    After leaping, Xu Fan raised his arms and lifted Tongtong up in front of his face.


    The current height was close to the 4-meter-high ceiling of the floor.


    In front of Tongtong hung the room¡¯s sparkling crystal chandelier.


    ¡°Tongtong can fly.¡± Tongtong waved her little hands in the air, shouting excitedly, not scared at all.


    Even though Xu Fan¡¯s leap had raised Tongtong very high, she wasn¡¯t afraid. As long as she was in Xu Fan¡¯s arms, Tongtong felt a warm strength all over her body. No matter the danger, it felt like a gentle breeze brushing past her, without a trace of worry because Daddy¡¯s chest could shield her from all risk.


    Xu Fan¡¯s feetnded steadily on the ground, making hardly a sound.


    This was a fine example of superb control over one¡¯s power, to initiate and halt movements at will, down to the tiniest detail¡ªa body remodeled through Marrow Cleansing and body strengthening was just that powerful.


    Xu Fan, ying with Tongtong, bounced around inside the house, genuinely giving Little Tongtong the thrill of bungee jumping, as her excited, milk-like giggles echoed endlessly within.


    The phone Xu Fan had left in the dining room began making its *drip drip* noises again.


    ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s with Xu Yixue and her endless calls? Didn¡¯t I already give her the address?¡± Xu Fan thought it was Xu Yixue calling again, and since he was busy ying with Tongtong, he didn¡¯t bother to answer.


    However, the caller was extremely patient, repeatedly calling one time after another, with the phone ringing incessantly.


    ¡°Seriously, I¡¯m done,¡± Xu Fan sighed to himself, seeing that Tongtong had also had her fair share of fun, so he leaped onto the staircase and quickly made his way to the dining area to grab the endlessly ringing phone.


    Looking closer, Xu Fan noticed the iing call wasn¡¯t from Xu Yixue, but from Lu Chennong, whom he had met yesterday at the amusement park.


    He had only arranged for him to look for medicinal herbs yesterday. Could it be that he¡¯d found them?


    With a touch of curiosity, Xu Fan pressed the answer button.


    ¡°Hello, is this Xu Fan?¡± came the familiar voice of Lu Chennong from the phone,ced with a hint of urgency and difort.


    ¡°Lu Big Brother, it¡¯s me,¡± Xu Fan answered calmly.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve finally reached you. I¡¯ve been trying to call without sess and was sweating bullets here,¡± Lu Chennong said, bursting into a heartyugh once he confirmed it was Xu Fan.


    ¡°Lu Big Bro, are you calling because the ingredients are ready?¡± Xu Fan asked, somewhat uncertain.


    The list of ingredients he provided, although not extensive, included some rather rare items, especially the Jinling Grass that was over fifty years old. The whole Yan Country couldn¡¯t dig up many of those in a year. To gather all these ingredients wasn¡¯t an easy task. This batch of herbs alone was worth more than twenty million Hua Currency, and some ingredients couldn¡¯t be bought even with money. It required powerful connections to find a seller. If Lu Chennong managed to assemble everything so quickly, his capabilities must be quite extraordinary.


    ¡°Xu Fan, I asked the most reliable friend I have to use a high bid to package deal the auction¡¯s medicinal herbs. That¡¯s how we managed to be so quick. They arrived in Zhonghai by chartered flightst night, and I called you as soon as they arrived,¡± Lu Chennong¡¯s voice held a tinge of excitement.


    ¡°Good, the ingredients have arrived, so we can start the furnace. When you¡¯ve got the ingredients,e to Star of Zhonghai, Vi No. 88. That¡¯s where I¡¯m staying,¡± Xu Fan said to Lu Chennong.


    ¡°Alright, Star of Zhonghai, No. 88. I don¡¯t live far, so I¡¯ll be there shortly,¡± Lu Chennong replied hurriedly and then quickly hung up.


    Xu Fan didn¡¯t need to guess that Lu Chennong was probably wishing he could sprout wings and fly over at this very moment.


    After hanging up, Xu Fan put Tongtong back in the dining room chair and then said to her appealingly, ¡°Tongtong, Daddy needs to make some medicine for Uncle Lu Chennong in a bit. Is it okay if Tongtong ys by herself for a while?¡±


    ¡°Sure, Tongtong can watch TV,¡± Tongtong said obediently, pointing at the 90-inch ultra-high-definition television in the living room downstairs.


    ¡°Good, Daddy will grab the remote for you,¡± Xu Fan said as he picked up his sweet daughter and dashed downstairs.


    No sooner had he found the remote and turned on the cartoon channel on the TV than Xu Fan heard a *thump thump thump* knocking on the front door.


    ¡°Did Old Lu really get here so quickly? He¡¯s not my neighbor, is he?¡± Xu Fan rubbed his head, walked over to the door, and turned the handle with a *click*.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14 ¨C Let¡¯S Go, Mom Will Take You Home_1


    As he opened the door, a fragrant breeze hit him in the face.


    Upon closer inspection, Xu Fan realized that it was not Lu Chennong standing outside the door, but Xu Yixue, who had hurried over after asking for the address over the phone.


    Xu Yixue was twenty-four years old, breathtakingly beautiful, and beyondpare.


    She was dressed in a white limited edition Chanel suit, hand-tailored by an Italian master tailor. The cut was precise and slender, outlining her perfect figure with nothing to hide.


    Xu Fan¡¯s gaze slowly moved from bottom to top, sweeping over Xu Yixue.


    Xu Yixue had a great figure, and at nearly 1.7 meters tall, she seemed even taller in a pair of white high heels, roughly 1.75 meters tall. Looking at her legs, they were straight and slender, wlessly white, with a pair of glossy flesh-colored stockings enveloping her delicate legs, exuding a captivating charm.


    Although she was wearing fitted office attire, her pink shirt could hardly contain her generous bust. Upon a closer look, one could see an alluring cleavage peeping through the middle.


    If one were to rate the figure on a scale of ten, Xu Fan felt that Xu Yixue deserved a full score.


    Beyond her figure, her features were exquisite: a finely shaped nose, delicate cherry lips, and a pair of bright and expressive eyes. Although she was wearing light makeup, it couldn¡¯t hide the perfection of her facial contours, and her skin was as smooth and wless as porcin. Even though she looked coldly at Xu Fan, she carried a bit of the charm of an ice queen. Her wavy purple hair added a captivating Korean-girl charm to her appearance.


    Her resemnce to Tongtong was about sixty to seventy percent. Seeing her beautiful face, Xu Fan felt relieved. Just based on these genes alone, my daughter is definitely going to be a breathtaking beauty in the future.


    ¡°What are you looking at!¡± Xu Yixue¡¯s eyebrows knit together as she spoke coldly to Xu Fan. Not only had he not invited her in, but he had also been brazenly sizing her up, which was incredibly rude.


    However, as Xu Fan¡¯s gaze swept over her, she felt an inexplicable shyness, akin to the fast-beating heart of first love.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Xu Fan muttered, ignoring her anger. In the Cultivation World, countless fairies begged for my attention, and I couldn¡¯t be bothered to nce at them, and now you¡¯re giving me attitude for looking at you.


    However, to be fair, Xu Yixue¡¯s beauty was not inferior to that of the Profound Maidens and fairies of the Cultivation World. She justcked a trace of their ethereal and transcendent aura.


    Xu Fan had encountered nearly countless ethereal fairies over the centuries and had long since grown tired of them. However, Xu Yixue, with her human emotions and her charming alternations of indignation and delight, stirred something faint within Xu Fan¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Where is my precious daughter?¡± Xu Yixue asked Xu Fan in a harsh tone.


    ¡°She¡¯s watching TV. Tongtong,e out, Mommy is here to see you,¡± Xu Fan called out softly to the little one in front of the TV.


    ¡°Ah, Mommy¡¯s here!¡± Little Tongtong was lying on the sofa, engrossed in watching Peppa Pig. When she heard Xu Fan, she immediately bounced up from the sofa, toddled out with her little legs unsteadily.


    She was wearing pink slippers Xu Fan had bought her that morning, running and calling in a babyish voice, ¡°Mommy, Mommy, Tongtong is here.¡±


    Without changing her shoes, Xu Yixue stepped into the living room in her high heels and promptly spotted her daughter, Tongtong, who had run out to meet her.


    ¡°My little treasure!¡± Xu Yixue took three steps and made two, rushing to the center of the living room. She then slightly squatted down, opened her arms, and embraced Tongtong.


    With ¡°Mommy¡± on her lips, Tongtong moved her little legs and flung herself into Xu Yixue¡¯s arms with force.


    Xu Yixue scooped up Tongtong in her arms and nted a firm kiss on her delicate little face.


    For the past few days without Tongtong by her side, Xu Yixue had been somewhat restless and distracted. Not finding Tongtong in Xu Fan¡¯s rental had scared her witless, but now that she held Tongtong in her arms, her heart finally settled back into her stomach.


    At this moment, as she held Tongtong in her arms, Xu Yixue¡¯s face was all tenderness, radiating the unique warmth of a mother¡¯s character. Her voice was nothing like the hardness and coldness when she spoke to Xu Fan; it was as gentle as a warm and breezy spring day.


    ¡°Tongtong, did you miss Mommy?¡± Xu Yixue embraced Tongtong and gave her another light kiss.


    ¡°Of course, I did! Tongtong missed Mommy so much,¡± Tongtong said excitedly, waving her little hands and ying with her mother¡¯s hair. Then she puckered her little head and cutely asked Xu Yixue, ¡°But did Mommy miss Tongtong?¡±


    ¡°Mommy missed my dear Tongtong so much,¡± said Xu Yixue, ovee with emotion as she held her daughter.


    This separation from Tongtong made her realize even more the value of her daughter in her heart. Tongtong was truly Xu Yixue¡¯s priceless treasure.


    Therefore, Xu Yixue now couldn¡¯t wait to take Tongtong home with her, never to be apart again.


    ¡°Tongtong, shall we go home with Mommy now?¡± Xu Yixue said to Tongtong, already prepared to leave. Having received Tongtong, there was no longer any connection between her and Xu Fan.


    ¡°Yes, yes, Tongtong wants to sleep in her own princess bed,¡± said Tongtong, pping her hands. She struggled to jump down from Xu Yixue¡¯s embrace and headed over to the coffee table in front of the TV, where she gathered the pile of snacks Xu Fan had bought for her.


    However, Xu Fan had bought so many that she could only hold two or three bags at a time. The resty scattered on the table, impossible to carry away, which nearly brought the little girl to tears.


    ¡°Mommy, what about Tongtong¡¯s snacks?¡± Tongtong shook the chip bag in her hand, looking pitifully at Xu Yixue.


    Spotting the chips Tongtong was holding, Xu Yixue red at Xu Fan once again, angry. She least wanted Tongtong to be exposed to unhealthy fried food, but Xu Fan had bought a whole table full and even indulged Tongtong in gorging on them.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need these snacks anymore; when we get back home, Mommy will buy you good ones,¡± Xu Yixue came over, put down the chips from Tongtong¡¯s hands, and pulled her little hand to leave.


    Tongtong looked at the heap of snacks on the table, pouting her lips, feeling very reluctant. She turned back every three steps, not making a fuss, as obedient as she was. Although she really wanted to turn back and grab some, she didn¡¯t cry or make a scene with Xu Yixue. Her mind was still fixed on the snacks on the table, and she looked back frequently as they left, her eyes full of unwillingness.


    When they reached the doorway, Xu Yixue put a coat on Tongtong and was about to walk out with her hand in hers.


    Standing by the door, Xu Fan finally spoke.


    ¡°Just like that, you¡¯re taking my daughter away. Did you even ask this father?¡±

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15 ¨C Actually, I Am An Alchemist_1


    Chapter 15 Actually, I Am an Alchemist_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xu Fan took a step across and stood at the doorway.


    His voice, though gentle, contained an undeniable authority.


    As the former Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor, Xu Fan¡¯s thousands of years as an Immortal Venerable infused his words with a natural dignity, able to turn clouds with a flip of his hand and bring rain with a turn, hismands universally obeyed.


    Xu Yixue began to look at Xu Fan anew.


    When she had seen Xu Fan a few days ago, he had been disheveled, with a scruffy beard, messy hair, and a spiritless demeanor¡ªthe very image of a dejected prodigal son.


    But now, Xu Fan had a regal and handsome appearance, filled with an air of nobility and mystery.


    It was Xu Fan¡¯s handsome features that had once attracted the youthful and beautiful Xu Yixue six years ago. She had thought that the down-and-out Xu Fan had long since been lost to decadence, but unexpectedly, just two days had passed, and the once spirited Xu Fan was back.


    Moreover, it seemed that Xu Fan was more profound, more mysterious, and more charismatic than when he was the young master of the Xu Family.


    Could adversity truly lead a man to grow and change?


    Xu Yixue watched the spirited Xu Fan and secretly wondered.


    At that moment, Tongtong saw his father and immediately climbed onto Xu Fan like an octopus, waving his little arms.


    Resting against Xu Fan¡¯s chest, Tongtong affectionately rubbed himself and then said to Xu Fan, ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go home with Mommy.¡±


    Before Xu Fan could reply, Xu Yixue hurriedly said to Little Tongtong, ¡°Tongtong, be good, Daddy still has things to do and can¡¯t look after Tongtong. Be good and go home with Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I happen to be free recently. Baby Tongtong, you can stay with Daddy for as long as you want,¡± Xu Fan winked and said with a smile to Tongtong.


    ¡°Yay, Tongtong doesn¡¯t want to leave Daddy, Tongtong wants Daddy to hold me high, Daddy to feed me,¡± Tongtong said excitedly, sticking out his tongue at Xu Yixue while shaking his head.


    ¡°Xu Fan, what do you mean by this?¡± Xu Yixue red fiercely at Xu Fan, her eyes brimming with murderous intent. Just when she was about to take Tongtong away, Xu Fan came back to cause more trouble.


    ¡°I mean nothing by it. I¡¯m not busy, can¡¯t I spend time with my daughter?¡± Xu Fan spread his hands indifferently in response.


    ¡°The daughter is mine, and I will take Tongtong with me. You shall not interfere for any reason,¡± Xu Yixue stood her ground like a lioness, seemingly eager to bite Xu Fan.


    ¡°Have you obtained Tongtong¡¯s consent? Let¡¯s ask Tongtong now if she wants to leave her father,¡± Xu Fan held his daughter in his arms and gently rubbed her cute little head before asking Tongtong, ¡°Tongtong, do you want to leave Daddy?¡±


    ¡°No, Tongtong doesn¡¯t want to leave Daddy.¡± Tongtong waved his little hands, his little head already nuzzling into Xu Fan¡¯s chest. His voice slowly took on a crying tone, ¡°Tongtong wants to stay with Daddy forever.¡±


    ¡°Tongtong! Then do you want to leave Mommy?¡± Xu Yixue looked at Tongtong, her voice full of maternal love, and opened her arms wide, offering a hug to Tongtong.


    ¡°Mommy, Tongtong doesn¡¯t want to leave Mommy,¡± Tongtong, hearing his mother¡¯s words, wriggled out of Xu Fan¡¯s embrace, struggling to throw himself into Xu Yixue¡¯s arms.


    Xu Fan, worried that the little girl would twist her arm from struggling, gently handed Tongtong over to Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Good girl, Mommy¡¯s love for you wasn¡¯t in vain,¡± Xu Yixue smiled contentedly, holding Tongtong and bursting with joy.


    ¡°Xu Yixue, where are you nning to take Tongtong?¡± Xu Fan asked Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Mind your own business. My daughter, I can take her wherever I want, and wherever it is, we won¡¯t see you again,¡± Xu Yixue said arrogantly as she picked up Tongtong and gave her a kiss. ¡°Tongtong, let¡¯s go!¡±


    But Tongtong was also a sharp and ingenious little sprite. Upon hearing Xu Yixue¡¯s words, she immediately understood, and her tears began to fall like rain.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go, I won¡¯t go, Tongtong wants Daddy, Tongtong doesn¡¯t want to leave Daddy.¡± Tongtong struggled in Xu Yixue¡¯s arms, her face streaked with tears like pear blossoms drenched by the rain, crying and fussing.


    Xu Yixue gently put Tongtong down, and as soon as she touched the ground, she ran to Xu Fan¡¯s side, hugging his leg, crying and stealing nces at Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Mommy, please don¡¯t take me away, I¡¯ll be good from now on, okay?¡± Tongtong pleaded pitifully from behind Xu Fan¡¯s legs, looking at Xu Yixue.


    ¡°No, Tongtong must go with Mommy,¡± Xu Yixue said firmly.


    At this point, Xu Fan spoke up, ¡°Why must Tongtong go with you?¡±


    ¡°Because Tongtong is my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that the money in the ATM belongs to the cardholder?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Xu Yixue, almost choked with anger by Xu Fan¡¯s words.


    Although the remark by Xu Fan was an old joke, it hit Xu Yixue¡¯s weak spot hard.


    Anger turned Xu Yixue¡¯s face red, her chest heaving, and her eyes, now filled with rage, fixed on Xu Fan.


    ¡°Xu Yixue, what¡¯s wrong with my taking care of Tongtong? Can¡¯t you see how much she loves me? Do you really want Tongtong to grow up without a father by her side?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want Tongtong to be without a father¡¯s love, but what can she enjoy with you? Look at the ce you used to live in, a shanty like the slums. With Tongtong, you¡¯re eating junk food from the streets. Tongtong is so young; if her health deteriorates in the future, can you take responsibility? Only with me can Tongtong grow up healthy,¡± Yixue unleashed all the words she had been suppressing and flung them at Xu Fan.


    ¡°So being with you means living in luxury, but being with me means suffering?¡± Xu Fan said with a wry smile.


    If it had been the Xu Fan of the past, this might have been possible, but now, he was the reborn Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor.


    Tongtong was his daughter, and he wouldn¡¯t let her suffer even the slightest injustice.


    He intended to let Tongtong enjoy the best of what this world had to offer, and even what it didn¡¯t have, he could find for her from the vast expanse of the heavens.


    As long as his daughter was happy, he, the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor, would shatter the void to pluck the sun, moon, and stars from the sky just to win a smile from her.


    The idea that he couldn¡¯t provide for Tongtong wasughable to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Not only will my daughter not suffer with me, but I will also make her ten times healthier than an ordinary person, and give her a happy childhood,¡± Xu Fan said calmly.


    ¡°Psh, you can make Tongtong ten times healthier? Do you think you are a doctor or a physician?¡± Xu Yixue scoffed dismissively.


    ¡°I am merely an alchemist,¡± Xu Fan replied softly.


    ¡°Alchemist? What nonsense, that¡¯s probably just made up to trick kids,¡± Xu Yixue curled her lip, not believing a word.


    Xu Fan had not yet replied when he saw the slightly ajar door being slowly pushed open.


    Lu Chennong, carrying tworge boxes, walked in while speaking.


    ¡°Master Xu, I¡¯ve found all the herbs we need. When do we start making the elixir?¡±

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16 ¨C Zhonghai Bigwig Lu Chennong_1


    Chapter 16 Zhonghai Bigwig Lu Chennong_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu Chennong and Zhang Lijuan, a married couple, had barely hung up the phone with Xu Fan before they made their way to Su Chen¡¯s ce without stopping.


    As Lu Chennong walked in, he carried two ancient-looking wooden boxes made of sandalwood, with gold and jade iys and arge number of pictures engraved on them, appearing very valuable.


    A faint scent of medicinal herbs drifted slowly from the wooden boxes.


    ¡°Uncle Lu? What brings you here?¡± Xu Yixue saw Lu Chennong and her expression subtly changed, speaking with a hint of surprise.


    ¡°Oh? Are you Little Xue from the Xu Family?¡± Lu Chennong also saw Xu Yixue in the room, his expression brightening.


    ¡°Yes, Uncle Lu, you still remember me. I am Little Xue. It¡¯s been several years since I saw you after going to America.¡± Xu Yixue smiled at Lu Chennong and gave him a gentle bow.


    Zhang Lijuan, who was standing by, came over immediately upon seeing Xu Yixue, took her hand and said, ¡°Little Xue, Auntie Zhang hasn¡¯t seen you in just a few years, and I can¡¯t believe how beautiful you¡¯ve be. You¡¯re not only more mature but also more capable. It¡¯s true what they say, girls really change once theye of age. By the way, weren¡¯t you always in America? What brings you to Zhonghai this time?¡±


    ¡°Auntie Zhang, I came to Zhonghai City to take over some family business. I¡¯ve been studying business management abroad and now I can apply what I¡¯ve learned.¡± Xu Yixue spoke affectionately to Zhang Lijuan.


    Lu Chennong and Zhang Lijuan were not only old family friends of Xu Yixue¡¯s parents¡¯ generation but also the leading business tycoons of Zhonghai City, heading Huaxin Group, one of the Fortune Global 500panies.


    Moreover, Xu Yixue asionally heard from her mother that the power of Lu Chennong¡¯s family was not limited to the business world. His status and influence in Zhonghai could be said to be transcendent.


    Although Zhonghai City did not have the rumored four major families like Dragon City, in Zhonghai City, Lu Chennong¡¯s power was the greatest. No matter how strong the four major families were, they had to defer to Lu Chennong in Zhonghai City.


    However, Lu Chennong and Zhang Lijuan had always kept a low profile. They lived very simply, and to those who didn¡¯t know them, they might even seem like just an ordinary elderly couple.


    After some brief pleasantries with Lu Chennong and his wife, Xu Yixue suddenly remembered that Lu Chennong had brought some medicinal herbs for Xu Fan to prepare some medicine.


    So, Xu Yixue pointed to Xu Fan and asked Zhang Lijuan, ¡°Auntie Zhang, did youe here to find him?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Today we indeed came to seek out Master Xu to help us concoct a medicine,¡± Zhang Lijuan nodded affirmatively to Xu Yixue.


    Xu Yixue was a bit shocked and pointed to Xu Fan saying, ¡°Him? He knows how to concoct medicine? Impossible.¡±


    Hearing Xu Yixue¡¯s words, Lu Chennong turned his head towards her and said, ¡°Little Xue, you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t speak recklessly. Just watch from the side.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Xu Yixue felt a bit wronged, but she quickly returned to normal.


    In her eyes, she was certain Xu Fan had used some tactic to sessfully deceive Lu Chennong and his wife. After all, Baby Tongtong had been with him for only two days but had beenpletely bewitched. It seemed that Xu Fan was quite adept at manipting people.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let Uncle Lu and Auntie Zhang be deceived by him. I must expose his true colors myself,¡± Xu Yixue thought to herself, deciding to stay and see how things unfolded.


    If Xu Fan was to y tricks and deceive Uncle Lu, then Xu Yixue had to step in and stop it.


    Xu Fan, of course, was unaware of all the drama Xu Yixue had concocted in her mind. After the small talk between Lu Chennong and Xu Yixue had finished, he reached out and took the two sandalwood boxes from Lu Chennong¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Master Xu, would you like to verify the quality of the herbs first?¡± Lu Chennong asked somewhat nervously after handing over the boxes to Xu Fan.


    ¡°No need, I can tell the authenticity of these herbs just by smelling them,¡± Xu Fan replied indifferently, as he gently ced the boxes down, speaking to Lu Chennong.


    When Lu Chennong and his wife heard this, they could only feel that Master Xu was unfathomably profound, but in the ears of Xu Yixue, it felt like Xu Fan was just being ostentatiously mysterious.


    Little Tongtong also curiously brought her head close to the wooden box, blinked her big eyes, and asked Xu Fan, ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s inside here?¡±


    ¡°My treasure, there are medicines inside,¡± Xu Fan gently pinched his daughter¡¯s little nose and softly said.


    ¡°Yuck, so it¡¯s medicine, medicine is so bitter, Tongtong doesn¡¯t like it,¡± Little Tongtong heard there was medicine inside, immediately scurried away on her little legs to a spot far from the box.


    The little guy must have had a bitter experience with medicine before, which was why she was so scared of it.


    Xu Fan, from the storage cab, took out a stic bag left over from a trip to the supermarket, then opened the box, peeled away the severalyers of valuable silk, revealing the true nature of the medicinal herbs inside.


    Xu Fan casually tossed the herbs, each worth millions, into the stic bag, which made Lu Chennong¡¯s heart pound with anxiety.


    When he had arrived, he had instructed his driver to drive extra slow and steady, for fear of damaging the precious roots and fibers of the medicinal herbs. He had no idea Xu Fan would be so bold, tossing tens of millions worth of herbs into the stic bag like bunches of green onions from a market.


    ¡°Xu Yixue, take Tongtong up to the bedroom on the second floor. I¡¯m going to make medicine now, and I won¡¯t have time to look after my daughter,¡± Xu Fan picked up the bag and said to Xu Yixue.


    Hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, Xu Yixue snorted and said, ¡°Who are you to order me around?¡±


    After speaking, she turned around, leaving only an elegant view of her back for Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan shook his head and sighed to himself, truly, women are the most unreasonable creatures.


    Then, Xu Fan put down the bag, walked over, and gently lifted Tongtong, whispering in her ear, ¡°Baby Tongtong, Daddy¡¯s going to lift you high now.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tongtong excitedly covered her eyes.


    With a push of his feet, Xu Fan leaped up, astonishingly without using the spiral staircase, and jumped to the second floor.


    Both Lu Chennong and Zhang Lijuan caught sight of Xu Fan¡¯s agility and a spark of admiration shed in their eyes.


    Master Xu indeed possessed genuine skills; they instantly filled with confidence for Xu Fan¡¯s uing alchemy.


    Meanwhile, Xu Yixue, watching Xu Fan leap upward, had a huge question mark rising in her heart.


    Could this be the legendary lightness skill? Perhaps Xu Fan had received the true transmission of a martial arts master.


    After cing Tongtong onto the small bed in the bedroom and making sure his daughter was settled, Xu Fan repeated his feat, leaping gracefully from the second-floor staircase to the crowd below, agile and fluid as if skimming across water.


    Lu Chennong couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Master Xu truly has great skill!¡±


    Xu Fan smiled slightly and said, ¡°Lu big brother, just call me Xiao Xu. If you keep calling me Master Xu, it feels like I¡¯ve be a chatan.¡±


    ¡°You do seem like a chatan!¡± Xu Yixue silently shouted in her heart, then suddenly her eyes flickered.


    If Xu Fan called Lu Chennong ¡®big brother¡¯ and she called Lu Chennong ¡®Uncle,¡¯ wouldn¡¯t her own standing have been directly lowered by an entire generation?

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17: ¨C Refining Immortal Pills In A Microwave Oven_1


    Chapter 17: Refining Immortal Pills in a Microwave Oven_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xu Fan had not even started to refine medicine when a sportily dressed beauty with short hair hurriedly ran over from outside the door¡ªit was Ye Xiaoning.


    Although Xu Yixue did not know what kind of medicine Xu Fan was selling in his gourd, she always felt that Xu Fan was up to some conspiracy, so she secretly sent a text message to Ye Xiaoning, who was waiting in the car outside, to alsoe inside the house.


    ¡°Sister Yixue, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ye Xiaoning asked softly as she approached Xu Yixue.


    Ye Xiaoning had a very good figure, almost without an ounce of extra fat due to frequent exercise, her proportions almost perfect. Even through her loose sportswear, one could sense the perfect contours beneath the fabric.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, go upstairs and take care of Tongtong,¡± Xu Yixue instructed.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ye Xiaoning nodded and turned to walk upstairs.


    As Xu Fan watched Ye Xiaoning¡¯s retreating figure, his eyebrows slightly furrowed, a glint of light passed through his eyes, and then he slowly turned his head back.


    ¡°What are you looking at!¡± Xu Yixue said coldly to Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan returned a look that said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stoop to your level,¡± and, turning his head, he took the bag of medicinal herbs and headed for the kitchen.


    He was indeed going to the kitchen to concoct elixirs.


    Lu Chennong and Zhang Lijuan followed Xu Fan into the kitchen step by step, and Xu Yixue, not to be outdone, also followed behind.


    Lu Chennong and Zhang Lijuan wanted to witness a miracle firsthand, while Xu Yixue hade specifically to expose any fraud and dismantle the stage.


    Xu Fan ignored Xu Yixue¡¯s intentions and took out a small bowl for cooking.


    He took out the medicinal herbs from the stic bag, found a kitchen scale, and carefully measured out the proportions of each herb.


    The excess herbs were then tossed back into the stic bag.


    After weighing them out, Xu Fan took the herbs above the small bowl, and with a gentle squeeze of his hands, he ground the herbs into powder.


    This skill was far more efficient than a grinding machine. Lu Chennong, watching this behind Xu Fan, couldn¡¯t help but admire that Master Xu was not only a master of alchemy but also his physical skill was not inferior to a real martial artist. It seemed he had indeed hit the jackpot.


    After Xu Fan had crushed all the herbs, he added a little bit of purified water, then stirred the herbal powder in the bowl into a paste.


    Having done all this, Xu Fan poured the dark paste onto a ss dish, opened the microwave behind him, and put it inside.


    Everyone was a little puzzled; wasn¡¯t the alchemy they saw on TV, like what the Supreme Old Lord did, involving three children holding big banana leaf fans, fanning and lighting a fire in a pill furnace as tall as a person?


    Xu Fan, what are you up to? It looked more like he was using a microwave to make cream bread. It was too fake,cking any semnce of authenticity in alchemy.


    Xu Fan rolled his eyes, thinking to himself, did you think I wanted to use this microwave for alchemy? It was really a matter of limited materials and no choice.


    The rare herbs Lu Chennong found for Xu Fan were supposed to take at least a month to locate, but he had managed to find them so quickly.


    Xu Fan had not yet created his own alchemy equipment, so he had to make do with the existing appliances to refine the pills first.


    Xu Fan couldn¡¯t help but feel secretly fortunate that he had seeded in the Marrow Cleansing the night before and stepped into the Qi Practicing Realm, already possessing a Qi Sea to use spiritual power at will.


    Otherwise, relying solely on the microwave, there was no way he could have concocted the Detoxification Pill.


    Xu Fan saw that everything was ready and stretched out his hand to set the timer on Weibo for 10 minutes.


    Through the ss window of the microwave, one could clearly see, the te that was put in, started to slowly rotate inside the microwave.


    Xu Fan leaned one hand against the side of the microwave, a steady stream of spiritual power emanating from his hand, feeding into the microwave.


    Alchemy is an indispensable skill in the cultivation world.


    As the former Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor, Xu Fan had five Primordial Sacred Beasts with huge appetites, each of them grand consumers of elixirs.


    Merely concocting elixir feed for the five Holy Beast pets was a colossal project, but of course, such massive consumption also tempered Xu Fan¡¯s alchemy skills, making him one of the top-tier craftsmen in that art.


    Now, for a mere detoxification pill, Xu Fan didn¡¯t even need a cultivation-specific alchemy furnace. With the aid of spiritual power and this mundane world¡¯s microwave, he could also produce the elixir.


    The microwave¡¯s countdown was ticking away second by second, and Xu Fan¡¯s hand remained leaning on the microwave, slowly channeling spiritual power into it.


    Lu Chennong, Zhang Lijuan, and Xu Yixue were all watching the microwave¡¯s ss te without batting an eye.


    The originally transparent ss was gradually turning crimson.


    ¡°It won¡¯t explode, will it?¡± Xu Yixue asked, looking at the red-hot ss te with some concern.


    Lu Chennong and Zhang Lijuan also had solemn expressions on their faces.


    In contrast, Xu Fan appeared unconcerned about the changes in the ss te as if there was nothing of note.


    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, hide outside,¡± Xu Fan said to Xu Yixue with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°Hmph, I want to see for myself what tricks you¡¯re ying,¡± Xu Yixue retorted with a cold snort, seemingly picking a bone with Xu Fan.


    Five minutes passed slowly, and under everyone¡¯s gaze, the blob of ckish mush of herbs on the te first expanded, then astonishingly turned into a bright liquid, shimmering with an orange-yellow luster inside the te.


    The liquid formed from the herbs in the te was none other than the pure medicinal fluid created by Xu Fan¡¯s pressure of spiritual energy, having stripped the impurities from within the herbs.


    Then, ripples started to emerge from the medicine liquid in the te, growing gradually until they formed a vortex.


    At this moment, Xu Fan was enshrouded in a misty aura that appeared faint yet substantial. His expression was calm and tranquil, epitomizing a hermit¡¯s detachment from this world. Already handsome in appearance, the focused visage of him refining the pill was exceedingly attractive.


    As a charming gentleman in this troubled world, the phrase shed through Lu Chennong¡¯s mind. The current Xu Fan truly resembled an immortal out of this world.


    And for Xu Yixue, her heart was profoundly shaken.


    Why was he bing more and more attractive? Six years ago, it was his appearance that had drawn me to him. Six yearster, today, looking at him only magnified his handsomeness and added an ethereal quality to his charm.


    A ripple passed through Xu Yixue¡¯s beautiful eyes as she gazed unblinkingly at Xu Fan.


    Meanwhile, Xu Fan was oblivious to the thoughts of the people outside; his entire focus was absorbed in the process of alchemy.


    As time ticked by, the liquid in the ss te slowly shrank and solidified into a small, round ball.


    ¡°It¡¯s ready!¡± Xu Fan quietly exhaled, withdrew his hand, and said to Lu Chennong.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18 ¨C The Harder You Work, The Luckier You Get_1


    Chapter 18 The Harder You Work, The Luckier You Get_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xu Fan stretched out his hand, gently opened the microwave¡¯s ss door, and, ignoring the scalding temperature of the ss te, carried it in his hand.


    A fragrance of herbs wafted from the elixir on the ss te, causing everyone standing in the kitchen to wrinkle their noses and deeply inhale the pleasant scent.


    Xu Fan took out a crystal-clear ss vial from his person. With a flick of his wrist, he shook the elixirs on the te into the air and caught them with the vial in his left hand.


    The elixirs fell precisely into the vial.


    Lu Chennong, Zhang Lijuan, and Xu Yixue all widened their eyes as they looked at the small ss vial in Xu Fan¡¯s hands, inside which was a round medicinal pill shimmering with a golden luster.


    They had not expected that Xu Fan could truly refine the brought herbs into the legendary elixir. They simply could notprehend why such a significant transformation urred when Xu Fan ced his hand on the microwave, turning a pile of ckened herbs into a glinting gold elixir. It was truly magical.


    ¡°Elder Xu, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s done already?¡± Lu Chennong¡¯s voice trembled as he asked Xu Fan.


    ¡°Haha, of course! The Jinling Detox Pill, one pill goes down, and all poisons dissipate,¡± Xu Fan said with a smile as he shook the small vial in his hand.


    ¡°When can I take this medicine?¡± Lu Chennong said a bit eagerly.


    ¡°You can take it right away. Let¡¯s go out and talk,¡± Xu Fan said, pushing open the door and leading everyone out of the kitchen.


    In the living room, Xu Fan handed the small vial to Lu Chennong, who was sitting on the couch, and then said to Xu Yixue, ¡°Could you help pour a cup of warm water?¡±


    ¡°Why should I pour water for you?¡± Xu Yixue huffed, adopting an arrogantdy¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°It¡¯s for Brother Lu, to take the elixir,¡± Xu Fan said.


    Xu Yixue gave Xu Fan a sharp look, thinking to herself that she would reluctantlyply for Uncle Lu¡¯s sake.


    Afterwards, Xu Yixue ran to the water purifier and began to get water.


    Meanwhile, Lu Chennong was bing impatient, examining the small vial Xu Fan had given him from all sides with curiosity.


    When Xu Yixue ced a cup filled with warm water on the table, Xu Fan said to Lu Chennong, ¡°First, drink down this cup of water, then wait for five seconds before swallowing the pill directly.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lu Chennong lifted the cup and drained the water in one gulp.


    Then, he poured the golden elixir from the ss vial and with an ¡®ah-wooh¡¯, swallowed it.


    The elixir melted in his mouth, and the liquid followed the water he had just drunk, slowly flowing into Lu Chennong¡¯s lower abdomen.


    Lu Chennong felt extremefort throughout his body; it was as if a warm patch had been ced inside his abdomen, providing a cozy sensation that was indescribably soothing.


    ¡°Now the medicinal power has entered your body and has started to eliminate the Shiguyin poison inside you,¡± Xu Fan said, watching as Lu Chennong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a sign that the medicine was taking effect.


    ¡°Elder Lu, how do you feel?¡± Zhang Lijuan asked expectantly, having monitored Lu Chennong since he swallowed the elixir, worried that something might go wrong.


    ¡°Very good, very powerful,¡± Lu Chennong replied, feeling the effect of the elixir within him. The faint pain and cold sensation that used to haunt his lower abdomen were gradually disappearing.


    ¡°Really? That means¡­¡± Zhang Lijuan covered her mouth, somewhat excited.


    ¡°I feel like the poison in my body has been cleared,¡± Lu Chennong said, his demeanor radiant.


    The feeling inside his body was now incredibly good.


    Xu Yixue watched this miraculous scene beside him, utterly astonished.


    Zhang Lijuan was only concerned about Lu Chennong¡¯s illness and hadn¡¯t noticed that after taking the elixir, hisplexion had improved greatly; his face glowed, and even the white hairs on his head had turned back to ck. His previously rough skin had be exceptionally smooth.


    Less than three minutes after taking the medicinal pill, Lu Chennong felt as if he had rejuvenated by ten years.


    Xu Yixue, observing Lu Chennong¡¯s transformation, was internally conflicted.


    Could Xu Fan really be a master elixir craftsperson?


    But that didn¡¯t make sense scientifically.


    Zhang Lijuan soon noticed the changes in Lu Chennong as well, looked closely at his hair, and asked, ¡°Old Lu, where did your white hair go? It¡¯s all gone.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Chennong was thrilled. Over the years of striving in business, his head had grown quite a bit of white hair, but for the sake of health, he had never dyed it.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that after taking this pill, the white hair would not only stop but return to a thick ck, which was too domineering, too DUANG.


    ¡°Quick, bring a mirror.¡± Like an anxious child, Lu Chennong, although not fond of dyeing his hair, wished his hair could return to the ck of his youth.


    Xu Yixue handed her makeup mirror to Lu Chennong and also curiously looked at his hair; it was indeed ck and thick. The previously graying hair had vanished.


    Lu Chennong looked at himself in the mirror for a long time, then excitedly said to Xu Fan, ¡°Elder Xu, this elixir of yours is incredibly powerful. I, Lu Chennong, am extremely impressed.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, Elder Lu has noticed too. Although the main purpose of this pill is detoxification, I also included some ingredients that can prolong life and have health benefits. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve seen this effect. However, that¡¯s just secondary. I¡¯ve also added an ingredient that can aid in conception. If you take this pill within a month, the chances of having a child are very high,¡± Xu Fan said to an ecstatic Lu Chennong, delivering more good news.


    ¡°The chances are higher? How much higher?¡± Lu Chennong almost fainting with happiness, eagerly asked Xu Fan.


    ¡°That will depend on how diligent Elder Lu is. The more effort, the luckier you¡¯ll be,¡± Xu Fan said with a slight mischievous smile.


    ¡°Ha ha, Elder Xu, you¡¯ve really done me a huge favor,¡± Lu Chennongughed heartily, then stood up, sped his hands together, and bowed to Xu Fan, ¡°Elder Lin, for the kindness you¡¯ve shown me today, I will always remember it in my heart.¡±


    Xu Yixue watched Lu Chennong in a daze. In her memory, Lu Chennong was an energetic and dominant figure in the business world who had never bowed to anyone; it was always others thanking him. Today was the first time she had ever seen Uncle Lu show such gratitude to someone else.


    And that person was Xu Fan, whom she had always found disagreeable.


    ¡°Elder Lu, there¡¯s no need for such formalities. Meeting is fate, and it was hardly any trouble for me. You needn¡¯t show such respect,¡± Xu Fan said lightly to Lu Chennong.


    ¡°No, it may have been a simple gesture for you, but for me, it¡¯s as if you¡¯ve given me a second life. If I have a child, I must make you the godfather, and you must not refuse, Elder Xu,¡± Lu Chennong insisted.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Xu Fan agreed readily.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19 ¨C You¡¯Re Walking Right Into A Trap_1


    Chapter 19 You¡¯re walking right into a trap_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xu Yixue broke out in a cold sweat. If Xu Fan became Lu Chennong¡¯s child¡¯s godfather, her seniority was definitely going to be suppressed by him.


    ¡°Oh right, Xue, I haven¡¯t asked what brings you here?¡± Zhang Lijuan asked Xu Yixue with a bit of curiosity.


    ¡°Ah? I¡­ I knew Xu Fan from before, just visiting.¡± Xu Yixue replied a bit awkwardly.


    She certainly didn¡¯t want to reveal that Xu Fan was actually her child¡¯s father. Otherwise, with Xu Fan being both Tongtong¡¯s biological father and Lu Chennong¡¯s child¡¯s godfather, calling Lu Chennong uncle would be extremely awkward.


    However, with Xu Fan helping Lu Chennong such a huge favor, earning his trust like that, wouldn¡¯t Xu Fan have a perfect backer in Zhonghai City?


    Moreover, Xu Fan also possessed an uncanny skill in medicine refining. Even though he was no longer part of the Xu Family, the colossal entity from Yan Country, he seemed to be doing not poorly at all. In fact, he seemed more mysterious and powerful than the wastrel he used to be.


    As these thoughts ran through Xu Yixue¡¯s mind, she secretly thought to herself, I don¡¯t care what kind of backer you have, what skills you possess, you wronged me and my daughter, and I just won¡¯t forgive you.


    ¡°Xue, you and Xu Fan are both outstanding among the younger generation, you should interact with each other more in the future,¡± Zhang Lijuan said with a smile to Xu Yixue.


    Seeing how outstanding Xu Fan was, she had the idea of matchmaking the two, as she had watched Xue grow up and knew she had very high standards.


    But with Xu Fan being so impressive, if he could be with Xue, wouldn¡¯t it be like adding family to family, making things even easier in the future?


    Xu Yixue blushed at Zhang Lijuan¡¯s words.


    She and Xu Fan had already been husband and wife for a night, and they even had an adorable baby daughter, Tongtong, but now, she couldn¡¯t exin the details to them.


    Xu Yixue had gone to America back then precisely to give birth to Tongtong in secret.


    In the whole of Zhonghai, even among her acquaintances, nobody knew she had a daughter, Tongtong.


    ¡°Auntie Zhang, don¡¯t worry about us for nothing,¡± Xu Fan said with a smile, speaking to Zhang Lijuan.


    Hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, Xu Yixue red fiercely at him. She had noticed the smug look on Xu Fan¡¯s face just a moment ago, like he was ying coy after getting an advantage.


    After chatting in the living room for a while longer, Xu Fan saw Lu Chennong getting a bit distracted and immediately understood that he was eager to go home and test the elixir¡¯s effects.


    He chuckled at Lu Chennong, saying he was a bit tired from the physical and mental strain of refining medicine, and suggested having Lu Chennong and his wife over for tea another day.


    Lu Chennong was also nning to leave, so he thanked Xu Fan once again and then left with Zhang Lijuan.


    Xu Yixue and Xu Fan stood up to see off Lu Chennong and his wife, then returned to the living room.


    In front of Lu Chennong and his wife, Xu Yixue had been behaving like a docile youngdy. But now that the two had left, she suddenly revealed the fierce tiger within, staring Xu Fan down fiercely.


    ¡°How did you get to know Uncle Lu and his wife, and where did you learn your medicine refining technique from?¡±


    Instead of answering, Xu Fan turned the question back on Xu Yixue, ¡°Since you¡¯ve known them for a while, do you know what Lu Chennong does for a living? He managed to find medicinal ingredients worth millions in a single day, seems like his reach is quite extraordinary, huh?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know Uncle Lu¡¯s identity? Then why did you help him refine the elixir?¡± Xu Yixue was somewhat surprised, initially thinking that Uncle Lu had hired Xu Fan for his refining skills. It turns out Xu Fan barely knew Uncle Lu at all.


    ¡°I met Lu Chennong by chance when I was with Tongtong; he gifted Tongtong a toy. I¡¯m not a person who likes to owe others, so I helped cure his sickness as a way of repaying him,¡± Xu Fan exined.


    ¡°A children¡¯s toy in exchange for a celestial Detoxification Pill that can cure hundreds of poisons? You really are generous,¡± Xu Yixue said incredulously. This wastrel really hadn¡¯t changed his prodigal ways.


    ¡°As long as they can make Tongtong happy, they¡¯re my friends. Helping a friend out is no big deal,¡± Xu Fan said nonchntly.


    Upon hearing this, Xu Yixue sensed the importance of Tongtong in his heart.


    His love for Tongtong didn¡¯t seem feigned at all.


    ¡°What exactly does Lu Chennong do?¡± Xu Fan asked again.


    ¡°He is the leading business figure in Zhonghai City, thergest real estate investor in Zhonghai, as well as one of the most influential people there. His power extends across the business and political spheres. Moreover, Uncle Lu¡¯s assets are hardly less than the Xu Family¡¯s were in the past. Simply put, Lu Chennong is a hegemonic figure in Zhonghai, it¡¯s just that his fame isn¡¯t as great as your four big families,¡± Xu Yixue briefly exined what she knew to Xu Fan.


    After hearing this, Xu Fan was neither shocked nor amazed, he merely responded indifferently, ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re not surprised at all?¡±


    ¡°I just think he¡¯s a decent guy,¡± said Xu Fan lightly.


    ¡°By the way, that Detoxification Pill you made, can it really cure Uncle Lu¡¯s illness?¡± Xu Yixue asked with some curiosity.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know once I be his godfather,¡± Xu Fan replied with a poker face, expressionless.


    To this day, you still don¡¯t believe in the effects of my elixir, seriously underestimating the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor¡¯s drug making skills.


    ¡°Hmph! We¡¯ll see about that,¡± Xu Yixue huffed, her view of Xu Fan had somewhat improved after seeing him make the elixir. She felt he was no longer the decadent man he used to be. However, after hearing what he said, she once again found him arrogant and conceited, as if he looked down upon her.


    Wherever Xu Yixue went with her beauty, she was always revered, with no man ever acting indifferent toward her like Xu Fan was doing right now. This stirred some anger in her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking my daughter and leaving right now,¡± Xu Yixue dered firmly, and with that, she stormed up the stairs, her high heels cking loudly.


    ¡°No way!¡± In a sh, Xu Fan had appeared on the second floor.


    Xu Yixue had just reached the top of the stairs when she was blocked by Xu Fan at the exit.


    ¡°You¡­ get out of the way,¡± Xu Yixue said, exasperated by Xu Fan¡¯s swift movements, practically like a human elevator.


    ¡°Everything is negotiable as long as you don¡¯t take Tongtong away,¡± Xu Fan addressed Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Why should I? I¡¯m Tongtong¡¯s mother, and I¡¯m going to take my daughter away,¡± Xu Yixue stated, suddenly gaining strength when mentioning Tongtong. She charged upstairs, utterly ignoring Xu Fan standing in her way.


    ¡°Damn,¡± Xu Fan only saw Xu Yixue rushing toward him with a waft of fragrance. If he dodged, she would certainly lose her bnce and fall to the ground.


    A soft body suddenly crashed into him.


    Xu Yixue had thought that charging at Xu Fan would surely make him move aside, but instead, she found herself plunging into his embrace, causing two blushes to bloom on her pale face.


    ¡°Pervert, let go of me.¡± Xu Yixue¡¯s pretty face was so flushed it seemed to be dripping blood. It had been six years since she had been this close to a man, and her full chest heaved with upheaval.


    ¡°Sorry, I was afraid you¡¯d fall,¡± Xu Fan exined weakly.


    ¡°Stop talking!¡± Xu Yixue struggled to free herself from his embrace.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20 ¨C Tongtong Doesn¡¯T Want Aunt Anymore_1


    Chapter 20 Tongtong Doesn¡¯t Want Aunt Anymore_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Yixue, what happened?¡±


    Ye Xiaoning heard the noise from the second-floor staircase and quickly came out of Tongtong¡¯s room, only to see Xu Yixue with her face flushed, daintily lying in Xu Fan¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Xu Yixue eximed, pushing Xu Fan away.


    ¡°Yixue, did he bully you?¡± Ye Xiaoning clenched her fists, and the sound of her knuckles cracking echoed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding,¡± Yixue said after extricating herself from Xu Fan¡¯s embrace. She lowered her head to straighten her clothing and then resumed her usual haughty demeanor. She walked on her high heels towards Tongtong¡¯s bedroom.


    Ye Xiaoning watched Xu Fan warily, hoping to detect a hint of guilt on his face indicative of wrongdoing, but Xu Fan appearedpletely unperturbed, showing nothing of the sort.


    ¡°Xu Fan, I advise you to not harbor any designs on Yixue. Our Yixue is a heaven-blessed girl; you two are not from the same world,¡± Ye Xiaoning said to Xu Fan coldly.


    ¡°I deeply agree with your statement,¡± Xu Fan replied indifferently.


    In Ye Xiaoning¡¯s heart, Yixue was the epitome of the perfect woman, peerless in looks, ability, and family background¡ª not just anyone could match up to her.


    Unfortunately, she was unaware that in Xu Fan¡¯s eyes, all these were but fleeting clouds.


    No matter how high one¡¯s family status, how strong their abilities, or how attractive their appearance might be, these were merely things of the mortal world. But for Xu Fan, who had beheld the vastness of the Cultivation World and was the Supreme Immortal, Ye Xiaoning¡¯s words to him were no more than the musings of a frog in a well.


    The gap between Xu Yixue and him was indeed immense.


    However, it was Yixue who wascking, not Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan had no desire to exin any further and, with a serene demeanor, entered Tongtong¡¯s small bedroom.


    If there was anyone on this that Xu Fan cared about, it would be his beloved daughter.


    Upon entering the bedroom, he saw Yixue copsed on the bed, hugging Tongtong, as they tickled each other.


    Tongtong¡¯s cheerfulughter rang out like bells throughout the room.


    ¡°Tickle tickle tickle, mommy, quickly surrender to Tongtong,¡± Tongtong pleaded as shey on Xu Yixue¡¯s ample chest, reaching out her little hands to zealously tickle Xu Yixue¡¯s armpits.


    And Yixue also stretched out her arms, tickling the chubby soles of Tongtong¡¯s feet, eliciting a burst of giggles from the child.


    ¡°Tongtong, if mommy surrenders, then you¡¯lle home with mommy, okay?¡± Yixue hugged Tongtong, speaking with great tenderness.


    Ye Xiaoning also walked in, chiming in: ¡°Yeah, Tongtong, Auntie missed you so much these past two days that I¡¯ve gone crazy. Let¡¯s go home and build a castle together.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but I want daddy to help build the castle.¡± Tongtong shook her head, as she had already spotted Xu Fan entering the door.


    ¡°Daddy, hug!¡± Tongtong sweetly extended her chubby little hands toward Xu Fan.


    How could Xu Fan resist? He quickly walked to the bed and in one swift movement, scooped Tongtong into his arms.


    The moment he lifted Tongtong, her clothes, disheveled from the tussling, allowed a glimpse of snowy white to catch Xu Fan¡¯s eye.


    ¡°Daddy, Tongtong wants to live in the castle with Daddy,¡± Tongtong chuckled and wrapped her arms around Xu Fan¡¯s neck, speaking to him affectionately.


    ¡°No problem, Daddy will definitely build a big castle for Tongtong,¡± Xu Fan held his precious baby daughter and eagerly agreed.


    ¡°Tongtong, the castle is built by your auntie. You have to live in the castle with auntie, and you can¡¯t let anyone else in,¡± Ye Xiaoning said angrily upon hearing Tongtong¡¯s words. This clever little girl, as soon as she saw her dad, turned her back on the revolution andpletely forgot about her auntie.


    ¡°Auntie, can Tongtong live in the castle with Daddy please?¡± Tongtong pouted and made a pitiful expression towards Ye Xiaoning, holding Xu Fan¡¯s hand even tighter.


    ¡°No, Tongtong can¡¯t let Daddy into our castle,¡± Ye Xiaoning refused.


    ¡°Hmph, if auntie won¡¯t let Daddy in, then Tongtong doesn¡¯t want the castle anymore,¡± Tongtong pouted and made a face at Ye Xiaoning in anger.


    ¡°Good Tongtong, do you not want your auntie anymore?¡± Seeing Tongtong get angry, Ye Xiaoning gently yed the emotional card with her.


    ¡°Hmph, auntie is bullying Daddy, Tongtong doesn¡¯t want auntie anymore,¡± Tongtong hugged her dad tight and turned her back to Ye Xiaoning.


    ¡°Xu Fan, you really know how to deceive a child!¡± Ye Xiaoning burst out in anger. Tongtong had been with Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning for almost five years, and it was Ye Xiaoning who had raised her from a young age. Ye Xiaoning could be considered Tongtong¡¯s half mother, yet after just two days with Xu Fan, she didn¡¯t even recognize Ye Xiaoning anymore.


    In Ye Xiaoning¡¯s eyes, Xu Fan must have brainwashed Tongtong and deceived this innocent little girl.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that there was a genuine blood rtionship between Tongtong and Xu Fan, something she, as an auntie, could never match.


    Of course, Tongtong naturally sided with her biological dad, Xu Fan.


    ¡°Tongtong, if you don¡¯t want your auntie, do you not want your mommy either?¡± Xu Yixue stood up from the bed and looked at Tongtong sternly.


    ¡°Tongtong wants Mommy,¡± Tongtong quickly changed her expression and began to act charmingly towards Xu Yixue, ¡°Mommy is the nicest to Tongtong; Tongtong loves Mommy the most.¡±


    Ye Xiaoning was silently fuming on the side. Sure enough, they were all family; she, the nominal auntie, had been out of favor with Tongtong for just three days.


    ¡°Tongtong, since you love Mommy, you should apologize to auntie. Auntie has taken care of you for five years, how can you not want your auntie?¡± Xu Yixue instructed Tongtong earnestly.


    ¡°Auntie, Tongtong is sorry, but you can¡¯t bully Daddy. If you want to bully someone, bully Tongtong,¡± Tongtong said with a pout, tears starting to swirl in her eyes as she spoke to Ye Xiaoning.


    ¡°Baby Tongtong, no one can bully Daddy,¡± Xu Fan hugged Tongtong tightly, quickly made several silly faces, and finally stopped the tears in Tongtong¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°But auntie won¡¯t let Daddy into Tongtong¡¯s castle,¡± Tongtong said, looking distressed.


    ¡°Daddy will build you a better castle and won¡¯t let auntie in either, so it¡¯s even,¡± Xu Fan said to Tongtong.


    ¡°Okay, no auntie allowed, just Tongtong and Daddy¡¯s castle,¡± Tongtong stretched out her little hand, nodding and shaking her head, finally smiling.


    ¡°Xu Fan, you¡¯ll spoil Tongtong like this! Ye Xiaoning is Tongtong¡¯s auntie! What kind of attitude is this?¡± Xu Yixue confronted Xu Fan angrily.


    ¡°I am still Tongtong¡¯s dad, what about your attitudes?¡± Xu Fan asked the two coldly.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy, please don¡¯t fight, Tongtong gets scared when you are upset,¡± Tongtong felt Xu Fan¡¯s cold demeanor, clutched hisrge hand with her little one, and pleaded pitifully.


    ¡°Alright, Daddy won¡¯t fight,¡± Xu Fan held Tongtong¡¯s warm little hand, and his icy expression gradually warmed like a gentle breeze.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21 ¨C Double Agent Tongtong_1


    Chapter 21 Double Agent Tongtong_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xu Yixue also stopped the confrontational attitude toward Xu Fan and calmly stood in front of Tongtong.


    Family quarrels can have the worst impact on a child¡¯s growth, and Xu Yixue knew that, so she immediately stopped arguing with Xu Fan. But then it dawned on her that she and Xu Fan were hardly a family, pah, pah, pah, she didn¡¯t want to be a family with him.


    While Xu Yixue was still internally cursing Xu Fan, Tongtong had already taken Xu Yixue¡¯s hand gently and obediently said, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, you both must promise Tongtong, never to leave Tongtong.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my good daughter, your dad will never leave you.¡±


    ¡°Baby Tongtong, Mommy will also never leave you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Tongtong¡¯s little face smiled like a blossoming flower, and she clumsily ced Xu Yixue¡¯s slender, white hand gently on Xu Fan¡¯s strong hand.


    ¡°Mommy and Daddy should make up,¡± Tongtong said happily.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Xu Yixue¡¯s pretty face chilled, and she was about to withdraw her hand from Xu Fan¡¯s when his wrist moved like lightning, capturing her hand in his palm.


    ¡°Baby Tongtong, look, haven¡¯t your mommy and daddy made up?¡± Xu Fan shook their sped hands at Tongtong.


    Tongtong pped her little hands and adorably eximed, ¡°Daddy and Mommy are so romantic.¡±


    Having her hand held by Xu Fan¡¯srger one, Xu Yixue could hardly exert any strength and felt both ashamed and angered.


    But Xu Fan kept making eye signals at her and mouthing the words ¡°acting¡± at Xu Yixue.


    Even though Xu Yixue was extremely unwilling, for her beloved daughter, she had to give in and let Xu Fan hold her white, delicate hand.


    She hade today to pick up Tongtong, but instead of taking Tongtong away, she ended up in Xu Fan¡¯s arms and holding his hand again, making Xu Yixue feel like she had lost more than she had bargained for.


    No, she had lost both herself and her precious daughter.


    A heavy loss.


    Yet, Tongtong didn¡¯t realize that Xu Yixue was close to hating Xu Fan to death; she was pping her hands and egging them on, ¡°Daddy and Mommy should kiss.¡±


    ¡°Baby Tongtong, who taught you such nonsense?¡± Xu Yixue, annoyed, flung Xu Fan¡¯s hand away and asked Little Tongtong sternly.


    ¡°Tongtong saw it on TV, all the mommies and daddies on TV kiss,¡± Tongtong said feeling wronged.


    ¡°Mommy can only kiss Tongtong, not anyone else,¡± Xu Yixue rubbed Tongtong¡¯s little head, picked up the little rascal, and spoke somewhat helplessly.


    ¡°Okay then, Tongtong will kiss Mommy for Daddy,¡± Tongtong said, and before Xu Yixue could react, she kissed Xu Yixue on the cheek.


    ¡°Oh dear, such a little devil,¡± Xu Yixue blushed, her precious daughter actually talked about kissing on Xu Fan¡¯s behalf; while it was innocent from her, it sounded far too ambiguous to Xu Yixue.


    Xu Fan also secretly thought, Good Girl, how can you exercise your dad¡¯s rights on his behalf? If dad wanted to kiss, he would definitely do it himself, oh no, with his own lips.


    After kissing Xu Yixue, Tongtong proudly shook her pigtails and then coaxed Xu Fan, ¡°Daddye here quickly.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Xu Fan leaned in close to Tongtong.


    Tongtong puckered her little lips and nted a heavy kiss on Xu Fan¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Daddy, this is for Tongtong to give Mommy a kiss.¡± Tongtong nestled her head on Xu Yixue¡¯s fragrant shoulder and said proudly.


    ¡°Haha, good girl, you really know how to treat your old man well,¡± Xu Fanughed heartily upon hearing this.


    Xu Yixue covered her head in confusion, realizing that she¡¯d indeed been tricked by this clever little rebel.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy, I want to y with my aunt. You guys talk,¡± the little girl writhed out of Xu Yixue¡¯s embrace and skipped over to Ye Xiaoning, then said to her cutely, ¡°Auntie, Tongtong wants a hug.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you saying you didn¡¯t want your aunt anymore?¡± Ye Xiaoning looked at the exquisitely adorable little girl and simply couldn¡¯t be mad at her.


    ¡°Tongtong was wrong. Can Auntie punish Tongtong by making me kiss Auntie a hundred times?¡± Tongtong pinched her little hand as if she was a child who had done something wrong.


    Ye Xiaoning scooped her up, but deliberately kept her face a little distance from Tongtong¡¯s and cautiously said, ¡°Tongtong, you little clever pixie, you can kiss all you want, but you can¡¯t kiss your aunt for someone else, okay?¡±


    ¡°Tongtong knows.¡± Tongtong giggled.


    Xu Yixue in the room immediately blushed at Ye Xiaoning¡¯s words, stealing a nce at Xu Fan. Seeing that his expression was unchanged, she took a deep breath and calmed herself down.


    Ye Xiaoning, holding Tongtong, gently left the bedroom, leaving only Xu Fan and Xu Yixue.


    After a long silence, Xu Yixue was the first to speak, ¡°Xu Fan, I know you love Tongtong, but she is my daughter, and I must take her with me.¡±


    ¡°We had agreed to let Tongtong stay with me for five days. Taking her away now is not cool, is it?¡± Xu Fan said indifferently.


    ¡°I only wanted to take her because I thought the environment at your old rental ce was too poor for her.¡± Xu Yixue argued.


    ¡°And what about this ce now? I, Xu Fan, can suffer, but how could I bear to make my daughter suffer with me?¡± As Xu Fan spoke, his brow and eyes revealed a tender emotion.


    ¡°But only with me can Tongtong enjoy the best resources and grow up healthy,¡± Xu Yixue still stood her ground.


    ¡°Healthy growth? Is growing up without a father¡¯s love also called healthy growth?¡± Xu Fan retorted with a scoff.


    ¡°At least being without a father is better than having a bad father,¡± Xu Yixue remembered the Xu Fan of the past, the difficult life she led in America with her daughter as a single mother, and her eyes hardened with resolve.


    ¡°The injustice I encountered before, I will take it back with my own hands, every single thing I am owed, I will personally reim.¡± At this moment, Xu Fan¡¯s eyes shone with a dominance that seemed to look down upon the world.


    Soon after, his gaze softened again.


    ¡°The fatherly love I owe Tongtong, I will repay a thousandfold. I want to be the best dad in the world! I will make Tongtong the happiest little princess on this earth.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say now is useless. At least I won¡¯t believe you anymore,¡± Xu Yixue sighed and replied resolutely.


    ¡°Then at least let me have the full five days with Tongtong, as we had agreed before,¡± Xu Fan said softly.


    Xu Yixue was about to speak when her phone started to ring.


    Upon seeing the caller ID, Xu Yixue answered the phone with a frown.


    Soon after hanging up, Xu Yixue¡¯s face changed abruptly, and she resumed her imposing demeanor as a domineering female CEO.


    ¡°Keep Tongtong with you for now. I have to go back to thepany,¡± Xu Yixue said before walking out without looking back.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22 ¨C The Thoughts Of The Old Minister_1


    Chapter 22 The Thoughts of the Old Minister_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Leaving Xu Fan¡¯s vi, Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning got into their white BMW sedan, but Tongtong still remained with Xu Fan.


    Xu Yixue could see that Tongtong was indeed very attached to and dependent on Xu Fan, and Xu Fan was no longer the dispirited and decadent young man he had been.


    At least for now, staying at Star of Zhonghai, Tongtong would not be in any danger and could have a better space. Xu Yixue consoled herself with this thought.


    ¡°Yixue, why didn¡¯t you take Tongtong back?¡± Ye Xiaoning asked as she started the car, ncing at Xu Yixue.


    She hadn¡¯t seen the scene of Xu Fan refining medicine and her impression of him was still that of a profligate youth. So, she was still not at ease with letting Xu Fan take care of Tongtong.


    ¡°There¡¯s trouble at thepany. Once I¡¯ve taken care of it, I¡¯lle back for my daughter. Besides, Tongtong is quite fond of Xu Fan, so let her stay a few days. Maybe after the novelty wears off, she¡¯ll mor to go back,¡± Xu Yixue said with a confident smile to Ye Xiaoning.


    ¡°You make a lot of sense, Yixue. By the way, what¡¯s the trouble at thepany?¡± Ye Xiaoning gripped the steering wheel, and the million-dor BMW roared as it elerated.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived at thepany, and naturally the employees are not very convinced by me. They¡¯re waiting to give me a hard time. But I, Xu Yixue, will not let themugh at me,¡± Xu Yixue said from the back seat, her tone steady and confident. At this moment, she had regained the aura of a CEO.


    ¡°Yixue, I believe in you,¡± Ye Xiaoning felt the confidence radiating from Xu Yixue, and her own confidence soared as well.


    Speeding along, the BMW finally reached its destination¡ªHaixing Media Company, a subsidiary of Xu Corporation.


    Xu Corporation was a leading enterprise in Yan Country¡¯s entertainment industry, engaging in film and television production and television media. It was also Yan Country¡¯srgest star-making factory¡ªmany previously lukewarm actresses and young actors became popr through Xu Corporation¡¯s resources and made it into the ranks of top-stream celebrities.


    Xu Corporation¡¯s film and television works had received two Oscars alone, and countless Golden Animal and Thousand Flower Awards. Every variety show produced by them could set off a viewership frenzy. Many celebrities dreamed of being signed by Xu Corporation, for a contract with them meant ess to a wealth of resources money couldn¡¯t buy, essential for breaking into the top tier.


    However, despite its strong capabilities, Xinghai Media was only a newly established subsidiary of Xu Corporation. Its business had just started to get on track, and it didn¡¯t have any really popr stars, only some second and third-tier artists. In terms of prestige in Zhonghai City, it was rtively unknown.


    As soon as Xu Yixue entered Xinghai Media, a woman wearing 10-centimeter-high heels and a blue uniform approached her.


    She was Cao Yuqin, the vice president of Xinghai Media. A veteran manager who had worked for Xu Corporation for over twenty years, she had strong capabilities and was very familiar with thepany¡¯s business. When Xinghai Media was first established, Xu Corporation had nned for her to lead the venture. Yet, when the official appointment came, she was only given the position of vice president, while the presidency seat was taken by Xu Yixue, a youngdy who was virtually unknown.


    No matter how dissatisfied Cao Yuqin felt, she dared notin to the upper echelons of the corporation, but she had already calcted her own n. Xu Yixue, the new president, was only in her twenties, had always been abroad, and waspletely unfamiliar with the domestic market¡ªwhat great skills could she have?


    As long as Cao Yuqin didn¡¯t put forth her full effort and Xinghai¡¯s business failed to pick up, the corporation would surely remove Xu Yixue from her position. By then, there might be a chance for her own promotion.


    Cao Yuqin secretly made up her mind to let Xu Yixue understand that she was not fit to be the boss of Xinghai Media. The boss of Xinghai could only be me, Cao Yuqin.


    ¡°Yuxin, what¡¯s the problem with this client?¡± Xu Yixue asked as she walked alongside Cao Yuqin.


    ¡°President Xu, Xinghai just received an invitation from ¡®Beauty¡¯ fashion magazine for a street photography shoot, but the boss isn¡¯t satisfied with our artists. I¡¯ve switched out over a dozen of them and shot over a dozen sets, yet not a single one has been epted. ¡®Beauty¡¯s¡¯ influence is huge, and if we lose this opportunity, the head office might question our capabilities,¡± reported Cao Yuqin to Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Even Xu Xinxin didn¡¯t pass?¡± Xu Yixue asked.


    Xu Xinxin was Xinghai Media¡¯s most presentable artist, very good-looking, and although currently a second-tier star, Xu Yixue believed that with her grooming, she could definitely make her into a top-tier celebrity.


    ¡°Xu Xinxin also didn¡¯t pass. ¡®Beauty¡¯ magazine¡¯s boss says she has a ssical beauty and is not quite right for fashion street photography,¡± Cao Yuqin replied.


    ¡°Oh, I see. Where are they now?¡± Xu Yixue asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re in the reception room.¡± Cao Yuqin¡¯s eyes shifted, and an idea began to take shape in her mind.


    Although Xu Xinxin was a ssical beauty and not suited to ¡®Beauty¡¯ magazine¡¯s requirements, Cao Yuqin had worked at Xu Corporation for over twenty years and had encountered countless artists¡ªifpliant fits were needed, she could find at least three or four.


    But she had no ns to help. Only after Xu Yixue had exhausted all options would she y her trump card,plete the task smoothly, and let the head office know that the new president was helpless against clients while she, the seasoned official, drastically turned things around and led thepany to glory.


    As Cao Yuqin contemted this, feeling almost as if she was about to take the president¡¯s seat, a smile she couldn¡¯t suppress appeared in her eyes.


    Xu Yixue nced at Cao Yuqin next to her. Thepany was encountering difficulties, yet Cao Yuqin didn¡¯t seem anxious at all; instead, she was full of self-congrattion. It seemed she nned to enjoy Xu Yixue¡¯s predicament. Asking for her help would be futile¡ªshe would surelye up with countless excuses to fob her off.


    But Xu Yixue had never intended to ask for her help.


    Swiftly, she marched upstairs with Ye Xiaoning. Just as they reached the reception room door, a noisy argument was heard.


    ¡°Are you guys from Xinghai Mediapetent or not? If not, I¡¯m switching to someone else. If it weren¡¯t for the fact you¡¯re under Xu Corporation, I would¡¯ve waltzed away long ago!¡±


    Xu Yixue¡¯s expression remained calm as she pushed open the door and walked into the reception room.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23 ¨C Li Lidong¡¯S Difficulty ¨C 1


    Chapter 23 Li Lidong¡¯s Difficulty ¨C 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Inside the reception room of Xinghai Media, a portly middle-aged man was sitting on the guest chair with his legs crossed, radiating arrogance.


    This man was none other than the production director of ¡°Beautiful People¡± magazine, Li Lidong.


    In fact, ¡°Beautiful People¡± magazine¡¯s dissatisfaction with the artists of Xinghai Media was not due to considerations of the magazine¡¯s production but rather Li Lidong¡¯s intention to make things difficult for Xinghai Media.


    Li Lidong had already figured out that, given the power of Xinghai Media, they could not possibly put forward an artist with A-list standards for this photo shoot.


    As long as he could devalue Xinghai Media to nothing, his purpose foring here would have been achieved.


    At this moment, the door to the meeting room was suddenly pushed open.


    Xu Yixue, followed by Ye Xiaoning and Cao Yuqin, briskly walked in.


    Xu Yixue gave a slight nod to Li Lidong and then sat opposite him.


    The instant he saw Xu Yixue, Li Lidong¡¯s eyes lit up. To Li, Xu Yixue¡¯s looks and figure were at least a nine out of ten, andbined with the air of a domineering female CEO¡¯s arrogance and the calmness of someone unfazed by unexpected events, she was exceptionally charming.


    Ordinary employees of Xinghai Media wouldn¡¯t even dare to make eye contact with Xu Yixue during work hours.


    Li Lidong¡¯s eyes fervently followed Xu Yixue, and he couldn¡¯t help admiring in his heart that the boss of Xinghai Media was just too beautiful. Even the artists he brought in for the audition were a level or two below Xu Yixue in terms of looks.


    Bing the CEO of apany at such a young age, she couldn¡¯t have climbed up the ranks using her beauty, could she? Li Lidong harbored these dark thoughts and silently spected.


    ¡°Ahem! Hello Director Li, I am the head of Xinghai Media, Xu Yixue.¡± Seeing Li Lidong¡¯s fervent gaze, Xu Yixue couldn¡¯t help but cough lightly to remind the sleazy uncle across from her.


    ¡°Oh, hahaha, my apologies. CEO Xu is young and talented, and also blessed with such natural beauty; it¡¯s truly astonishing. I was quite rude just now. Please be magnanimous and forgive me,¡± Li Lidong finally remembered the purpose of his visit, and immediately reached out his pudgy arm, wanting to shake hands with Xu Yixue.


    Xu Yixue slightly furrowed her brows. Li Lidong looked foolishly fat and kept staring at her with a lecherous expression. Xu Yixue really did not want to have any physical contact with him, but seeing his fatty hand already extended into the air over the desk, she pretended she wanted to shake it and identally knocked a pen holder on the table with her arm.


    With a ¡°tter,¡± the pen holder tipped over on the desk, spilling several signature pens and fountain pens.


    Ye Xiaoning immediately came over, and while helping Xu Yixue tidy up the pen holder, she said to Xu Yixue, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, CEO Xu. I didn¡¯t put the pen holder back in its original spotst time when I cleaned the desk. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    This was actually a performance between Ye Xiaoning and Xu Yixue, aimed at creating a diversion because Xu Yixue really didn¡¯t want any physical contact with Li Lidong.


    ¡°Xiao Ning! Such errors must not happen again,¡± Xu Yixue reprimanded Ye Xiaoning in an apparent stern tone, and then apologetically said to Li Lidong, ¡°I¡¯ve made youugh, Director Li. Xinghai Media was newly established and there are many aspects of thepany¡¯s management that still need to be improved.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Although Xinghai Media has just been established, its strength is not to be underestimated. I still see great potential in the development of Xinghai Media,¡± Li Lidongughed off the tension with feigned admiration.


    Following this little incident, the handshake crisis, Xu Yixue managed to bluff her way through.


    Then they moved on to the main topic.


    ¡°Director Li, I heard from Deputy General Manager Cao that none of the artists Xinghai Media rmended to you passed the ¡®Beauty¡¯ audition. Are you dissatisfied with the people, or do you have any doubts concerning our Xinghai Media?¡± Xu Yixue asked openly.


    ¡°You misunderstand, President Xu,¡± Li Lidong said, his heart warming at the sight of Xu Yixue¡¯s charming and beaming smile. He found himself unable to speak harshly and said with a touch of guilt, ¡°Yourpany¡¯s cooperation has beenmendable, and the quality of the rmended artists is also very high. However, the theme for this issue of ¡®Beauty¡¯ is urban fashion style, and the artists rmended by Xinghai Media don¡¯t quite fit the theme. If we force it, I¡¯m afraid the result won¡¯t be ideal, and it could prompt the industry to question the capabilities of Xinghai Media.¡±


    Though Li Lidong indeed had the intention of making things difficult, he was truly capable, and the problems he pointed out were pointedly urate. The overall quality of Xinghai Media¡¯s artists was not top-notch, and the only artist they could truly boast about, Xu Xinxin, had more of a ssical beauty, perfectly suited for period dramas but somewhatcking when it came to modern urban fashion photography.


    ¡°Director Li, Xinghai Media sincerely hopes to cooperate with yourpany. Can¡¯t we make apromise?¡± Xu Yixue pressed.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that Xu Xinxin¡¯s appearance is entirely unsuitable,¡± Li Lidong, swayed by Xu Yixue¡¯s melodious voice opposite him, began to waver.


    Cao Yuqin, watching this unfold beside them, was immediately frustrated. She thought to herself that Li Lidong was truly weak¡ªseduced by just a few words from a beautiful woman, he had forgotten his own name. She had nned to use her strength to salvage the situation, but with Xu Yixue¡¯s arrival, the tables had suddenly turned.


    A message notification ¡®ding¡¯ sounded from Li Lidong¡¯s phone. He checked the message and his expression suddenly changed.


    ¡°President Xu, Xu Xinxin¡¯s look doesn¡¯t really meet the standards of our magazine this time. I think it best to switch to another person. If Xinghai Media can find an artist of the same caliber as Xu Xinxin, who can also adapt to the urban fashion style shoot, then our photoshoot can proceed as nned. But if it¡¯s really impossible to find someone, then I¡¯ll have to apologize to you,¡± Li Lidong said with a business-like demeanor after setting down his phone and addressing Xu Yixue.


    The person who had sent the message was the Envoy behind him¡ªthe message asked how his nned behavior was holding up, and that n was to deliberately make things hard for Xinghai Media.


    So, upon seeing the message, Li Lidong returned to his previous attitude of making things difficult for Xinghai Media.


    Although Xu Yixue was beautiful, Li Lidong feared his master behind the scenes even more.


    ¡°Xu Xinxin is already the best artist we have at Xinghai. Where can we find another artist with her caliber and urban charisma? Director Li, don¡¯t deliberately make things hard for us at Xinghai,¡± Cao Yuqin protested with some indignation.


    She seemed to beining for thepany, but her real hope was to exacerbate the conflict between Xu Yixue and Li Lidong.


    Only when the snipe and m fight does she stand to gain, like a fisherman reaping benefits from muddy waters.


    ¡°Director Li, please don¡¯t be offended. Deputy General Manager Cao didn¡¯t mean it,¡± Xu Yixue quickly said to Li Lidong, who seemed a little angry.


    Then she gently brushed her hair and said, ¡°Is it just a matter of finding a fashionable beauty for an audition? What Xinghai Media has no shortage of, is fashionable beauties.¡±

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24 ¨C Barley Fashion Show_1


    Chapter 24 Barley Fashion Show_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Is there any other artist from Xinghai that hasn¡¯te to audition?¡± Li Lidong turned towards Xu Yixue and asked.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, go to my office and bring the clothes and jewelry I bought on Champs-Elys¨¦es Street in Parisst time to the photo studio,¡± Xu Yixue ordered, turning her head to Ye Xiaoning.


    ¡°Okay, President Xu,¡± Ye Xiaoning nodded and turned to leave the reception room.


    Last time in Paris, the capital of fashion, Xu Yixue had indeed purchased several of thetest fashion ensembles.


    ¡°President Xu, just changing clothes won¡¯t alter one¡¯s temperament. If you are thinking about having Xu Xinxin change and audition again, I think we should forget it,¡± Li Lidong said to Xu Yixue, looking disappointed.


    ¡°Director Li, rest assured, I will surely give you a satisfactory answer this time. Let¡¯s meet in the studio in five minutes,¡± Xu Yixue said to Li Lidong with a mysterious smile, walking out in her high heels with an elegant sway.


    Li Lidong and Cao Yuqin were left behind, confused, exchanging nces, both at aplete loss.


    ¡°Vice President Cao, could it be that Xinghai Media still has an ace up its sleeve?¡± Li Lidong eagerly asked Cao Yuqin, as the two obviously knew each other from before.


    ¡°Impossible, there is no artist at Xinghai Media that I, Cao Yuqin, do not know of, absolutely none that I¡¯m unaware of,¡± Cao Yuqin stated categorically. Actually, she didn¡¯t know what Xu Yixue was nning either. However, since Xu Yixue had returned from abroad and had hardly interacted with domestic A-list celebrities, finding external support on such short notice would be very difficult.


    ¡°Well, I really want to see what other cards you at Xinghai Media have to y.¡± Li Lidong shook the fat on his belly and settled backfortably into his chair.


    Five minutes passed in a sh.


    When the time came, Li Lidong and Cao Yuqin walked together towards the photo studio of Xinghai Media.


    Meanwhile, inside the dressing room of the studio, Xu Yixue was slipping into a fashionable blue and white striped dress with the help of Ye Xiaoning.


    This dress had been featured on the runway during the Paris Fashion Week, worn by an international top model on the red carpet. Xu Yixue, who was in the audience at the time, had taken a great liking to it and had invited a master Parisian tailor to make an identical one for her.


    ¡°Sister Yixue, you look so beautiful,¡± Ye Xiaoning admired as she looked at Xu Yixue in the dress, her eyes shining with admiration. Xu Yixue¡¯s tall figure was perfectly suited for such a dress. Now that she had put on the dress, she looked even more youthful and stunning than the models on the catwalk, making Ye Xiaoning, who was a woman herself, envious.


    ¡°Good, just in time. Let¡¯s go out,¡± Xu Yixue said, flipping her long hair, and slowly walked out of the makeup room.


    Li Lidong and Cao Yuqin had just arrived at the photo studio at this moment.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    As soon as Xu Yixue came out, Li Lidong¡¯s gaze was instantly captivated by her.


    The well-tailored dress was elegant yet casual, and it fit Xu Yixue¡¯s slender figure to perfection. A pair of long, white jade legs stood pertly under the hem of the dress, without a trace of excess flesh, looking like a work of art.


    Around Xu Yixue¡¯s snow-white neck hung a leaf-shaped ne, enhancing the swan-like grace of her slender and delicate neck, and adding an extra touch of enchanting charm.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that thetest model from the Paris Fashion Week? Could that ne be the Rose Leaf tinum Ne personally crafted by the French artisan Ondo? Wow, perfect, it¡¯s absolutely perfect! Genius design, marvelous pairing, just too perfect.¡±


    As the editor-in-chief of ¡°Beauty¡± magazine, Li Lidong had a well-known ear for the fashion industry. The moment he saw Xu Yixue¡¯s styling, his mind emptied of all other thoughts.


    At this moment, in his brain, there was only one sentence, ¡°This is the fashion goddess!¡±


    If Xu Yixue were to walk on the street now, she would definitely capture ny-nine percent of the eyes on her.


    Li Lidong had already started to frantically think, if they had Xu Yixue on the cover of this issue of the magazine, by how much would the sales of ¡°Beauty¡± magazine increase? One hundred percent, or two hundred percent?


    ¡°Director Li, do you think we can start the shoot now?¡± Xu Yixue asked softly with a slight smile, like a bud waiting to bloom, turning to Li Lidong.


    ¡°Lighting! Photographer! Stage crew! Prepare the equipment, prepare for shooting, quick, quick, quick!¡± Li Lidong shouted.


    At this moment, he just thought the staff were moving too slowly.


    ¡°President Xu, it¡¯s not good for you to appear in front of the camera personally,¡± Cao Yuqin¡¯s face stretched long; Xu Yixue¡¯s counterattack had shattered all her little schemes beautifully.


    ¡°Vice President Cao, if you don¡¯t understand art, don¡¯t wave your hands around, please leave immediately!¡± Li Lidong had gone a bit mad, and now his only thought was to capture Xu Yixue¡¯s current beauty, record it, and then feature it on the front page of ¡°Beauty¡± magazine.


    He had already forgotten everything else.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± Cao Yuqin hesitated for a long time, stamped her foot in anger, turned on her high heels, and mmed the door behind her.


    At that moment, the staff members had already adjusted all the equipment properly.


    The bright photography lights turned on, the photographer pushed the huge camera into position, the lighting technician moved the lights, slowly focusing them on Xu Yixue.


    A breeze from the fan blew gently, lightly lifting Xu Yixue¡¯s hair and the hem of her dress.


    The group of staff members, seeing Xu Yixue¡¯s goddess-like styling, suddenly became statues.


    ¡°Damn it! What are you dawdling for, shoot! Shoot! ~ This is the real ¡®Fashion Beauty¡¯!¡± Li Lidong, oblivious to his wholehearted involvement in the work state, cursed at the slow-moving staff members.


    The crew immediately threw themselves into the intense photo shoot with dexterity and speed.


    Xu Yixue tried on all five sets of clothes she had purchased from Champs-Elys¨¦es Street in Paris and took no less than several hundred photos, so tired she could barely stand straight, as the shoot neared its end.


    The surrounding staff members were also busily and spiritedly on their toes. With President Xu personally on set today, how could they dare not give their all? Everyone exerted their utmost effort, determined to make this shoot perfect.


    After nearly three hours, Li Lidong reluctantly announced the end of the shoot, which was simply the most gratifying shoot he had ever had since working in the media industry.


    Beauty is justice, and charisma is worth its weight in gold. Xu Yixue possessed both beauty and charisma, and both were of the highest standard.


    Li Lidong couldn¡¯t help but specte whether this shoot would help him win this year¡¯s Best Magazine Award.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25 ¨C Qin Family¡¯S Eldest Young Master, Qin Haowen_1


    Chapter 25: Qin Family¡¯s Eldest Young Master, Qin Haowen_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Director Li, are you satisfied with the results this time?¡± Xu Yixue changed out of her clothes and, holding a cup of fragrant jasmine tea, stood in front of Li Lidong.


    ¡°Satisfied, truly very satisfied, President Xu! I, Li Lidong, admire you! It¡¯s a pity you¡¯re not a performer. With your image and stage presence, if you debuted, you would absolutely be the strongest queen in Yan Country.¡±


    ¡°Director Li overpraises me. I¡¯m merely stepping in to help. The entertainment industry is too exhausting; I don¡¯t like it.¡± Xu Yixue took a light sip of her tea and spoke indifferently.


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad,¡± Li Lidong sighed with a bit of regret.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite tired from the shoot, so I¡¯ll take my leave first. As for post-production, I hope Director Li will pay it extra attention,¡± Xu Yixue said gracefully.


    ¡°No problem, I will make this magazine shoot this year¡¯s hit! When the timees, I will send you a copy of the magazine sample for your review,¡± Li Lidong confidently told Xu Yixue.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave it to Director Li. See youter.¡± Xu Yixue waved her hand at Li Lidong and slowly walked out of the studio.


    Li Lidong watched Xu Yixue¡¯s stunning departure, feeling a trace of wistfulness, but then his eyes immediately gleamed with excitement as he saw the storage card the photographer handed over.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have the ¡®Beautiful Lady¡¯ magazine team work overnight, striving to finalize the magazine tonight!¡± With the storage card in hand, Li Lidong excitedly dashed out the door.


    In Asia Star Interactive Entertainment Group¡¯s ¡®Beautiful Lady¡¯ magazine office, the lights shone brightly.


    All the designers were working overtime at theirputers, designing this issue of the magazine.


    Originally, they all begrudgingly worked overtime due to Director Li¡¯s mandatory order, but as soon as they saw the material Li Lidong brought back, they exploded with excitement and volunteered to join the overnight work.


    ¡°Damn, she¡¯s simply too beautiful! A celestial fairy indeed! Quick, tell me her name, I want to get her autograph!¡±


    ¡°How can there be such a beautiful woman in the world? I¡¯m willing to work overtime until I vomit blood, just to produce the magazine.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such a goddess in the entertainment circle, why haven¡¯t I seen her before? To think that I, the number one paparazzo in the magazine world, Zuo Wei, don¡¯t even recognize this beauty.¡±


    Although they often dealt with female celebrities from the entertainment industry, it was their first time seeing a goddess as ethereally beautiful as Xu Yixue. They were all filled with anticipation for the effect this magazine issue would have, so they confidently joined the overnight work, vowing to have the magazine sample ready by morning.


    The entire magazine team of more than thirty people worked through the night and finally produced the sample. By then, it was already nine in the morning, and Li Lidong, with huge dark circles under his eyes, sent the sample to the headquarters for review, and also arranged for a copy to be delivered to Xinghai Entertainment.


    After busying himself with everything, and just as he prepared to fall into a deep sleep, Li Lidong¡¯s phone began to ring incessantly.


    Li Lidong, with bleary eyes, nced at the caller ID and immediately snapped awake.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Qin, good morning,¡± Li Lidong greeted cautiously.


    ¡°Lidong, how is the task I assigned you progressing?¡± Mr. Qin¡¯s voice came through the phone.


    ¡°Qin¡­ Mr. Qin¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I was being difficult here and there, but in the end, Xinghai Media found a breakthrough. The shoot is finished, and the sample is already made,¡± Li Lidong said a bit guiltily to Mr. Qin.


    ¡°Dammit, Li Lidong, what the hell are you doing? How did I instruct you, did your brain short-circuit or something?¡± Mr. Qin cursed at Li Lidong over the phone.


    ¡°Mr. Qin, I was truly being as picky as possible when challenging Xinghai Entertainment. It¡¯s just that the person who came for the audition was beyond reproach. I had no choice but to agree to the coboration,¡± Li Lidong spoke like a wronged little wife, muttering his words.


    ¡°Dammit, you¡¯re really more trouble than you¡¯re worth, and no one can be wless¡ªI just don¡¯t buy it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the president of Xinghai Entertainment, Xu Yixue. She personally stepped in to do the shoot this time, and the final product is simply amazing. I¡¯ve looked it over and over but can¡¯t find a single w.¡±


    ¡°Xu Yixue, huh? If she was personally involved in the shooting, it must indeed be close to perfect.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, the result is absolutely perfect! That¡¯s why I worked overnight to make a sample and have already submitted it for review to the head office. I¡¯m confident we can win the Best Magazine Award this year.¡±


    ¡°Idiot, who let you submit it for review at the headquarters? Once they approve it, no one can change it¡ªdo you understand that?¡±


    ¡°I acted out of urgency¡­¡±


    ¡°Dammit, you idiot, I¡¯ll deal with youter.¡±


    The call was disconnected, followed by a dial tone.


    Li Lidong looked at the phone, on the verge of tears.


    Though the Annual Best Magazine Award was tempting, this young master Qin was someone he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke.


    If this issue of ¡®Beautiful¡¯ magazine actually wins the big prize, it¡¯s hard to tell whether it would be a blessing or a curse.


    In the heart of Zhonghai City, inside a magnificent skyscraper, a young man in his twenties mmed his phone down onto the floor.


    He was handsome with fair skin, dressed in a well-fitted Armani suit, and wore a Patek Philippe watch worth a million.


    Currently leaning back on a genuine leather sofa, his eyes asionally shed a sinister light.


    He was the heir to the Zhonghai Qin Family, Qin Haowen.


    A while ago, he had a fleeting encounter with Xu Yixue and has been infatuated with her ever since, insanely pursuing her.


    In theory, driving a sports car and presenting 999 roses, he could make countless girls scream. Unfortunately, when it came to Xu Yixue, she didn¡¯t even spare him a nce.


    Qin Haowen felt challenged. When he pursued women, he usually had them within three days, and right after sleeping with them, he would promptly dump them.


    But chasing Xu Yixue now, it¡¯s been an entire month. He¡¯d used every pickup trick and technique he knew, yet Xu Yixue showed absolutely no interest in him. Instead, she avoided him at all costs, never giving him a chance to get close.


    So Qin Haowen made inquiries everywhere, found out about the cooperation between ¡®Beautiful¡¯ magazine and Xinghai Media and, after using a mix of pressure and persuasion, finally got the production supervisor, Li Lidong, on board to trouble Xinghai Media and make them fail in this crucial coboration.


    This was just the first step. In Qin Haowen¡¯s n, he aimed to cripple Xinghai Media step by step, making Xu Yixuepletely shed her strong woman facade. That way, he would have his opportunity to take advantage of her at her most vulnerable moment.


    Unfortunately, the fool Li Lidong was not up to snuff, allowing her to turn the tables in one fell swoop, not only achieving cooperation but also creating work that even Li Lidong had to praise.


    ¡°This is getting more and more interesting. A clever woman is all the more exciting to y with,¡± Qin Haowen said, licking his lips with excitement.


    ¡°Xu Yixue, I must conquer you, make you wag your tail and beg for mercy before me.¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26 ¨C The Million-Dor Trench Dog_1


    Chapter 26 The Million-Dor Trench Dog_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Chapter 26 The Million-Dor Lavish Dog


    In the Star of Zhonghai Vi, Xu Fan was dressing little Tongtong in a fashionable princess dress, getting ready to go out.


    Last night in the taxi, Xu Fan had thought about buying a car and now decided to go take a look first.


    After all, the car was to be for Princess Tongtong to ride in, so he definitely needed to take her along.


    Whichever one she liked, Xu Fan would buy.


    Dressing Tongtong up prettily, Xu Fan carried her out of the vi¡¯s front gate.


    As they were leaving, Tongtong babbled excitedly in Xu Fan¡¯s ear, ¡°Daddy, are we going to build a castle?¡±


    ¡°Daddy will take you to buy a car and an excavator first, otherwise how can we build with just our two hands?¡± Xu Fan wiped Tongtong¡¯s little head and joked with her.


    ¡°Excavator? Tongtong likes excavators, Tongtong wants to drive one when she grows up.¡± Tongtong pped her hands with joy and cheered.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± Xu Fan felt that he had really shot himself in the foot this time.


    His adorable daughter driving a clunky excavator was more than he wanted to imagine.


    ¡°Tongtong, let¡¯s go buy the car first, we can talk about the excavatorter,¡± Xu Fan quickly changed the subject.


    ¡°But without an excavator, how can we build the castle?¡± Tongtong pouted and asked.


    ¡°Without an excavator, your dad here is a human-shaped excavator,¡± Xu Fan bent his arm and showed off his biceps to Tongtong.


    ¡°Daddy, if you can lift that stone over there, I¡¯ll believe you,¡± Tongtong said crisply, pointing excitedly at a millstone-sized rock by the road.


    ¡°Psh, that¡¯s not hard,¡± Xu Fan put Tongtong down next to some roadside flowers and rolled up his sleeves as he approached the big stone.


    The stone, made of granite, weighed no less than a thousand pounds, ced in themunity for aesthetic purposes.


    Xu Fan stood in front of the stone, squatted down and tightened his abdomen, and gripped the sides of the stone firmly with both hands.


    With a low roar, ¡°Hah!¡± Xu Fan strained his arms and lifted the stone that weighed over a thousand pounds.


    ¡°Daddy is awesome, Daddy is a superhero!¡± Tongtong pped her hands excitedly as she hopped around on the grass.


    ¡°Haha, this stone is too small, Daddy can lift it with just one hand,¡± Xu Fan boasted, letting go with one hand and holding the rock steady in the other with no movement.


    ¡°Daddy is so great, Tongtong is going to find an even bigger stone, I¡¯m going to stump Daddy today,¡± Tongtong¡¯s bright eyes twirled as she scurried towards the grass.


    ¡°Sweetie, run slowly, don¡¯t fall,¡± Xu Fan turned around, gently putting the stone back in ce. Although he could have just dropped the stone with a release of his hand, that would have made a bigmotion, possibly alerting the security guards, which he didn¡¯t want as he preferred a quiet life.


    As he carefully reced the stone and turned around to catch up with Tongtong, a ferocious bark echoed.


    And at that moment, Tongtong¡¯s cries also rang out.


    Xu Fan¡¯s heart lurched, and instantly, he bolted toward Tongtong like the wind.


    A massive ck Tibetan Mastiff was charging at Tongtong.


    Tongtong¡¯s little face had gone deathly pale, and with a thud, she sat down on the ground.


    ¡°Daddy, daddy!¡± Tongtong¡¯s cry, tinged with sobs, rang in Xu Fan¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Damn stray, courting death!¡± Xu Fan leaped forward, and in the nick of time, positioned himself in front of Tongtong.


    The Tibetan Mastiff, covered in shaggy fur, opened its gaping maw and lunged at Xu Fan¡¯s arm.


    Xu Fan kicked out angrily, aiming a blow at the beast.


    With a ¡°smack,¡± the lion-sized Tibetan Mastiff was sent flying for over twenty meters by Xu Fan¡¯s kick, mming into the courtyard wall of another vi, and sttering arge pool of blood.


    ¡°Baby, it¡¯s okay now, daddy¡¯s here.¡± Xu Fan hugged Tongtong tenderly, seeing her pallid little face, with eyes still filled with shock, felt as if his heart was being sliced with a knife.


    Just a moment of inattention had almost allowed Tongtong to be bitten by the vicious dog.


    Xu Fan thought about the size of the Tibetan Mastiff from before, around 1.2 meters in height, weighing over a hundred pounds, heavier than an adult, a beast that not even several strong men could easily subdue.


    If Xu Fan hadn¡¯t arrived in time, the frail little body of Tongtong would have been at risk of being mauled by the creature.


    Even though Xu Fan had kicked the vicious dog away at the critical moment, Tongtong was still so terrified by the fierce charge of the dog that she remained in a daze until now, burying her face in Xu Fan¡¯s chest and crying her heart out.


    ¡°Daddy, Tongtong is so scared¡­ The big doggie was going to eat Tongtong¡­¡± Tongtong cried, her face wet with tears, which wrenched Xu Fan¡¯s heart.


    His precious daughter was frightened to such a state by a dog, and Xu Fan was furious.


    ¡°Whose vicious dog is this, and why isn¡¯t it kept under control!¡± Xu Fan roared.


    No sooner had he spoken than an even louder voice came from the side: ¡°Who¡¯s the son of a bitch with the guts to beat my Hei Xing into this state!¡±


    A bald muscleman with colorful tattoos all over his arms raged upon seeing the bloodied Tibetan Mastiff beside the vi.


    His gaze slowly shifted to Xu Fan and Tongtong.


    ¡°Tongtong, don¡¯t cry. Daddy has already kicked the nasty big doggie away! The big doggie won¡¯t daree after Tongtong anymore.¡± Xu Fan¡¯s soothing voice, as he held Tongtong, also reached the muscleman¡¯s ears.


    ¡°So it was you, you scumbag, who killed my Hei Xing!¡± The tattooed bald man ran over to thewn in just a few steps, his menacing gaze unwavering as it fixed on Xu Fan.


    ¡°Was it you who killed my Hei Xing?¡± the tattooed bald man asked Xu Fan fiercely.


    ¡°Oh? That mangy dog was indeed kicked to death by me,¡± Xu Fan responded indifferently, his tone void of any emotion.


    ¡°Dammit!¡± The bald muscleman said bitterly, his face twitching with heartache.


    This Tibetan Mastiff was a purebred puppy he¡¯d spent a lot of money to bring home. Just feeding this Tibetan Mastiff had cost him a fortune. Its diet was based on the standards of national athletes; it was fed strictly ording to a nutritionist¡¯s n, and every once in a while, it received check-ups and professional care.


    In his care, Hei Xing had cost him upwards to a million in training fees. However, inst week¡¯s underground fighting ring in Zhonghai City, Hei Xing had dominated other dogs, winning ten battles out of ten, making him tens of millions in bets.


    Unfortunately, Hei Xing was now just a dead dog stuck to a wall.


    ¡°Dammit. My Hei Xing was the King of Zhonghai¡¯s underground dogfighting ring. Do you know how much it was worth, can you fucking afford topensate me?¡± The bald man pointed at Xu Fan, his face full of heartache and rage.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27 ¨C Bald Qiang Turns Into Zhu Touqiang_1


    Chapter 27 Bald Qiang Turns into Zhu Touqiang_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Hehe, my daughter almost got bitten by your mangy dog, do you know she is the apple of my eye, can you fucking afford topensate for that?¡± Xu Fan¡¯s piercing gaze fixed unwaveringly on the bald man.


    ¡°Good! Good! Good! You want to reason with me, right? Today, I¡¯ll break your legs to avenge my fallen Hei Xing,¡± Bald Qiang clenched his fists tightly, the joints cracking like snapping beans.


    ¡°Overestimating yourself,¡± Xu Fan nced at him with disdain, as if he was looking at an ant.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡± Bald Qiang charged forward in two steps, swinging a punch at Xu Fan.


    His body was muscr and knotted, weighing more than 200 kilograms, throwing a punch that was heavy and powerful.


    ¡°Daddy¡­ be careful.¡± Tongtong, seeing the bear-like sturdy Bald Qiang attack Xu Fan, covered her eyes with her hands, nervous.


    ¡°Tongtong, don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Xu Fan¡¯s calm voice rose in Tongtong¡¯s ears.


    Cradling Tongtong, Xu Fan dodged swiftly, then raised his left hand and backhandedly pped the face of the burly bald man.


    Bald Qiang¡¯s fist missed, swinging fiercely through the air without even grazing the hem of Xu Fan¡¯s clothes.


    As for Xu Fan¡¯s p, itnded gently on his face.


    With a ¡°smack¡± sound,


    Xu Fan¡¯s p sent the 200-kilogram body flying three meters across.


    In the air, four or five shattered teeth mixed with blood sttered onto thewn.


    Bald Qiangy on the ground for a good ten seconds before he staggered to his feet, his left cheek swelling up high, now half resembling a human and half resembling a pig.


    Looking at his grotesque face, Xu Fan slowly walked up to him and delivered another p to his right cheek.


    ¡°Stop!¡± A voice from a man in ck resounded from the side; his speed was lightning-fast, pouncing on Xu Fan like a cheetah.


    Unfortunately, no matter how fast he was, he wasn¡¯t faster than Xu Fan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    Another loud p echoed.


    Bald Qiang¡¯s hefty frame was directly flung by Xu Fan¡¯s p, crashing straight into the man in ck who was running over.


    With a ng, the two muscr men collided.


    ¡°Qiang bro, are you okay?¡± The man in ck quickly got up from the ground and helped the bald man he called Qiang bro to his feet.


    ¡°Xiao Jun¡­ wuh¡­ I feel like my face is gone,¡± Qiang bro mumbled, now missing eight or nine teeth, speaking with a lisp and spitting out disgusting clots of blood from the corner of his mouth as he talked.


    ¡°Qiang bro? Are you really Qiang bro?¡± Xiao Jun, the man in ck, almost burst outughing at the sight of Qiang bro¡¯s face¡ªwhere the fuck was Qiang bro, this was practically Pig bro.


    Qiang bro¡¯s face had swollen up five centimeters high from the two ps, his once wide eyes now reduced to slits, his mouth oozing blood, much like a pig ughtering scene.


    ¡°Xiao Jun, hurry¡­ hurry and avenge me¡­¡± In agony, Qiang bro wrapped his arms around Xiao Jun¡¯s shoulders, his voiceden with a hissing tremor; he was in too much pain.


    ¡°Alright, Brother Qiang, I¡¯ll avenge you!¡± Xiao Jun ced Brother Qiang on the grass, sharply inhaling a breath of cold air. The opponent was simply too ruthless, having beaten Brother Qiang to a point where he no longer resembled a human.


    ¡°You¡¯re strong! But I¡¯m not made of y either!¡± Xiao Jun flexed his wrist, firmly addressing Xu Fan.


    The stance Xiao Jun adopted was that of military boxing, a routine from his time as a soldier; he now served as Brother Qiang¡¯s bodyguard.


    Unlike Brother Qiang, who relied on brute strength to survive on the streets, Xiao Jun possessed realbat skills. He had retired from the special forces of Yan Country and had also worked as a mercenary. During a mission to protect Brother Qiang, he single-handedly took on eighteen Gold Medal Fighters from another gang. Impressed by this feat, Brother Qiang had hired him as his top-paid bodyguard. No longer toiling through missions in the rain and wind, all Xiao Jun had to do was protect the boss to receive a substantial sry every month.


    Last week, Brother Qiang¡¯s prized purebred Tibetan Mastiff, Hei Xing, won ten out of ten fights in the underground dogfighting ring, earning Brother Qiang ten million in bets. Today, with his mood lifted, Brother Qiang decided to take Hei Xing out for a walk.


    Normally, Xiao Jun was on 24-hour close-guard duty for Brother Qiang. Just moments ago, he had followed Brother Qiang¡¯s orders to fetch Hei Xing¡¯s specialty premium dog food from the vi, but when he returned, he found Hei Xing hanging on the wall, lifeless.


    And Brother Qiang nowy sprawling on the grass like a dead pig.


    Xiao Jun was filled with regret. He couldn¡¯t believe that within just two minutes, such a major problem had urred. If he didn¡¯t beat the man across from him, he wouldn¡¯t have the face to look at Brother Qiang again.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re finished!¡± Xiao Jun pointed at Xu Fan, his aura beginning to intensify.


    ¡°Big talker,¡± Xu Fan said with a contemptuous smile, raising his right hand and casually beckoning Xiao Jun with his fingers.


    ¡°Daddy¡­ Tongtong is so scared¡­ Fighting is bad¡­¡± Tongtong curled up in Xu Fan¡¯s arms, nervously speaking.


    ¡°Tongtong, be good. Daddy isn¡¯t fighting; Daddy is catching bad guys. If the bad guys want to hit Daddy, then Daddy will crush them like ants,¡± Xu Fan affectionately rubbed Tongtong¡¯s hair with his chin, speaking rxedly.


    ¡°Big bad guy, you¡¯re not allowed to hit my daddy.¡± Tongtong bravely poked her little head out from Xu Fan¡¯s chest and addressed the man in ck, Xiao Jun.


    Seeing Tongtong¡¯s innocent and cute little face, Xiao Jun hesitated, then pointing at Tongtong in Xu Fan¡¯s arms, he arrogantly said to Xu Fan, ¡°You can put down the little girl in your hands. I don¡¯t want to involve the innocent.¡±


    ¡°Juste at me, I can still grind you to dust with just one finger,¡± Xu Fan¡¯s mouth curved in a smirk, not taking him seriously at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant. Let me, Lengmian Han Xing Zhang Jun, teach you what it means to respect an opponent!¡± Zhang Jun sprinted, and in the blink of an eye, he appeared right in front of Xu Fan, his movements swift, like a speedy Cheetah.


    Once in front of Xu Fan, rather than throwing a punch, he swiftly lowered his body and swept his strong right leg toward Xu Fan¡¯s lower stance.


    With Tongtong in his arms, Xu Fan was hindered in his movements. This steel whip-like leg sweep was almost a sure hit for Xiao Jun.


    When Xiao Jun¡¯s leg was less than five centimeters away from Xu Fan, Xu Fan suddenly moved. Xiao Jun only saw a blur before Xu Fan appeared two meters in front of him.


    A lightning-fast leg sweep unexpectedly missed its target.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Xiao Jun rolled on the grass, swiftly reappearing beside Xu Fan, and then aimed a punch at Xu Fan¡¯s knee.


    The knee joint is a human vulnerability; one hit could cause Xu Fan to lose bnce, and then Xiao Jun could take the opportunity to crush Xu Fan as he fell.


    A sharp light shed in Xu Fan¡¯s eyes.


    He lightly lifted his right leg, dodging Xiao Jun¡¯s punch, and then his foot pressed Xiao Jun¡¯s body to the ground.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28 ¨C : Pig-Head¡¯S Senior Brothers_1


    Chapter 28: Pig-Head¡¯s Senior Brothers_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xiao Jun felt a powerful force sweeping towards him, and with his arms crossed, he exerted all his strength to block in front of Xu Fan¡¯s foot.


    ¡°Crack. Crack.¡± Xiao Jun¡¯s arms, beneath Xu Fan¡¯s foot, didn¡¯t evenst 0.1 second before he heard the crisp sound of bones fracturing.


    Xu Fan¡¯s foot gently stepped on Xiao Jun¡¯s chest.


    And Xiao Jun felt as if there were a ten-thousand-pound boulder pressing down on his chest, making it impossible for him to even breathe.


    ¡°Kid, I told you, squashing you is like squashing an ant,¡± Xu Fan said, looking down on Xiao Jun lying on the ground.


    ¡°¡­huff¡­ huff¡­¡± Xiao Jun¡¯s face turned red and then purple, his arms hung powerlessly by his sides, and a trickle of fresh blood leaked from the corner of his mouth. At this moment, he struggled even to breathe, let alone utter aplete sentence.


    ¡°Sure enough, a tough guy.¡± With a light flick of his toe, Xu Fan broke another eight of his ribs.


    ¡°Today, I brought my daughter and didn¡¯t want things to get too bloody, so I¡¯ll spare you for now, but if I see you again, then you can go to the Netherworld and reunite with that Tibetan Mastiff,¡± Xu Fan¡¯s words, with a dangerous tone, rang in Xiao Jun¡¯s ears.


    Seeing a pleading look in Xiao Jun¡¯s eyes, Xu Fan lightly withdrew his foot.


    ¡°Qiang, I can¡¯t beat him.¡± Xiao Jun took several deep breaths and said to Brother Qiang behind him.


    ¡°Useless trash, you can¡¯t even hold him off for a few minutes. Our backup hasn¡¯t arrived yet!¡± Brother Qiang narrowed his eyes to slits and threw the phone in his hand to the side.


    Taking advantage of the fight between Xiao Jun and Xu Fan, he had already dialed an emergency rescue number on the phone.


    He had summoned fighters from the underground boxing scene in Zhonghai City, true martial artists.


    They never fight, they only kill. With every move deadly, they aim to take a life.


    ¡°If you have the guts, don¡¯t run. Once my martial brother arrives, you¡¯re as good as dead,¡± Brother Qiang, shaking his pig-headed skull, said hatefully to Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan hadn¡¯t even spoken when Tongtong in his arms started to get nervous.


    ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s run quickly, Uncle Zhu Bajie is calling Sun Wukong toe beat us up,¡± Tongtong said, clutching Xu Fan¡¯s hand anxiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Tongtong. This pig-head isn¡¯t Zhu Bajie and can¡¯t call for Sun Wukong. Those he calls will be bad people, and when theye, I will turn them all into pig-heads one by one,¡± Xu Fan said, pinching his daughter¡¯s chubby little hand.


    He had been ready to leave, but Tongtong¡¯s words had firmed his resolve to stay.


    Face bad people without running away. I, Xu Fan, will fight until you submit.


    Come at me one by one, and I¡¯ll fight one by one,e at me in pairs, and I¡¯ll take you on two at a time.


    ¡°Tongtong, remember, when facing bad people, it¡¯s like with dogs, only by beating them into submission can they willingly recognize you as their master, otherwise, they¡¯ll turn into vicious wolves and bite you,¡± Xu Fan exined gently to Tongtong in his arms.


    ¡°Tongtong understands, we need to punch bad people like Uncle Pig-Head,¡± Tongtong said, swinging her little fists and pretending to speak fiercely.


    Several security team members from the Star of Zhonghai heard themotion and approached the scene of the fight.


    ¡°Brother Li, there¡¯s a fight here, let¡¯s hurry up,¡± a young security guard saw the situation and rolled up his sleeves, ready to step in.


    Another older security guard extended his hand and held him back.


    ¡°Xiao Lin, what are you meddling in? This is the Star of Zhonghai, where every resident is a big shot in Zhonghai. We are less than dogs in front of them. We can¡¯t afford to offend either side. No matter whom we help, we will offend the other. If they find us displeasing and decide to retaliate, can you bear it? You¡¯re young and hot-blooded and don¡¯t understand. This is a battle of deities that brings cmity to mortals. Just listen to me and don¡¯t get any closer, or you won¡¯t even know how you diedter,¡± the older security guard said.


    ¡°But what if someone dies in the fight?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just take out your phone and call the police. That way, we can wash our hands of this,¡± the older security guard, referred to as Brother Li, chuckled and instructed, ¡°Quickly use your cell phone to call the police, while I see who¡¯s so daring to fight in the residential area.¡±


    After speaking, the older security guard stepped forward a few paces and looked toward the people on the grass.


    ¡°The person holding a little girl seems unfamiliar, haven¡¯t seen him much. The man in ck lying on the ground seems familiar, like somebody¡¯s bodyguard. And that pig-headed guy grunting with his phone, doesn¡¯t he look a bit like Brother Qiang from the Jin Hui Group?¡±


    ¡°Damn, it really is Brother Qiang, how did he end up with a pig-head?¡±


    The older security guard eximed, startling the younger one nearby.


    ¡°Brother Li, what¡¯s the deal with this Brother Qiang from the Jin Hui Group? He seems pretty tough.¡±


    ¡°You know what Jin Hui Group is?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, with all this big talk, yet he still got beaten into a pig-head. That guy on the ground, his hands are twisted like pretzels, must beminuted fractures.¡±


    ¡°You little brat don¡¯t know crap, Brother Qiang has powerful backing, and this young man who beat Brother Qiang is definitely in for trouble.¡±


    ¡°So do we still call the police, Brother Li?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and call. Brother Qiang is well acquainted with the police, they¡¯ll side with him when theye,¡± Brother Li said.


    Hearing this, the young security guard picked up his cell phone and started dialing.


    Meanwhile, the older security guard watched Brother Qiang, who had turned into a pig-head, with furrowing brows.


    He had once mingled in society, albeit as a low-level thug, but he had heard rumors about some big bosses.


    And Brother Qiang¡¯s master was a top martial arts master in Yan Country. Even a disciple taught by him was a true martial artist.


    Brother Qiang got beaten into a pig-head because he was just a nominal disciple, who didn¡¯t learn martial arts from his mentor. By contributing tens of millions of dors annually to his master, Brother Qiang exchanged for the title of nominal disciple.


    But Brother Qiang¡¯s martial brothers and sisters, each one of them, were genuine martial artists.


    The older security guard, looking anxiously at Xu Fan, silently said to himself, ¡°Young man, too sharp a de will draw blood. Even an international top boxing champion can¡¯t beat a true martial artist, let alone you, just an ordinary person.¡±

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29 ¨C Martial Artist Brothers Come To The Rescue_1


    Chapter 29 Martial Artist Brothers Come to the Rescue_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    A few minutester, at the Star of Zhonghaiplex, a white Toyota Alphard minivan came speeding in at an extremely fast pace.


    The security guards noticed that this car wasn¡¯t registered with theplex. As one guard came out to stop it, unexpectedly, the car didn¡¯t slow down at all and instead revved up, crashing fiercely into theplex¡¯s gate.


    With a loud bang, theplex¡¯s electronic gate was split into two sections, and the minivan continued at an undiminished speed, swiftly arriving beside the grass where Xu Fan and the others were.


    A screeching sound of a sudden brake, apanied by the stench of burning rubber, arose.


    The back door of the white minivan opened, and two men dressed in Sun Yat-sen suits hopped out.


    Zhu Touqiang, lying on the ground, had already begun to show joy on his face when he saw the white minivan, and upon seeing the two men jump out of the car, his happiness knew no bounds.


    ¡°Brother Wu, I¡¯ve had a hard time waiting for you,¡± Zhu Touqiang, shaking his enormous head, rolled and crawled over to one of the men in Sun Yat-sen suits, saying eagerly.


    ¡°Ah Qiang, how did you end up like this? Who did this to you!¡± Su Wujin, Brother Wu, upon seeing Zhu Touqiang¡¯s pig-like head, even with a heart as tough as iron, felt a trace of pity.


    Zhu Touqiang¡¯s face had indeed been beaten to a terrible state.


    ¡°Brother Wu, it was that man holding a child who beat me. You must take revenge for me!¡± Zhu Touqiang spoke while painfully rubbing his cheek.


    With eight or nine teeth gone, every word he uttered felt as ufortable as an olddy chewing peanuts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. To mess with us from Jin Hui means courting death. Here is Brother Liu Simu, who just came down from the mountain. With the two of us brothers here, he can¡¯t turn the sky upside down,¡± Brother Wu, Su Wujin, said, shaking his sleeve, a look of arrogance on his face.


    Su Wujin and Liu Simu were both true martial arts sessors. Last year, Su Wujin joined the underground fighting ring in Zhonghai City at Zhu Touqiang¡¯s invitation. Fighting in over thirty bouts against special forces, fighters, and golden belt champions from various countries, Su Wujin still maintained an undefeated record.


    Today happened to be the day Liu Simu came down to Zhonghai, and Su Wujin brought his senior brother to a Jin Hui Group-owned entertainment club. Before they could start having fun, a distress call from Zhu Touqiang had them rushing over.


    Liu Simu was also quite envious of the treatment Su Wujin received working with Zhu Touqiang.


    In just over a year with Zhu Touqiang, Su Wujin had already earned nearly twenty million, most of which he won from the ck-market fighting ring.


    Having been following their master all along, seeing Su Wujin, who used to be far less skilled than him, thriving like this, Liu Simu harbored the desire to join Zhu Touqiang.


    So, without hesitation, Liu Simu grabbed his junior and rushed over upon receiving Zhu Touqiang¡¯s call for help.


    He wanted to show off in front of Zhu Touqiang; his martial arts were far superior to his junior brother¡¯s. Now his junior brother was driving a sports car worth millions, had two C-tier celebrity mistresses, and was living a carefree life. Liu Simu thought that if he followed Zhu Touqiang closely, his future might even surpass that of his junior; luxury cars and beautiful women seemed to be beckoning to him.


    The two brothers looked at each other, then said in unison:


    ¡°Big brother, let me go first.¡±


    ¡°Junior brother, let me go first.¡±


    Su Wujin was afraid Liu Simu would steal his thunder, and since Liu Simu came to show off in front of Zhu Touqiang, the brothers began to bicker over who should go first even before the fight began.


    ¡°Junior brother, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve stretched my muscles; let me have a go at him,¡± Liu Simu urged somewhat impatiently.


    ¡°Big brother, as a guest from afar, our troubles in Jin Hui are ours to settle. You just sit back and enjoy the show,¡± Su Wujin said, stretching out his hand to stop Liu Simu from going forward.


    ¡°Junior Brother, killing a person is just a trivial matter for us, no trouble at all,¡± Liu Simu was still eager to take the stage.


    ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re too heavy-handed. Our boss always prefers to capture them alive. It¡¯s better if I do it,¡± Su Wujin had been with Big Brother Qiang for a long time and was insistent, not allowing Liu Simu to step forward no matter what.


    The two were still bickering over who should go first when Xu Fan finally spoke up from the sidelines.


    ¡°What¡¯s all the chatter for? Juste at me together, and save me some time.¡±


    Xu Fan¡¯s tone was casual and indifferent, as if the two quarreling in front of him were nothing more than buzzing flies.


    Upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, the two siblings stopped arguing and turned their cold gazes toward Xu Fan together.


    ¡°Kid! You¡¯re too arrogant. I¡¯ve decided to break every bone in your body, leaving only your mouth!¡± Su Wujin arrogantly pointed at Su Chen.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pull out your tongue. I hate braggarts the most,¡± Liu Simu also looked fiercely at Xu Fan.


    ¡°Thene on over, what are you hesitating for?¡± Xu Fan waved them over, the expression on his face like a child teasing insects.


    When the two men got out of the car, Xu Fan had already seen that they were different from ordinary people in their temperament.


    Both of them already had a faint sense of qi.


    Although they were still a long way from opening their Qi Sea and stepping onto the path of cultivation, those who had a sense of qi had already begun to be transformed by the Spiritual Energy. If they had practiced martial arts techniques, then the power of those techniques would be greatly enhanced during use.


    It turned out that there were indeed certain methods of cultivation on this too, albeit very rudimentary ones, purely relying on martial arts to generate a sense of qi. Who knows how many years it would take to condense a Qi Sea and step into the threshold of being a cultivator.


    But for ordinary people, they were already considered the top tier of strong men, capable of exceeding the limits of physical strength.


    However, to Xu Fan, a former Five Directions Great Emperor, they were nothing, not even worthy of being called a fart.


    Even though Xu Fan had started over, with thebat power of these two men, they were still nothing but trash before him.


    Su Wujin and Liu Simu, however, did not feel the same way. In their eyes, Xu Fan was just an ordinary person¡ªa mere insect to be squashed by martial artists like them.


    Riled up by Xu Fan¡¯s words, the two cast aside their prejudices and attacked Xu Fan shoulder to shoulder.


    Two figures instantly turned into two afterimages, streaking past Big Brother Zhu Touqiang, and in the blink of an eye, they were at Xu Fan¡¯s side.


    Su Wujin, who excelled in boxing, swung a fist wrapped in red Qi Force fiercely at Su Chen¡¯s face, as fast as lightning.


    And Senior Brother Liu Simu, who was skilled in leg techniques, struck a whip kick as swift as the wind, bringing the sound of thunder, toward Su Chen¡¯s nape.


    Danger shed in Xu Fan¡¯s eyes.


    Xu Fan quickly tossed Tongtong, who was in his arms, into the air, and then his fists flew out at the two men as fast as lightning.


    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Four punches were thrown, and before Su Wujin and Liu Simu could make out Xu Fan¡¯s movements, their bodies were pierced by a tremendous force.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30 ¨C Pighead Admits His Mistake_1


    Chapter 30 Pighead Admits His Mistake_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Wujin¡¯s right arm and Liu Simu¡¯s left leg, both targets of Xu Fan¡¯s initial attack, snapped with the sound of bones breaking as Xu Fan¡¯s fistsnded.


    Then Xu Fan delivered an extra punch to each of their dantians.


    Su Wujin and Liu Simu fell to the ground, their blood spurting like fountains.


    Conveniently, they were face-to-face, so they ended up spraying each other with blood.


    Concerned more about the state of their dantians than their broken limbs, they were in such torment that they wished they were dead.


    With a light leap, Xu Fan soared more than ten meters into the air to catch his precious daughter and thennded gently on the ground.


    He carefully covered Tongtong¡¯s eyes so she wouldn¡¯t see the bloody scene below and then leisurely turned his gaze toward the two martial artists lying on the ground.


    ¡°Does it feel like you can¡¯t muster any qi force?¡± Xu Fan asked the two men writhing in agony on the ground.


    ¡°You¡­ what did you do to us?¡± Liu Simu, fighting back tears,mented how he had barely managed to convince his master to let him leave the mountain. He hadn¡¯t even had a chance to enjoy himself at the entertainment venues before running into Xu Fan, which was just his rotten luck.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I feel my qi? Is this your doing?¡± Su Wujin felt utterly defeated. His qi force was the only reason he could beat all the ordinary fighters; without it and with an arm broken, he¡¯d be nothing but a cripple. His sports cars, mansion, and women would all slip away. Jin Hui Group had no use for a useless person like him.


    ¡°You two are sharp as tacks. You guessed correctly; I have indeed disabled your martial arts abilities, to stop you from causing harm andmitting evil deeds with your limited skills,¡± said Xu Fan, smiling benevolently at them, his face aglow with a holy light.


    To the uninformed, it would seem as though he was expecting praise for a good deed.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Su Wujin said, struggling to push himself up with his left hand, aiming to attack Xu Fan.


    Having lost his abilities meant saying goodbye to everything he currently had, and now he felt a pang of envy for his senior brother Liu Simu, who, at least, hadn¡¯t experienced the pleasures of the world and had fewer attachments to leave behind.


    Having grown ustomed to a life of unfettered luxury and hedonism, Su Wujin found the prospect of living as a disabled cripple far more agonizing than death itself.


    ¡°Young man, with your injury, you should stay put and not move. Why won¡¯t you listen?¡± Xu Fan said gently as he stepped toward Su Wujin, who was nearly standing up, only to be stomped back down into the grass.


    ¡°Wujin, I hate you!¡± Liu Simu covered his face and wept bitterly. Decades of hard-earned martial arts skills were wasted as soon as he left the mountain. He now despised Su Wujin; if Su Wujin hadn¡¯t brought him into this mess, he wouldn¡¯t have been cut down to zero right after stepping out of the newbie vige. He was filled with hatred, but he¡¯d forgotten that when Zhu Touqiang called for help, he had willingly volunteered toe to the rescue, determined to the point of no return.


    Now, everything was over.


    Zhu Touqiang witnessed how quickly his senior brothers had been defeated and cursed inwardly at them as worthless. Today was just his bad luck; with three out of his four-man team down, he no longer had the courage to confront Xu Fan steel-to-steel and, mustering all his strength, dove into the white business vehicle, then bellowed at the driver to start the car.


    The business vehicle that came to rescue Zhu Touqiang was high-end, featuring luxurious electric doors.


    Under Zhu Touqiang¡¯s watchful eye, the electric door slowly closed, prompting him to exhale a deep breath of relief.


    ¡°Finally, I am sa¡­¡± His words were abruptly caught in his throat.


    Xu Fan, carrying Tongtong and wearing a smile, had already, like a wraith, slipped into the car before the door fully closed, and now faced Zhu Touqiang¡¯s pig-headed visage.


    ¡°Hero¡­ mercy, I¡¯ll give you as much money as you want, just please don¡¯t kill me,¡± Brother Qiang pleaded shakily to Xu Fan, his fat face a mixture of sweat, tears, and blood, looking both disgusting andical.


    The driver was about to start the car when he heard Brother Qiang¡¯s words. He turned his head, and in an instant, he didn¡¯t dare to move.


    ¡°Big brother¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m just a driver.¡±


    ¡°Turn off the engine, get out of the car, this has nothing to do with you,¡± Xu Fan said to the driver gently.


    The driver, as if granted a pardon, quickly turned off the engine and then scrambled out like a rabbit.


    People from Jin Hui Group all knew of Su Wujin, the underground fighting champion. He thought he wasing over to watch Su Wujin trounce the weak, but as it turned out, the one getting trounced was Su Wujin himself.


    In front of him now, Xu Fan was like an Ultraman in human skin. All he wanted now was to get as far away from Xu Fan as possible.


    ¡°Brother Zhu Touqiang, do you realize your mistake now?¡± Xu Fan gently patted Qiang¡¯s fat face, asking in the tone of a teacher educating a primary school student.


    ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have provoked you, I deserve to die, I¡¯m a son of a bitch, I¡¯m kneeling for you, please let me go, great sir,¡± Brother Qiang copsed to his knees on the ground and began fervently kowtowing to Su Chen.


    ¡°Daddy, why is Uncle Zhu Touqiang kowtowing to you?¡± Tongtong pointed curiously at Qiang, who was thumping his head on the ground, and asked with a tilted little head.


    ¡°Because he has deeply realized his mistake, he is a good child who knows to correct his errors,¡± Xu Fan pinched Tongtong¡¯s chubby little cheeks and told her.


    ¡°Ah, so Uncle Zhu Touqiang isn¡¯t that bad after all. Then, daddy, you should forgive Uncle Zhu Touqiang,¡± Tongtong, being quite naive, felt sorry for Brother Qiang with his incessant kowtowing and pleaded with Xu Fan, hugging his arm.


    ¡°Since Tongtong has spoken, daddy must of course listen. Brother Zhu, if you kowtow a hundred times, we¡¯ll call it even. One less, and I¡¯ll break one of your legs. Two less, both legs. And if you¡¯re short by three, you can figure out the oue,¡± Xu Fan coldly dropped this line on Brother Zhu Touqiang and then opened the car door and got out, carrying Tongtong with him.


    Brother Zhu Touqiang kept banging his head in the car, thump, thump, thump. He really didn¡¯t dare to skimp now, silently counting how many bows he had made to himself.


    Anyone who didn¡¯t know better would think he was testing the car¡¯s shock absorption capabilities with his head.


    ¡°Daddy is so awesome, he defeated so many bad guys in one go. Daddy is my superhero,¡± Tongtong proudly lifted her little head and pped continuously in Xu Fan¡¯s embrace.


    di~ser~~di~ser~~di~ser¡­


    From within the neighborhood, the sound of a police siren echoed.


    A police car wasing towards Xu Fan¡¯s location.


    Tongtong hugged her little hands, excitedly saying, ¡°Yay, the police uncle ising to catch the bad guys!¡±


    Xu Fan touched Tongtong¡¯s little head and a hint of a yful smile shed across the corner of his mouth.


    The police catch the bad guys?


    It seems, it¡¯s not just as simple as that.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31 ¨C : Chapter 31 Zhu Touqiang Stands Firm_1


    Chapter 31: Zhu Touqiang Stands Firm_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the van, Zhu Touqiang, who had been knocking his head loudly, heard the sound of the police siren. A glimmer of hope shone through his eyes, swollen to mere slits.


    ¡°My savior is here, I¡¯m finally going to be saved,¡± mumbled Zhu Touqiang, trying to stand, but his knees were numb from kneeling for so long. Without carefulness, his body toppled backward.


    With a ¡°crash,¡± his 200-pound body fell straight out of the van, sprawling on the ground like a mass of fat.


    By that time, the police car had stopped in front of him, and several officers in ck uniforms jumped out, all looking toward the injured men on the ground, vomiting blood.


    ¡°Brother Liu, Brother Liu, it¡¯s me, Aqiang,¡± Zhu Touqiang called out excitedly from the ground, looking up at the leading officer.


    ¡°Aqiang?¡±


    The leader paused and directed his gaze at Zhu on the ground.


    He was Liu Hai, the Chief of the Songning District Police Station in Zhonghai City.


    Given that Zhu¡¯s Jin Hui Group operated within the jurisdiction of Songning District, Liu Hai was an old acquaintance.


    ¡°Brother Liu, help me, quick. There¡¯s a psycho killer here. He injured three of my men, killed my dog, and beat me up like this. Arrest him fast,¡± Zhu pleaded while grabbing Liu Hai¡¯s hand, sobbing like a child.


    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± roared Liu Hai upon seeing Zhu¡¯s swollen face, his anger evident.


    ¡°You must seek justice for us good citizens, Brother Liu,¡± Zhu implored, gripping Liu Hai¡¯s hands firmly with tears streaming down his face, appearing as wronged as a young bride.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will give you an exnation. We must severely punish such a brutal andwless criminal,¡± Brother Liu patted Zhu¡¯s hand reassuringly.


    ¡°Who is the culprit?¡± Brother Liu asked Zhu.


    ¡°It¡¯s him, that bastard with the kid, Brother Liu, arrest him! Make sure to use guns, he knows kung fu!¡± Zhu pointed resentfully at Xu Fan.


    Upon hearing this, two officers drew their sidearms, aiming the dark muzzles at Xu Fan.


    ¡°Attention, criminal! You are surrounded. Surrender now or else don¡¯t me me for being unkind,¡± said Brother Liu, signaling to an officer who then took out a pair of alloy handcuffs and walked towards Xu Fan.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like he says. My daughter was almost bitten by his dog. The people lying on the ground attacked me first. I was simply defending myself. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check the surveince footage,¡± Xu Fan said calmly, not flustered by the pistols pointed at him, addressing Liu Hai deliberately.


    ¡°The evidence is right in front of us; it¡¯s not something you can simply talk your way out of! Come with us to the station. If we determine you haven¡¯t broken anyws, we will release you. But if you¡¯re guilty, you won¡¯t escape!¡± Liu Hai stated sternly, pointing at the three gravely injured men on the ground, ¡°Can these severe injuries be exined away by self-defense?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, Tongtong is so scared. Why does the uncle want to arrest Tongtong?¡± Tongtong asked Xu Fan, with tears welling up in her little eyes and a look of misery and confusion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Tongtong. Daddy is here. The police are just taking us for an inquiry. As long as the truth is clear, they¡¯ll let us go,¡± Xu Fan hugged Tongtong tightly and whispered reassurance into her ear.


    ¡°Brother Liu, what should we do with the child in his arms?¡± asked an officer, a flicker of pity in his eyes as he turned to Liu Hai.


    ¡°The child can stay at home,¡± Brother Liu told Xu Fan.


    ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want to stay at home alone. I want to be with Daddy,¡± Tongtong clung to Xu Fan, refusing to let go.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Daddy will stay with Tongtong,¡± Xu Fan said as he picked up Tongtong, patting her back. He didn¡¯t feelfortable leaving Tongtong alone at home.


    ¡°The surveince in the residential area can prove my innocence. These people were attacking me. My response was purely self-defense. I never initiated an attack on anyone. They¡¯re on the ground because they¡¯re simply weak, pretending to be dead with just a light brush from me,¡± Xu Fan exined evenly.


    ¡°Alright, someone go and copy the surveince video from the security room. Also, call an ambnce quickly and have all the injured sent to the hospital,¡± Brother Liu ordered his subordinates, pointing at the injured men on the ground bleeding from their mouths.


    Upon hearing Liu Hai¡¯smand, two policemen immediately headed for the security room. The others brought out handcuffs and stood before Xu Fan, bluntly telling him, ¡°Put your hands out.¡±


    Xu Fan looked around. Although the policemen were armed, with his skill level, he saw a hundred ways he could easily break free. Yet, thinking of Tongtong, who had already experienced so much distress with him, Xu Fan suppressed the thought of using force.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to the station for questioning, but I¡¯m not a criminal right now, and I don¡¯t need these handcuffs. My daughter will only stay with me, and I need my hands free to hold my daughter,¡± Xu Fan said to Liu Hai.


    He needed his hands to hold his daughter; how could he do that with handcuffs? Handcuffs were useless to him; he could break them with a single pull. But as the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor, he was ustomed to locking up others, never having been handcuffed himself.


    ¡°As long as you behave, we don¡¯t have to handcuff you. Your daughter is so cute; don¡¯t do anything drastic,¡± warned Brother Liu to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m innocent and fear no false usation. I just want a thorough investigation to clear my name,¡± Xu Fan asserted coolly.


    ¡°Good then, take him away!¡± Brother Liumanded, then said to the officer with the handcuffs, ¡°No handcuffs, but keep a close eye on him. You¡¯ll be responsible if anything goes wrong.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I need a guarantor. If there¡¯s an issue, have hime pick up my daughter,¡± Xu Fan stated collectedly as he took out his phone.


    The call went directly to Lu Chennong, and didn¡¯t even ring twice before it was answered.


    ¡°Brother Lu, I¡¯m at the Songning District station, got into some trouble. If you¡¯re free, could youe take care of my daughter for me?¡±


    After speaking, Xu Fan hung up the phone.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32 ¨C : Chapter 32 I Will Make You Beg For A Lifetime_1


    Chapter 32: I Will Make You Beg for a Lifetime_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xu Fan was politely asked to get into the police car, and the officers were quite courteous to him, after all, several people were lying on the ground spitting blood. Although Xu Fan appeared gentle, the officers couldn¡¯t help but feel that Xu Fan was no easy target.


    After Xu Fan sat down in the car, several pairs of eyes firmly locked onto him, preventing any thoughts of escape he might have.


    This was an order from Brother Liu; although they were quite afraid of Xu Fan, they dared not disobey their leader¡¯smand.


    Xu Fan sat calmly, unfazed, having faced dragons and tigers before, and long ustomed to storms. He just held the slightly nervous Tongtong, gently patting her back,forting Tongtong¡¯s tense emotions.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to watch me so tensely, since I got in the car I am going to rify things with your investigation. I have my daughter with me, I won¡¯t run,¡± Xu Fan said lightly to the two armed police officers.


    ¡°Brother, we have no choice,¡± the two police officers exchanged nces, somewhat hesitant.


    ¡°Just rx, I definitely won¡¯t run away,¡± Xu Fan said in a deep voice.


    With clear eyes and an upright tone, the two officers started to believe Xu Fan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Okay,¡± the two police officers nodded, agreeing, then turned around, still chatting andughing.


    After Xu Fan got into the police car, which was already a bit crowded, Brother Liu didn¡¯t sit in the police car but joined Zhu Touqiang in the luxurious Alphard business van.


    Another reason was the fear of Xu Fan¡¯s personal strength; he simply feared sitting in the same car with Xu Fan.


    The business van followed the police car, heading towards the police station in Songning District.


    On the van, Zhu Touqiang shook his head and spoke to Brother Liu with an extremely hateful tone, ¡°Brother Liu, you must stand up for me, no matter what; I must take revenge for today¡¯s incident!¡±


    ¡°This man is so powerful, could he be a martial artist from some sect? I feel like ourbat capabilities are not enough to subdue him,¡± Brother Liu said hesitantly.


    ¡°Brother Liu, I¡¯ve been beaten up like this; no matter whether he¡¯s a martial artist or not, if he¡¯s strong in kung fu, just take him down with two shots,¡± Zhu Touqiang said through gritted teeth, his eyes emitting a bloodthirsty gleam as he spoke to Brother Liu.


    ¡°Do you think this is a TV show? Whatever issues you have between you, sort them out yourself. I won¡¯t meddle in this,¡± Brother Liu refused.


    ¡°Brother Liu, just help a brother out this once, look at how I¡¯ve been beaten, and three others are lying on the ground spitting blood, probably half-dead or crippled after going to the hospital. Can¡¯t thew govern him? He beat up so many people, doesn¡¯t he have any problems?¡±


    ¡°I only maintain public order, legal matters are to be handled by other departments, not my responsibility,¡± Brother Liu turned his head and spoke slowly.


    ¡°Brother Liu¡­ can you really bear to watch me get beaten to a pulp?¡± Song Qiang said with a bit of a plea in his voice.


    ¡°I sympathize with you in my heart, but there¡¯s nothing I can do, we have our own system,¡± Brother Liu stated firmly.


    ¡°Fine, no matter what, I can¡¯t just let this go after the loss I¡¯ve taken,¡± said Zhu Touqiang with resentment, his eyes spinning as he brewed some malicious scheme.


    Xu Fan, holding Little Tongtong, stepped out of the police car and then slowly walked into the rather imposing and suffocating building.


    As soon as he entered the police station, several officers, under Brother Liu¡¯s orders, took Xu Fan to a secluded interrogation room.


    Zhu Touqiang and Brother Liu, protected by several officers, arrived together at the interrogation room.


    Zhu Touqiang, seeing Xu Fan finally caught by the police, was overjoyed and yelled at Xu Fan, ¡°You damn mutt, you enjoyed hitting me so much earlier, now you¡¯re getting youreuppance. You¡¯re looking at at least twenty years, and once you¡¯re in cell, I¡¯ll arrange for some guys to take care of you slowly, ensuring you¡¯ll beg for life but want for death!¡±


    ¡°Daddy, does Tongtong have to go to jail too?¡± Tongtong looked at Xu Fan nervously, his innocent eyes already brimming with tears, and said with a sob, ¡°Tongtong will be good from now on, Tongtong doesn¡¯t want to go to jail, Tongtong is a good kid¡­ wuwu¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, and this little brat, once your deadbeat dad¡¯s in jail, I¡¯ll toss you out on the streets to beg for food, hahaha,¡± Zhu Touqiang said viciously to pitiful Tongtong.


    ¡°Daddy, Pig Head wants Tongtong to beg, Tongtong doesn¡¯t want to be a little beggar¡­¡± Upon hearing Zhu Touqiang¡¯s words, Tongtong burst into loud crying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Tongtong, Daddy won¡¯t go to jail, and Tongtong won¡¯t beg for food. Who will go to jail, who will beg for food, you¡¯ll see in a moment,¡± Xu Fan touched Tongtong¡¯s little head and said gently, finally calming Tongtong¡¯s crying.


    ¡°Dammit, stop wasting everyone¡¯s time with all this nonsense and just confess,¡± Zhu Touqiang said to Xu Fan, shaking his swollen head from the beating he¡¯d received.


    ¡°I havemitted no crime, why should I confess?¡± Xu Fan replied with calm defiance.


    ¡°Dammit, even after being brought here, you still talk tough. Whether you confess or not, you¡¯re on a path to ruin. Here in Songning District, I, Song Qiang, might have reservations, but once outside, I¡¯ll have you lying dead on the street!¡± Song Qiang spat, a sinister gleam in his eyes shing by.


    Unintimidated, Xu Fan looked at Zhu Touqiang with disdain and smiled, ¡°If you want to kill me, you can try. Today¡¯s lesson should be a warning to you, don¡¯t make the same mistake twice.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you damn mutt, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve taken down two martial artists, I have no way of dealing with you. Look at you now, so obediently caught and brought here, out of tricks now, aren¡¯t you? To fight against me is to seek your own death! Do you dare toe and hit me again? Make one move, and you¡¯ll end up with a row of bullet holes in you. Before long, not even that little brat on you will be safe. I am so merciful, I¡¯ll definitely make that little brat by your side go to the streets to be a little beggar,¡± Zhu Touqiang said confidently to Xu Fan, feeling assured of his victory.


    He was trying to provoke Xu Fan, knowing the police would have to intervene if Xu Fan made a move.


    ¡°I will definitely break your limbs and make you beg on the streets for life,¡± Xu Fan said with a slight squint, softly to Zhu Touqiang.


    Daring to threaten his daughter Tongtong, Xu Fan had decided he would make sure this man lived a life of desperate longing for death, unable to achieve it.


    ¡°Haha, still trying to be sharp-tongued at death¡¯s door. If you¡¯re so tough,e here, dammit. Make a move, and I¡¯ll shoot you full of holes,¡± Zhu Touqiang continued to taunt Xu Fan with his poor attempt at provocation.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33 ¨C : Chapter 33 Lu Chennong¡¯S Cousin_1


    Chapter 33: Lu Chennong¡¯s Cousin_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Zhonghai City, Oriental Famous City.


    Oriental Famous City is a top-tier residentialmunity in Donghai City, located by the riverbank. Within themunity, there are only a dozen vis, and none of these vis have ever been sold publicly. As to who the owners are, hardly anyone knows.


    At the very center of Oriental Famous City stands thergest vi with European architectural style, a four-story mansion. This mansion is known among Zhonghai¡¯s wealthy circles by a nickname, ¡°The Number One Residence of Zhonghai.¡±


    Everything from the room decoration to the design, down to the carpets and the style of the curtains, was the work of the most top-notch designers from Yan Country. The design ns alone cost nearly ten million.


    Inside the house, there¡¯s a natural geothermal spring, which consistently maintains a temperature of over 50 degrees Celsius. Rich in various minerals, the spring is rumored to have miraculous healing properties for illnesses.


    Lu Chennong, at that time, had bought the vi for three hundred million, solely because of this natural hot spring.


    Lu Chennong led a simple life and did not fancy living in a mansion, but he was interested in the spring that was said to have curative effects. He had suffered from infertility for decades, seeking medical advice far and wide, trying almost everything yet even after soaking in the spring daily, his condition did not improve even slightly.


    Just when he had lost all hope, Xu Fan, with his miraculous alchemy, extracted the Shiguyin poison from Lu Chennong¡¯s body. Now, not only was he free of the persistently cold pain in his lower abdomen, but after taking Xu Fan¡¯s Jinling Detoxification Pill, he seemed to rejuvenate by ten years. Every day he was bursting with energy, feeling inexhaustibly strong, practically like a strapping young man in his thirties.


    Last night, Lu Chennong and Zhang Lijuan had handed all their affairs over to their assistants, nning to rest well in this vi for some time, then peacefully strive for the next generation.


    Today, Lu Chennong had just finished his morning exercise and returned to the vi. He hadn¡¯t started his day¡¯s ¡°work¡± when he received a call from Xu Fan.


    ¡°Brother Lu, I¡¯m at the Songning District Police Station, they¡¯re arresting people indiscriminately.¡±


    Xu Fan spoke just a brief sentence and then hung up. Upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, Lu Chennong¡¯s expression turned extremely serious in an instant.


    Right now, Xu Fan was Lu Chennong¡¯s true benefactor; he cured an illness that had troubled him for over a decade without asking for anything in return. Now that he was in trouble, Lu Chennong decided without a second thought to use all his resources to help Xu Fan.


    Zhang Lijuan noticed Lu Chennong¡¯s countenance change after the phone call and asked her husband with consideration, ¡°Chennong, what¡¯s happened?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xu is in trouble. He called to say that he¡¯s been taken by the Songning District Police Station. I know the chief of the station, Liu Hai¡ªhe¡¯s cruel and ruthless, definitely not good news.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Xiao Xu in great danger then?¡± Zhang Lijuan also frowned slightly, asking with some concern.


    ¡°With Xiao Xu¡¯s capabilities, the danger shouldn¡¯t be too great, but it¡¯ll be extremely troublesome. Liu Hai is despicable; if he frames Xiao Xu with some charges, it would be difficult to sort out,¡± Lu Chennong pondered for a moment and cautiously said.


    ¡°Then Chennong, let¡¯s hurry to the Songning Police Station and negotiate with them. No matter the bail, we need to get Xiao Xu out first,¡± Zhang Lijuan grasped Lu Chennong¡¯s hand with a worried expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll first find out what¡¯s going on, and moreover, we have a trump card. Xiao Xu will be okay,¡± Lu Chennong gently held his wife¡¯s hand, speaking calmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, your cousin isn¡¯t he¡­!¡± A glint of hope shed in Zhang Lijuan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯ll make a call,¡± Lu Chennong took out his phone and called a friend living in Star of Zhonghai.


    ¡°Hey, Brother Lu, I was just thinking about when I should invite you for a drink. I didn¡¯t expect your call toe first.¡±


    ¡°Drinking¡¯s fine, but first you have to confirm something for me. In your Star of Zhonghai residentialmunity, was a young man just taken away by the Songning District Police Station?¡± Lu Chennong said urgently.


    As Zhonghai¡¯s wealthiest man, Lu Chennong usually carried himself withposure, neither arrogant nor impetuous. Many people had never seen him this anxious. Consequently, the major boss on the other end of the phone adopted a serious expression and responded to Lu Chennong, ¡°Yes! Just now in themunity, a little girl almost got bitten by a Tibetan Mastiff owned by Song Qiang from Jin Hui Group. However, the girl¡¯s father kicked the dog to death. Then Song Qiang called over three bodyguards, but they were all sent to the hospital by that young man. Now, this young man has been taken away by Liu Hai of the Songning District. I heard this guy is very skilled. The police had their guns drawn the entire time.¡±


    ¡°Jin Hui Group¡¯s Song Qiang, indeed not a good bird! I got it, thank you, I¡¯ll definitely treat you to a drink next time,¡± Lu Chennong said, before abruptly hanging up the phone.


    Zhang Lijuan also frowned upon hearing Song Qiang from Jin Hui Group mentioned by Lu Chennong, ¡°Jin Hui Group, isn¡¯t that the gang? How did Xiao Xu get involved with them?¡±


    ¡°Tongtong, my little treasure, nearly got bitten by Song Qiang¡¯s Tibetan Mastiff, so Xiao Xu kicked his dog to death, and that¡¯s what caused the trouble,¡± Lu Chennong said.


    ¡°This Jin Hui Group is really a cancer of Zhonghai City. Tongtong is so adorable. If she had been bitten by that dog, I would have been heartbroken,¡± Zhang Lijuan patted her chest, a look of tender concern on her face.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m going to call my cousin, that Liu Hai from the Songning District. I suspect he¡¯s in cahoots with Song Qiang. There must be something fishy,¡± Lu Chennong said, dialing a number stored on his phone for his cousin.


    Lu Chenbing.


    Lu Chenbing, Lu Chennong¡¯s cousin, had a very close rtionship with him since childhood. However, as they grew up, one chose to do business while the other joined the military.


    Within five years in the army, Lu Chenbing became an ace in the special forces. After serving another five years, he transferred to the civilian sector, bing a criminal detective in Dragon City of Yan Country.


    Thanks to his exceptional skills and overall qualifications, Lu Chenbing worked his way up from detective to squad leader, then to Deputy Chief of the Dragon City Police Department. Three months ago, he was transferred to Zhonghai City and even promoted to the rank of Chief of the Zhonghai City Police Department.


    As Lu Chennong watched the call to Lu Chenbing finally connect, a hearty voice came through the phone, ¡°Bro, what¡¯s up? I heard you were urgently looking for expensive medicinal materials a few days ago. Have you found a cure for your illness?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you; a friend of mine has cured me,¡± Lu Chennong said.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s incredible! I¡¯ll have to thank him personally one day,¡± Lu Chenbingughed heartily.


    ¡°But Xiao Bing, this friend who cured me is in trouble now. He¡¯s been taken by Song Qiang from Jin Hui Group and Liu Hai from the Songning District Police Station into custody. I¡¯m afraid he might be in danger, so I need you to take a trip there,¡± Lu Chennong said earnestly.


    ¡°Not this Liu Hai again. I had just arrived in Zhonghai when I discovered this rotten element in the police force. We set up a dedicated investigation team to look into him, and I never expected him to pop up so soon!¡± Lu Chenbing eximed angrily.


    ¡°My benefactor is called Xu Fan, in his twenties, with a four or five-year-old little girl. You must ensure they are protected!¡± Lu Chennong instructed earnestly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll personally drop by the Songning District. A mere station chief dares to defy the heavens?¡± Lu Chenbing¡¯s authoritative voice boomed from the phone.


    ¡°Hurry, I¡¯m afraid any dy might lead to furtherplications!¡±


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯m on my way!¡± Lu Chenbing hung up and said to the driver ahead, ¡°Drive to the Songning District Police Station as fast as you can.¡±


    The driver heard the order and immediately turned around, speeding toward the Songning District.


    On the car ride, Lu Chenbing made another call andmanded in a forceful tone, ¡°Liu Hai Investigation Team, all members take heed. We move out immediately, target the Songning District Police Station.¡±

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34 ¨C : Chapter 34 The Strongest Electric Shock User, Qiang Ge_1


    Chapter 34: The Strongest Electric Shock User, Qiang Ge_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    At the police station, Zhu Touqiang Song Qiang¡¯s attempt to provoke Xu Fan didn¡¯t seed; Xu Fan¡¯s eyes were full of pride, but his mind remained incredibly calm.


    With his crude method of provocation, it would take another ten thousand years of studying psychology for him to have even a slim chance of affecting Xu Fan¡¯s emotions.


    Xu Fan wouldn¡¯t dance to his tune because he had already sensed that Zhu Touqiang was in league with Liu Hai.


    Xu Fan was waiting, waiting for a turning point to emerge.


    Luxuriate in your madness for a few minutes then, after all, this is yourst chance, Xu Fan thought to himself silently.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Get going and cuff him,¡± Liu Hai urged the officer holding the specially made shackles.


    With several handguns pointed at him, Xu Fan watched an officer approach with specially made shackles, as thick as a thumb, in an attempt to secure his hands.


    These were special shackles used to imprison major felons in jail; Liu Hai often used them while conducting brutal interrogations of criminal suspects here, so he had prepared a set for his own interrogation room. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that they woulde into use today.


    Xu Fan coldly observed the junior officer approaching. As the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor, he had never been subjected to such treatment, but Xu Fan already had a faint feeling that if he made any sudden moves, Liu Hai would genuinely dare to shoot.


    His eyes were filled with thick murderous intent, something that Xu Fan, tempered in fields of carnage, couldn¡¯t possibly miss.


    If Xu Fan had been alone, he definitely would have eliminated Song Qiang and Liu Hai instantly; with his current skills, a few handguns couldn¡¯t stop him.


    But looking at Tongtong, his daughter quietly nestled in his arms, he suppressed the thought.


    Although he was confident he could ensure his daughter¡¯s safety, if gunfire broke out in this cramped space, it would undoubtedly cause a great psychological shadow on her.


    Xu Fan didn¡¯t want his daughter, still so young, to experience the cruelty of bullets, blood, and gore like the children in war-torn Syria.


    So Xu Fan quietly lowered his hands, and the officer, seeing Xu Fan extend his hands, swiftly locked the heavy shackles onto Xu Fan¡¯s wrists.


    ¡°I still need to hold my daughter; this hand can¡¯t be locked,¡± Xu Fan said calmly.


    ¡°Haha, no problem. For now, just lock him to the railing,¡± Liu Haimanded the officer with the shackles.


    At his words, the officer locked the other end of the shackles to the thick railing of the interrogation room.


    The officer directly locked the shackles to the lowest bar of the railing because the bar was quite low, Xu Fan, once locked up, couldn¡¯t even stand up straight and had to crouch down. This was amon tactic in the police station used against petty thieves, designed to make it ufortable to either stand or sit. After a while, their legs would lose feeling from squatting, and some people, if cuffed for a long time, couldn¡¯t stand up even after half an hour.


    Xu Fan quietly squatted in the corner, still holding Tongtong tightly, his gaze fixed, neither sad nor pleased, as if he didn¡¯t take the people in front of him seriously.


    Tongtong, seeing Xu Fan shackled to the railing and having to crouch awkwardly, filled with tears, chokingly said to Xu Fan, ¡°Daddy¡­ Tongtong is scared, why are they doing this to daddy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Tongtong, daddy is fine. Daddy has been standing for a while; crouching is morefortable,¡± Xu Fan replied with an easy smile to Tongtong. He intended to reach out and wipe the tears from his daughter¡¯s face, but then he realized his arm was locked to the railing.


    So Xu Fan gently lowered his head and softly nuzzled his cheek against Tongtong¡¯s tender one.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t the police uncles catch the bad guys instead of daddy? Daddy isn¡¯t a bad person¡­ Daddy is trying to protect Tongtong¡­¡± Little Tongtong kept on crying softly, speaking between sobs, her sorrowful look almost broke Xu Fan¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Tongtong, you have to know that there is always justice in this world. You and daddy will just wait here patiently, and justice will arrive soon,¡± Xu Fan said as he gently brushed away the tears on the little princess¡¯s face with his cheek, his expression full of tender love.


    Although he believed only in the justice of fists, he still wanted to teach his child to think positively.


    Seeing Xu Fan now shackled, Liu Hai and Zhu Touqiang Song Qiang became even more brazen.


    ¡°Dammit, already cuffed here and still putting on a show of father-son filial piety. Just wait, you¡¯ll soon get what¡¯sing to you,¡± Zhu Touqiang brashly said to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Dammit, crying and crying, save it for your grave. Kid, get out; this is none of your business,¡± Liu Hai waved his gun and viciously barked at Tongtong.


    ¡°Tongtong won¡¯t leave; Tongtong wants to stay with daddy,¡± Tongtong stretched out her arms, tightly embracing Xu Fan, not letting go at all.


    ¡°Little girl, your dad is about to face the punishment of thew, you¡¯d better scurry off to the side,¡± Liu Hai snarled at Tongtong with a sneer.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bad guy, Tongtong needs to protect Daddy.¡± Tongtong stretched out her hands, trying to stand in front of Xu Fan, but Xu Fan quickly pulled her back into his arms.


    ¡°Tongtong, be good and stay in Daddy¡¯s arms.¡± Xu Fan gently said to Tongtong nestled in his embrace.


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Tongtong obediently replied, her face still wet with undried tears, but her eyes held an extraordinary calm.


    It seemed that after this experience, Tongtong had also be more sensible, Xu Fan silently thought.


    ¡°Brother Liu, get me some gear.¡± Zhu Touqiang stretched his hand out to Liu Hai, eyeing a police officer¡¯s electric baton at his waist.


    ¡°Xiao Zhang, hand over the baton to him.¡± Liu Hai ordered the officer.


    Upon hearing this, the officer pulled out his baton from his waist and respectfully handed it to Song Qiang.


    The officers here mostly followed Liu Hai and were familiar with the generous Song Qiang at their side. Privately, they had also received many benefits from Song Qiang, so without any hesitation, they gave their police equipment to Liu Hai, the boss with a gang background.


    After receiving the baton, Liu Hai lightly tapped it in his hand, then stood it upright and pressed the switch, causing a stream of electrical sparks to crackle from the top of the baton.


    ¡°Haha, trampled over my Hei Xing, injured my bodyguard, and even crippled two of my martial artist brothers, costing me tens of millions at least, do you know how much I want to kill you?¡± Zhu Touqiang shook his hefty pig face and said to Xu Fan with a sickening smirk.


    ¡°Qiang, let¡¯s notplicate things further,¡± Liu Hai conveyed to Zhu Touqiang with a look that signaled a quick resolution.


    ¡°Brother Hai, let me deal with this bastard first, it¡¯s not toote. Look what he did to me, we shouldn¡¯t let him die so easily,¡± Zhu Touqiang said unwillingly.


    ¡°Then make it quick,¡± Liu Hai urged.


    ¡°Hahaha, good, I¡¯m going to electrocute this bastard until he wets himself,¡± Zhu Touqiang said with an evilugh, slowly approaching Xu Fan with the baton in hand.


    Xu Fan watched as the pig-headed man approached him with the electrified baton. He flipped the switch, and a cluster of blue sparks shed on the baton, then Zhu Touqiang cruellyughed and jabbed the baton towards Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan, who was looking down, suddenly widened his eyes, and a spark of electricity flickered in them as well.


    ¡°Zhu Touqiang!¡± Xu Fan barked at Song Qiang in front of him.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhu Touqiang, called by Xu Fan, instantly locked eyes with Xu Fan.


    A beam of brilliance shot out of Xu Fan¡¯s eyes, directly piercing into the swollen slit-like eyes of Bald Qiang.


    ¡°Eye of Soul Capture.¡± Xu Fan activated his most secret ability.


    Anyone who met the gaze of his Eye of Soul Capture would have their soul temporarily captured by Xu Fan, bing a thoughtless puppet that obediently followed Xu Fan¡¯smands.


    This power was acquired by Xu Fan in a previous life after defeating a soul-capturing demon that gued an entire and obtaining its inner core, which he then cultivated for hundreds of years.


    Although it wasn¡¯t a martial art, it was even more powerful than one.


    However, he often used the Eye of Soul Capture more on witless beasts and rarely on humans.


    Although Xu Fan¡¯s Eye of Soul Capture could not exhibit even one thousandth of its previous power, it was enough to temporarily control Zhu Touqiang in front of him.


    If those behind him could see Bald Qiang¡¯s current state, they would be amazed.


    Bald Qiang¡¯s pupils were nowpletely dted, entirely devoid of focus, and his movements had be stiff and sluggish as if he was a wind-up puppet.


    The baton, aimed at Xu Fan, hung suspended in mid-air.


    Xu Fan silentlymanded Zhu Touqiang¡¯s movements in his mind.


    To the audience¡¯s surprise, the baton Zhu Touqiang thrust at Xu Fan suddenly stopped, then drooped and forcefully thrust into his own abdomen.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ ugh¡­ ugh¡­ ugh¡­ ugh¡­¡±

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35 ¨C : Chapter 35 The Director Comes To The Rescue_1


    Chapter 35: The Director Comes to the Rescue_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Mhm¡­ Mhm¡­ Mhm¡­ Mhm¡­¡± An arc of electricity shed over Bald Qiang¡¯s body as he was shocked by the high-voltage from the stun baton, causing him to shiver uncontrobly while foaming at the mouth. His crotch area had be thoroughly wet, and a pungent smell of urine wafted from there.


    ¡°Dammit! Qiang, what the hell are you doing?¡± Liu Hai eximed in shock.


    Zhu Touqiang on the ground was in no condition to speak, convulsing incessantly under the power of the electricity.


    ¡°It must be your doing!¡± Liu Hai picked up his pistol and aimed it fiercely at Xu Fan.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna blow your brains out, you freak!¡± A vicious glint shed in Liu Hai¡¯s eyes as his finger gently moved onto the trigger.


    ¡°Captain! Open the door! People from the city bureau are here!¡± came a knocking from the interrogation room.


    ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing the knock, a cautious look crossed Liu Hai¡¯s face. He wondered why people from the city bureau woulde at this time. Liu Hai¡¯s eyes swiveled, deciding to deal with Xu Fan inside the interrogation room first, then take care of the visitors from the city bureau afterward.


    ¡°Go outside and handle the people from the city bureau. I¡¯ll continue with the interrogation,¡± Liu Hai ordered the people outside, while still aggressively pointing the gun at Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan saw the murderous intent in his eyes and stretched out his arm, silently shielding Tongtong behind him.


    ¡°As a police officer who doesn¡¯t abide by the rules and recklessly fires to kill, do you think you can escape legal punishment?¡± Xu Fan stared directly at Liu Hai, his voice steady and fearless.


    ¡°Ha, don¡¯t talk to me about this nonsense. The surveince cameras in the monitoring room have been shut off long ago. As soon as I shoot you dead, there will be no evidence. All the people here are mine. Later on, I¡¯ll just pin you with a charge of resisting and attacking the police. I shoot in self-defense. At most, I¡¯ll receive a disciplinary action, but you, unfortunately, will be repenting slowly in hell,¡± Liu Hai said arrogantly, holding the gun.


    ¡°You know thew and yet break it. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the inescapable of heaven, and that retribution wille swiftly?¡± Xu Fan narrowed his eyes and warned Liu Hai.


    ¡°Ha ha, what inescapable of heaven? In my territory, I am heaven, I am thew. If you¡¯re done with yourst words, let me send you to hell,¡± Liu Hai sneered, his finger gently squeezing the trigger.


    Just then, Zhu Touqiang, sprawled out on the floor, suddenly raised his head and hurled the blue-light-emitting stun baton in his hand directly at Liu Hai.


    ¡°Dammit, Qiang, have you lost your mind!¡± Liu Hai couldn¡¯t pull the trigger in time and quickly raised his hand to shield his head.


    Unfortunately, his palm was a bit small and only covered his forehead and cheeks, exposing his mouth.


    The stun baton hurled by Zhu Touqiang was aimed right into his mouth.


    Sparks of electricity crackled from Liu Hai¡¯s mouth as he screamed in agony, copsing to the floor with a thud.


    Seeing this, several policemen kicked the stun baton out of Liu Hai¡¯s mouth. The baton, being hard, also carried away several of Liu Hai¡¯s teeth.


    At this moment, Liu Hai¡¯s face was scorched to a dark ck, his mouth emitting a burnt odor, missing several teeth with his tongue unable to straighten out.


    ¡°Who the hell kicked me!¡± Liu Hai roared miserably.


    ¡°Captain Liu, I was trying to save you, afraid you¡¯d get electrocuted!¡± a junior officer near him said in panic.


    ¡°Dammit! I¡¯ll deal with youter; I must strip you of your uniform no matter what,¡± Liu Hai, nowpletely losing it, bitterly said to the policeman who kicked the baton.


    ¡°Captain Liu¡­ I was trying to save you¡­¡± the junior officer pleaded earnestly with Liu Hai.


    Liu Hai swung his hand fiercely and pped the young officer to the ground.


    ¡°Dammit, you knocked my tooth out, why didn¡¯t you use your hand to get me out, dare to kick me, I¡¯ll take care of youter!¡± Liu Hai raged.


    ¡°You guys, hold down Song Qiang for me.¡± Afraid that Zhu Touqiang on the ground would cause more trouble, Liu Hai ordered his men to pin Zhu Touqiang to the floor.


    Now, the young guy opposite them had no chance to y any tricks.


    Liu Hai spat out two mouthfuls of blood tinged with the smell of burnt flesh and then aimed his gun at Xu Fan once again.


    ¡°Kid, I know you¡¯re a Martial Artist, but I¡¯m curious how many bullets a Martial Artist can take. I¡¯m going to test that today. Don¡¯t move an inch, or the bullet will hit the brat behind you. Since you love your child so much, take the bullets for her,¡± Liu Hai said, readying to pull the trigger.


    At that moment, the door of the interrogation room was being pounded on again.


    Liu Hai¡¯s eyes burned with fury as he yelled, ¡°Dammit, which idiot is knocking on the door? Knocking like a maniac, can¡¯t you wait till after I¡¯ve shot the prisoner to knock!¡±


    The interrogation room door snapped open with a forceful blow.


    Liu Hai flung his hat off, ready to explode with rage, only to see a tower of a man striding in from outside.


    This was Langya Special Forces Brigade¡¯s top-ranking expert, Li Shan, who served as both driver and bodyguard exclusively for Lu Chenbing.


    Following Li Shan, a middle-aged man in a Body Integration uniform entered the room withposed steps.


    The man had a stern face and steady gait, and within his eyesy an unstoppable aura of authority. He stood tall and straight like a sword drawn from its sheath, exuding themanding pressure of someone in a high position.


    Seeing the neer, Liu Hai quickly lowered his handgun and fawningly said, ¡°Chief Lu, what brings you here?¡±


    The man was none other than Lu Chenbing, the new police Chief of Zhonghai City.


    Lu Chenbing¡¯s gaze slowly swept across the interrogation room, lingering on Xu Fan for a moment before settling on Liu Hai with a face as dark as the clouds before a storm, and he coldly addressed Liu Hai, ¡°I¡¯vee to see for myself how Chief Liu is nning to shoot a citizen of our country in the interrogation room.¡±


    ¡°Chief Lu¡­ There¡¯s no such thing, this man is a criminal suspect, he attempted to assault a police officer, I took out the gun to intimidate him because I feared he would cause trouble,¡± Liu Hai exined in a panicked voice, sweating profusely.


    ¡°Oh? Intimidate him with a gun? Then why is the safety on your gun off?¡± Lu Chenbing pointed out, his gaze piercing Liu Hai like a bolt of lightning.


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t realize, maybe it was a mistake¡­¡± Liu Hai said nervously.


    ¡°You policemen from Songning District, you¡¯re all witnesses here. Does anyone know the exact situation?¡± Lu Chenbing addressed the several young officers in the interrogation room with authority.


    Fearing Liu Hai¡¯s intimidation, the officers were afraid to tell the truth and instead repeated to Lu Chenbing, ¡°What Chief Liu said is the situation, we were afraid he¡¯d assault us¡­¡±.


    Then, the young officer who just kicked the stick to save Liu Hai stepped forward, gathering his courage to say to Lu Chenbing, ¡°Chief Lu, I might as well get retaliated against by Liu Hai for staying here, so I am willing to tell you the truth, as long as you can transfer me out of Songning District.¡±


    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ve got your back, speak up boldly. Whatever issue it is, I will take care of it for you,¡± Lu Chenbing reassured him, patting the young officer¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36: ¨C Chapter 36 Desperate Liu Hai_1


    Chapter 36: Desperate Liu Hai_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The junior officer spelled out everything sinctly to Lu Chenbing, confessing the connection between Liu Hai and Song Qiang, the arrest of Xu Fan, and how they secretly killed him in the interrogation room, then framed him with the charge of resisting arrest with violence.


    Xu Hai¡¯s heart also chilled to the freezing point, bit by bit, with the junior officer¡¯s statement.


    After hearing the junior officer¡¯s narrative, Lu Chenbing swept his authoritative gaze over Liu Hai and said, ¡°Liu Hai, we had already set up an investigative team regarding you two months ago. Today happens to be the perfect day to close the. With the crimes you¡¯vemitted, you¡¯re looking at life imprisonment at the very least. What do you have to say for yourself now?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I, Liu Hai, will never resign myself to fate!¡± The face of Liu Hai, originally crestfallen, suddenly twisted into one of madness.


    He grabbed the pistol in his hand and pointed it at Lu Chenbing in front of him.


    ¡°If you¡¯re investigating me, I¡¯ll drag you down with me!¡± Liu Hai had never expected this day toe so soon.


    He lorded over Songning District every day, acting like its tyrannical overlord, and the idea of being thrown into prison was something he couldn¡¯t ept.


    Thus, Liu Hai viciously pulled the trigger of the pistol in his hand aimed at Lu Chenbing.


    A broad figure appeared from behind Lu Chenbing, trying to shield him. It was Li Shan, Lu Chenbing¡¯s driver, and a special forces soldier from the Langya Special Forces Brigade.


    As the superior officer¡¯s bodyguard, he was always ready to take a bullet for his chief.


    Regrettably, though quick, he hadn¡¯t expected Liu Hai to be crazy enough to shoot at the bureau chief, and so his reaction was a step behind.


    A look of utter despair flickered in Li Shan¡¯s eyes.


    Suddenly, his expression brightened again.


    The moment Liu Hai raised his pistol, Xu Fan moved swiftly into action.


    In less than the blink of an eye, Xu Fan appeared eerily in front of Liu Hai, and he yanked the heavy shackles on his wrists apart with a pull.


    With a ¡°snap,¡± the wrist holding the pistol was twisted and broken by Xu Fan, who had suddenly materialized beside him.


    The pistol in his hand also ttered to the ground with a ¡°thud.¡±


    ¡°I told you, you can¡¯t kill me. Do you believe it now?¡± Xu Fan said softly to Liu Hai.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± desperation filled Liu Hai¡¯s eyes. Now, another charge was added to his crimes: attempted assassination of a superior officer.


    ¡°Take him away,¡± Lu Chenbing ordered forcefully.


    A few officers, who were nearly frightened to death when they saw Liu Hai attempt to stab Lu Chenbing, quickly pounced forward at Lu Chenbing¡¯smand, subdued the frantic Liu Hai, and with a ¡°click,¡± handcuffed him.


    This was their only chance to atone for their crimes with merit, and they scrambled over one another, swiftly pushing the handcuffed Liu Hai in front of them.


    ¡°Liu Hai? You¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± Lu Chenbing¡¯smanding voice coldly addressed Liu Hai.


    ¡°Chief Lu, I was confused for a moment¡­ Please, Chief Lu, spare me, I won¡¯t dare do it again¡­¡± After his impulsive act, Liu Hai was filled with nothing but regret.


    If the things he had done before could have cost him his official position, his recent attempt on Lu Chenbing¡¯s life could have cost him his own.


    Just a moment ago, in his frenzy, Liu Hai only thought that they might as well die together, but now, facing Lu Chennong, Liu Hai had started to cling to life again.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Liu Hai red at Xu Fan hatefully. If it weren¡¯t for Xu Fan, none of this would¡¯ve happened; he wouldn¡¯t be in an interrogation room backed into a corner like this.


    Now, everything was ruined.


    As if no one else was there, Xu Fan walked over to Tongtong and scooped her up, then rubbed her little head and said to her, ¡°Daughter, look, justice has indeed triumphed over evil.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! The bad guy¡¯s been caught; Tongtong and Daddy are saved!¡± Tongtong wiped the not-yet-dry tear streaks from her face and finally smiled happily.


    ¡°Young man, thank you for stepping in just now. It¡¯s unbelievable that Liu Hai would go to such lengths; he¡¯s absolutely maniacal.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just lending a hand. Since you¡¯re the director, I hope you can give me justice,¡± Xu Fan said calmly, without any signs of boasting or seeking credit for saving Lu Chenbing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m here, you will be vindicated,¡± Lu Chenbing said, his eyes shing with a hint of admiration. Xu Fan¡¯s performance satisfied him greatly. Strong in action, calm andposed, he truly had the demeanor of a great general.


    ¡°By the way, you¡¯re Xu Fan, right?¡± Lu Chenbing continued, turning to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Xu Fan.¡± Holding his daughter, Xu Fan nodded gently to Lu Chenbing.


    ¡°This time, I must thank you profusely!¡± Lu Chenbing said to Xu Fan with a hearty smile. This young man was indeed remarkable; he not only cured his brother, Lu Chennong¡¯s, long-standing infertility but also subdued the crazed Liu Hai in the nick of time.


    ¡°No need to be polite, Director Lu. You also helped rescue me, so we arerades through adversity; there¡¯s nothing to thank or not thank for,¡± Xu Fan said indifferently.


    ¡°Comrades through adversity, I like that description,¡± Lu Chenbing said, extending his hand.


    Xu Fan also reached out his hand and shook hands with Director Lu.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, take the two people from downstairs away,¡± Lu Chenbing ordered authoritatively. Several officers, while subduing Liu Hai, also pped handcuffs on Zhu Touqiang and took them out of the interrogation room.


    After everyone had left, Lu Chenbing said to Xu Fan, ¡°Lu Chennong is my cousin. I came here in response to his call, specifically for this. My cousin has been childless for many years, and you cured him; just for that, you are benefactor to the Lu family.¡±


    So it was indeed reinforcements called by Lu Chennong. I wondered why he also had the surname Lu; it turned out they were family.


    Xu Fan nodded and said calmly to Lu Chenbing, ¡°I got along with Elder Brother Lu, so I helped treat him. There¡¯s no need to talk about benefactors. As my daughter Tongtong would say, friends should help each other.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Brother Xu, you¡¯re quite something,¡± Lu Chenbing said, giving Xu Fan a gentle pat on the shoulder, full of appreciation.


    Xu Fan¡¯s unppable demeanor made Lu Chenbing feel veryfortable. Most people, if able to connect with the Lu family, would be bragging about it by now, but Xu Fan did not show any arrogance for curing Lu Chennong and this, Lu Chenbing acknowledged, was rare to find in the world. No wonder his cousin Lu Chennong cared so much about Xu Fan, seeing him as a promising young man.


    ¡°Director Lu, if there¡¯s nothing else urgent, I should be leaving now.¡± Xu Fan said goodbye to Lu Chenbing and turned to leave, remembering that he¡¯d set out to buy a car, yet he hadn¡¯t seeded and instead ended up in a police station, which was quite unlucky.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry, little brother. We need to go out for a bit, and we need you to testify against Liu Hai,¡± Lu Chenbing said, ncing at his watch. ¡°The investigative team should be here by now,¡± he muttered to himself.

 Chapter 37 - 37 Prisoner Liu Hai_1

    Chapter 37: Prisoner Liu Hai_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xu Fan held Tongtong in his arms and followed Lu Chenbing out of the interrogation room.


    Several people in uniform, carrying briefcases, slowly approached Lu Chenbing¡¯s side.


    ¡°Chief Lu, the members of the ¡®Liu Hai case¡¯ investigation team are all in ce,¡± said a police officer with sses, saluting Lu Chenbing respectfully.


    ¡°Good, take Liu Hai away for a thorough interrogation, but add one more charge, attempted premeditated murder of police officers,¡± instructed Lu Chenbing with a stern voice.


    Li Shan, the guard beside him, then briefed them on the dangerous situation Lu Chenbing faced in the interrogation room.


    ¡°What audacity Liu Hai has! Chief Lu, you¡¯re not injured, are you?¡± the head of the investigation team asked with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m unharmed. For scum like Liu Hai, we must conduct a thorough investigation and show no leniency!¡± dered Lu Chenbing firmly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± the members of the investigation team replied firmly in unison.


    A few people, with several volumes of case files, escorted Liu Hai to another interrogation room. However, this time Liu Hai was no longer the proud chief of the interrogation room but rather a prisoner at the mercy of others.


    ¡°Liu Hai! You are suspected of colluding with the dark forces of the Jin Hui Group, acting as their protector, abusing power for personal gain, epting luxury cars, property, and money from Song Qiang, as well as participating in gambling, underworld dealings, and various other activities in vition of discipline. We are now detaining you ording to thew! You havemitted acts that are abhorrent to both humans and gods, wait for thew to punish you,¡± the head of the investigation team said loudly to Liu Hai, who was handcuffed below.


    Liu Hai¡¯s face turned ashen, and in an instant, he seemed to have aged more than a decade. All his strength appeared to have been drained, and he slowly copsed, sliding off the chair to the floor.


    Suddenly, Liu Hai remembered what Xu Fan had said to Tongtong in the interrogation room.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough who will end up in jail and who will be begging.¡±


    Consequently, Liu Hai, as if seized by madness, lunged at the members of the investigation team, his eyes red, and demanded, ¡°Tell me! Who exactly is Xu Fan?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, with your status, you¡¯re not worthy of knowing!¡± the head of the investigation teammanded the guards to pull the frantic Liu Hai back onto the seat.


    The head of the investigation team had seen with his own eyes how Xu Fan addressed Lu Chenbing as Elder Brother Lu and how Lu Chennong had treated Xu Fan with great respect. Their rtionship was clearly very close.


    Only a blind man like Liu Hai would dare to offend someone close to Lu Chenbing. It was a death wish, and he could me no one but himself.


    Liu Hai burst into tears, clutching his head. Although no one said it, he could vaguely guess that Xu Fan, capable of getting Chief Gu to personallye to his rescue, wielded unimaginable influence.


    Consumed by deep regret, Liu Hai realized that if he had not deliberately favored Song Qiang that day but had enforced thew impartially, he might have made the acquaintance of Xu Fan. Had Xu Fan spoken a few words on his behalf to Chief Gu, perhaps all of his past wrongdoings could have been smoothed over.


    s, it was toote for any regrets now. With numerous serious crimes stacked against him, what awaited him was the severest of trials. Liu Hai, in agony, covered his head, his eyes filled with nothing but despair.


    Through the one-way ss, Xu Fan and Chief Gu watched every move in the interrogation room.


    Xu Fan could clearly see the expression of pain on Liu Hai¡¯s face.


    Liu Hai had harbored a deep intent to kill Xu Fan, and Xu Fan knew that Liu Hai had wanted to put him to death. Therefore, Xu Fan felt not a shred of sympathy for Liu Hai, especially since he had previouslymitted numerous crimes. Bringing such a vermin to justice, Xu Fan felt he had done a good deed for the people of Songning District.


    ¡°There¡¯s another one, Zhu Touqiang.¡± Xu Fan blinked and thought for a moment. This Song Qiang was the head of a criminal gang, and due to Liu Hai¡¯s involvement this time, he likely couldn¡¯t escape thew¡¯s sanction.


    However, Xu Fan had already made up his mind in the darkness of his heart.


    He was determined to turn him into a beggar on the streets.


    That was exactly how Song Qiang had threatened Tongtong, wanting to turn Tongtong into a little beggar on the streets.


    If Xu Fan didn¡¯t possess these supernatural abilities, it was very likely that his words could havee true. But now the situation hadpletely turned around, and for Xu Fan to crush him was as simple as crushing an ant.


    A cold glint shed in Xu Fan¡¯s eyes as he decided on Song Qiang¡¯s fate.


    At an appropriate time, Xu Fan would personally destroy his power, break his limbs, and turn him into a beggar asking for alms on the streets.


    Anyone who harbored ill intentions towards Tongtong would pay a bloody price by Xu Fan¡¯s hand.


    This was the once supreme ruler of the entire universe, the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor, who never showed the slightest mercy to his enemies.


    ¡°Brother Xu, I still don¡¯t know the name of your lovely daughter.¡± Lu Chenbing looked at the exquisite little Tongtong in Xu Fan¡¯s arms, his curiosity piqued.


    ¡°Hello, uncle, my name is Tongtong. Thank you for saving me and my dad,¡± Tongtong said, nodding her head and raising her little hand to make a gesture of thanks with clenched fists.


    ¡°Haha, Tongtong is really a sweet and well-behaved child. That scoundrel Liu Hai, look how he scared the little princess,¡± said Lu Chenbing. Though he appeared as an imposing police officer to others, faced with the melting presence of little Tongtong, his eyes softened with a rare warmth.


    ¡°Uncle Lu, when Tongtong grows up, she also wants to be a police officer, as awe-inspiring as Uncle Lu, and catch all the bad guys,¡± Tongtong said, waving her arms and struggling to climb out of Xu Fan¡¯s embrace and into Lu Chenbing¡¯s.


    Lu Chenbingughed and took Tongtong into his arms. Holding this exquisite little princess made his heart feel younger. He said to Tongtong, ¡°You have such great ambition, Uncle Lu supports you. Tongtong will surely be an impressive police officer in the future.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Lu,¡± Tongtong said, shaking her head: ¡°When I be a police officer, I will also protect Daddy, and not let any bad people bully him.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Brother Xu, your daughter is so protective of you, thinking of guarding you even at her young age,¡± Lu Chenbing said to Xu Fan with a smile.


    ¡°Tongtong, Daddy is superman, no bad guy can beat superman. See, didn¡¯t Daddy catch these two bad guys as well? Tongtong will always be Daddy¡¯s girl, and Daddy will always protect Tongtong,¡± Xu Fan said indulgently to Tongtong.


    ¡°Okay, then Tongtong will always be protected by Daddy,¡± Tongtong pped her hands happily and said.


    The phone suddenly started ringing. Lu Chenbing took out his mobile phone and saw that it was a call from his elder brother, Lu Chennong, and he answered the call without hesitation.


    ¡°Hello, brother, I¡¯ve rescued the person, and he¡¯s right next to me now,¡± Lu Chenbing said into the phone after hearing the urgent voice of Lu Chennong on the other end. He even felt a bit jealous. His brother cared so much for Xu Fan; when he himself had gotten lost in the mountains for three days, his brother had never been this concerned about him.


    ¡°Xiao Bing, let Xu Fan take the call,¡± Lu Chennong¡¯s voice came from the phone.


    ¡°Xu Fan, my brother wants you on the phone,¡± said Lu Chenbing, passing the phone to Xu Fan who was beside him.

 Chapter 38 - 38 Water-Drawing Array of Imperial Dragon Method_1

    Chapter 38: Water-Drawing Array of Imperial Dragon Method_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xu Fan took the phone, and Lu Chennong¡¯s voice came through: ¡°Hey, little brother Xu, did my guys get there in time? I hope you weren¡¯t mistreated.¡±


    ¡°Director Lu arrived just in time, we didn¡¯t suffer any mistreatment, thanks a lot for the help, big brother Lu,¡± Xu Fan said sincerely to Lu Chennong.


    ¡°Hey, think nothing of it, we¡¯re all family here. If you ever need us, just say the word,¡± Lu Chennong said heartily on the phone.


    ¡°Okay, definitely,¡± Xu Fan promised, though given his nature, he wasn¡¯t one to ask for help if it wasn¡¯t a serious trouble.


    ¡°Little brother Xu, I have a small favor to ask. If it¡¯s convenient for you, could youe over to my ce for a visit? Xiao Bing is here too; it would be great to get together. My wife says she really misses Tongtong, the little cutie.¡±


    After a moment of thought, Xu Fan concluded that since he had nothing else on today, it wouldn¡¯t be inappropriate to visit Lu Chennong¡¯s house, especially since he owed him thanks for bringing Lu Chenbing over, which enabled them to capture Liu Hai so smoothly. This visit would be the perfect opportunity to personally express his gratitude.


    So, Xu Fan nodded and answered: ¡°No problem. But Director Lu, I¡¯m not sure if you have the time.¡±


    ¡°Give the phone to him, let me talk to him,¡± Lu Chennong¡¯s domineering voice came from the phone.


    Xu Fan handed the phone back to Lu Chenbing, and as soon as Lu Chenbing took the phone, he heard Lu Chennong¡¯s voice: ¡°Xiao Bing, bring little brother Xu along ande over to my ce for a while.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m still preparing Liu Hai¡¯s case right now,¡± Lu Chenbing hesitated a bit.


    ¡°Xiao Bing, is your big brother¡¯s word no longer effective?¡± Lu Chennong¡¯s voice carried a hint of authority.


    When Lu Chenbing heard his elder brother¡¯s words, he immediately softened, and holding the phone he said, ¡°All right, all right, I¡¯ll bring brother Xu over now.¡±


    Even though Lu Chennong was a businessman, in Lu Chenbing¡¯s heart, he would always be his most respected elder brother.


    Lu Chenbing remembered how, when he was naughty as a child and got into trouble, it was always Lu Chennong who took the me for him. Without Lu Chennong¡¯s constant care and support, there was no way he could have achieved such a position in theplex and intertwined world of officialdom, being just a hot-headed soldier back in the day.


    So even though Lu Chennong might seem weak, Lu Chenbing was utterly obedient to him.


    ¡°Little brother Xu, let¡¯s go together to my brother¡¯s ce. I guess he won¡¯t be at ease until he sees you in person,¡± Lu Chennong said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go visit big brother Lu¡¯s house. I¡¯ve never been to visit his home before,¡± Xu Fan said light-heartedly.


    ¡°Xiao Shan, drive,¡± Lu Chenbing ordered, and the guard Xiao Shan came over, gave a slight bow to Xu Fan and Lu Chenbing, then stood up and went to get the car.


    ¡°Little brother Xu, my guard here is from the special forces, and he doesn¡¯t show respect to just anyone. I¡¯m surprised that he¡¯s so respectful towards you,¡± Lu Chenbing mentioned softly to Xu Fan after seeing Xiao Shan¡¯s respectful demeanor towards him.


    ¡°Of course, daddy is the best,¡± Tongtong said, shaking her head proudly while speaking to Lu Chenbing.


    ¡°Haha, Tongtong is right, little brother Xu, you really are great,¡± Lu Chenbing praised Xu Fan gently.


    Xu Fan shook his head and smiled modestly.


    Before long, the security officer Li Shan drove over in Lu Chenbing¡¯s ck Audi.


    Xu Fan and Lu Chenbing both got into the car and headed straight to Lu Chennong¡¯s vi in the Oriental Famous City at the city center.


    Twenty minutester, the car reached the Oriental Famous City, and Xu Fan got out with Tongtong in his arms, admiring Lu Chennong¡¯s luxurious vi, known as the ¡°Number One Residence of Zhonghai.¡±


    As soon as he got out of the car, Xu Fan faintly sensed the extraordinariness of the vi¡¯s surroundings.


    The vi was situated at the highest point in the center of Zhonghai City, and not far ahead was the rolling waves of Pujiang, embracing mountains and water, a truly prime spot for good Feng Shui.


    The trees nted around the vi were not randomly ced, but rather positioned ording to the positions of the Seven Stars and Seven Arrows, subtly protecting the vi. Surrounding vis all became adjuncts to the central one, and judging by the terrain, it was clear that they were arranged into the Water-Drawing Array of Imperial Dragon, designed to draw the spiritual energy of water from the entire Pujiang river into this vi. The dragon¡¯s mouth of the Water-Drawing Array of Imperial Dragon was hidden within Lu Chennong¡¯s property.


    ¡°There must be a spring of spiritual water inside this vi,¡± Xu Fan dered confidently after looking around.


    ¡°Xu little brother, how did you know that?¡± Lu Chenbing was very surprised when he heard Xu Fan¡¯s deration. He was aware of the spring inside Lu Chennong¡¯s vi, which had certain health benefits. Lu Chennong had bought the vi for that very spring, and it was a surprise that Xu Fan could determine its presence just by ncing at the surrounding terrain immediately after getting out of the car.


    For the people of Zhonghai City, this vi was a mysterious existence, and its spring was a secret known to very few.


    ¡°I deduced it by looking at the terrain. This vi has an excellent location, and if Elder Brother Lu lives here, his health will surely improve as he ages,¡± Xu Fan said softly.


    In his previous life, he had been the Five Directions Great Emperor, and he was well versed in arrays; this Water-Drawing Array of Imperial Dragon might be basic, but it couldn¡¯t escape his eyes.


    ¡°Xu little brother, you do have an incredible eye. This vi was designed by the top Feng Shui master of Yan Country, with the express purpose of improving the health of its residents. My elder brother invested heavily in this property because of his hidden illness, hoping that the spring inside could cure his ailment,¡± Lu Chenbing said.


    ¡°The Shiguyin cold poison in Elder Brother Lu¡¯s body is inherently a water-attributed toxin; how could it possibly be cured by the spiritual energy of water?¡± Xu Fan couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly.


    ¡°If only my elder brother had met you sooner!¡± Lu Chenbing gave a look that expressed both awe and admiration, as he stretched out his hand and led Xu Fan into the vi.


    As they opened the door, they were greeted by Lu Chennong and Zhang Lijuan, dressed in casual attire.


    ¡°Elder Lin, pleasee in,¡± Lu Chennong said as he extended his hand and gently patted Xu Fan¡¯s shoulder, his demeanor as if they had known each other for years, without a hint of awkwardness.


    ¡°Tongtong sweetie, we meet again.¡± Upon seeing the doll-like Tongtong, Zhang Lijuan was instantly overflowing with maternal affection. She bent down and made a hugging gesture to Tongtong.


    ¡°Auntie, hello, we meet again! Auntie is getting prettier,¡± Tongtong bounced over to Zhang Lijuan and then hugged her, whispering into her ear.


    ¡°Oh my, Tongtong is such a sweet talker.¡± Zhang Lijuan extended her hand, and miraculously, a Peppa Pig toy appeared in her palm. She shook it at Tongtong and said, ¡°This is a gift from auntie to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, auntie.¡± Tongtong reached out her chubby little hands, took the Peppa Pig toy into her arms, and started jumping around joyfully.

 Chapter 39 - 39 Lu Chenbing in the Body Tempering Realm_1

    Chapter 39: Lu Chenbing in the Body Tempering Realm_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    After a few friendly exchanges, everyone followed Lu Chennong into the mansion that was worth a fortune.


    Once they entered the vi, Zhang Lijuan took Tongtong to the backyard swing to y, leaving only Xu Fan, Lu Chennong, and Lu Chenbing in the room.


    At this moment, Xu Fan sped his hands together and shook them towards Lu Chennong and Lu Chenbing, saying, ¡°I owe you both a big thanks for this incident. Without your help, it surely would have left a dark shadow in Tongtong¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re already calling us big brother, so why the formality? I remember when you helped me out, you said it was a trivial effort not worth mentioning. Howe Xu Brother, who used to be so carefree, has started fussing over things?¡± Lu Chennong teased Xu Fan with a smile.


    ¡°Haha, since Elder Brother Lu says so, I won¡¯t be polite anymore,¡± Xu Fan replied with a nod, silently taking note of their assistance.


    ¡°By the way, elder brother, how exactly did Xu Brother cure your illness? I¡¯m quite curious about it now,¡± Lu Chenbing asked Lu Chennong with a hint of curiosity.


    ¡°Xu Brother said that I wasn¡¯t sick but poisoned with a kind of toxin,¡± Lu Chennong said, his eyes carrying a trace of sharpness.


    Seeing Lu Chenbing¡¯s curious gaze, Xu Fan continued, ¡°The poison Elder Xu was suffering from is named Shiguyin, formed by thebination of Shizhencao and Leiguhua. Both herbs are originally great for treating fire toxin symptoms, but once mixed, they create a fiercely Yin, debilitating poison called Shiguyin. Those poisoned exhibit symptoms just like Elder Lu, with a chill invading the lower abdomen. Fortunately, Elder Lu had the hot spring in this mansion which, although unable to cure the poison, could dy the spread of the Yin toxin. Otherwise, Elder Lu¡¯s life would have ended once the poison spread throughout his body.¡±


    ¡°Poison, really?¡± Lu Chenbing¡¯s eyes shed with anger, infuriated by the underhanded tactic of using poison.


    ¡°Whoever did this, don¡¯t let me find out. Otherwise, I, Lu Chenbing, will never forgive you!¡± Lu Chenbing mmed his palm fiercely onto the exquisite mahogany tea table, saying this with a stern tone.


    ¡°Chen Bing, don¡¯t be angry. Now that the cold poison in my body has been cured, we have time to slowly weed out the culprit,¡± Lu Chennong tried to pacify his hot-tempered cousin.


    ¡°Elder Brother Lu, the Shiguyin poison is not something amon person would know of. The one behind the poisoning must have had guidance from someone more knowledgeable. So please, don¡¯t be rash. If you find something, you cane to me for help at any time,¡± Xu Fan warned, fearing they might be too eager to find the perpetrator.


    Lu Chennong nodded slightly in agreement, while Lu Chenbing still looked incensed, ¡°I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s a high-ranking person or not; if I find him, he won¡¯t get any mercy from me.¡±


    Lu Chennong, worried that Xu Fan might misunderstand his brother Lu Chenbing, exined, ¡°Xu, my brother, is not an ordinary man. He¡¯s a martial artist in the eyes of themoners, and he has already reached the Strong Body Realm. Even if he encounters the expert behind the poisoner, he has the strength to fight.¡±


    ¡°Strong Body Realm?¡± Xu Fan, hearing about martial artists¡¯ rankings on this for the first time, asked with interest, ¡°May I know which realm does this Strong Body Realm belong to for a martial artist?¡±


    Lu Chenbing smiled faintly and said to Xu Fan, ¡°When we were in the interrogation room earlier, I could tell that Brother Xu must be a martial artist too. Why would you ask such a novice question? Didn¡¯t your sect exin these things to you?¡±


    Xu Fan chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been teaching myself without any sect¡¯s tradition, so I know very little about martial arts and realms. I would be grateful if Elder Lu could enlighten me.¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Chenbing straightened up and began speaking earnestly, ¡°Alright, since Brother Xucks this knowledge, let me give you a detailed exnation of somemon knowledge from the Ancient Martial World.¡±


    Xu Fan nodded, his face reflecting a slight look of anticipation.


    Lu Chenbing picked up his tea, took a sip, then narrowed his eyes and said slowly, ¡°In our Yan Country, there has been a tradition of practicing martial arts since ancient times. From ancient eras, some seniorsmunicated with the stars and moon, apprehended mountains and rivers, and created many cultivation methods. It was with these methods that our ancestors were able to ovee numerous adversaries in the treacherous ancient times, contributing to our Yan Country¡¯s five thousand years of splendid civilization.¡±


    ¡°These cultivation methods have been passed down through the sects over dynasties. However, with the constant changes of dynasties and chaotic wars, many of these sects and cultivation methods were lost. The greatest cmity came after the fall of the Manchurian Dynasty when Yan Country was ravaged by the cannons and irond ships of the world¡¯s powers, countless ancient martial artists fell before Western muskets and cannons, and now the cultivation methods left by our ancestors are nearly all but lost.


    In this rapidly developing society, individual martial strength no longer ys much of a role, which is why few people are aware today that these martial arts techniques continue to be passed down, not just imagined in martial arts novels.¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Xu Fan nodded. He had sensed a slight presence of Qi in the two helpers that the Zhu brothers had called, which confirmed to him that there were indeed cultivators in this world.


    ¡°Nowadays, we tend to call these cultivators martial artists or ancient martial artists, and the Ancient Martial World is not open to the general public. The news about it only circtes within the ancient martial artists¡¯ circles.¡±


    ¡°Ancient Martial World? What about this ¡®Strong Body Realm¡¯ you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of the ¡®Strong Body Realm,¡¯ we must discuss the ssification of martial artists¡¯ strength in the Ancient Martial World. Ordinary people, such as professional boxers, even if they win the strongest championship belt, are not considered martial artists. The mark of a true martial artist is entering the ¡®Strong Body Realm.¡¯ Martial artists in the Strong Body Realm can feel the ¡®Qi Force¡¯ and use it to strengthen themselves, enhancing their ordinary martial techniques with far greater power,¡± Lu Chenbing exined.


    As Xu Fan listened, he nodded slightly; he recognized that the two men he had encountered earlier were in the ¡®Strong Body Realm,¡¯ possessing Qi force, but could only use it to boost their own attack power.


    ¡°Above the Strong Body Realm is the realm I¡¯ve recently reached: the ¡®Body Integration Realm,¡¯¡± Lu Chenbing continued.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Fan¡¯s interest peaked, ¡°What benefits does the ¡®Body Integration Realm¡¯ have?¡±

 Chapter 40 - 40 Sparring?_1

    Chapter 40: Sparring?_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu Chenbing suddenly became interested, gently picked up a fruit knife from the coffee table, and pointed the de at his own arm.


    ¡°The ¡®Strong Body Realm¡¯ can only enhance attack power, while the ¡®Tempering Body Realm¡¯ can use Qi sensation to temper one¡¯s tendons, bones, and blood vessels, strengthening all the bodily functions.¡± As Lu Chenbing spoke, he bravely drew the fruit knife forcefully across his arm.


    The sharp de touched the skin but did not cut through it; it only left a faint white mark on Lu Chenbing¡¯s arm.


    Lu Chennong watched Lu Chenbing¡¯s actions with amazement and said with a hint of surprise, ¡°Xiao Bing, has your Baji Fist skill improved again?¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve just broken through not long ago. Now, I have reached the ¡®Tempering Body Realm.¡¯ Ordinary des can no longer harm me,¡± Lu Chenbingughed heartily, a strong sense of pride welling up inside him.


    ¡°Congrattions! Congrattions!¡± Lu Chennong praised sincerely. Although he had been frail since childhood and unable to practice martial arts, the improvement in his cousin Lu Chenbing¡¯s Martial Dao Realm filled him with excitement.


    ¡°If it can withstand the cutting of cold weapons, what about modern firearms?¡± Xu Fan went on to ask.


    ¡°Even if ¡®Tempering Body Realm¡¯ is cultivated to its peak, it still can¡¯t withstand the attack of firearms. Otherwise, our ancestors a hundred years ago wouldn¡¯t have been helpless against the invaders¡¯ guns and let the enemy trample upon Yan Country¡¯snd,¡± Lu Chenbing said with some regret. But immediately, he regained his confidence and said with uplift, ¡°However, our Yan Country is no longer the weak nation of the past. Now, with our scientific and military strength, we rank second in the world, and no one dares to invade us recklessly anymore.¡±


    ¡°What about above the ¡®Tempering Body Realm¡¯? Surely the ¡®Tempering Body Realm¡¯ isn¡¯t the pinnacle of the Martial Dao Realms?¡± Xu Fan felt Lu Chenbing¡¯s pride and continued to inquire.


    ¡°In today¡¯s world, Martial Dao Realms are a rather mysterious topic. Only after entering the ¡®Tempering Body Realm¡¯ did I learn that the next realm is the ¡®Qi Drawing Realm.¡¯ As for the realm beyond ¡®Qi Drawing Realm,¡¯ I ampletely ignorant. At least, I¡¯ll have to wait until I step into the threshold of the ¡®Qi Drawing Realm¡¯ before I can possibly learn more,¡± Lu Chenbing said with a look of yearning.


    ¡°What¡¯s the standard of martial artists in Yan Country now? Is the strongest person¡¯s power at the ¡®Qi Drawing Realm¡¯?¡± Xu Fan asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Definitely not. I have heard rumors about Martial Arts Grandmasters. With their strength, they can resist the gunfire of ordinary firearms with their bodies. Their realm is above the ¡®Qi Drawing Realm,¡¯ an unheard-of new realm to me. However, although Yan Country has a poption of over a billion, martial artists are few and far between, and Martial Arts Grandmasters are even sparser. Even as a ¡®Tempering Body Realm¡¯ martial artist, we are quite rare,¡± Lu Chenbing said before his eyes shifted, recalling Xu Fan¡¯s ghostly strike in the interrogation room, where he sessfully knocked Liu Hai¡¯s pistol away. He then turned to Xu Fan and asked, ¡°Brother Xu, your skills are also quite exceptional. May I know which realm of martial artists you currently belong to?¡±


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m not particrly clear about these realm divisions, so I really don¡¯t know which realm I belong to,¡± Xu Fan replied to Lu Chenbing with a smile.


    ¡°Impossible. Has your sect never taught you the basics of the Ancient Martial World?¡± Lu Chenbing said, surprised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a sect; I¡¯m self-taught,¡± Xu Fan answered, touching his nose.


    He indeed had no sect, because he was the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor who had transmigrated into this world. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t be considered a martial artist. While martial artists are quite strong among ordinary people, to cultivators, martial artists are merely ordinary people who haven¡¯t even stepped onto the threshold of cultivation, albeit with slightly greater strength than the average person.


    If mortals were ants in the eyes of the once Xu Fan, then martial artists, when ites down to it, were merely slightly stronger ants.


    The gap between martial artists and cultivators is like a chasm as vast as the heavens themselves.


    When Lu Chenbing heard Xu Fan say he had no sect and was self-taught, he naturally pegged Xu Fan as a newbie who had just stepped into the Ancient Martial World, and estimated Xu Fan¡¯s realm was likely at the entry-level strength of the Strong Body Realm.


    However, Lu Chenbing did not underestimate Xu Fan; instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Since younger brother Xu doesn¡¯t have a sect, as a martial artist of the ¡®Qi Drawing Realm,¡¯ I can spar with you to exchange some moves. If you have any questions during the spar, feel free to ask me. I¡¯ll share all I know without reserve.¡±


    ¡°This? It doesn¡¯t seem quite right,¡± Xu Fan hesitated when he caught Lu Chenbing¡¯s intent to spar. After hearing about the ¡®Qi Drawing Realm,¡¯ Xu Fan knew what it entailed, and with Lu Chenbing¡¯s current strength, he was headed for a brutal defeat at Xu Fan¡¯s hands.


    Lu Chenbing spoke with fiery eyes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it! The most important thing for a martial artist to improve isbat. Only throughprehending the way in battle can one raise their Martial Dao Realm. It was after a tough fight with a ¡®Qi Drawing Realm¡¯ martial artist that I increased my martialprehension and broke through from the Strong Body Realm to step into the ¡®Qi Drawing Realm.¡¯


    Xu Fan said with a hesitant expression, ¡°You are an elder, and I am the younger; it wouldn¡¯t look too good for us to fight.¡±


    Xu Fan was fully aware that he would overpower Lu Chenbing. His refusal was actually out of consideration for Lu Chenbing, not wanting him to lose face after defeat. However, Lu Chenbing took it as if Xu Fan was being modest about his lower strength and did not dare to engage with a ¡®Qi Drawing Realm¡¯ powerhouse.


    So Lu Chenbing patted Xu Fan on the shoulder and said earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother here will definitely hold back. You¡¯re young, don¡¯t take winning or losing too seriously. Think of it as me giving you pointers on your skills. Besides, we¡¯re just sparring, notpeting for a title. We¡¯ll stop at the first touch, so there won¡¯t be any idents.¡±


    Xu Fan was a bit miffed, thinking to himself, Brother Lu, I can¡¯t be med for this. You insisted, and I couldn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°How about it, ready for a match?¡± Lu Chenbing urged Xu Fan on, enthusiastic to try.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Xu Fan could only nod silently; to refuse any further would indeed be discourteous.


    Lu Chennong watched from the side as Lu Chenbing eagerly challenged Xu Fan, feeling a headacheing on.


    He knew the nature of his cousin Lu Chenbing, who had always been somewhatpetitive. Even now in middle age, when it came to martial arts, he was eager to spar andpete.


    ¡°Xiao Bing, fists and feet have no eyes. Be careful,¡± Lu Chennong urged earnestly, although his words were meant to caution Lu Chenbing to go easy and not hurt their benefactor, Xu Fan.


    But this caution was clearly unnecessary.


    Xu Fan slowly rose from the sofa.

 Chapter 41 - 41 So You Are a Martial Arts Grandmaster_1

    Chapter 41: So You Are a Martial Arts Grandmaster_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°You¡¯re still young, you might not be able to control your strength, let¡¯s go to the yard to spar,¡± Lu Chenbing extended his hand in an inviting gesture.


    ¡°No worries, Brother Lu, we can do it right here in the room, absolutely no problem,¡± Xu Fan slowly walked to the center of the living room and looked around.


    The living room was over eighty square meters, very spacious, much bigger than a typical ring.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Chenbing, stoked by Xu Fan¡¯s words, agilely jumped andnded opposite Xu Fan.


    Tongtong, who had been ying outside with Zhang Lijuan, seemed to hear themotion in the room and ran inside with her little legs, looking at the two men standing a few meters apart and cutely asked Xu Fan, ¡°Daddy, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Daddy is just exchanging some martial arts moves with Uncle Lu,¡± Xu Fan waved at Tongtong, performing Huang Feihong¡¯s opening stance.


    ¡°Daddy is awesome, Daddy will win!¡± Tongtong waved her little hands and became Xu Fan¡¯s little fan, cheering him on relentlessly.


    ¡°Brother Xu, for the sake of your precious little girl, I will definitely hold back and won¡¯t let you lose face,¡± Lu Chenbing thought to himself as he looked at the cute Tongtong.


    ¡°Brother Xu, you¡¯re the younger one, you make the first move,¡± Lu Chenbing waved his hand nonchntly at Xu Fan, showing the demeanor of a grandmaster.


    ¡°Brother Lu, you should go ahead, don¡¯t underestimate the young,¡± Xu Fan didn¡¯t make a move and spoke to Lu Chenbing in a calm tone.


    ¡°Okay. Take this,¡± on hearing this, Lu Chenbing did not decline, and with a low shout, he lightly stamped his foot on the ground, his tendons and bones making a clinking sound like metal shing, and his body swiftly attacked Xu Fan.


    The distance between him and Xu Fan was only four meters, and in a sh, Lu Chenbing reached right in front of Xu Fan, then his left arm fiercely threw a punch towards Xu Fan¡¯s face.


    Lu Chenbing only used sixty percent of his strength in this punch, keeping a portion of his strength in reserve so that, in case Xu Fan was overwhelmed, he would have enough power to change his move and not injure Xu Fan.


    Tongtong saw Uncle Lu appear in front of Xu Fan in the blink of an eye and swing his huge fist toward him, immediately crying out in concern, ¡°Ah! Daddy, be careful!¡±


    Hearing Tongtong¡¯s voice, Xu Fan, even facing Lu Chenbing¡¯s thunderous punch, still turned his head and winked at Tongtong, shing her a reassuring smile.


    ¡°Not fully focused on defense during a fight, and even looking elsewhere; seems like you are indeed a novice,¡± with a smile that showed he was sure of victory, Lu Chenbing swung his fist straight at Xu Fan.


    Just as Lu Chenbing¡¯s fist was about to make contact, Xu Fan suddenly took a step back and, in the nick of time, dodged Lu Chenbing¡¯s thunderous punch.


    Whoosh, Lu Chenbing¡¯s punch hit the air, his eyes filled with a baffled expression.


    ¡°Impressive indeed!¡± Lu Chenbing eximed, retracting his fist and using all his strength to charge at Xu Fan with a heavy ram.


    The famed technique of Baji Fist ¡ª Baji Copse.


    The punch Lu Chennong had thrown earlier was merely a probe; this Baji Copse was his real killer move.


    His Baji Copse held tremendous power; when he tested it in the military, even a two-ton jeep, hit by his Baji Copse, could be knocked four or five meters away. If a person was hit by his Baji Copse, they would be sent flying as if smashed by a giant rock.


    A gleam shed in Xu Fan¡¯s eyes as he saw Lu Chennong¡¯s killer move. His body lightly drifted backward; no matter how fast or how explosive Lu Chennong¡¯s Baji Copse was, it just couldn¡¯t reach within half a meter of Xu Fan.


    If he couldn¡¯t get close, how could he make contact?


    Lu Chenbing felt somewhat frustrated. Xu Fan was slippery like an eel; although his moves were extremely fierce and forceful, none couldnd a hit on Xu Fan.


    ¡°Brother Lin, enough running around. How about a real test of strength? Dare to sh with me head-on?¡± Lu Chenbing bellowed, positioning himself into the starting pose of Baji Fist as he faced Xu Fan.


    ¡°Then you¡¯d better be careful, Elder Lu,¡± Xu Fan replied with a slight smile, a glint of sharpness shing in his eyes.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s have a fair and square duel!¡± No longer underestimating Xu Fan, Lu Chenbing put forth all his effort and unleashed his most powerful move¡ªthe Baji Copse¡ªtoward Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan stood still, watching as Lu Chenbing¡¯s figure approached closer and closer, his right hand forming a sword finger with his index and middle fingers, and lightly pointed at Lu Chenbing.


    Lu Chenbing felt a sh of cold light streak across his brow and suddenly experienced an intense sense of danger. Before he could execute the Baji Copse, he forcibly stopped his momentum.


    A mercury-like Qi Force shot out from Xu Fan¡¯s sword finger, whizzing past Lu Chenbing¡¯s ear, and continued on to hit a nearby marble column with unspent strength.


    The solid marble column made a dull sound as a palm-sized piece of rock, struck by the Qi Force from the sword finger, fell off the column.


    This move nearly knocked the eyeballs out of everyone in the room.


    The Qi Force, released through the air, was capable of shattering stone; Elder Xu¡¯s finger seemed even three parts more formidable than a handgun.


    Lu Chenbing, gasping for breath, stood silently in the middle of the living room. He had just witnessed the Qi Force shot from Xu Fan¡¯s sword finger sh past his cheek.


    At that moment, Lu Chenbing tried every possible way to dodge, but the speed of the Qi Force from the sword finger was incredibly fast; there was simply no way for Lu Chenbing to evade, and all he could do was to shut his eyes.


    When Lu Chenbing opened his eyes again, he already heard the sound of the stone piece, struck by the Qi Force, falling onto the floor from the marble column.


    ¡°True Qi Manifestation? That¡¯s too strong!¡± Lu Chenbing immediately gave up the idea of continuing the spar and waved his hand at Xu Fan, signaling his surrender.


    Then, he felt a slight pain on his ear.


    Touching it, Lu Chenbing found a small cut near his earlobe, oozing a trickle of fresh blood.


    Chennong¡¯s body could resist the cutting ofmon des, yet facing the Qi Force shot from Xu Fan¡¯s sword finger, it was like a piece of paper, tearing at a single stroke.


    Chennong and Chen Bing shared a look, with Chennong expressing disbelief, ¡°Xiao Bing, you lost?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect Brother Xu, ah, Master Xu, to have already reached the realm of True Qi Manifestation,¡± Lu Chenbing said with a hint of admiration.


    ¡°True Qi Manifestation? What kind of realm is that in rtion to your ¡®Tempering Body Realm¡¯?¡± Chennong seemed puzzled.


    ¡°Even the ¡®Qi Drawing Realm,¡¯ which is above the ¡®Tempering Body Realm,¡¯ cannot achieve True Qi Manifestation. The only person I¡¯m aware of who can manifest True Qi is at least a Martial Arts Grandmaster,¡± Lu Chenbing exined.


    Martial Arts Grandmaster!!!


    A look of amazement shed in Chennong¡¯s eyes.


    In all of Yan Country, there were only five Martial Arts Grandmasters, and they were all old fellows with a handful of white beards.


    It was unthinkable that Xu Fan, so young, had already possessed the strength of a Martial Arts Grandmaster.


    It was truly terrifying.

 Chapter 42 - 42 Peach Garden Three Becomes Sworn Brothers_1

    Chapter 42: Peach Garden Three Bes Sworn Brothers_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    This was a true Martial Arts Grandmaster who could manifest Qi Force externally. Lu Chenbing had always thought about the possibility of meeting a real Martial Arts Grandmaster, but he never expected that the Grandmaster he would encounter would be so young.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Lu Chenbing clenched his fists tightly and said with utmost respect, ¡°Lu Chenbing was blind to greatness and failed to recognize Tai Shan; I didn¡¯t realize you were a true Martial Arts Grandmaster. Please forgive my earlier impertinence.¡±


    Lu Chenbing¡¯s current demeanor bore no trace of his previous arrogance; his eyes were filled with respect as if he were a little schoolboy who had done something wrong.


    In the Ancient Martial World, it wasmon to revere the aplished as teachers and the powerful as leaders. Although Xu Fan was young, his Martial Dao Cultivation was undoubtedly leagues ahead of Lu Chenbing, so his respectful attitude towards Xu Fan was very natural.


    Originally, he took an interest in Xu Fan because Xu Fan had cured his brother Lu Chennong¡¯s illness, andter saved him in the interrogation room. Now, Lu Chenbing genuinely respected and acknowledged Xu Fan for his Martial Dao Cultivation.


    A Grandmaster, a title bestowed upon martial instructors who possess the ability to establish their own schools. Xu Fan¡¯s cultivation, whenpared within Yan Country, was a level not many could reach.


    Lin Fan did not show any change in attitude due to Lu Chenbing¡¯s behavior. He steadily held Lu Chenbing¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°Elder Brother Lu, you must not be too polite to me.¡±


    Lu Chenbing did not beat around the bush, he patted Xu Fan and said, ¡°Ah, I, Old Lu, have seen countless individuals, yet I have never encountered anyone as mysterious and unfathomable as you. So young and yet already at the Martial Arts Grandmaster Realm. I, Old Lu, used to pride myself on breaking through to the ¡®Body-Tempering Realm,¡¯ but now it seems my face is about to turn red.¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother Lu shouldn¡¯t undervalue himself, your Baji Fist is extremely formidable,¡± Xu Fan lightly praised.


    ¡°Ah, although the Baji Fist is indeed fierce to the extreme, achieving True Qi Manifestation is something I probably won¡¯t manage in this lifetime,¡± Lu Chenbing said with a smile, shaking his head and sighing, ¡°It¡¯s the old saying, the new wave is stronger than the old. The world truly belongs to the young.¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother Lu, is True Qi Manifestation considered a significant feat among martial artists?¡± Xu Fan, noting that Lu Chenbing mentioned True Qi Manifestation in almost every other sentence, asked him about it.


    ¡°True Qi Manifestation is indeed formidable, it¡¯s the hallmark of bing a Martial Arts Grandmaster. Even after I¡¯ve fully mastered the ¡®Body-Tempering Realm¡¯ and reached the ¡®Qi Drawing Realm,¡¯ I can only attach True Qi to specific parts of my body for attacks. I¡¯m absolutely unable to achieve True Qi Manifestation like you, which resembles shooting bullets with just a flick of the fingers. It¡¯s really like the Dali Divine Swords¡¯ amazing prowess, truly an eye-opener for me.¡±


    ¡°So even ¡®Qi Drawing Realm¡¯ can¡¯t achieve True Qi Manifestation,¡± Xu Fan reflected on Lu Chenbing¡¯s words.


    He was currently practicing the Chaos Genesis Technique, having just opened his Qi Sea, which was considered the beginner¡¯s level of Qi cultivation.


    In this world¡¯s Martial Dao, this already signified the strength of a Martial Arts Grandmaster, nearly the peak of martial force realms.


    However, this world is not one where martial force reigns supreme. Despite their strength, martial artists can be felled by a single bullet, not to mention cannons, missiles, or even nuclear weapons.


    Therefore, for Xu Fan, merely manifesting True Qi externally was not his goal; he had much greater aspirations.


    Moreover, as Lu Chenbing¡¯s knowledge on realms above Grandmaster was limited due to his personal limitations, whether there are higher levels of existence than Martial Arts Grandmasters in this world remains an open question.


    However,bining what Xu Fan had seen of the Water-Drawing Array of Imperial Dragon before entering Lu Chennong¡¯s vi, one could infer that this world should have even more mysterious cultivators beyond martial artists.


    It seems that this isn¡¯t necessarily free from danger.


    Xu Fan thought to himself that he would need to pay more attention to the cultivation situation in this world. After all, this world was still rather unfamiliar to him. Before he figured out the roots of this world, Xu Fan had to be constantly vignt to avoid falling into danger.


    He had dominated the Cultivation World for thousands of years by relying on a cautious character, avoiding many crises, and finally bing the revered Five Directions Great Emperor. So even after arriving on this with its faint spiritual energy, he still needed to improve his strength as soon as possible. Only with great power could he ensure his and his daughter¡¯s safety, have more resources and voice, and let Tongtong enjoy the best childhood in this world.


    At this moment, Tongtong saw Xu Fan making Lu Chenbingpletely submissive, so she trotted over to Xu Fan excitedly and cheerfully said, ¡°Daddy is so awesome, Daddy is so amazing.¡±


    Xu Fan extended his hand to pick up Tongtong, gently rubbed her little head, and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s because Uncle Lu let Daddy win, you know? Uncle Lu is actually the most powerful, understand?¡±


    ¡°Mhm, Tongtong got it!¡± Tongtong nodded obediently, shed a cute smile at Lu Chenbing, and said, ¡°Uncle Lu, Tongtong thanks you on behalf of Daddy!¡±


    Lu Chenbing¡¯s face immediately turned a bit red with embarrassment. Although Xu Fan was teaching Tongtong to respect elders, in terms of martial prowess, high was high and low was low, and for such an honest and straightforward man to admit he had given way to Xu Fan in their recent sparring was even more exhausting than running a ten thousand-meter race with weights.


    ¡°Master Lin, you really mustn¡¯t say any more, you¡¯re being too ttering!¡± Lu Chenbing waved to Xu Fan, using the respectful title ¡°Master¡± to address him.


    That Lu Chenbing would address him in this way indicated he truly admired Xu Fan¡¯s martial dao realm and virtue wholeheartedly.


    ¡°Brother Lu, you¡¯re ttering me, just call me Brother Xu or Xiao Xu, it¡¯s friendlier,¡± Xu Fan said with a light smile.


    Lu Chennong also stepped in to mediate at this time, ¡°Xiao Bing, Xiao Xu is sincere, don¡¯t be too formal.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, you really don¡¯t know the terror of a Martial Arts Grandmaster. When you find out, you might be even more reserved than I am¡­¡± Lu Chenbing thought to himself.


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t be formal. Just call me Xiao Xu. However, it¡¯s a bit tricky for me when calling you both, as you¡¯re both ¡®Brother Lu¡¯ to me, and I don¡¯t know how to address you separately,¡± Xu Fan said in a rxed manner.


    ¡°Ah, that is indeed a problem,¡± Lu Chennong pondered then suggested, ¡°How about you call me Brother Lu and him Big Brother Lu? I¡¯m a few years older than him, I¡¯ll tentatively be the elder brother,¡± said Lu Chennong with a smile.


    ¡°Alright, Brother Lu, Big Brother Lu,¡± Xu Fan saluted them with cupped hands, smiling.


    ¡°My goodness, this is like Romance of the Three Kingdoms; you guys are nearly swearing brotherhood in the Peach Garden. Let¡¯s get ready for dinner,¡± Zhang Meijuan, watching their brotherly calling and somewhat anxious, suggested to them.


    ¡°Yay, Tongtong wants to eat something delicious.¡± Tongtong was the first to p her hands and cheer.

 Chapter 43 - 43 Good Food and Drinks Arrangement_1

    Chapter 43: Good Food and Drinks Arrangement_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    As Zhonghai¡¯s wealthiest man, Lu Chennong naturally had several high-level chefs in his household.


    These were the top chefs from the hotels under Lu Chennong, and only those with over thirty years of experience could enter his household to personally cook for him and his wife.


    Zhang Lijuan asked everyone about their preferences and then picked up the phone on the table to call the kitchen and order the dishes for lunch.


    Several renowned chefs in Zhonghai began bustling about in a kitchen not far from the vi.


    A few minutester, the doorbell rang, and several servants in uniform brought the meals in borate sealed boxes.


    The dining table was already set, and as everyone took their seats and arranged the food on the table, they began avish lunch.


    Tongtong sat next to Xu Fan, his big eyes fixed on the exquisite dishes; he almost drooled, but his arms were too short to reach the food on the table. He could only gaze at Xu Fan with a pitiful look, pouting slightly.


    ¡°Baby Tongtong, which one do you want to eat? Tell daddy,¡± Xu Fan said affectionately as he picked up his chopsticks and asked Little Tongtong.


    ¡°Daddy, I want this one, and this one, and this one, and this one, and this one¡­,¡± Tongtong shook his head, pointing one by one, nearly covering every dish on the table.


    No one could me Tongtong, as the dishes made by Lu Chennong¡¯s chefs were indeed full of color, fragrance, and vor. They not only looked appetizing but also filled the room with their aroma, tempting the little foodie Tongtong, whose eyes spun with desire.


    ¡°Tongtong, eat whatever you want,¡± Zhang Lijuan said, looking at Tongtong¡¯s adorable expression, feeling as if her heart was melting. She pushed the tes a bit closer to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Sister-inw, no need to be polite, I can reach them,¡± Xu Fan said with a light smile. He reached out, picked up a piece of crispy yet tender ribs, and set it on Tongtong¡¯s small te.


    ¡°Oh yeah, Tongtong is going to have some meat,¡± Tongtong eximed with his little spoon, ready to take on the rib in his te.


    Xu Fan gently held Tongtong¡¯s little hand and used his chopsticks to pick up the rib, carefully blowing on it several times to make sure it was cool enough to not burn his mouth, before gently cing it on Tongtong¡¯s little dish.


    ¡°Daddy is so nice,¡± Tongtong said with his big eyes twinkling, sweetly speaking to Xu Fan. Then, picking up his little spoon, he began earnestly gnawing on the rib.


    Everyone smiled as they watched Tongtong¡¯s cute way of eating.


    The lunch went on amid everyone¡¯sughter and chitchat.


    Lu Chennong brought out several bottles of premium wine from his cer, treasures that had been stored for many years, including thirty-year-old Moutai, Wuliangye, and 1982 Lafite Rothschild.


    Xu Fan and Lu Chenbing opened a bottle of Moutai, while Lu Chennong and his wife, as they were preparing for pregnancy, only opened a bottle of red wine, pouring just a little for each without overdoing it.


    Xu Fan and Lu Chenbing initially insisted the couple not drink, but they felt joyful for having eliminated the cold poison from their bodies and so just symbolically poured a little.


    ¡°I propose a toast to Elder Xu,¡± Lu Chennong raised his ss to Xu Fan. ¡°Elder Xu, you are truly my savior!¡±


    Zhang Lijuan also raised her ss, full of gratitude.


    Lu Chenbing, with his ss held high, was from a military background and excelled in drinking. He said to Xu Fan, ¡°Elder Xu, I, Lu Chenbing, have been in the army since I was eighteen, for more than twenty years, and I have never been submissive to anyone. You are the first. Let¡¯s drink to your ability to eliminate the poison from my brother.¡±


    Xu Fan raised his ss, filled with about two ounces of liquor. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°Being able to help Elder Brother Lu is fate, and we¡¯ve already thanked each other countless times. After this drink, let¡¯s not mention it again.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I, Lu Chennong, will always keep it in my heart,¡± Lu Chennong raised his ss of red wine high.


    Then the four of them clinked sses together.


    ¡°Wait, what about Tongtong?¡± Tongtong was also a little rascal who loved to join in the fun, raising her own cup filled with juice. Because it wasn¡¯t high enough, the little one stood on a stool and, holding onto the table, finally clinked her ss against the others¡¯.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s drink with our little beauty,¡± Lu Chennongughed heartily.


    The five sses touched lightly.


    Then, the four adults drained their sses in one go.


    Tongtong could only drink half her cup before she struggled with it, put her ss down, with plenty of juice still smeared around her mouth, her face looking like a little kitten.


    With a pang of tenderness, Xu Fan picked up a napkin and gently wiped the corners of Tongtong¡¯s mouth.


    Tongtong shook her head side to side, enjoying the pampering from her dad, a contented smile ying on her lips.


    ¡°Brother Xu,e, I¡¯ll toast you once more. This time, to your impressive Martial Dao cultivation at such a young age. I, Lu Chenbing, have toiled for decades and still can¡¯t match your youthful achievements. So, this cup is for you,¡± said Lu Chenbing, having refilled his two-ounce cup, and topping up Xu Fan¡¯s ss as well.


    If this scene had been witnessed by others, they probably would have been stunned.


    Although Lu Chenbing hadn¡¯t been in Zhonghai for long, he¡¯d already overseen several major cases, earning the reputation of ¡®Zhonghai City¡¯s Fierce Police Tiger.¡¯ A figure of such high rank and authority personally pouring wine for Xu Fan was almost unbelievable.


    But Xu Fan wasn¡¯t at all ufortable with it. As the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor, he had the Fairy Yaochi serving him wine. Back then, when some bootlickers in the Cultivation World learned of it, they went mad with envy and exploded in a fit of cultivation deviation.


    Therefore, with Lu Chenbing personally pouring him wine, Xu Fan didn¡¯t make a big fuss and calmly lifted his ss, saying to Lu Chenbing, ¡°Big Brother Lu, the path of Martial Dao values not only talent but also greatly depends on opportunities. Big Brother Lu mustn¡¯t belittle yourself. Who knows, you might encounter fortune and soar to the Grandmaster Realm.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xu, I think if there is such an opportunity, it¡¯s eight times likely toe from you,¡± Lu Chenbingughed whole-heartedly and clinked sses lightly with Xu Fan.


    ¡°Haha, if there really is an opportunity, I¡¯ll definitely do my utmost to help Big Brother Lu raise his Martial Dao Realm,¡± Xu Fan nodded and emptied his ss.


    The two had only clinked their sses twice, and a thirty-year Moutai bottle was already emptied.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s open another bottle,¡± Lu Chenbing said grandly, picking up another ancient-looking Moutai bottle and effortlessly popping the cap with his fingertips.


    Xu Fan smiled slightly, thinking he wasn¡¯t afraid to keep up, and ced his empty ss on the table.


    ¡°Brother Xu can really hold his liquor; you are such a hearty fellow,¡± Lu Chenbing said while filling up the sses again.


    Clink, clink, the two chatted and toasted, and in no time, they had downed four bottles of Moutai.


    ¡°Xu¡­ Xu¡­ Brother Xu, in the future¡­ if there¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s¡­ anything, juste to your brother Lu¡­ Lu¡­ Big Brother Lu.¡± After a quart of liquor, Lu Chenbing was starting to show signs of drunkenness, his face flushed and his gaze unfocused, his speech slurred.


    ¡°No problem, from now on in Zhonghai, I will still be counting on the help of two big brothers,¡± Xu Fan said with a sober expression and a smile.

 Chapter 44 - 44 War Wolf Special Squad_1

    Chapter 44: War Wolf Special Squad_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Xiao Xu really has an impressive tolerance for alcohol. This time, my little brother Xiao Bing not only failed to outperform you in martial skill but I fear his often boasted alcohol tolerance can¡¯t match yours either,¡± Lu Chennong said, admiring Xu Fan who had already drunk two jin of alcohol but still appeared clear-headed and sharp-eyed.


    ¡°What Elder Brother Lu said is too kind. When ites to drinking, it¡¯s all about enjoyment¡ªthere¡¯s no point inpeting over alcohol tolerance. As for martial skill, it¡¯s all down to personal destiny. For Elder Brother Lu to have achieved the ¡®Condensed Body Realm,¡¯ you are already one of the best in Yan Country,¡± Xu Fan replied, shaking his hand, speaking earnestly.


    ¡°Right! Speaking of martial skill, I almost forgot something,¡± Lu Chenbing suddenly eximed as he pped his thigh, remembering something.


    ¡°Younger Brother Xu, may I trouble you with a request?¡± Lu Chenbing filled his cup, gently clinking it against Xu Fan¡¯s.


    ¡°Oh? Please tell me, Elder Brother Lu. If I can be of help, I will certainly do my duty,¡± Xu Fan drank the wine in his cup in one go, looking at Lu Chenbing and speaking seriously.


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s the spirit! So, let me tell you. I¡¯ve only recently been transferred to Zhonghai and although I am the head of the City Police Bureau, I stillck loyal subordinates here. In our Zhonghai police force, there are two special duty squads that deal with special circumstances, also known as special forces units. Although they are police units, theirbat effectiveness is no less than that of special forces soldiers. In urban warfare and counter-terrorism rescue operations, they are even superior to regr special forces,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Fan expressed his interest upon hearing Lu Chenbing talk about special forces.


    ¡°As you know, I have only just arrived in Zhonghai and my footing is not yet stable. Even though I legitimately hold the top position, not everyone under me is necessarily loyal. Among these two special police squads, one is called Falcon Squad, and the other is called War Wolf Squad. The Falcon Squad was the favored unit of the previous bureau chief. They have the best equipment, training, and personnel quality. The War Wolf Squad, on the other hand, consists of people who didn¡¯t make it into Falcon Squad and were then selected to be members of War Wolf. While their quality isn¡¯t bad, there is still a noticeable gappared to Falcon Squad,¡± he borated.


    ¡°One is the child of the birth mother, and the other is raised by the stepmother,¡± Xu Fanughed and jokingly said.


    ¡°Haha, exactly the situation. But while Falcon Squad, the children of the birth mother, might be formidable, they are controlled by the conservative faction within the police bureau. Their influence is deep-rooted andplicated, and their foundation isn¡¯t that clean. So, I¡¯m prepared to give them up and concentrate on building up this stepmother-raised War Wolf Squad,¡± Lu Chennong said passionately, exining in detail to Xu Fan.


    ¡°War Wolf Squad has always been neglected, but with new leadership cing great importance on them, they will undoubtedly be fiercely loyal to you. On the other hand, Falcon Squad is arrogant, blind to the currents of time, and will ultimately trap themselves in their own cocoon,¡± Xu Fan pointed out sharply.


    ¡°Elder Brother Xu, you are a man of insight,¡± Lu Chenbing said emphatically as he clinked sses heavily with Xu Fan and downed another cup of liquor.


    Back in the day, Xu Fan had roamed the Cultivation World, bing the supreme Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor. Aside from his formidable strength, his skill in plotting and strategizing and his knack for power ys were unrivaled; otherwise, relying only on his physical prowess, he would have been killed by underhanded tactics in the treacherous Cultivation World long ago.


    What Lu Chenbing now faced was theck of his own strong, trusted followers to help him break ground in Zhonghai.


    If Xu Fan could train the War Wolf Squad to be his loyal followers and enhance their strength, he could slowly alienate the Falcon Squad. Once his n seeded, they would have no bargaining chips for negotiating with Lu Chenbing. They would have to rely on Lu Chenbing¡¯s willingness to ept them.


    Ultimately, the key to breaking the situation was how to rapidly improve the War Wolf Squad¡¯s strength.


    Lu Chenbing¡¯s thoughts were almost identical to what Xu Fan had in mind, so he said to Xu Fan, ¡°The quality of the members of the War Wolf Squad is not poor, and they have a lot of potential. They justck proper guidance and training. In addition to fewer missions which leads to insufficient practical experience, their equipment and logistical support alsogs far behind that of the Falcon Squad. That¡¯s why the War Wolf is treated like a stepchild.¡±


    ¡°What are your ns, Big Brother Lu?¡± Xu Fan asked softly.


    ¡°My n is to ask Brother Xu for help. I can handle the equipment and logistics as the chief, but I really don¡¯t have time to personally train them due to my busy schedule. I had initially nned to call over a ¡®Strong Body Realm¡¯ mid-stage martial artist from my mentor¡¯s lineage to train them. However, after seeing Elder Brother Xu, I changed my mind. A mid-stage ¡®Strong Body Realm¡¯ instructor is no match for a martial arts grandmaster like you. If you could instruct them, I believe that the growth rate of the Lone Wolf will be extremely quick. By then, even if the Falcon Squades crying to me, it¡¯ll be toote,¡± Lu Chennong shared his thoughts with Xu Fan.


    ¡°The Falcon Squad should also have a strong instructor, right?¡± Xu Fan asked quietly.


    ¡°Indeed, the instructor of the Falcon Squad is a practitioner who, like me, has stepped into the ¡®Tempered Body Realm.¡¯ However, as long as you intervene, what ¡®Tempered Body¡¯ and ¡®Untempered Body,¡¯ in front of a martial arts grandmaster, they¡¯re all effortlessly within reach.¡± Despite his excitement, Lu Chenbing did not forget to subtly tter Xu Fan.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Xu Fan touched his hair with a bit of a headache. Training them was not a big deal, but he needed to spend time ensuring the happy growth of his Baby Tongtong; he just didn¡¯t have the spare time to run a devilish training camp.


    Looking at Tongtong¡¯s adorable little face, Xu Fan truly didn¡¯t want to leave his little treasure for even a moment.


    ¡°Big Brother Lu, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, but I have to take care of Tongtong at home. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to get away,¡± Xu Fan said apologetically.


    ¡°Elder Brother Xu, Tongtong is so well-behaved and sensible, there¡¯s no need for you to be so overly cautious as her father. Besides, I think Tongtong is not too young anymore; she¡¯s at the age to start kindergarten, right? Once you¡¯ve enrolled her in a kindergarten, it wouldn¡¯t be toote toe here and train them. I¡¯ll offer you the most flexible scheduling. When you want toe or stay, it¡¯s all up to you,¡± Lu Chenbing said, putting forward his generous terms as he saw Xu Fan¡¯s hesitation over Tongtong.


    Xu Fan thought of kindergarten and suddenly realized that Tongtong indeed had reached the age to attend. Moreover, if Tongtong went to kindergarten in Zhonghai City, he would have more chances to see her. He wouldn¡¯t let Xu Yixue take Tongtong to America, indirectly solving one of Xu Yixue¡¯s issues.


    So Xu Fan said, ¡°Tongtong hasn¡¯t decided on a kindergarten yet. I want her to attend the best one, but I¡¯m not sure which kindergarten in Zhonghai is the best.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me! I guarantee that our Baby Tongtong will go to the best kindergarten in Zhonghai,¡± Lu Chenbing promised confidently, thumping his chest as he assured Xu Fan.

 Chapter 45: Qin Shao’s Heart of the Ocean_1

    Chapter 45: Qin Shao¡¯s Heart of the Ocean_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    While Xu Fan and Tongtong were dining at Lu Chennong¡¯s vi, at the Xinghai Entertainmentpany, a shy, mboyant blue Maserati sports car perfectly drifted to a stop in front of thepany building.


    The sports car, worth more than three million, had just appeared and immediately attracted the envious gazes of everyone around. The luxury emblem and sleek design widened many eyes, prompting spection about who might be inside.


    The Qin family¡¯s eldest son, Qin Haowen, opened the car¡¯s automatic door and leaped out.


    He was dressed in a stylish white Armani suit, his hair done in the most popr fresh young meat hairstyle, and he had a light touch of makeup on his face, presenting an appearance that matched perfectly with the aesthetic preference of naive young girls.


    From the car, Qin Haowen took a huge bouquet of fresh flowers that he had specially reserved from Rose Manor in Zhonghai City ¡ª all 99 of them, with petals in vibrant purples and reds, looking lush and charming.


    Then, Qin Haowen picked up a gorgeously wrapped gift box from the passenger seat. The box contained a sapphire ne, endorsed by the top model at the recent Paris Fashion Week, with a market price of as much as 880,000 Euros.


    For Xu Yixue, Qin Haowen truly went all out, having heard from Li Lidong that Xu Yixue possessed quite a few new items of clothing and jewelry from Paris Fashion Week. He surmised that Xu Yixue must have a strong interest in the expensive jewelry released during that event.


    This ¡°Heart of the Ocean¡± sapphire ne was sold worldwide in only five pieces, with the other four being purchased by the queen of the Daying Empire, Victoria, Princess Leonor of the Dubai Federation, the world¡¯s most famous actress Scarlett, and Chinese star Yang Mi. Thest piece was bought by Qin Haowen, who outbid others by 200,000 Euros from a scalper.


    Giving something like lipstick or perfume seemed too low-end and plebeian; Qin Haowen believed that no woman could resist the temptation of this piece of jewelry.


    A whole million Euros, or ten million Yan Country Currency, that¡¯s enough to buy apany. Any woman who saw it would go crazy for it.


    In reality, Qin Haowen had no intention of truly gifting the ne to Xu Yixue. He nned to temporarily give it to her, trick her into his clutches, and then find an opportunity to take it back and switch it with a fake, selling the real one afterward.


    Qin Haowen had tricked plenty of seemingly pure goddesses with this tactic, but by the time they discovered the truth, he would be long gone. Find fault? The young master Qin didn¡¯t pick fights for no reason. They could only swallow their losses silently.


    However, the ¡°Heart of the Ocean¡± ne Qin Haowen was currently holding was, in fact, the real deal.


    Since Xu Yixue often shopped in Paris, she was likely knowledgeable about jewelry. If he presented her with a fake and she recognized it, Qin Haowen would be thoroughly embarrassed. So, he had to spend most of his private money to purchase this set of invaluable jewelry.


    As noon approached, the sunlight turned hotter. Qin Haowen took out a pair of sunsses from the car and ced them on his fair-skinned face.


    Xu Yixue had blocked all his contact information, but it didn¡¯t matter. He could run but he couldn¡¯t hide; Qin Haowen waited like a hunter outside Xinghai Entertainment¡¯s main entrance. Xu Yixue would have toe out when her work ended.


    A security guard at the nearby door looked at Qin Haowen as he idled, leaning against the luxurious car¡¯s door, envy clear as he said to apanion, ¡°Look at the airs of this rich young master. If my dad were a big boss, I¡¯d also be driving a luxury car and picking up girls every day.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just look at how handsome thatd is, or his fancy car. Our boss Xu has never had any regard for him,¡± another security guard said, taking a bit of pleasure in the other¡¯s misfortune.


    ¡°Oh? So he¡¯s not here to chase one of the stars from Xinghai Media, but to pursue our President Xu Yixue?¡±


    ¡°Of course, those second and third-tier stars of ours at Xinghai Media have long been taken by the big bosses. They¡¯re picked up right after work, no chance for them to meet young men. Now, the only beauty in thepany who¡¯s still single is President Xu, and this rich second-generation guy hase for her. He¡¯s been here several times already.¡±


    ¡°Damn, President Xu is my goddess, and this guy better not deceive her. Just looking at him, you can tell he¡¯s no good, with a face whiter than a woman¡¯s from all that makeup.¡±


    ¡°Rx, she never gives him the time of day, but the guy is really persistent. He¡¯s been here a number of times and hasn¡¯t been discouraged at all.¡±


    ¡°Dammit, I¡¯d be willing to wait for President Xu at the door a hundred times, with her figure, her looks¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? With yourme looks, not even in a million years would President Xu give you a nce.¡±


    ¡°Crap, can¡¯t you be a little less blunt? President Xu doesn¡¯t fancy these slick rich second-generation guys, nor does she go for simple, unpolishedborers like us. So, what kind of man does President Xu like?¡±


    ¡°Dammit, if I knew, I¡¯d be the chairman of Xinghai!¡± a security guard said irritably.


    As the time approached noon, Qin Haowen, dripping with sweat, finally brightened up.


    Xu Yixue, with her long snow-white legs, clicked her way out of the Xinghai Media building in her crystal high heels.


    ¡°Yixue, it¡¯s been a few days. How have you been?¡± Qin Haowen rushed over to Xu Yixue, holding flowers and the ¡°Heart of the Ocean¡± ne.


    ¡°Qin Haowen? What are you doing here again? Haven¡¯t I made myself clear to you already?¡± Xu Yixue looked at Qin Haowen somewhat helplessly.


    ¡°Yixue, this is the ¡®Heart of the Ocean¡¯ ne that I deliberately got from Paris. There are only five in the world. I know you like it, so I went to great lengths to get it.¡± Qin Haowen slowly spoke as if with deep affection, picking up the jewelry box in his hand and extending it toward Xu Yixue.


    Ye Xiaoning, who was behind Xu Yixue, saw Qin Haowen¡¯s pretense of deep affection and turned her head to make a vomiting gesture. She was just that direct and sincere.


    Xu Yixue was moreposed. Looking at the exquisite jewelry box in Qin Haowen¡¯s hand, she didn¡¯t reach out to take it and instead said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Qin, I won¡¯t ept it. Please take it back. If there¡¯s nothing else, I will be going now.¡±


    Ye Xiaoning nced at the thwarted Qin Haowen, feeling very happy, and vigorously shook her short hair, feeling exceptionally cheerful.


    ¡°Yixue! Do you know this ¡®Heart of the Ocean¡¯ is worth one million euros! Aren¡¯t you moved at all?¡± Qin Haowen picked up the ne, speaking somewhat incredulously.


    ¡°Heh, Mr. Qin, the price of this ne is far too precious, so I, Xu Yixue, have even more reason not to ept it,¡± Xu Yixue said coldly, turning her head to leave.

 Chapter 46 - 46 Tired Xu Yixue_1

    Chapter 46: Tired Xu Yixue_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Yixue, I¡¯ve done so much for you, aren¡¯t you moved even a little?¡± Qin Haowen¡¯s face bore a hint of destion as he attempted to approach Xu Yixue.


    Ye Xiaoning quickly stepped forward, blocking him.


    ¡°Qin Haowen, cut the crap, if you¡¯ve got the money, donate to Project Hope, they¡¯ll appreciate it. Don¡¯t bother trying to charm our sister Yixue, she won¡¯t fall for your tricks,¡± Ye Xiaoning said, frowning and speaking coldly to Qin Haowen.


    ¡°Alright, Project Hope, huh? There happens to be a charity auction tonight in Zhonghai City, I¡¯ll auction off this ne worth a million Euros in the name of Xu Yixue. However, Yixue, you must attend in person,¡± Qin Haowen said, changing his demeanor and quietly addressing Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Qin Haowen, there¡¯s no need to use my name, if you want to donate, then donate, it has nothing to do with me,¡± said Xu Yixue expressionlessly.


    ¡°Regardless of whose name it¡¯s under, as long as youe to the evening event, I will donate it to help impoverished children in the mountains go to school,¡± Qin Haowen said somewhat eagerly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Xu Yixue replied slowly, flipping her hair behind her ear.


    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll wait for your decision!¡±


    After saying that, Qin Haowen threw the ne and flowers back into his Maserati, attempted toe over to shake hands with Xu Yixue, but was blocked by Ye Xiaoning¡¯s cold demeanor.


    ¡°Where are you heading, Yixue? Maybe I could give you a lift?¡± Qin Haowen asked gantly.


    ¡°None of your business!¡± Ye Xiaoning sharply retorted, taking Xu Yixue by the arm and turning to walk in the opposite direction.


    Qin Haowen stood there awkwardly, watching the retreating graceful figures of the two beauties grow more distant.


    ¡°Dammit, Xu Yixue, I, Qin Haowen, will have you one day, and that Ye Xiaoning by your side, although she might not be as pretty as Xu Yixue, her figure certainly scores full marks. Having both of them together, just the thought is thrilling.¡± Qin Haowen stood by his car, a sinister smile creeping across his face.


    After Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning got into their BMW, Ye Xiaoning turned to Xu Yixue and said somewhat cautiously, ¡°Sister Yixue, I have a feeling this Qin Haowen is no good, don¡¯t fall for his schemes.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Ning, don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Xu Yixue replied, massaging her temples with a hint of fatigue.


    ¡°Sister Yixue, about that charity auction Qin Haowen mentioned, are you really going?¡± Ye Xiaoning asked curiously as she drove.


    ¡°I was determined not to ept Qin Haowen¡¯s invitation, but the thought that it¡¯s a charity event has me hesitating,¡± Xu Yixue leaned back in her seat, her figure rxing and outlining her shape.


    ¡°Forget charity or not, Qin Haowen obviously has ill intentions, let¡¯s just not go,¡± Ye Xiaoning stated bluntly, turning back.


    ¡°Ah, I actually don¡¯t want to go either, but when I think of the children in the mountainous areas, as old as Tongtong, without the money to go to school, my heart just wrenches, and I really want to do something to help them,¡± Xu Yixue said softly, a gentle light flickering across her face.


    ¡°Haha, Yixue, you truly are a mother now, with such a kind heart,¡± Ye Xiaoning said with augh.


    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s so annoying!¡± Xu Yixue leaned her head against the car seat, feeling somewhat depressed.


    Ever since she came to Yan Country from America, she had taken on too much pressure.


    Years ago, Xu Yixue was shunned by her family due to having a child out of wedlock. Over those years, she hadn¡¯t even attended the Xu Family¡¯s annual meetings because she couldn¡¯t stand the judgmental looks, which was why she took Tongtong all the way to America.


    Now, although the family had called her back from America due to ack of talent among the younger generation, many people weren¡¯t really expecting her to prove herself; they were just waiting to see her fail. This time, the family had handed Xinghai Media over to her as a test, to see if her international education would enable her to manage apany sessfully.


    When Xu Yixue first took over Xinghai Media, she truly was full of confidence, but then she realized that things were far from what she had imagined.


    In the workce, there were constant power struggles and backstabbing. Even though she was the president of Xinghai Media, she couldn¡¯t control all the artists, and several veterans of thepany kept undermining her, paying lip service but never cooperating with management.


    If she hadn¡¯t stepped forwardst time, risking her own image to shoot for ¡®Fashion Beauty¡¯ magazine¡¯s street fashion issue, a failure in that venture could have led to disappointment from the Xu Family, and she might have had to leave Xinghai Media behind.


    If it hadn¡¯t been absolutely necessary, Xu Yixue would never have personally stepped in to do the photoshoot.


    And just when she left thepany and finally started to rx a bit, she ran into Qin Haowen, that annoying pest. Xu Yixue profoundly disliked this infamous Lothario of Zhonghai, but she was in no position to offend himpletely, so she did her best to keep her distance.


    What mattered most was her daughter, Tongtong.


    This return to Yan Country was for the sake of providing Tongtong with a superior growth environment. Therefore, she had to secure her position at Xinghai Media at all costs, and carve out a niche for herself in the entertainment sector of Yan Country.


    Only by excelling herself would the family provide her with more resources to cultivate her talents, and in turn, Tongtong would be the true little princess of Xu Corporation, enjoying privileges beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    However, securing a foothold in the Xu Family was an extremely difficult task. Xu Yixue might have appeared strong on the surface, but she was still a woman and had her moments of vulnerability.


    Now, in the car, she had shed all pretense, no longer the domineering CEO, but a woman with an air of fragility.


    ¡°Yixue, if only Xu Fan could back you up, it would be great. You¡¯re under such immense pressure, yet he can¡¯t do a damn thing, such a useless man. Back in the day, he was the great heir of the Xu Family, and look at what he¡¯s be now, hmph, men are just unreliable,¡± said Ye Xiaoning, feeling a pang of sympathy for her older sister figure as she caught a glimpse of Xu Yixue¡¯s vulnerability in the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t need him. I have my precious Tongtong, and that¡¯s enough! For Tongtong, I have to fight hard and strive to turn Xinghai Media into the leading enterprise in the media sector of Zhonghai City!¡± Xu Yixue clenched her fist, her expression determined as she spoke.


    ¡°Right, we don¡¯t need men. We can make it on our own!¡± Ye Xiaoning flicked her short hair, saying in a somewhat cool manner.


    ¡°I miss my little treasure so much!¡± Xu Yixue, thinking of Tongtong, felt a surge of maternal love and took out her phone to dial Xu Fan¡¯s number.

 Chapter 47 - 47 Selling You the Car Without Making a Profit_1

    Chapter 47: Selling You the Car Without Making a Profit_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xu Fan was discussing the training of the War Wolf special forces team with Lu Chenbing and didn¡¯t notice his phone. It wasn¡¯t until the ringtone sounded for the second time that Xu Fan picked up the phone and swiped to answer.


    ¡°Xu Fan, what the hell are you up to now? Why don¡¯t you ever answer your phone?¡± came the usatory voice of Xu Yixue from the other end of the call.


    ¡°Uh, I was drinking with a friend and didn¡¯t hear it,¡± Xu Fan exined over the phone.


    ¡°Out drinking again? I thought you might change a bit, but it turns out you¡¯re still the same, bringing Tongtong here was a mistake,¡± Xu Yixue, having heard that Xu Fan was out drinking again, spoke colder, a bit infuriated.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this, what business is it of yours?¡± Xu Fan, hearing Xu Yixue¡¯s tone on the phone, also felt displeased.


    In the past, Xu Fan¡¯s drinking meant getting wasted in a rented room, but now, he was clinking sses and chatting merrily with two big shots from Zhonghai.


    It was apletely different concept, but Xu Yixue didn¡¯t bother to ask about the situation and, upon hearing that he was drinking, immediately judged him as the same wasted youth from before.


    However, Xu Fan couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin; as the Five Directions Great Emperor, he lived his life without needing to justify himself to anyone.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re hopeless¡­!¡± Xu Yixue bitterly spat out before saying in a brusque tone to Xu Fan, ¡°Give the phone to my daughter.¡±


    Without making a fuss, Xu Fan handed the phone to Tongtong, who was busily gnawing on a chicken wing.


    ¡°Tongtong, can you hear me? It¡¯s Mommy,¡± Xu Yixue¡¯s tender voice came through the phone.


    ¡°Mommy! Tongtong misses Mommy,¡± said Tongtong with a mouthful of grease, speaking in a childish tone into the phone.


    ¡°Is Tongtong having dinner?¡± Hearing Tongtong¡¯s muffled voice, Xu Yixue knew that this little glutton must be eating something.


    ¡°Yes, Mommy, Daddy took Tongtong to eat lots of yummy things today, Tongtong is so full,¡± Tongtong said, and even patted her little belly with her hand, which inadvertently let out a satisfied burp.


    ¡°Tongtong, be good. Don¡¯t eat anymore if you¡¯re full, or you¡¯ll turn into a little piggy,¡± Xu Yixue earnestly advised her precious daughter.


    ¡°Got it, Mommy. Tongtong will eat just one more bite and then stop,¡± Tongtong nodded her head, bit her chicken wing again, then continued to chew while talking unclearly.


    ¡°If Tongtong misses Mommy, why don¡¯t youe and sleep at Mommy¡¯s tonight?¡± Xu Yixue¡¯s heart still wasn¡¯t at ease about Tongtong, and she tried to coax Tongtong toe back from Xu Fan¡¯s.


    ¡°No, no, Daddy is taking Tongtong to buy a car,¡± Tongtong shook her head, refusing Xu Yixue¡¯s enticement.


    ¡°How is your dad going to buy a car if he¡¯s been drinking?¡± Xu Yixue thought of Xu Fan mentioning that he was drinking and how someone who was drinking shouldn¡¯t be out buying a car, disregarding the police¡¯s role.


    Unfortunately, Xu Yixue didn¡¯t know that the boss of the Zhonghai Police Circle was sitting right next to Xu Fan, their arms across each other¡¯s shoulders, calling him ¡°brother¡± in an incredibly intimate manner.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry, Tongtong will take good care of Daddy,¡± Tongtong replied like a little adult, then giggled and hung up the phone.


    Xu Yixue stared nkly at the phone; her precious daughter Tongtong had actually hung up on her.


    In the past, when she was not home, Little Tongtong often called Xu Yixue and could talk all day long, never allowing Xu Yixue to hang up the phone. Ye Xiaoning often called her a little clingy spirit.


    And now, just after spending a couple of days with Xu Fan, she hung up after a few sentences.


    Could it be that I, as a mother, have lost all my charm?


    Xu Yixue gradually felt a sense of crisis. Tongtong seemed to be getting more and more attached to his dad and didn¡¯t rely much on Xu Yixue, his biological mother. For Xu Yixue, this was a very bad sign. If she let Tongtong stay with Xu Fan for a few more days, she feared he might cling to Xu Fan and refuse to leave.


    She must retrieve Tongtong from Xu Fan¡¯s side as soon as possible!


    Sitting in the car, Xu Yixue thought quietly to herself.


    Meanwhile, Xu Fan and Lu Chenbing had finally settled the matter of training the War Wolf Special Forces team for the time being.


    Seeing that the meal was almost finished, Gu Chennong suggested that Xu Fan take Tongtong upstairs to the bedroom to rest for a while.


    By now, Lu Chenbing and Xu Fan had nearly drunk six bottles of white liquor. Although Lu Chenbing had a great alcohol tolerance and was only slightly tipsy, he staggered while muttering:


    ¡°Good brother, I, Lu Chenbing, don¡¯t admit inferiority to anyone, but I admit it to you!¡±


    Xu Fan supported Lu Chenbing, asking the servant to escort him upstairs to rest.


    However, Xu Fan didn¡¯t n to rest there himself, as alcohol simply had no effect on him.


    Even though he had drunk three kilograms of white liquor, he was still clear-headed and showed no signs of drunkenness. Even if a traffic officer were to test his alcohol level, Xu Fan wouldn¡¯t register any alcohol content.


    Seeing that Xu Fan wasn¡¯t drunk, Chennong let it go and didn¡¯t insist on him going upstairs to rest. Instead, he looked at Lu Chenbing who was swaying upstairs and said to Xu Fan, ¡°Although my brother holds a high position, he¡¯s actually a man of emotion. I can tell that he really gets along well with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Brother Lu may be straightforward, but he is indeed a good person,¡± Xu Fan agreed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay and y with Tongtong for a while then, and in the evening, I¡¯ll have another chef prepare an English dinner,¡± Chennong invited again.


    ¡°Brother Lu, let¡¯s skip dinner. I still have things to do, and I¡¯d like to take Tongtong out for a bit,¡± Xu Fan declined.


    ¡°Is there something you need help with?¡± Chennong asked, seeing that Xu Fan was nning to leave.


    ¡°I want to buy a car. It¡¯s really inconvenient to take my daughter out without one,¡± Xu Fan said with a smile.


    ¡°Hey, I have so many cars in my garage, you can just take any one you like,¡± Chennong casually waved his hand and offered.


    ¡°Brother Lu, that¡¯s not okay. What¡¯s yours is yours; I¡¯m not a bandit,¡± Xu Fan chuckled and did not ept Chennong¡¯s generosity.


    Chennong didn¡¯t mind, however. He saw the pride in Xu Fan¡¯s eyes, so he didn¡¯t push further. Then hepromised, ¡°You don¡¯t have to drive my car. But if you want to buy a car, you can go to Lu Family Port Car City. They¡¯re all under my businesses, and if you go there, I¡¯ll give you the cost price.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Brother Lu sells cars too? That works for me, saves me the trouble of looking around. But the price should be what it is. I¡¯ve eaten Brother Lu¡¯s food, I should at least pay you something,¡± Xu Fan smiled as he spoke to Chennong.


    ¡°If you talk like that, you¡¯re treating me like an outsider. Just pay the cost price, not a penny more, or else you¡¯re looking down on me, Lu Chennong,¡± Chennong insisted firmly to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Alright then, thank you, Brother Lu,¡± Xu Fan said, feeling a bit uneasy. To the uninformed, it would seem like he was at a great disadvantage.

 Chapter 48 - 48 Chatterbox Taxi_1

    Chapter 48: Chatterbox Taxi_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    After leaving Lu Chennong¡¯s vi, Xu Fan took Little Tongtong, hailed a taxi, and headed straight for the Lu Family Port Auto Center in Zhonghai City.


    The taxi driver looked like a local and nced back at Xu Fan, asking him with a hint of familiarity, ¡°Young man, are you off to see cars at the Lu Family Port Auto City?¡±


    Xu Fan nodded at him nomittally.


    The driver seemed a bit talkative and began to chat with Xu Fan, ¡°You look like a college graduate, not far removed from campus. If you¡¯re buying a car, you can ask me; I¡¯m what my colleagues call a ¡®Car Emperor.¡¯ I¡¯ve been driving for decades and know cars better than my wife. I¡¯ve seen many young people like you buying cars. Nowadays, if you want to find a girlfriend, how can you do it without a car? Most youngsters don¡¯t have much money but care about face, so they neither choose the bad nor can afford the good. You¡¯re lucky you met me¡ªI can give you some advice. For someone like you, a domestic car is the most suitable: spacious, low fuel consumption, high configuration, low price, but if you want to show off, it mightck a bit of prestige.¡±


    Xu Fan shook his head and said, ¡°The quality of domestic cars isn¡¯t very reliable. The most important thing for me is the vehicle¡¯s safety performance. If the safety performance isn¡¯t good, no matter how advanced the configuration, I wouldn¡¯t consider it.¡±


    After all, Xu Fan was buying a car for his daughter Tongtong to ride in. If anything were to happen on the road, how could he bear any harming to his precious daughter? Xu Fan certainly couldn¡¯t bear the thought, so he had no interest in the taxi driver¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°Ah, young man, you don¡¯t understand. Although foreign cars might have slightly better safety features, their prices are decidedly steep. Moreover, those who have cars sometimes have to pay extra to get them delivered. I¡¯ve seen many young people like you, they all start by wanting the best after they see it, but in the end, they can¡¯t escape the ¡®Irresistible Appeal Law.¡¯¡± The driver, while skillfully navigating the traffic, continued to speak to Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan shook his head, remaining silent. Just then, his eyes caught sight of arge bank sign on the side of the road, and he called out to the driver, ¡°Stop at the bank up ahead.¡±


    ¡°If you need a loan to buy the car, you can handle that directly at the auto city, no need to make a trip to the bank,¡± the driver murmured while slowly reducing speed and then stopping by the curb, adding, ¡°Hurry up, bro. We can¡¯t park here.¡±


    Xu Fan shook his hand in response and, scooping up Tongtong, hurried into the bank.


    Inside the bank, a prettydy dressed in a dark blue uniform, wearing a badge indicating her position as the lobby manager, approached Xu Fan as he entered.


    The lobby manager gave Xu Fan a professional smile and then asked, ¡°Sir, what services would you like to perform today?¡±


    Xu Fan pulled out a ck card from his pocket, shed it at her, and said, ¡°Withdraw money.¡±


    ¡°Good day, Sir. If you wish to withdraw funds, you may do so directly from the ATM. For window services, you will need to take a number and wait,¡± the manager said, not taking Xu Fan¡¯s card.


    ¡°Can¡¯t it be faster? I can¡¯t wait that long,¡± Xu Fan frowned and asked with a hint of displeasure.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir, but unless you are one of our VIP customers, you won¡¯t be able to use our VIP channel. However, I¡¯m familiar with our VIP customers, and you don¡¯t seem to be one of them,¡± the manager said with a trace of apology.


    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t qualify? Just check the card and you¡¯ll see,¡± Xu Fan replied, tossing the ck card to the lobby manager.


    The lobby manager caught the card and after a careful look, her expression changed instantly.


    The Global Supreme ck Diamond Card issued by Yan Country banks has a cirction of no more than 1,000 cards nationwide.


    This card serves as both a credit and debit card with a credit limit alone reaching 5 million. Even some individuals listed on Forbes¡¯s wealth rankings don¡¯t have ess to this card because it¡¯s not just about wealth; this card is a symbol of status avable only to the aristocrats of Yan Country¡¯s elite families through internal channels of Yan Country banks.


    The Global Supreme ck Diamond Card Xu Fan held was one he had obtained back when he was the heir of the Xu Family. After he was expelled from the Xu Family, fearing retaliation, he never used it.


    Taking the opportunity of buying a car, Xu Fan nned to withdraw a portion of the money from the card, as he needed to cover everyday expenses. Swiping the card was cool, but the funds in it could potentially be frozen, so withdrawing was a safer option.


    Previously, Xu Fan was afraid of repurcussions and didn¡¯t dare to use the card¡¯s funds. But now, he was no longer the same defeated young man. The Xu Fan of today had no fear of the Xu Family.


    So, intending to buy a car, he decided to take the card out¡ªafter all, if the money was not used, it would just go to waste. The money of the Xu Family was his own, and he would personally reim everything from the Xu Family eventually.


    ¡°Good day, Sir. I apologize that we didn¡¯t have your information to provide you with high-quality service instantly. Please understand. What service do you need? Please follow me to the VIP channel over here, where our staff will attend to you immediately,¡± the lobby manager said, changing her demeanor after holding the Supreme ck Diamond Card, and addressed Xu Fan respectfully.


    ¡°Just withdraw the money for me, saves me the trip over,¡± Xu Fan waved his hand and replied.


    ¡°Good day, Sir. How much would you like to withdraw?¡±


    ¡°Withdraw one million. The password is six eights,¡± Xu Fan said without looking up.


    ¡°Very well, Sir. Please wait a moment,¡± the bank manager said, taking the card and swiftly turning towards the bank¡¯s counter.


    At once, anotherdy immactely dressed approached Xu Fan, inviting him to sit on thefortable sofa in the VIP reception area.


    Seeing that the lobby manager had already begun processing the withdrawal at the counter, Xu Fan rubbed Little Tongtong¡¯s head and said to her, ¡°Daddy¡¯s withdrawing some pocket money to buy Tongtong a car.¡±


    ¡°Daddy is great. Tongtong wants to ride in Daddy¡¯s car,¡± Tongtong shook her little hands, saying excitedly.


    Before long, the lobby manager came over to Xu Fan, bowing respectfully and asked, ¡°Sir, your money is ready. Did you bring a backpack or suitcase to carry it?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring one. Do you have one here? I¡¯ll buy it, just deduct the cost from my card,¡± Xu Fan replied, feeling a bit of a headache. A million wasn¡¯t a small amount; it couldn¡¯t possibly fit in his pockets, and he hadn¡¯t thought to bring a bag in his haste to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. We currently don¡¯t have any bags or suitcases. Would it be alright if we use paper bags meant for our promotional gifts to pack it?¡± the lobby manager said, inwardly thinking how careless it was for someone to withdraw cash without a bag¡ªwho knows the risk of getting robbed while walking outside.

 Chapter 49 - 49 Lu Family Port Auto City_1

    Chapter 49: Lu Family Port Auto City_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Chapter 49: Lu Family Port Automotive City


    ¡°Well, just use your paper bags to pack it up for me, as long as they don¡¯t break, it¡¯s fine,¡± Xu Fan said indifferently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our paper bags are also of very good quality,¡± the lobby manager said with a slight smile.


    Upon hearing this, the two clerks behind the counter picked up stacks and stacks of banknotes and began filling the paper bags, ensuring they were packed firmly. It took tworge paper bags to finally hold Xu Fan¡¯s one million yuan.


    One million in cash was packed into two paper bags, and a security guard carrying the bags came out and ced them in front of Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan epted the ck diamond card from the lobby manager, picked up the two paper bags, tossed his head, and walked out of the bank.


    Inside the bank, many customers who were there to conduct business also saw Xu Fan walk out casually with two bags of money, and immediately felt a mix of envy and awe.


    ¡°Rich people really have it easy, carrying two bags of money around like they¡¯re just two bags of potatoes¡­¡±


    ¡°When I have money someday, I¡¯m going to change it all into banknotes too and use them as a pillow to sleep on¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this young man afraid of attracting criminals by carrying two bags of cash right out into the street?¡±


    A crowd of onlookers behind Xu Fan chattered away in a jumble ofmentary.


    By now, Xu Fan had already led Tongtong out of the bank¡¯s doors.


    Tongtong hopped and skipped behind Xu Fan, wanting to help her dad and relieve his burden. She stretched out her small hands to try and lift a bag full of cash but, even using all her might, she couldn¡¯t manage to lift the bulging paper bag.


    ¡°Daddy, Tongtong can¡¯t lift it¡­¡± Tongtong stuck out her tongue and said cutely to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Tongtong doesn¡¯t need to carry it. Daddy is like a superhero, lifting a hundred wouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Xu Fan said with a smile as he stroked her head. He then picked up the two paper bags with one hand and carried Tongtong with the other. Amidst theplex gazes of the bank crowd, he walked out onto the main street where the taxis were parked.


    As soon as they got into the car, the taxi driver asked Xu Fan, ¡°Young man, is the bank having a promotion today? What¡¯s with the two big bags of eggs? Be careful with your hands and feet. Don¡¯t mess up my car; it costs twenty bucks to wash it.¡±


    The taxi driver, who was idling by the roadside earlier, had seen the LED disy at the bank entrance advertising a finance product promotion where customers could exchange 100 yuan for an egg.


    Moreover, the paper bags in Xu Fan¡¯s hands were the type used by the bank for promotions, indeed bearing the mark of Zhonghai Jialemei Supermarket¡¯s fresh eggs, so the driver naturally assumed the contents of Xu Fan¡¯s bags were eggs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t dirty your car,¡± Xu Fan said nonchntly, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Young man, you clearly have no experience. You have a child with you. What if the child identally kicks over the bag of eggs? Not only will it spill in my car, but you¡¯ll also waste all the eggs you¡¯ve worked hard to get. Take my advice and put them up front,¡± the taxi driver couldn¡¯t rx and kept prattling on and on.


    ¡°Alright, as you wish,¡± Xu Fan replied, getting somewhat annoyed by the chatter. He grimaced, opened the car door, and got out with the two bags, then with a snap, opened the passenger door, tossed the two bags onto the seat, and mmed the door shut.


    As the driver was getting ready to steady the bags, he saw that they were filled with stacks of banknotes and took a sharp breath, his eyes nearly popping out.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you didn¡¯t rob the bank, did you¡­?¡± the driver stammered, sweat beading on his forehead as he spoke to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Just drive, would you? Why all the chatter? Don¡¯t I need to withdraw cash to buy a car?¡± Xu Fan said coldly.


    The driver covertly gauged the thickness of the two bags of money, which surely contained several hundred thousand yuan. He had thought Xu Fan was a poor nobody based on the clothes he wore, which didn¡¯t look to cost more than 200 yuan. Yet, the young man had withdrawn such a huge sum in less than three minutes at the bank. Truly, appearances can be deceiving.


    ¡°Handsome guy, I suggest you buy the newly released Mercedes-Benz S600. That car is imposing yet wild, refined with a touch of swagger, a real must-have chick ma,¡± the driver spun his eyes around and began to bber again.


    ¡°No talking!¡± Xu Fan said in a low voice, annoyed by the taxi driver¡¯s loquacity.


    Feeling Xu Fan¡¯s irritation, the driver didn¡¯t dare to utter another word and drove in silence towards Lu Family Port Automotive City.


    About half an hourter, the taxi finally arrived at its destination. Xu Fan got out with Tongtong and, carrying the two bags full of money, walked toward the entrance of Lu Family Port Automotive City.


    Before leaving, Xu Fan tossed two hundred-yuan notes into the taxi coldly and walked away without looking back.


    The driver held onto the banknotes, a mix of guilt and sweat on his brow.


    He had mistaken a wealthy young master for a nobody and chattered away the whole ride. If this young master had a bad temper and decided to trash his car, he would have had no recourse.


    Watching Xu Fan enter Lu Family Port Automotive City, the driver finally breathed a sigh of relief and drove off.


    Once out of the taxi, Xu Fan, carrying Tongtong, headed straight for Lu Family Port Automotive City.


    Lu Family Port Automotive City was thergest car trading center in Zhonghai City, housing hundreds of car brands. It not only included new car showrooms but also had various trading ces for used cars and imported vehicles. Basically, any car on the market could be bought at Lu Family Port.


    Xu Fan wasn¡¯t really sure what brand of car he wanted to buy, but since there were so many brands here, he decided to take Tongtong around to browse, treating it as a bit of fun. If Tongtong liked any car, Xu Fan would decide to buy that one.


    Right at the entrance of Lu Family Port Automotive Center, there was a row of lockers for customers to temporarily store their personal items. Xu Fan threw the two bags of money into a locker for safekeeping and then started browsing the automotive city with Tongtong.


    As soon as they entered, Xu Fan saw many car salespeople in professional attire holding flyers and searching for potential customers.


    With many car brands settled in Lu Family Port Automotive City, there was intensepetition among them. Every consumer was a potential client, so the salespeople were not content with just staying inside their brand stores. Many ventured into the entrance hall of the car sales center, holding flyers for their cars and looking for interested buyers.

 Chapter 50 - 50 Import Audi S7_1

    Chapter 50: Import Audi S7_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The sales consultants working here are mostly experienced veterans with several years under their belt. By just ncing at a customer¡¯s attire, they can roughly gauge the customer¡¯s status and ie level, and then rmend cars of different sses suited to their positioning.


    For example, Mercedes sales consultants never bother seeking out those in ordinary clothes, but upon spotting someone decked out in a suit and looking superior, they immediately approach to introduce their luxury vehicles. Of course, salespeople for cheaper cars won¡¯t pitch to those dressed like elites either.


    Xu Fan walked around inside and, aside from the enthusiastic sales consultants from brands like Baojun, Wuling, and Changan who approached him to boast about how cost-effective their cars were, not a single consultant from the more upscale car brands greeted him.


    After taking a stroll, Xu Fan was about to step into a BMW 4S store when a pleasant female voice called out to him from behind.


    ¡°Sir, are you looking to buy a car?¡±


    The girl who spoke was roughly 165 cm tall with a slim figure and cute sses. Her appearance was quite pure, her smile had an innocent na?vet¨¦, and her voice carried a slight restraint. She didn¡¯t seem like an experienced car city sales consultant but more like a part-time working college girl.


    Xu Fan nced at the name badge on her chest, which read her name: Chen Lele.


    The badge bore a logo of four interlinked rings, clearly indicating she was a sales consultant from an Audi 4S store.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯vee to buy a car. Could you introduce me to your current models?¡± Xu Fan said with a slight smile.


    Chen Lele nced at Xu Fan and felt the young man apanying a beautiful girl was exceptionally handsome, so Chen Lele¡¯s cheeks tinged slightly red as she awkwardly said to Xu Fan, ¡°Um, we¡¯veunched several new models, including the Audi A6, Audi A8, and also¡­ uh¡­ ¡±


    The girl furrowed her brows and struggled to think, but since she was new to the job and hadn¡¯t memorized the information, she couldn¡¯t recall other models after racking her brain, and even more clueless regarding specific car parameters.


    Xu Fan, however, wasn¡¯t bothered. He hadn¡¯te to buy a car based on performance this time; as long as his dear daughter Tongtong liked it, any car would do.


    But a middle-aged man around 37 or 38 frowned upon witnessing Chen Lele¡¯s performance and walked over.


    ¡°Chen Lele, what are you doing? It¡¯s been two days since you started here and you still haven¡¯t memorized the basic information about the cars. What exactly have you done these past two days!¡±


    Chen Lele nervously exined, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Manager Xiong. I had a lot of exams recently and didn¡¯t have the time to memorize the information. I will make sure to learn it all after leaving today, please give me one more day.¡±


    This middle-aged Manager Xiong scrutinized Xu Fan and, noting Xu Fan¡¯s street market clothes, immediately lost interest,


    Internally scoffing, thinking ¡°loser,¡± it¡¯s obvious by your look that you can¡¯t afford an Audi. You¡¯re probably just trying to hit on Chen Lele because she¡¯s pretty.


    So, Manager Xiong frowned at Chen Lele and said, ¡°Use your judgement, don¡¯t waste your breath on just anyone. Those who want to buy will buy; no amount of talking will help if they can¡¯t afford it.¡± After saying this, the manager turned with his nose in the air, walking towards a portly man sporting a thick gold ne, and greeted him with a humble bow, ¡°Sir, are you looking to buy a car? Perhaps consider our Audis?¡±


    Xu Fan raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t pay any mind to the fool.


    Chen Lele seemed a bit embarrassed and bowed gently to Xu Fan, saying, ¡°Sorry, sir, our manager is quite strict. How about I show you some cars?¡±


    After hearing this, Xu Fan gave the manager a cold nce and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a look at the cars.¡±


    Carrying Tongtong, Xu Fan followed Chen Lele into the Audi 4S store¡¯s showroom.


    Inside the hall were several of Audi¡¯stest models on disy, with sleek-bodied, business-style new models like the A6 and A8, as well as the sportier Q series SUVs.


    Xu Fan spun Tongtong around a couple of times before setting her down, then whispered in her ear, ¡°Does Tongtong like the cars here?¡±


    ¡°Tongtong likes this logo!¡± Tongtong said, pointing at the Audi¡¯s four-ring emblem.


    ¡°Why does Tongtong like this logo with the four rings?¡± Xu Fan asked with a hint of curiosity.


    ¡°Because these four rings represent four people,¡± Tongtong said, puckering her lips mysteriously.


    Oh? Xu Fan¡¯s interest was piqued, and he asked Tongtong, ¡°Who are these four people?¡±


    ¡°The first ring is Tongtong, the second ring is Daddy, the third ring is Mommy, and the fourth ring is Auntie. We should be like these four rings, always hugging, never apart,¡± Tongtong said, her bright eyes sparkling with joy.


    Auntie? Xu Fan thought of Ye Xiaoning, who often followed Xu Yixue. Although she was also beautiful, she had a bit of a fierce tomboy image. He hadn¡¯t expected Tongtong to include him too, let alone to insist that all four of them should always be together.


    Xu Fan suddenly broke into a cold sweat.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good if just Daddy and Tongtong are together?¡± Xu Fan wheedled Tongtong, like the Big Bad Wolf.


    ¡°No good, Mommy has to tell Tongtong stories, Auntie has to cook meals for Tongtong, and Daddy has to be Tongtong¡¯s bodyguard. We can¡¯t be without any of them,¡± Tongtong said, pouting, and she stuck out her tongue at Xu Fan making a funny face.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re the little ancestor; whatever you say is right,¡± Xu Fan replied helplessly.


    ¡°Daddy, can I go sit inside?¡± Tongtong asked Xu Fan curiously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Daddy will take you to sit inside!¡± Xu Fan said, picking up Tongtong, then asked, ¡°Which one does Tongtong want to sit in?¡±


    ¡°Tongtong wants to sit in this one!¡± Tongtong stretched out her chubby little hand, pointing to a car in the center of the showroom.


    It was a shiny white sedan with a beautifully streamlined body. The headlights were rather unique as well, reminiscent of Batman¡¯s ck mask.


    ¡°No problem,¡± Xu Fan said, as he carried Tongtong over to the car.


    There was a small yellow sign on the car listing its price: ¡°Audi S7, import model, priced at 1.3 million yuan.¡±


    Chen Lele was following behind Xu Fan and quietly asked him, ¡°Sir, may I open the door for you so you can experience the interior of the car?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Xu Fan nodded.


    Chen Lele opened the door of the driver¡¯s seat and then gestured to Xu Fan with an inviting hand motion.


    Xu Fan picked up Tongtong, ready to get into the car.


    Just then, an irate voice came from behind.


    ¡°What are you doing? This is an imported luxury car, who let you sit in it!¡±

 Chapter 51 - 51 Even a Loser Dares to Buy an Audi_1

    Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Even a Loser Dares to Buy an Audi_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    At the administrative center of Lu Family Port Automobile City, General Manager Li Yuehua cradled the telephone, respectfully answering a call from the headquarters.


    The call was from Chennong¡¯s secretary, informing Li Yuehua that a person named Xu Fan would being to purchase a car soon. This individual was a VIP guest of Chairman Chennong, and it was imperative to provide excellent service during the car purchase¡ªadditionally, all cars were to be offered at their lowest prices.


    In the end, Chennong¡¯s secretary especially instructed Li Yuehua that if Xu Fan didn¡¯t have enough money but happened to fancy a more expensive car model, no matter how much the car Xu Fan liked cost, it should be sold at Xu Fan¡¯s ideal price.


    In essence, this esteemed guest must be treated very well, and if the reception was not up to par, there would be no need for him to continue managing the Lu Family Port Automobile City.


    Li Yuehua nodded and made several guarantees to Chennong¡¯s secretary, promising to provide the best reception for this VIP guest. He put on a smile for a long time before finally hanging up the phone.


    After ending the call from headquarters, Li Yuehua immediately phoned the managers of various dealerships within the Lu Family Port Automobile City, instructing them to be on the lookout for a customer named ¡°Xu Fan.¡± Should he appear, they were to contact the administrative department immediately, and Li Yuehua would personally attend to him.


    Meanwhile, Xu Fan, apanied by Tongtong, was just about to step into an imported Audi S7 sedan when a shout suddenly interrupted them.


    Manager Xiong, who had earlier scolded Chen Lele at the entrance of the Automobile City, emerged from the side, looking at Xu Fan with disdain.


    He had just gone to sell an Audi to a wealthy customer but didn¡¯t expect that the customer was interested in buying a Bugatti Veyron. Not only was he turned away, but he was also cursed at by the arrogant client.


    Facing such a tough boss, Manager Xiong dared not say a word. After being scolded to his face, he was already seething with anger. Just as he thought of returning for a drink of water, he saw Chen Lele with Xu Fan and Tongtong, wanting to test drive the Audi S7.


    This Audi S7 was a newly arrived import, and in all of Zhonghai, there was only this one. Manager Xiong had been hoping that a rich person would take a fancy to it so he could sell it at a high price and earn a substantialmission. Seeing the shabbily dressed Xu Fan wishing to test drive it immediately sparked his ire.


    I can¡¯t provoke a big boss, but can¡¯t I provoke a poor nobody? Manager Xiong walked over to Xu Fan with rage and shut the car door that had just been opened.


    ¡°Sorry, this Audi S7 is the gem of our store, and without permission, you¡¯re not to touch or get into the car.¡±


    Manager Xiong said bluntly to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Oh? I¡¯vee here to buy a car, and I don¡¯t even have the right to look?¡± Xu Fan retorted with a coldugh.


    ¡°The seats in this car are all luxury hand-stitched leather. You have a child with you, and if the car gets dirty from kicking, how can we sell it?¡± Manager Xiong said irritably.


    ¡°What if it gets dirty? I¡¯ll just buy it. It¡¯ll be my car, and I can kick it however I want.¡± Xu Fan initially wanted to lose his temper, but remembering that the Automobile City belonged to Chennong, he suppressed his anger and spoke coldly.


    ¡°Ha ha, you should look in the mirror before you speak. Have you not seen the price on this car? 1.3 million, and we don¡¯t ept installments, only cash. Can you afford it?¡± Manager Xiong looked at Xu Fan, his eyes filled with contempt.


    Xu Fan¡¯s attire was very ordinary, hardly resembling that of a wealthy person. Such a car was usually purchased by big bosses; if young people had that kind of money, they would opt for a sports car instead of a business-style vehicle like this one. Therefore, Manager Xiong didn¡¯t believe for a second that Xu Fan could afford this car.


    ¡°Chen Lele, do me a favor,¡± Xu Fan softly said to Chen Lele by his side.


    Chen Lele was somewhat embarrassed by the way Manager Xiong had been giving her a hard time, and upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s request, she nodded vigorously and said, ¡°Alright, just tell me.¡±


    Xu Fan took out the piece of paper with the locker code that he had gotten when he stored two bags of cash in the storage locker and handed it to Chen Lele, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve put two bags in the storage locker in the lobby, could you help me fetch them?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± said Chen Lele upon hearing this, taking the piece of paper with the code and turning to walk away.


    Manager Xiong, with a stern face, said to Chen Lele, ¡°Chen Lele, is thepany paying you to run errands for others? You¡¯re not allowed to go!¡±


    Upon hearing his words, a sh of determination crossed Chen Lele¡¯s face.


    The manager was not only unsympathetic but also often troubled her, and now he was yelling at her in front of everyone. Although Chen Lele was just working part-time, she was not there to be mistreated, and now she had almost decided to give up the part-time job and have a falling out with Manager Xiong.


    Chen Lele turned slowly, intending to confront Manager Xiong and tell him she didn¡¯t want to work there anymore. However, Xu Fan gently extended his hand and stopped her behind him.


    ¡°Manager Xiong, I asked her to get the money for me because you want me to pay in cash, right? How can I buy the car without the money?¡± Xu Fan said indifferently to Manager Xiong.


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t joke around, how much can you get? Fifty thousand or a hundred thousand? That¡¯s probably not even enough to buy a tire for this car. You want to show off, that¡¯s fine, but you¡¯ve picked the wrong ce,¡± said Manager Xiong with an exaggerated smile, utterly disbelieving that Xu Fan could produce any money and taking this as nothing more than a stalling tactic by Xu Fan.


    ¡°Why not let Chen Lele go and find out?¡± Xu Fan said calmly.


    ¡°You have 5 minutes. If you can¡¯t bring the money, then roll out of here, OK?¡± Manager Xiong looked at his watch and said spitefully.


    ¡°Alright, no problem, but if I can get the money, you¡¯ll be the one rolling out,¡± Xu Fan stated to Manager Xiong, word by word.


    ¡°Haha, alright, 5 minutes starting now. I really want to see how you¡¯re going to pull out more than a million to pay for the car,¡± Manager Xiongughed heartily, and then he turned to threaten Chen Lele, ¡°Chen Lele, if you can¡¯t bring the money, I¡¯ll fire you, and don¡¯t even think about getting your pay for the past few days. Are you really going to run errands for this guy?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, go on,¡± Xu Fan winked at Xu Lele, giving her an affirming look.


    Taking a deep breath, Xu Lele gripped the piece of paper with the code and turned towards the lobby.


    Manager Xiong watched Chen Lele¡¯s retreating figure with a malicious gaze, already thinking of numerous ways to fire Xu Lele and then find a reason to withhold her pay from the previous days.


    ¡°Kid, I got my friend toe over and record a video, we¡¯ll be going live on TikTok soon. I¡¯ve even got a title ready, ¡®Loser brags in an Audi dealership, ends up getting publicly humiliated and rolling out¡¯. The click rate is definitely going to be high.¡±


    ¡°Shoot it, you absolutely must shoot it!¡± Xu Fan said in a low voice, cheering, and asked Manager Xiong, ¡°How many followers do you have on TikTok?¡±


    ¡°Just over a hundred,¡± Manager Xiong answered, puzzled.


    ¡°You¡¯re about to have several hundred thousand,¡± Xu Fan said with a harmless smile.

 Chapter 52 - 52 Sorry But I Only Charge Cost Price_1

    Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Sorry But I Only Charge Cost Price_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Daddy, this uncle is so fierce. Maybe we shouldn¡¯t buy the car anymore,¡± Tongtong said, shaking Xu Fan¡¯s hand and sounding a little scared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Tongtong. If you like this logo, we¡¯ll buy this car. This uncle is just a paper tiger. He looks fierce now, but in a minute he¡¯ll be lying on the ground rolling around like a ball,¡± Xu Fan said confidently as he patted Tongtong¡¯s little head.


    ¡°Yay, Tongtong wants to see him roll around like a ball,¡± Tongtong cheered, waving her little hands cutely.


    In her eyes, Manager Xiong had already turned into a human-shaped ball.


    Because Daddy had never lied to Tongtong, she had absolute confidence.


    Manager Xiong curled his lips disdainfully and nced at Xu Fan, thinking bitterly, ¡°Just wait until the time is up, and we¡¯ll see who¡¯ll be the ball.¡±


    In less than five minutes, at the entrance of the Audi 4S dealership, Chen Lele came over with two huge paper bags.


    From a distance, Manager Xiong saw the egg brand on the bags and immediately eximed with joy, ¡°Kid, even if you brought me two baskets of eggs, I still wouldn¡¯t let you off. Get ready to roll out,¡± he said contemptuously.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start the live stream,¡± Xu Fan said coldly to him.


    The two people beside them picked up their phones, opened TikTok live streaming, and aimed the camera inside the 4S dealership, where Xu Lele struggled with two paper bags into the frame.


    A few dozen onlookers seemed to sense an enticing scene and gathered around.


    ¡°Chen Lele, you¡¯ve worked hard,¡± Xu Fan said softly to Xu Lele, knowing the two bags of money were heavy.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble,¡± Chen Lele replied with a shallow smile toward Xu Fan as he ced the bags on the ground.


    ¡°Manager Xiong, why don¡¯t you go over and open them up? These are the eggs I¡¯ve carefully prepared for you. I hope you¡¯ll let me off the hook,¡± Xu Fan said, somewhat tauntingly, pointing at the two bags.


    ¡°Haha, begging me now is toote. As for these stinky eggs, I don¡¯t give a damn,¡± Manager Xiong said with a full-faced smirk, sticking out his belly and speaking disdainfully to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Have a look; there might be a surprise inside,¡± Xu Fan urged.


    ¡°What surprise could there be? I earn tens of thousands a month; I don¡¯t need your stinking eggs,¡± Manager Xiong said as he strode over to the two bags, looked down on them with contempt, and then gently kicked one of the bags.


    A rustle.


    Instead of the expected sound of eggs cracking, a pile of pink-glowing hundred-yuan bills slipped out of the bags, scattering on the smooth floor.


    ¡°Holy crap! That¡¯s a lot of money!¡± the people in the hall eximed as they saw the stacks of bills falling out of the paper bags, their eyes lighting up instantly.


    The two people live streaming with their phones immediately pointed their cameras at the cash on the floor.


    Originally, there were only a few hundred viewers in the live stream room, but the moment the paper bags were kicked, the screen filled with a barrage ofments.


    ¡°Holy crap¡­ it¡¯s actually money.¡±


    ¡°Damn, the bags are filled with cash, aren¡¯t they afraid of getting robbed?¡±


    ¡°Where is this dealership? I want to go watch¡­¡±


    ¡°Stupid manager, I want to see you crawl like a dog¡­¡±


    Manager Xiong¡¯s face turned to shock, his previously smug expression instantly reced with one of utter dismay.


    ¡°Impossible, impossible, he is just a loser!¡± Manager Xiong suddenly knelt on the ground, hastily grabbing the paper bags to check them.


    Sure enough, from top to bottom, the bags were filled with stacks of cash.


    Manager Xiong, still in disbelief, took another bag and found the same thing, filled with pink banknotes.


    ¡°Security! Security!¡± The other two staff members quickly called security over to prevent therge sum of money from causing a disturbance.


    Xu Lele was also filled with shock as she looked at the heaps of banknotes on the ground.


    She had no idea what the two bags contained just moments ago, only feeling their heaviness. She never expected them to be filled with hundred-yuan notes.


    Thinking about how she had just been carrying two bags full of money through the corridor, Chen Lele was terrified. If she had lost those two bags of cash, even selling herself wouldn¡¯t cover Xu Fan¡¯s loss.


    Why did Xu Fan trust me so much? So much money, and he dared to let a stranger like me take it. What if I had run off with the cash? Chen Lele looked at Xu Fan, a hint of curiosity in her eyes.


    At that moment, Xu Fan casually strolled over to where Manager Xiong was on the ground picking up the money, and, looking down at him with a teasing tone, said, ¡°Manager Xiong, these two bags of ¡®eggs¡¯ didn¡¯t disappoint you, did they?¡±


    Manager Xiong looked up, his face filled with resentment, and said, ¡°Impossible, why do you have so much cash? Are you just trying to make a fool of me!¡±


    ¡°Still so defiant in the face of death,¡± Xu Fan retorted coldly. ¡°What did you say before? If I brought the payment for the car, you would crawl out the door for me. Well, the money is here. Isn¡¯t it time for you to start crawling out?¡±


    ¡°No! I can¡¯t crawl!¡± Manager Xiong spread his arms and gestured to the people live streaming on either side, waving at them not to broadcast his face.


    Unfortunately for him, the two people saw their live stream audience increase by thousands in a moment and were thrilled, not paying any attention to Manager Xiong¡¯s requests. They watched gleefully as viewers spammedments and bullet chats, with some urging Manager Xiong to crawl faster, promising to send gifts if he did.


    Looking at Xu Fan up close, Manager Xiong wanted to deny everything but found no way out. Suddenly, he spotted the price tag on the Audi S7 and yelled at Xu Fan, ¡°I need to count the money. Whether there¡¯s enough to buy the car is still in question. I haven¡¯t counted it, so I can¡¯t possibly crawl out.¡±


    ¡°Fine, call your finance personnel over to count the money,¡± Xu Fan said to a staff member behind him.


    Before long, two ountants came over, packed the money into the bags, and took it behind the counter to start counting.


    The ountants used both hands and feet, constantly stuffing stacks of notes into the bill counter and jotting down the numbers. Soon, the total was clear.


    A full 1 million yuan.


    Upon hearing this news, the once-grounded Manager Xiong cheered, instantly scrambling to his feet.


    ¡°Hahaha, You don¡¯t have enough to buy the car. I don¡¯t need to crawl out. It¡¯s you who should be crawling,¡±ughed Manager Xiong, almost ecstatic with joy.


    ¡°Who said my money wasn¡¯t enough?¡± Xu Fan said to Chen Lele, ¡°Call your supervisor over, I need to have a few words with him.¡±


    After hearing Xu Fan, Chen Lele turned around and called out the dealership supervisor.


    Seeing the supervisor appear, Xu Fan spoke up, ¡°My name is Xu Fan, and I¡¯vee to buy this S7 today. Although the car is priced at 1.3 million, I believe there should be a discount for someone like me, right?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± the supervisor eximed. ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Xu Fan himself! Please have a seat, please sit down. Xiao Chen, go get the car-purchase contract. And Xiao Li, what are you standing there for? Quickly, pour some water for Mr. Xu Fan.¡±

 Chapter 53 - 53 Roll, Little Bear_1

    Chapter 53 Roll, Little Bear_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°This gentleman is a privileged senior customer of our Auto City. For you, this car is priced at a kinship price, just 990,000 yuan¡ªa unique offer in all of Zhonghai City!¡± The supervisor spoke to Xu Fan with reverent politeness, his face wearing a pandering smile.


    ¡°No way, Supervisor, why are you siding with an outsider instead of me?¡± Manager Xiong was extremely surprised and hurriedly approached the supervisor, anxiously saying, ¡°Supervisor, this person is here to cause trouble; he¡¯s trying to embarrass me on purpose!¡±


    ¡°Xiong Liming, go stand over there and don¡¯t move. If you offend my valued guest, be careful or I¡¯ll fire you on the spot!¡± the supervisor coldly nced at Manager Xiong, his tone harsh as he spoke to him.


    ¡°Supervisor, I¡¯ve been serving our 4S shop loyally for five or six years now. How can you side with an outsider to attack me?¡± Manager Xiong said with a mix of anger and urgency, pleading with the supervisor.


    ¡°Xiong Liming! I¡¯m warning you, if you keep babbling, don¡¯t bothering to work tomorrow!¡± The supervisor looked at Xiong Liming with hatred.


    ¡°Supervisor, you have to help me. I am the top salesperson of our store,¡± Xiong Liming persisted, knowing that if the supervisor didn¡¯t help him, he would have to leave the dealership in disgrace. How could he bear such humiliation?


    The supervisor gave him a cold look, already having made up his mind.


    Just now, the administration center of Lu Family Port Auto City had phoned each car sales point, instructing them to keep an eye out for a person named Xu Faning to buy a car.


    If encountered, regardless of what car he purchases, they must sell it at cost price. Even if it leads to a loss, the aim was to ensure hisplete satisfaction. This person was a friend of the chairman of the group headquarters, and nobody dared to treat him with neglect.


    The supervisor had not expected such a distinguished guest to be offended by someone as clueless as Xiong Liming, who even had the audacity to make a ruckus here. If it weren¡¯t for the number of people in the store, the supervisor would have felt like killing him.


    A friend of the chairman, what an influential person that was. Let alone this car dealership, even the entire Auto City ounted for only five percent of Lu Chennong¡¯s assets.


    If the chairman¡¯s friend was slighted, could his Audi 4S store even continue operating in Zhonghai City?


    With that thought, the supervisor no longer hesitated and pped Xiong Liming across the face.


    ¡°I¡¯m fully aware of your recent actions. Our 4S store wees everyone to buy cars and does not treat customers differently based on their status. As a manager of our store, you have treated a customer so rudely, even betting with the customer, humiliating their dignity. Today, I represent thepany in firing you. Right now, I¡¯ll sign the car purchase agreement with Mr. Xu Fan. As for your bet, I won¡¯t intervene.¡± The supervisor said grandly, and after speaking, he took care to observe Xu Fan¡¯s expression. Seeing no anomaly in Xu Fan¡¯s demeanor, only then did he rx.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, are we ready to sign the contract?¡± the supervisor asked tentatively.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Xu Fan responded, his name sweeping across the car purchase contract in a bold stroke.


    ¡°Now this car is your property. Because of our staff¡¯s mistake, your car purchasing experience was unsatisfactory, so we will offer all luxury-gradeplimentary services for your car¡¯s filming, interior, and decoration, as well as free insurance, license te service, and oh, we also provide you with unlimited car maintenance and car wash services, aspensation. Are you satisfied with that?¡± The supervisor continued to throw a barrage of preferential policies at Xu Fan, striving topensate for the bad influence Manager Xiong had on Xu Fan¡¯s experience.


    ¡°Deal, get it done quickly,¡± Xu Fan nodded nonchntly.


    At that moment, the live stream audience went wild, and the viewership soared directly to one hundred thousand.


    The whole inte was watching the incident of the Audi 4S dealership manager not only failing to show off but getting a face full of pbacks, and the topic had already climbed the ranking on Weibo¡¯s trending list.


    ¡°This youngdy has provided excellent service. If it weren¡¯t for her, I would not have bought a car here,¡± Xu Fan pointed at the lively standing Chen Lele next to him and praised her.


    ¡°Chen Lele, in light of your outstanding performance, from now on you will be the assistant manager of our Audi 4S store, with a starting sry of 20k!¡± the supervisor said to Chen Lele with a smile.


    Chen Lele was nearly overwhelmed by happiness and said in surprise, ¡°But I¡¯m just a part-time college student.¡±


    ¡°No worries, your part-time status won¡¯t change, and after you graduate, you cane work here directly. We will always wee you here,¡± the supervisor said to Chen Lele with courteousness.


    ¡°Ah, Supervisor, thank you so much.¡± Chen Lele had an expression of bliss on her face. She truly hadn¡¯t expected it. Her job had originally just paid her 150 yuan a day, and now suddenly her monthly ie had broken through to over twenty thousand. It was simply unbelievable.


    ¡°You have served every customer well; you deserve this. Keep up the good work,¡± the supervisor said to Chen Lele with a smile, showing a look of expectation.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll work hard,¡± Chen Lele smiled foolishly.


    Looking at the naive Chen Lele, the supervisor internallyined, if it hadn¡¯t been for that VIP client singling you out for praise, I would never have given you such a high sry for no reason.


    ¡°Now that the car has been bought, Manager Xiong, isn¡¯t it time you fulfilled your promise?¡± Xu Fan turned around and looked at Xiong Liming, who was standing to the side.


    At that moment, Xiong Liming had lost all his previous arrogance, looking like a defeated rooster, dejected with a deathly pale face.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t get lost. You all conspired to deceive me. I¡¯m going to file forbor arbitration. You can¡¯t fire me. I¡¯m the hero of Audi¡­¡± Xiong Liming muttered to himself, looking at the supervisor with pleading eyes.


    But the supervisor didn¡¯t want to look at him and turned, leaving him a back view.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to get lost, so you need me to help you out?¡± Xu Fan took a step forward,ing right in front of Xiong Liming.


    Tongtong pped her little hands at the side, egging on, ¡°Hmm, bad guy, now that you¡¯ve been mean to me, I want to see you turn into a ball.¡±


    People holding their phones for the live stream also pointed the camera toward Xiong Liming.


    When the wall falls, everyone pushes; when the drum breaks, everyone hammers. Xiong Liming used to be the manager and everyone gave him face, but now that he had offended a VIP and been removed from his position, everyone delighted in watching his humiliation.


    ¡°Boss, I have elderly at home and children to feed. I can¡¯t lose this job. Please let me work here. I am willing to act like a ball on the ground,¡± Xiong Liming finally understood that Xu Fan was the real boss here, and now only he called the shots.


    ¡°Daddy, that bad man looks a bit pitiful,¡± Tongtong tugged at Xu Fan¡¯s sleeve, saying adorably.


    ¡°Sigh, since my little darling is pleading for him, I¡¯ll reluctantly cut him some ck.¡± Xu Fan stopped the supervisor and said, ¡°I feel this bear can still be redeemed. Let him roll away and then roll back; I believe he will understand a lot of life lessons.¡±


    ¡°Xiong Liming, did you hear that? Mr. Xu spoke up for you, now roll!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xu!¡± As Xiong Liming said this, he curled up into a ball and started rolling on the smooth floor.

 Chapter 54 - 54 Buy Big, Get Small Free_1

    Chapter 54 Buy Big, Get Small Free_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The general manager of Lu Family Port Auto City, Li Yuehua, rushed to the Audi 4S store nonstop.


    Although Li Yuehua¡¯s title was also that of a manager, his status was worlds apart from that of manager Xiong Liming; he was the overall boss of Lu Family Port Auto City, overseeing the operation of hundreds of 4S stores. He was the kind of person who could make final decisions in the entire Auto City.


    As soon as Li Yuehua learned that Xu Fan was buying a car at the Audi 4S store, he hurried over. Xu Fan was a VIP tasked to him by Lu Chennong; he could not afford to neglect this guest. If he failed to provide proper reception to the VIP and upset Lu Chennong, he might not be able to hold onto his position at Lu Family Port.


    Along the way, many employees of the 4S stores humbly greeted Li Yuehua. Li Yuehua, now extremely anxious, hardly responded as he briskly made his way to the Audi 4S store.


    As soon as he entered, he saw the disheveled Manager Xiong Liming, who had rolled out on the ground like a ball.


    Seeing Xiong Liming on the ground, Li Yuehua angrily said, ¡°What are you rolling on the floor for? Have you lost your mind?¡±


    ¡°I, I am at fault!¡± Xiong Liming looked up at the big boss of the Auto City, unsure of how to respond, and could only awkwardly remain prostrate on the ground.


    ¡°Manager Li! Pleasee in. This damn fool couldn¡¯t recognize Tai Shan and offended our guest, so we had to teach him a lesson,¡± the supervisor of the Audi 4S store hurried out to exin to Li Yuehua.


    ¡°What? This bastard hasn¡¯t offended Mr. Xu Fan, has he?¡± Li Yuehua was shocked.


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± said the supervisor of the Audi 4S store, his voice tinged with trepidation.


    ¡°Damn it, this damn fool!¡± Li Yuehua, seething with anger, had made all sorts of calctions but had never anticipated someone would dare to offend a VIP introduced by big boss Lu. If Mr. Xu were to get angry over this, not even eight lives would be enough topensate for the loss.


    ¡°Where is Mr. Xu?¡± Li Yuehua asked anxiously.


    ¡°Inside.¡±


    Li Yuehua quickly stepped into the 4S store, sweeping his gaze around, and instantly saw Xu Fan, who was holding Tongtong in his arms.


    Xu Fan possessed a noble bearing unique to those in high positions, a quality that ordinary people couldn¡¯t perceive. Only someone like Li Yuehua, who often circted in high society, could discern it on Xu Fan¡¯s face.


    Xu Fan was born into a noble family with a silver spoon in his mouth and had now further refined his aura through ¡°The ssic of Changes¡¯ Marrow Cleansing.¡± He exuded an extraordinary temperament coupled with a mysterious quality, clearly the esteemed guest Li Yuehua was searching for.


    ¡°Mr. Xu! Hello, I am Li Yuehua, the person in charge of Lu Family Port Auto City. Please allow me to apologize to you. It was due to myck of management; we will definitely deal with him seriously.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, forget it, my daughter has a kind heart, she can¡¯t bear to see others suffer,¡± Xu Fan said with a light smile.


    To him, Xiong Liming was no more than an ant hopping before him, whom he could crush at any moment if he wished. But since Tongtong had spoken up, letting him off wasn¡¯t such a big deal. A dragon soaring in the sky wouldn¡¯t care about the ants below.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, you truly are magnanimous, with a generous spirit,¡± praised Li Yuehua, his ttery flowing effortlessly as if it cost him nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to buy a car, no need to make such a fuss. If there¡¯s nothing else, you should all get back to what you were busy with,¡± Xu Fan said casually to Li Yuehua.


    ¡°No, Lu Family Port Car City is my turf, and since Mr. Xu hase, I must provide Mr. Xu with excellent service to ensure his car purchasing experience is smooth and enjoyable,¡± said Li Yuehua respectfully.


    The staff in the store were instantly petrified.


    Li Yuehua, the general manager, whom they had only seen once or twice at the annual meetings, usually appeared aloof and unapproachable. But today, after meeting Xu Fan, he had be so humble. Just how influential was this young car buyer that he could make the top boss of Lu Family Port act so politely?


    ¡°Manager Li is too hospitable. I don¡¯t have any other requests. Just prepare the car for me as soon as possible,¡± said Xu Fan softly.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll personally oversee the work and have our best technicians on it, and I guarantee that it will be ready for you in half an hour,¡± Li Yuehua promised, patting his chest confidently.


    The status of the general manager was no joke. Dozens of the after-sales staff at Lu Family Port seemed to be working like their lives depended on it on Xu Fan¡¯s car. In less than half an hour, they had finished all the decorations, interior fittings, and various procedures for the new import model S7.


    For the license te, there was already one avable, which, after registration, was immediately mounted on the car.


    Moreover, this te was a treasured number te from Lu Family Port Car City, generally unattainable for the average person. To please Xu Fan, Li Yuehua gifted this te to Xu Fan¡¯s car as well.


    Sea A¡¤T6666, a coveted number among Lu Family Port Car City¡¯s collection, was worth over a million in the number te market, arguably more valuable than the car itself. With a singlemand, Li Yuehua had presented this treasured number te to Xu Fan.


    Half an hourter, the new imported Audi S7 was fully equipped, cleaned spotlessly by several car washers, and brought before Xu Fan.


    Tongtong, hugging Xu Fan¡¯s neck, nted a firm kiss on him and eximed excitedly, ¡°Wow, the car is so pretty.¡±


    Xu Fan affectionately stroked Tongtong¡¯s hair and smiled, ¡°As long as Tongtong is happy, daddy is satisfied.¡±


    At that moment, Li Yuehua came over, speaking obsequiously to Xu Fan, ¡°Mr. Xu, how do you like the car now? Seeing that you have a child with you, I specifically had them install the best quality child safety seat.¡±


    ¡°Not bad, Manager Li has been considerate,¡± Xu Fan said as he held Tongtong and looked around the car. He slightly frowned upon seeing the license te.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, is there anything you¡¯re not satisfied with? This is the best number te treasured by our Lu Family Port Car City, and I took the liberty of getting it registered on your car,¡± Li Yuehua said nervously upon noticing a hint of displeasure on Xu Fan¡¯s face.


    ¡°The number te is quite nice but a bit too showy,¡± Xu Fan furrowed his brow.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity not to match such a good car with a good te,¡± Li Yuehua said regretfully, but then his eyes brightened as he suggested to Xu Fan, ¡°However, this is easy to fix. I¡¯ll get another more ordinary car with a moremon number te for Mr. Xu. That way, alternating between the two cars will solve the issue.¡±


    ¡°Then just find me a domestic car with good safety performance,¡± Xu Fan said with a slight smile.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ve just got a new Lynk & Co 01 in stock. It uses Volvo technology, and although it is a domestic car, its safety is no less than that of an imported one. You can bepletely assured of this. Moreover, this car is a hybrid electric SUV with good off-road capabilities and performance,¡± Li Yuehua said with a confident glow when talking about cars.


    ¡°Alright, then that¡¯s the one. Please deliver it to 88 Zhonghai Star Vi when it¡¯s ready. I¡¯ll be leaving now,¡± said Xu Fan, who didn¡¯t know much about cars, but he trusted that Li Yuehua wouldn¡¯t deceive him, so he readily epted the rmended Lynk & Co 01.

 Chapter 55: The Current Head of Dragon City’s Xu Family

    Chapter 55: The Current Head of Dragon City¡¯s Xu Family


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Star of Zhonghai, Vi No. 88, I¡¯ll remember that,¡± Li Yuehua¡¯s heart jittered slightly upon hearing the address Xu Fan gave. The ce where Xu Fan lived was known as a famous luxury vi in Zhonghai. It seems Xu Fan really wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. His young age and residence in the Star of Zhonghai indicated he must have an exceptionally strong background.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll pay for the car with my card,¡± Xu Fan said as he took out the Supreme ck Diamond Card he always carried with him.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t, this is a gift from our Lu Family Port Car Dealership. There was some unpleasantness when Mr. Xu was buying the car today, so consider this vehicle as an apology,¡± Li Yuehua generously stated.


    ¡°Mr. Li, I, Xu Fan, am not someone who takes things without paying. You can offer me a discount, but I¡¯m not going to ept it for free. As for the unpleasantness earlier, it¡¯s in the past, let¡¯s not bring it up again,¡± Xu Fan said calmly, his tone carrying an undeniable firmness.


    ¡°Alright, since Mr. Xu has spoken, I won¡¯t insist,¡± Li Yuehua nodded, summoned the finance staff, and took Xu Fan¡¯s ck Diamond Card from him.


    Upon receiving the card, Li Yuehua internally eximed again, for in Xu Fan¡¯s hand was the globally most powerful Supreme ck Diamond Card¡ªa symbol of status. It seemed Xu Fan was truly someone who didn¡¯t care about money.


    It was fortunate that he personally came to offer warm greetings. Otherwise, had such an important client held even slight dissatisfaction with Lu Family Port Car Dealership, it would take mere minutes to deal with him.


    After the card transaction, Xu Fan bid farewell to Li Yuehua, and was just about to pick up Tongtong and get into the car when Chen Lele, who had been waiting, quickly approached Xu Fan.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, the manager asked me to add you on WeChat, to provide after-sales service and guidance for your car. If you have any issues with the vehicle, you can also contact me directly,¡± Chen Lele said, slightly nervously to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Xu Fan took out his phone and showed his WeChat QR code to Chen Lele, who scanned it and added Xu Fan as a friend.


    ¡°Take care, Mr. Xu, and goodbye to the little friend,¡± Chen Lele cheerfully waved to Xu Fan and Tongtong.


    ¡°Bye-bye, sister,¡± Tongtong cute waved her little hand at Chen Lele.


    The branch manager and other managers nearby came over to greet Xu Fan and say their goodbyes.


    Xu Fan waved his hand, opened the car door, carried Tongtong inside, then buckled her into her child safety seat properly, started the car, and drove away from the Lu Family Port Car Dealership.


    Li Yuehua, watching Xu Fan¡¯s car disappear into the distance, finally let out a sigh of relief. He instructed his secretary to quickly prepare Xu Fan¡¯s other Lynk & Co car, then turned to Chen Lele, who had just bid Xu Fan farewell.


    ¡°Chen Lele, I appoint you as the Deputy Manager of this Audi 4S store and also as the Executive Assistant at the Lu Family Port Car Dealership headquarters. If Mr. Xu has any issues in the future, you can report directly to me,¡± Li Yuehua said to Chen Lele with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Li¡­ but I¡¯m currently just a senior intern, here only part-time¡­¡± Chen Lele nervously responded.


    ¡°That¡¯s no issue. Intern with us, and upon graduation, you¡¯ll rise directly to middle management. Our Lu Family Port Car Dealership needs talent like you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Chen Lele nodded fervently, her mind reeling with shock.


    She had just been promoted to the fourth rank among deputy managers at the Audi 4S store by the manager, and now she had suddenly been leapfrogged two levels higher by the head of the headquarters to be the second-inmand, additionally holding an assistant managerial role. Chen Lele felt like she was dreaming, as everything seemed so surreal.


    Good fortune came too easily, didn¡¯t it?


    It must be because of Xu Fan!


    She had only attended to Xu Fan, and now she had received unimaginable preferential treatment that she couldn¡¯t have dreamed of. It seems her luck was all thanks to the courteous reception she offered Xu Fan at the entrance of the car city.


    Meanwhile, Manager Xiong was in utter despair.


    He had been working at the Audi 4S store for five to six years, only managing to reach the position of a sales manager. In the end, he was just a sales rep; ¡°manager¡± was merely a suffix, and he wasn¡¯t even part of the store¡¯s management team.


    And now, for offending Xu Fan, he had nearly been shown the door from the 4S store. The video of him rolling on the ground had been uploaded online, bringing shame upon himself across the north and south of the country. Xiong Liming truly felt a desire to end it all.


    On one hand, there was Chen Lele, a part-time college intern who¡¯d been there for three days, and had rocketed up four levels, now favored by the general manager. On the other, his own five to six years of effort had gone to waste just because of a quarrel with Xu Fan, relegating him to this pathetic state.


    He was filled with such regret.


    If there were such a thing as a pill for regret, Xiong Liming would even trade ten years of his life to take one, just to cling to Xu Fan¡¯s ¡°golden thigh¡± the moment he set foot into the Lu Family Port¡¯s Auto City.


    But s, it was all toote.


    Xiong Liming stood up, dejected, not expecting Li Yuehua toe over and gently pat his shoulder.


    ¡°Old Xiong, you¡¯re a long-time employee. I hope you can learn from this lesson, correct your attitude, and offer proper service. We at Lu Family Port Auto City still need experienced staff like you. As long you can acknowledge your mistakes and change, there will be opportunities for you in the future,¡± Manager Li Yuehua said. Then, with an encouraging look, he turned and left the room.


    ¡°Yes, I will definitely try hard to correct them!¡± Xiong Liming called out loudly to Li Yuehua.


    ¡°Deputy Manager Chen, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Xiong Liming turned around and apologized to Chen Lele first.


    Just one hour before, he had been looking down at Chen Lele with arrogance. Now, Chen Lele was someone he had to look up to.


    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s okay, no problem.¡± Chen Lele was a bit embarrassed and had not fully adapted to the change in status.Y0u can read sh0rt, t0uching, and r0mantic st0ries ab0ut c0uples, as well as children¡¯s st0ries f0r free 0n sitest0rys(.)c0m


    ¡°All right, all right, get back to work,¡± the supervisor waved his hand, dismissing the onlookers who had gathered around.


    As the crowd dispersed, they couldn¡¯t help but cast envious nces at Chen Lele.


    If only I could have been the one to attend to that Mr. Xu.


    In Yan Country, Dragon City, the Xu Family.


    The Xu Family¡¯s Deputy Chief Steward, Xu Wentao, was holding an electronic bill as he walked into the current Family Head¡¯s office.


    ¡°Young Master, the Supreme ck Diamond Card we left with Xu Fan showed two unusual expenditures today¡ª one million cash withdrawal and two hundred thousand spent on a transaction, both in Zhonghai City.¡±


    ¡°What? That good-for-nothing dares to use our Xu Family¡¯s card for his expenses!¡± In front of the luxurious office desk, a slender young man stood up, his handsome face contorted with a menacing expression.


    ¡°The card was issued in his name, and canceling it requires his signature. Since we haven¡¯t found him, we haven¡¯t been able to cancel the card,¡± Xu Wentao said nervously to the handsome young man in front of him.


    ¡°Dammit, I drove him out of the Xu Family, and he still has the nerve to spend our money. Go investigate where he¡¯s living now, I¡¯ll have some time in a couple of days to go have a nice chat with him.¡± The expression on the young man¡¯s face revealed his malice.


    ¡°Young Master, he should currently be in Zhonghai. As for the exact location, I¡¯ll look into it right now,¡± Xu Wentao said.


    ¡°Zhonghai? Even better. I¡¯m nning a trip to Zhonghai in three days. At that time, we¡¯ll pay a visit to this ¡®esteemed young master¡¯ of the Xu Family and give him a little education on how my hard-earned money isn¡¯t so easy to spend!¡±


    ¡°Understood, Young Master. Is it okay if I bring four special bodyguards?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a nobody, we¡¯re just going to pay him a visit. Why do you need so many bodyguards?¡±


    ¡°Understood, then shall we bring two?¡± Xu Wentao asked with some uncertainty.


    ¡°Haha, one Martial Artist will suffice.¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± Xu Wentao drew in a cold breath.

 Chapter 56 - 56 Tongtong’s Little Follower_1

    Chapter 56 Tongtong¡¯s Little Follower_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xu Fan drove the new model S7,ing out from the Lu Family Port Car City, heading straight for the Star of Zhonghai.


    On the road, Tongtong sat in thefortable child seat, wobbling about as he toyed with the various switches and decorations in the car, full of curiosity.


    After ying with all kinds of buttons in the car for a while, the restless little troublemaker Tongtong leaned against the window, beginning to take in the outside scenery.


    At that time, the traffic in Zhonghai City had already started to get slightly congested. Even though the S7 Xu Fan was driving could elerate to a hundred kilometers in just over five seconds, when driving on congested roads, the speed was still slow as a crawl.


    Xu Fan looked at the long line of cars and felt a bit of a headache, but Tongtong was curiously perched against the window, watching the passersby on the street.


    Just as Xu Fan was about to turn on the car stereo to listen to a song to soothe his mood, he saw Tongtong, as if startled, suddenly twist back into the seat from the window side, then said with a wronged expression, ¡°Daddy, daddy, there is a big dog outside, Tongtong is really scared¡­¡±


    Xu Fan nced outside the window and saw a young man on the sidewalk holding a dog leash, walking a ck and white Husky on the street.


    It was this dog that had scared Tongtong from the window to the safety of her seat.


    Seeing Tongtong¡¯s aggrieved expression, Xu Fan felt a pang of heartache.


    That damn Bald Qiang, because of his Tibetan Mastiff, had frightened Tongtong to such an extent. Xu Fan quietly resolved to break his limbs and throw him on the street to beg.


    However, thinking of Tongtong¡¯s current state, Xu Fan was filled with worry. Tongtong was still young, and such a scare could leave psychological trauma¡ªthe worst possibility¡ªsignificantly affecting her growth.


    Dogs are verymon animals in society. If Tongtong remained afraid of dogs because of this incident, that could be a huge problem.


    Therefore, Xu Fan, after much thought, decided he had to erase Tongtong¡¯s fear right now. Otherwise, this shadow could follow her for life. As Tongtong¡¯s father, Xu Fan would not allow this to happen.


    Thus, Xu Fan slowed the car down, turned his head towards Tongtong, and asked, ¡°Baby, how about daddy find you a littlepanion? From now on, when Tongtong goes out, it can join daddy in protecting Tongtong.¡±


    A littlepanion?


    Tongtong, upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, had curious light shining in her bright,rge eyes and then shook her two little braids saying, ¡°Tongtong wants a littlepanion, Tongtong gets so bored every day. Daddy, mommy, and aunt all treat Tongtong like a child, but with a littlepanion, Tongtong can y with him.¡±


    Tongtong said with a hint of childishness.


    In fact, when Tongtong was in America, because the other children were white and ck, there was an inherent discrimination against people of Asian descent. Additionally, since the public safety in America was pretty bad, Xu Yixue rarely allowed Tongtong to interact with other children. Thus, in America, Tongtong had been incredibly lonely. Now, hearing Xu Fan was going to find her apanion, she was suddenly overjoyed.


    Seeing Tongtong¡¯s excited eyes, Xu Fan also felt a wave of self-reproach.


    Not only had Tongtongcked fatherly love since she was young, but she had also suffered quite a bit while with Xu Yixue abroad, all due to Xu Fan¡¯s fault. He silently vowed not to let Tongtong return to America, that ce where she faced exclusion and instead ensure she grew up healthy and happy in Yan Country.


    ¡°Alright, daddy will go and find a littlepanion for Tongtong right now.¡±


    Xu Fan turned the steering wheel and elerated forward.


    ¡°Daddy daddy, who¡¯s the little sidekick you¡¯re getting for Tongtong?¡± Tongtong asked curiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient, Tongtong, you¡¯ll find out in a moment.¡± Xu Fan said to Tongtong with a wink, speaking mysteriously.


    Before long, Xu Fan¡¯s car stopped in front of a gship pet store called Love Pet Baby.


    Xu Fan looked at the store¡¯s sizable storefront and upscale decor, so he decided to buy a pet there for Tongtong.


    Xu Fan picked up Tongtong and went straight into the store.


    The store was decorated in a cartoon style, very clean, without a hint of the typical animal smell.


    Right in the center of the store was a huge electronic screen, showing cute promotional videos of dogs and cats that attracted attention, and there was also a refined shelf filled with various pet foods and canned goods.


    ¡°Tongtong, do you think it¡¯d be nice for daddy to buy you a cute little dog to be your sidekick?¡± Xu Fan said to Tongtong, pointing at a cute puppy on the screen.


    ¡°Wu wu¡­ Dogs are so scary, Tongtong doesn¡¯t want a dog¡­ Dogs will bully Tongtong¡­¡± Tongtong¡¯s face suddenly showed a hint of fear, clearly, the aftershock from being frightened by Bald Qiang¡¯s dog in the morning was still lingering in Tongtong¡¯s heart.


    ¡°You see, this dog won¡¯t bite, it will protect Tongtong instead, and it looks not at all fierce, just as cute as Tongtong,¡± Xu Fan said, picking up Tongtong to get a good look at the fluffy white snowball in the promotional video.


    The round and rolling snowball was simply a born cutie; its clumsy antics soon had Xu Fanughing.


    ¡°This doggy is so cute, not fierce at all.¡± Tongtong said, pointing at the snowball on the screen, her eyes full of little stars.


    ¡°Haha, so shall we go pick out a cute dog to be Tongtong¡¯s sidekick?¡± Xu Fan asked gently, rubbing Tongtong¡¯s head with his chin.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Tongtong instantly became excited.


    At this moment, a pet store attendant came over and, seeing the luxury car parked outside by Xu Fan, did not dare to neglect them and warmly started introducing the pets in the store to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Take us to pick out a dog.¡± Xu Fan said to the attendant, who, upon hearing this, led Xu Fan and Tongtong to the kennels at the back of the pet shop.


    This is where all the store¡¯s dogs lived.


    There were more than ten breeds, including Siberian Huskies, Golden Retrievers, skan Mmutes, Poodles, Chow Chows, and others.


    In each kennel lived two or three puppies of the same breed.


    Seeing so many puppies, each one cuter than the next, and their voices so milky, Tongtong immediately started hopping about, looking at them one by one.


    Xu Fan scanned over the bunch of dogs with different fur colors and suddenly sensed something was off, turning his head towards the corner of the kennel.


    There, was a worn wire cage.

 Chapter 57 - 57 The Lame Puppy_1

    Chapter 57 The Lame Puppy_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The old, rusty wire atop the cage was out of ce in this brand-newly renovated pet store, and inside the cage was a dirty, scrawny white puppy.


    It stood on just three legs, with one injured limb bent outwards and raised, looking very pitiable.


    Xu Fan looked at it, not because of the dog¡¯s appearance, but because he sensed a faint trace of Spirit Beast bloodline within the small dog.


    Although the Spirit Beast bloodline in the puppy was extremely thin, it did not escape Xu Fan¡¯s notice. In his previous life, Xu Fan had practiced the ¡°Five Spirits Sky Absorbing Technique,¡± subjugated five of the top Spirit Beasts from the ancient world, and was more than familiar with the bloodlines of Spirit Beasts.


    Within this puppy¡¯s lineage was a trace of the Holy Beasts Kylin, albeit the weakest level of Spirit Beast bloodline. In a world where Spiritual Energy was so thin, encountering a pet born with a Spirit Beast bloodline was extremely rare.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation with this puppy?¡± Xu Fan asked a pet store clerk by his side.


    ¡°This puppy wasn¡¯t bred by us, but instead was found as a stray in the wild, then sold to our store. When it first arrived, it was very beautiful, so we gave it various vinations and fed it lots of high-grade dog food, hoping to raise it well. But this dog has a strange temperament; it not only refuses to eat normal dog food but also constantly fights with the other dogs,¡± the clerk said, frowning as he looked at the puppy in the cage.


    ¡°Oh? It fights with other dogs? What was the result?¡± Xu Fan asked with interest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let its small size fool you, it has a very fierce temperament and strong fighting ability. It frequently beats other dogs so badly they¡¯re left searching for their teeth. Its leg was injured during a fight with three German Shepherds muchrger than itself. Several of our dogs, priced above ten thousand yuan, were bitten by this little dog, resulting in uspensating a fair bit of money. That¡¯s why our store manager decided to sell the dog to a dog trader,¡± the clerk exined, pointing at the puppy.


    ¡°Dog trader?¡± Xu Fan heard and understood; those dog traders served meat shops, and if the puppy were taken away by one, it would end up as meat on someone¡¯s dining table.


    ¡°Daddy, this puppy looks so pitiful. Can we buy it?¡± Tongtong, pouting, looked at Xu Fan with pleading eyes.


    ¡°Tongtong, you don¡¯t like those pretty puppies and instead fancy this dirty one?¡± Xu Fan leaned close to the puppy, examined its injured hind leg, and noticed the damage wasn¡¯t severe¡ªit just looked rather pathetic.


    ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s buy it! Its leg is hurt, we can fix it for him,¡± Tongtong pleaded with overflowingpassion, her eyes filled with sympathy and concern for the injured dog.


    ¡°Alright, if Tongtong likes it, then we¡¯ll buy it,¡± Xu Fan said, nodding with a smile at Tongtong.


    ¡°Yay, thank you, Daddy!¡± Tongtong hugged Xu Fan¡¯s cheeks, nted two chubby kisses, then struggled down from his embrace and scuttled over to the cage housing the puppy.


    ¡°Be careful, this dog has a fiery temperament and can bite,¡± the clerk immediately warned.


    ¡°No worries,¡± Xu Fan said with a gentle smile.


    Spirit Beasts with Spirit Beast bloodlines contain higher intelligence and can clearly sense a person¡¯s emotions.


    If someone approached it with malice, it would definitely make aggressive movements, but if approached with kindness, it could feel it too.


    Just as Xu Fan had expected, when Tongtong ran over to the cage, the little dog didn¡¯t bark or shout at her but insteadyzily on the ground, gave Tongtong a nce with a stretch of its legs, then got up and gently sniffed Tongtong, nuzzling her little hand with its head.


    ¡°Giggle, such a good little doggie,¡± Tongtong reached out her little hand to stroke the dog¡¯s head, giggling from being amused by it.


    ¡°Sir? It seems your daughter and this dog get along very well. If you¡¯d like to buy it, we can offer it to you at 20% off the market price,¡± the clerk said, seeing Tongtong¡¯s interest in the dog, her eyes lighting up at the prospect of a sale.


    Normally, this dog would have been sold by the pound to dog traders, but since Xu Fan wanted it, even if selling it at a 20% discount, it was still priced like a pet, which would earn them much more than selling to dog traders.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve decided to buy it. Prepare a set of pet toys and equipment for me and put it directly in the trunk of my car; I don¡¯t need dog food,¡± Xu Fan told the clerk.


    This dog had the bloodline of a Kylin Spirit Beast; Xu Fan nned to use the Spirit Wisdom Pill he had saved to unlock its intelligence. Once awakened, the dog could cultivate through its bloodline. Low-grade dog food would be of no use for it, so Xu Fan didn¡¯t need to buy dog food for it.


    ¡°Sir, because this dog has a bit of a temper, we need to sign an agreement before purchase. If the dog bites or injures someone after you buy it, our pet store will not take any responsibility. If you don¡¯t sign, we cannot sell you the dog,¡± the clerk remembered this crucial step and hurriedly said to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Daddy, this doggy is so nice, it definitely won¡¯t bite anyone,¡± Tongtong pleaded with Xu Fan, looking pitiful on behalf of the dog.


    Tongtong was afraid Xu Fan might refuse to buy the dog because of the clerk¡¯s warning and the potential hassle. Little did she know, Xu Fan had already decided to purchase the dog.


    ¡°Okay then, bring over the contract; I¡¯ll take the dog,¡± Xu Fan said, nodding with a smile at Tongtong and speaking to the clerk.


    ¡°Daddy is the best! Tongtong has a little sidekick now,¡± hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, Tongtong moved her small legs, ran to Xu Fan¡¯s side, then with a jump, bounded into Xu Fan¡¯s arms, and gave him a smacking kiss.


    Xu Fan ruffled her adorable little head and carried her to the pet store¡¯s front desk.


    In the pet store, the liability waiver document was already printed out. Xu Fan looked at it briefly, made sure there were no issues, and swiftly signed his name on the paper.


    ¡°Hello, the original price of this dog is 8,000 yuan, but with the 20% discount, that¡¯s 6,400 yuan. Plus the full set of pet toys and equipment you¡¯re purchasing, thates to a total of 7,000 yuan,¡± the cashier reported the bill to Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan had withdrawn one million yuan. Having spent only 990,000 yuan on the car he bought today, he still had the remaining 10,000 yuan in cash, which came in handy at this moment. He pulled out thest stack of hundred-yuan bills, counted out thirty of them, and handed the rest to the cashier.


    The cashier counted the money, issued Xu Fan a receipt, and directed one of the staff to bring out the cage with the puppy along with Xu Fan¡¯s purchased pet equipment. They carried everything outside the store and loaded them into the trunk all at once.

 Chapter 58: So Smart, Let’s Call It Ben Ben_1

    Chapter 58: So Smart, Let¡¯s Call It Ben Ben_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Just as the staff member was about to put the cage with the puppy into the car, Tongtong clutched Xu Fan¡¯s arm tightly and said with concern, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s so dark in the back, won¡¯t the puppy be scared?¡±


    Hearing this, Xu Fan stopped the employee who was about to put the cage in and said, ¡°Take the dog out of the cage and let it into the back seat of the car.¡±


    The staff member hesitated and said, ¡°This little dog is a bit wild. If we let it out of the cage, I¡¯m afraid it might bite someone, or run away.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if it runs away, it¡¯s on me,¡± Xu Fan said confidently.


    ¡°Alright, if you insist, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± The staff member opened the cage and let out the puppy.


    Xu Fan opened the rear door of the Audi S7 and said to the puppy, ¡°Up!¡±


    The little puppy seemed to understand Xu Fan¡¯s words, and with a forceful hop on its three legs, it jumped into the car and then quietlyy down on the floor of the vehicle.


    ¡°Huh, how did this dog suddenly be so obedient?¡± The staff member was a bit surprised. It wasn¡¯t easy to teach a dog to get into a car, some dogs couldn¡¯t learn it even after three months of training by a pet instructor, but this one got it right after being let out of the cage.


    ¡°Alright, everything¡¯s fine now,¡± Xu Fan told the staff as he picked up Tongtong and got into the car.


    After securing Tongtong in her car seat with the little safety belt, Xu Fan started the car. The Audi S7 roared to life as they left the pet store.


    Watching the Audi S7 disappear, the pet store¡¯s manager finally showed a sly smile.


    ¡°I could have sold this dog to a dog trader for just 200 yuan, but to think I sold it to this unsuspecting buyer for 7,000 yuan, my luck is truly great today.¡±


    Meanwhile, Xu Fan, who was driving the car, also had a hint of a smug smile on his lips.


    A pet with a Spirit Beast bloodline, even in the Cultivation World, could fetch a sky-high price at auction. To have bought this puppy for just a few thousand yuan, my luck is truly great today.


    ¡°Daddy, can I hug my little sidekick now?¡± Tongtong, seated in her car seat, couldn¡¯t keep still and kept looking at the puppy lying at her feet, teasing it with her little foot.


    Unfortunately, ever since the puppy hadin down in the car, it had been very quiet and didn¡¯t join Tongtong in her antics.


    ¡°Daddy, why is the puppy ignoring me?¡± Tongtong asked Xu Fan in frustration when the puppy didn¡¯t respond to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s too dirty. I¡¯ve ordered it to stay still in the car. Once we get home and give it a bath, cleanup its body, then Tongtong can hold and y with it to her heart¡¯s content,¡± Xu Fan patiently exined to little Tongtong.


    ¡°But Tongtong wants to y with the puppy now.¡± Sitting in the back seat car seat, Tongtong started to act stubborn, iling her little hands and kicking her legs, puffing up her face in frustration.


    Xu Fan rubbed his forehead. He wasn¡¯t afraid of formidable enemies, but he found it toughest to deal with his daughter¡¯s temper. He couldn¡¯t bear to scold or spank her, and cajoling didn¡¯t work either. This dad job seemed not as easy as it appeared.


    ¡°Tongtong, the puppy doesn¡¯t have a name yet. Why don¡¯t you give it a name?¡± Xu Fan turned his eyes, quicklying up with an idea.


    ¡°Oh yeah, Tongtong¡¯s puppy doesn¡¯t have a name yet.¡± Tongtong stopped her antics and, with her little hand supporting her chubby cheek, started to think seriously about the puppy¡¯s name.


    Children, distract their attention and you¡¯ve tricked them. Xu Fan¡¯s lips curved upward as he thought to himself, my dear daughter, you¡¯re still too green topete with your old dad.


    ¡°Daddy, daddy, the puppy is white, how about we call it Snowke?¡± Tongtong suggested cutely, shaking her head as she spoke to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Snowke is too light; it¡¯s going to get fatter and may even turn into a Snowball,¡± Xu Fan replied with a smile.


    ¡°There was already a Snowball in the store earlier, and Tongtong¡¯s dog can¡¯t have the same name. Tongtong needs toe up with another one,¡± Tongtong said, scratching her head and sinking back into deep thought.


    ¡°Daddy, the puppy is so obedient, how about we call it Good Boy?¡± Tongtong came up with another idea, excitedly suggesting it to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Good Boy won¡¯t do either, because sometimes daddy calls Tongtong ¡®good girl,¡¯ and then we won¡¯t be able to tell who¡¯s who,¡± Xu Fan patiently responded.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, Tongtong is super well-behaved too; we can¡¯t have a repeat of Tongtong¡¯s name. Let Tongtong think some more.¡± Tongtong wrapped her little hand around her ponytail, adorably pouting her lips, and herrge eyes sparkled with a mischievous glow.


    Along the way, Tongtong came up with seven or eight names, but either Xu Fan rejected them, or she herself felt they weren¡¯t quite right after a while. They hadn¡¯t settled on a name, but the car was almost at their home in Star of Zhonghai.


    Finally, as they were approaching the entrance to theplex, Tongtong thought of another name and excitedly said to Xu Fan, ¡°Daddy, Tongtong has an idea, let¡¯s call it Ben Ben, okay?¡±


    ¡°Looking at his dopey appearance, Ben Ben is no problem,¡± Xu Fan replied with a smile.


    The puppy lying on the floor heard this and immediately lifted its little leg, calling out to Xu Fan in a weak voice.


    ¡°Woof¡­ Woof woof woof woof¡­¡±


    Xu Fan understood the puppy¡¯s intentions; it was protesting. Being such a smart dog, it should be called Cong Cong (Smart), Mingming¡ªwhy Ben Ben!


    ¡°Daddy, the puppy barked¡ªit seems like it likes the name Ben Ben,¡± Tongtong said, excitedly pping her little hands upon hearing the puppy¡¯s bark.


    ¡°Woof¡­ Woof woof woof woof¡­¡±


    Since when did this dog like the name Ben Ben¡ªlittle master, please don¡¯t spout nonsense.


    The puppy moved its little legs on the ground, its barks full of protest.


    ¡°Haha, since he likes it, it¡¯s settled. From now on, you¡¯ll be called Ben Ben!¡± Xu Fan decisively said, the sound reaching the puppy¡¯s perked-up ears.


    ¡°Whine, whine, whine¡­¡±


    This is authoritarian oppression of a dog¡ªit won¡¯t stand for this¡­


    The dogy on the ground giving Xu Fan a miserable protest, but when Xu Fan turned his head back with a firm look, the puppy instantly quieted down.


    ¡°Yay, Ben Ben, Ben Ben, you have a name now,¡± Tongtong said excitedly to the little puppy on the ground.


    The puppyy there with a look of utter despondence.


    At that moment, the car had arrived at theplex. Xu Fan honked the horn once, and immediately two security guards came out of the guardhouse to verify Xu Fan¡¯s identity.


    Because Xu Fan¡¯s car was new, the ess control system couldn¡¯t recognize it, so the two security guards came out and stood by Xu Fan¡¯s car window, wanting to see Xu Fan¡¯s true face.


    Xu Fan slowly rolled down the window.


    These two security guards were the ones who had watched Xu Fan deal with Bald Qiang and his cronies and called the police from the sidelines. The two of them had just been enthusiastically discussing in the guardhouse how Xu Fan would surely be tortured after being caught by Song Qiang and Chen Hai, and might even be locked up in prison for a few years.


    To their surprise, just one afternoonter, Xu Fan was driving a fiercely styled Audi, appearing right before them. How utterly impressive!


    ¡°Good day, resident!¡± The younger security guard quickly saluted Xu Fan.


    ¡°Enter my license te into the ess control system, so it won¡¯t be an inconvenience in the future,¡± said Xu Fan softly to the two guards.


    ¡°Right away, go record the license te,¡± the older security guard urged hispanion immediately.


    ¡°Zhonghai A¡¤T6666, what an awesome license te!¡± The young guard eximed while looking at the license te.


    As the guard operated the remote, the barrier rose, Xu Fan rolled up the window, and drove straight to his parking spot at home.

 Chapter 59: Teaching You the Kylin Cultivation Method_1

    Chapter 59: Teaching You the Kylin Cultivation Method_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°HA¡¤T6666, what an awesome license te!¡± eximed the young security guard in front of the car.


    As the gate rose with the guard¡¯s remote control, Xu Fan rolled up the window and drove straight to his parking spot at home.


    After parking the car, Xu Fan picked up Tongtong and gently blew a whistle, prompting Ben Ben, who had been sulking on the rear floor, to perk up and hop out of the car, following Xu Fan on three legs.


    Unlocking the door, entering, and removing Tongtong¡¯s little shoes, Xu Fan slipped her into her own tiny slippers, after which she bounced off towards Ben Ben.


    ¡°Tongtong, don¡¯t y with Ben Ben just yet,¡± Xu Fan reached out and grabbed the cor of Tongtong¡¯s little coat.


    Although Tongtong was still iling with her arms and legs, Xu Fan was holding her up, preventing her from reaching Ben Ben.


    ¡°Daddy, daddy, Tongtong wants to y with Ben Ben¡­ Tongtong wants to y with Ben Ben¡­¡± Tongtong turned and hugged Xu Fan¡¯s leg, rubbing her head vigorously against him with a face full of mischievousness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, Tongtong. Daddy will first cure Ben Ben¡¯s leg. Don¡¯t you want Ben Ben to be a healthy little dog?¡± Xu Fan said tenderly, stroking Tongtong¡¯s little head.


    ¡°What? Daddy can cure Ben Ben¡¯s leg?¡± Tongtong¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Woof Woof? Master can cure this dog¡¯s leg?¡± There was also a sparkle in Ben Ben¡¯s little eyes.


    ¡°Of course, Daddy is a professional, uh, veterinarian!¡± Xu Fan said with a smile.


    In his previous life, he had raised five Primordial Sacred Beasts, and these big shots would fight and wage wars now and then. They woulde back missing limbs, and Xu Fan was always the one to heal them.


    So, for Xu Fan, healing Ben Ben¡¯s leg was no big deal at all.


    Besides, he possessed a Qi Ling Pill that could awaken pets¡¯ intelligence. With this medicinal pill activating Ben Ben¡¯s intelligence, plus its hint of Spirit Beast blood, Ben Ben could directly be a Spirit Beast and start to cultivate on its own.


    Xu Fan even had a bolder idea.


    If in this world there was Ben Ben, a dog with a trace of Qilin bloodline, then there surely would be cats with White Tiger bloodline, snakes with Azure Dragon bloodline, turtles with ck Tortoise bloodline, and birds with Vermilion Bird bloodline.


    If he could gather these five Spirit Beasts, then Xu Fan could directly start his Five Spirits Sky Absorbing Technique on this. He wouldn¡¯t need to bother searching for Holy Beasts in the Primordial World after ascending, and the boost to hisbat power would be unprecedented.


    Although Xu Fan didn¡¯t n to rely too heavily on pets for fighting in this life, having a lovely daughter like Tongtong, these pets could stay by her side when he was not around, protecting her from all directions¡ªat sea, onnd, and in the air. This way, Xu Fan could save a lot of energy to enhance his own strength.


    With this thought, Xu Fan no longer hesitated. He beckoned to Ben Ben on the floor and turned to head upstairs.


    Before going up, he did not forget to tell his precious daughter to stay and watch TV obediently.


    Tongtong nodded obediently, her expression also carrying a hint of anticipation.


    And Ben Ben, his eyes shining brightly, followed closely behind Xu Fan¡¯s feet, the epitome of a loyal dog.


    Opening the bedroom door, Xu Fan led Ben Ben into his own bedroom, and then took out the Spirit Wisdom Pill he had brought from the cultivation world from the drawer.


    The small, dark green pill, as soon as it was taken out, emitted a burst of mysterious medicinal fragrance.


    Ben Ben¡¯s nose was sensitive, vigorously sniffing the mysterious medicinal scent, his eyes fixed unwaveringly on the mysterious pill in Xu Fan¡¯s hand, and saliva had already begun to drool from his mouth.


    ¡°Remember, after I help you awaken your spirit intelligence, you will be a protector spirit beast under the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor, and from that point on, you must follow mymands absolutely and be forever loyal to me, do you understand?¡± Xu Fan said solemnly to Ben Ben, his tone carrying a weight of authority.


    ¡°Woof Woof, this dog is willing to serve the great Heavenly Emperor,¡± the dog expressed to Xu Fan in its caninenguage.


    ¡°Good!¡± Xu Fan stretched out his hand and tossed the medicinal pill into the air.


    Seeing this, Ben Ben bent his legs and leaped fiercely into the air, then caught the pill in his mouth and with a gulp, swallowed it down his throat.


    The Qi Ling Pill was also a third-generation elixir formted by Xu Fan. Aside from awakening spirit intelligence, it also possessed the effects of The ssic of Changes¡¯ Marrow Cleansing. However, this was a pet-specific version, while the Body-Forging Pill that Xu Fan himself had consumed was the human-specific version.


    After Ben Ben ate the elixir, he quicklyy prostrate on the ground.


    Its originally white fur began to slowly turn golden, and then a wave of golden light formed into a warm current that started to flow slowly within its body.


    ¡°Damn, having a spirit beast bloodline is truly great,¡± Xu Fan envied. When he had taken the Body-Forging Pill, he had almost died from the pain. However, because Ben Ben had a spirit beast bloodline, it could help itself to undergo the Washing Marrow and Cutting Hair process without undergoing the agonizing pain¡ªas if enjoying a refreshing relief beforepleting the process.


    At this moment, Ben Benid on the ground, alreadyfortably falling into a deep sleep, while the golden light transformed by the Qilin bloodline continued to reform its body ceaselessly.


    On its injured hind leg, the glow was especially thick, and under the influence of the light, the somewhat twisted and curled leg slowly restored to a healthy limb.


    Xu Fan could feel that Ben Ben¡¯s stature was undergoing earth-shattering changes, its body¡¯s strength constantly enhanced under the coverage of the golden light.


    Watching the foolish dogfortably asleep, Xu Fan ced two fingers on his forehead, enveloping the little dog with his Divine Sense.


    At this moment, in the dog¡¯s mind, it was a fire Qilin, its body flickering with mes, but the size was still that of a small dog. After hopping around excitedly for a bit, the little dog exhaled arge ze of fire from its mouth.


    Excited by the fire it spat out, the dog went on a frenzied sprint in ce.


    Just then, in the sky above the dog, a thousand-foot rainbow appeared. A deity, body shimmering with colorful aurora, emerged before the little dog with overwhelming presence.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ben Ben nced at the radiant deity in the sky, thinking how much they resembled its master.


    ¡°Ben Ben, now I will impart to you the cultivation method of the Qilin, a holy beast. You mustmit it to heart and cultivate diligently. Remember, even if you are shattered to pieces, you must ensure the little master¡¯s safety,¡± the godlike Xu Fan in the sky instructed Ben Ben.


    ¡°Woof Woof¡­ This dog will definitely protect the little master¡¯s safety!¡± Ben Ben said excitedly.


    ¡°Good!¡± Xu Fan waved his hand, casting a golden rune filled with countless profound characters. The rune directly hit Ben Ben¡¯s mind, and then Ben Ben suddenly opened its eyes, waking up from the broken dream.

 Chapter 60 - 60 Smart Ben Ben_1

    Chapter 60 Smart Ben Ben_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ben Ben woke from his sleep to find that Xu Fan had already left his side.


    Xu Fan had already taken a step ahead and descended the stairs, arriving at the living room sofa, where he lifted his sweet daughter Tongtong into his arms.


    ¡°Daddy, daddy, is Ben Ben¡¯s leg all healed?¡± Tongtong asked Xu Fan, a bit worried.


    ¡°Of course, who do you think your dad is?¡± Xu Fan said to Tongtong with a bit of swagger.


    ¡°I want to see Ben Ben.¡± Hearing that Ben Ben had been healed, Tongtong leaped three feet high, struggling out of Xu Fan¡¯s embrace, wanting to run upstairs to see Ben Ben, whose leg had been healed.


    Xu Fan hoisted Tongtong onto his shoulders and said to her, ¡°No need to go upstairs, I¡¯ll call him down.¡±


    Immediately after, Xu Fan blew a light whistle towards the upstairs.


    Ben Ben, having just woken up from his fragmented dreams at the sound of the whistle, instantly perked up, dashed out on all four legs, and appeared outside the bedroom in a sh.


    Seeing Xu Fan and Tongtong on the sofa downstairs, Ben Ben didn¡¯t bother with the stairs and, with a gentle leap, jumped from the second floor into the living room.


    Ben Ben¡¯s four hooves had thick pads that touched the ground gently without making a sound.


    Tongtong, looking at Ben Ben now, said with some surprise, ¡°Daddy, is that really Ben Ben? Why has he be so big?¡±


    No wonder Tongtong was curious; after Ben Ben had been treated with the Spirit-awakening Pill and undergone Washing Marrow and Cutting Hair, activating the Qilin Bloodline, he no longer resembled the skinny, dirty little dog that had been locked up in a cage.


    The current Ben Ben, having undergone The ssic of Changes¡¯ Marrow Cleansing, had ballooned in size. He grew from the size of a three-month-old puppy to that of at least a year and a half old, his weight reaching forty kilograms, standing at one meter tall.


    And his previously sparse and untidy fur had be as smooth as silk, now gleaming with a shiny lustre. Even the finest fur in the world couldn¡¯tpare to Ben Ben¡¯s current fur.


    Originally, Ben Ben¡¯s fur was a somewhat dingy white. After the transformation, his entire coat had be translucent like jade, not a single stray hair to be seen, clean and refreshing.


    His eyes had turned to a fiery red, like a rabbit afflicted with red eye; only Xu Fan knew this was the hallmark of the Qilin Bloodline, and that those red eyes of the silly dog could emit real fire.


    Seeing Ben Ben¡¯s frame be sorge, and even the fangs in his mouth and ws on his feet appeared exceptionally intimidating, Tongtong immediately looked timidly at Xu Fan and said, ¡°Daddy, is that really Ben Ben? Why does he look so fierce?¡±


    ¡°You little beast, change back to your original form,¡± Xu Fan lightly scolded Ben Ben.


    ¡°Woof Woof¡­ I was only handsome for three seconds,¡± Ben Ben whined twice. Though he was quite pleased with his current imposing appearance, he quickly submitted under Xu Fan¡¯s authority.


    As soon as Xu Fan¡¯s words fell, Ben Ben¡¯s massive body shrunk down like a deting balloon, reducing to several times smaller in an instant, returning to the size seen at the pet shop.


    ¡°That¡¯s my Ben Ben,¡± Tongtong shed a smile, stretched out her little hand, and lunged towards Ben Ben.


    Ben Ben was also delighted to frolic with her¡ªa little girl and a little dog, soon romping around in the living room, intermittently mixed with the whining of the puppy and Tongtong¡¯s bell-likeughter.


    ¡°Ben Ben, if no idents happen, stay in this normal size. Only if the young master encounters an ident should you reveal your abilities and assume your battle form,¡± Xu Fanmunicated to Ben Ben using Divine Sense.


    ¡°Woof woof¡­ Ben Ben understands, Ben Ben will definitely protect the young master,¡± Ben Ben, whose tail was being pulled by Tongtong, chased around the living room in disarray.


    After observing for a while, Xu Fan realized that Ben Ben¡¯s abilities were no weaker than those of an average martial artist. Coupled with the innate divine fire ability of the Qilin race, he could certainly protect Tongtong¡¯s safety in most situations.


    ¡°Tongtong, our Ben Ben is not only more agile now, but his little doggie head has also gotten smarter,¡± Xu Fan said with a mischievous smile to Tongtong, who was ying happily with Ben Ben.


    ¡°Woo woo¡­ Master, you¡¯re making things hard for me¡­ Ben Ben is so miserable,¡± Ben Ben howled intively at Xu Fan.


    Xu Fanughed heartily, ignoring the resentful look in Ben Ben¡¯s eyes.


    When Tongtong heard Xu Fan¡¯s words, she suddenly became interested in Ben Ben¡¯s intelligence and stretched out her small hand to touch Ben Ben¡¯s smooth head, saying, ¡°Ben Ben, Ben Ben, sit down quickly.¡±


    ¡°Woo woo¡­¡± Ben Ben whined a bit pitifully, obediently sat down with his butt moving back, and ced his front paws in front of his belly.


    ¡°Ben Ben, shake hands,¡± Tongtong reached out her little hand again, waving it towards Ben Ben.


    Ben Ben, feeling helpless, extended a paw and gently ced it on Tongtong¡¯s small hand, giving a friendly shake.


    ¡°Daddy, daddy, Ben Ben seems to have gotten smarter. He really understands what Tongtong says,¡± Tongtong¡¯s face beamed with excitement as she spoke to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Of course, thepanion I prepared for Tongtong is the best little doggy in the whole world,¡± Xu Fan proudly said to Tongtong with a smile.


    ¡°Tongtong loves Daddy to death,¡± Tongtong made a pouty face at Xu Fan from across the room and then blew two kisses to express her feelings.


    Xu Fan nced at Ben Ben who was sitting on the floor like a well-behaved elementary student and said seriously, ¡°Behave and y with the young master, don¡¯t be sneaky or sly.¡±


    ¡°Woo woo¡­ Ben Ben obeys themand,¡± Ben Ben nodded his head, his eyes filled with a touch of sadness.


    ¡°Ben Ben, go and bring me the chips from the table,¡± Tongtong pped her hands andmanded Ben Ben.


    Ben Ben wagged his tail and with a sh, he was by the coffee table, his head scanning over a pile of snack bags, looking a bit confused.


    ¡°Woo woo¡­ Master, Ben Ben can¡¯t read. Please point out which one is the chips,¡± Ben Ben pleaded with Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan slowly stretched out his hands and pointed to a puffy bag of chips on the table. Ben Ben immediately identified the target, gently grasped the bag with his mouth, and in a sh, he was back at Tongtong¡¯s side. He shook his head as if to show off his aplishment and handed the chips over to Tongtong.


    ¡°Daddy, Ben Ben is so great now, I want to keep him by my side always, okay?¡± Tongtong, holding the chips, munched away and coaxed Xu Fan.


    ¡°No problem, Ben Ben will always stay by your side from now on. But you can¡¯t always bully him since he is your friend. Treat Ben Ben well, just like you would treat a friend, okay?¡± Xu Fan earnestly instructed Tongtong.


    ¡°Mhm mhm, Tongtong knows. Tongtong will treat Ben Ben as a friend,¡± Tongtong nodded at Xu Fan and affectionately stroked Ben Ben¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ben Ben, the young master considers you a friend, but you must be aware of your own position and not forget the difference between superiors and inferiors, got it?¡± Xu Fan warned Ben Ben again.


    ¡°Ben Ben understands,¡± Ben Ben woofed twice and gently nuzzled Xu Fan with his body.

 Chapter 61 - 61 The Grand Qin Hotel Triangle Tiger_1

    Chapter 61 The Grand Qin Hotel Triangle Tiger_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Zhonghai City, Jiangtan Street.


    As dusk slowly fell, Jiangtan Street began to bustle with the most vibrant time of the day.


    Countless brilliant neon lights started sparkling along Jiangtan Street. It was the most bustling street in Zhonghai City at night, lined with bars, KTVs, hotels, and nightclubs, one after another. Every evening, as night enveloped the area, crowds of scantily d men and women roamed the streets, carefree and energetic in the prime of their youth.


    Approaching eight in the evening, on the road of Jiangtan Street, a gang of rowdy twenty-somethingds appeared, all wearing uniform studded jeans and id shirts, swaggering along with an unmistakable degree of arrogance.


    On their exposed necks and chests, numerous blue and colorful tattoos could be seen. Each of them had a Furong Wang cigarette, costing more than twenty yuan per pack, in their mouths. As they walked, they created clouds of smoke, asionally letting out an exaggerated whistle at any pretty girl passing by, then shamelessly asking for her WeChat with beaming smiles.


    Regrs of Jiangtan Street generally recognized this group. The leader, known as Triangle Tiger, had three scars on his head and had adopted the name to bolster his image and to give off an imposing presence.


    These tattooed youths, who didn¡¯t exactly look like upstanding citizens, were none other than Triangle Tiger¡¯s entourage, his underlings.


    ¡°Bro Tiger, where are we going for a good time tonight? I heard that Night Castle has a bunch of hot new chicks recently. Why don¡¯t you take us there for some fun?¡± A ruffian with a head of purple hair said to Tiger with scars on his face.


    ¡°Dammit, Yellow Hair, are you asking to die? I worked my ass off today to earn fifty grand. If you handful of hormone-fueled youths go to Night Castle, that fifty grand will go down the drain. I might even have to cough up extra. No way, we¡¯re not going.¡± Triangle Tiger, who was embracing a heavily made-up woman, scolded Yellow Hair.


    ¡°Bro Tiger, look at you snugly holding yourdy, so carefree. You¡¯ll get to enjoy a cozy twosome tonight. Look at us, we haven¡¯t had any action for days. What if we get frustrated and something bad happens?¡± Another rascal said to Triangle Tiger jokingly.


    ¡°Piss off. Today, I¡¯m only treating you guys to dinner. As for getting girls, whoever¡¯s got the balls, go find one yourselves. College girls these days are pretty liberal. Just hit up any bar, and you might hook up without having to go to that money pit, Night Castle. If you manage to score on your own, I¡¯ll reimburse you guys for the hotel costs,¡± Triangle Tiger replied while cuddling the voluptuous woman next to him.


    A few hooligans with girlfriends suddenly lit up with excitement, and the others who didn¡¯t have any starts brazenly scanning the street for potential targets.


    ¡°Bro Tiger, it¡¯s our first time pushing stuff, and we earned fifty grand. We can¡¯t possibly still be going to Old Zhang¡¯s for beer and skewers, can we?¡± a ruffian asked Triangle Tiger.


    ¡°Haha, of course we can¡¯t just go to some roadside stall anymore. My business is picking up, so today I¡¯m going to treat you guys to something good. You¡¯ll taste what the Zhonghai aristocrats enjoy,¡± Triangle Tiger said while holding the shy woman beside him, full of pride.


    ¡°Aristocrat¡¯s enjoyment? Bro Tiger, where exactly are you taking us to eat?¡± the gang of ruffians asked curiously.


    ¡°Aristocrats, aristocrats¡­ it has to be expensive to be considered aristocratic. Today, I¡¯m taking you to The Grand Qin Hotel for dinner,¡± Triangle Tiger dered confidently to his underlings.


    ¡°What? The Grand Qin Hotel?¡±


    ¡°Damn, the most expensive hotel in Zhonghai?¡±


    ¡°The legendary Grand Qin Hotel where a banquet costs tens of thousands?¡±


    ¡°Bro Tiger is awesome!¡±


    Upon hearing that Tiger was taking them to The Grand Qin Hotel, the underlings all praised him enthusiastically.


    The Grand Qin Hotel was the most famous restaurant enterprise in Zhonghai City, where many high-ranking officials and nobles held banquets. A single meal here would cost at least tens of thousands of yuan, and ordinary people didn¡¯t even qualify to set foot inside.


    Today, Tiger intended to take his gang of underlings to experience the high-end service of The Grand Qin Hotel to motivate them and show them the benefits of following him.


    ¡°When we get to The Grand Qin Hotel, you all better behave. It¡¯s owned by the Qin Family, and we absolutely cannot afford to mess with them. Also, the diners inside are all important figures, so don¡¯t mess with someone you shouldn¡¯t!¡± Tiger once again admonished his followers, notpletely at ease.


    ¡°No problem, I¡¯m the most civilized,¡± one of them asserted.


    ¡°Brother Tiger said that¡¯s right, dammit, I definitely won¡¯t swear once I¡¯m inside.¡±


    ¡°Damn, a meal that costs ten grand a table, I¡¯ve never had that in my life, gotta be devout.¡±


    The underlings all assured Brother Tiger, and in no time, Brother Tiger led his underlings to the entrance of The Grand Qin Hotel.


    Just as Brother Tiger, with the scantily d woman in tow, was about to enter, a security guard at the hotel entrance reached out to stop them.


    ¡°Sir, please present your invitation,¡± the security guard said with a cocky air.


    Even though Brother Tiger was a small-time gangster with some fame on Jiangtan Street, The Grand Qin Hotel¡¯s influence was countless times greater than his, and he didn¡¯t dare to provoke them. He said seriously, ¡°We¡¯re here to eat, not to attend a banquet; we don¡¯t have invitations.¡±


    ¡°Without an invitation, I cannot let you through,¡± the security guard said sternly to Brother Tiger.


    ¡°Fuck off, I¡¯ve got money, why can¡¯t we go in and eat, what¡¯s with needing an invite just to get in,¡± Brother Tiger, after all a troublemaker, said somewhat in a fit of anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but the Grand Qin Hotel has been reserved by our Young Master Qin for a charity auction today, and all regr dining activities have been canceled. If you¡¯d like to eat, pleasee back tomorrow,¡± the security guard said indifferently to Brother Tiger.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Young Master Qin Haowen,¡± a hint of fear shed across Brother Tiger¡¯s face. There was only one Young Master Qin at The Grand Qin Hotel, and that was Qin Haowen of the Qin Corporation, a big shot with unimaginable power. A small-time thug like Brother Tiger couldn¡¯t afford to mess with him.


    Therefore, Brother Tiger turned around and said to his underlings, ¡°Brothers, The Grand Qin Hotel isn¡¯t avable today, let¡¯s not eat here. Today it¡¯s beer and skewers, then straight to Night Castle to let you guys have some real fun.¡±


    ¡°Wow, forget beer and skewers, let¡¯s head straight to Night Castle!¡±


    ¡°Haha, Yellow Hair, with your scrawny stature, you should eat a couple of skewered kidneys and two tes of grilled leeks to build you up before you go into battle,¡± someone teased.


    ¡°Fuck off, I might be skinny, but I¡¯m known as Zhonghai¡¯s number one pile-driver, who needs a fucking pair of kidneys and leeks.¡±


    ¡°Yellow Hair, did you forget how you came out after just three minutesst time?¡±


    ¡°I was freaked out by the look of that girl after she took off her makeup!¡±


    A group of small-time gangsters, having been turned away by The Grand Qin Hotel, weren¡¯t angry at all, instead, their interest was piqued by Brother Tiger¡¯s mention of Night Castle.


    Just then, a white BMW slowly pulled up to the entrance of The Grand Qin Hotel.


    Two stunningly beautiful women stepped out of the car gracefully.


    As if under a spell, the gang of thugs watched the two beauties present a red invitation to the security guard and then walked elegantly into the hotel.


    It was only after the women¡¯s figures had disappeared that the gang slowly came back to their senses.


    ¡°Fuck me, it¡¯s like goddesses descended to earth, too beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Dammit, if I had a chick that hot, I¡¯d be willing to live ten years less!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it, I¡¯m going to Night Castle now, I¡¯m on fire inside!¡±

 Chapter 62: The Beauty Appears_1

    Chapter 62: The Beauty Appears_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Descending from the BMW, the two beauties were none other than Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning.


    After much thought, Xu Yixue had decided to attend the charity auction organized by Qin Haowen.


    On one hand, Qin Haowen had said that as long as Xu Yixue made an appearance, he would put the Heart of the Ocean ne up for auction and then donate the proceeds to the Hope Project. Bying, Xu Yixue would also be doing a good deed for the impoverished children in the mountainous regions.


    On the other hand, Xu Yixue had learned through friends that most of the attendees at this charity soiree were the socialites and big business owners of Zhonghai City. Having just arrived in Zhonghai, and with Xinghai Media¡¯s development not going smoothly, she wanted to seize the opportunity towork with some of the entertainment industry¡¯s magnates to see if there might be chances for coboration.


    After all, with the former special forces Ye Xiaoning by her side, Xu Yixue felt certain she wouldn¡¯t encounter any danger, so she took the invitation Qin Haowen sent to herpany and headed to The Grand Qin Hotel.


    On the second floor of The Grand Qin Hotel, there was an incredibly luxurious hall named Qingshi Mingyue, typically used to host banquets, cocktail parties, and various events for the social elite of Zhonghai City.


    The entire hall was extravagantly decorated,plete with various vintage design elements. Upon entering the hall, one felt as though they had stepped into a pce from a historical drama, opulence and extravagance taken to the extreme, attracting countless wealthy elites of Zhonghai City.


    At the front of the hall stood a stage, generally reserved for the host or a band; presently, it was adorned with four lifelike golden dragon statues, which made the entire hall look as grand as a pce.


    At that moment, the hall buzzed with excitement. Dozens of exquisite mahogany tables held an assortment of beverages, fruits, cakes, and pastries.


    Dozens of attendants dressed in Hanfu, akin to handmaidens, flitted about like butterflies, bearing thick bronze tters, and ced te after te of food upon the tables.


    Beside the cold buffet were several rows of sumptuous sofas, upon which various men and women sat, d in stunning suits and gowns, asionally raising their sses in toasts or conversing in hushed tones.


    Qin Haowen stood at the center of the hall, surrounded by a group of young men dressed in expensive suits, each holding a ss of 1982 Lafite wine, chatting animatedly.


    A man with shifty eyes asked Qin Haowen, ¡°Qin, do you think that Xu Yixue wille today?¡±


    Qin Haowen nced around the room and, after sipping his wine, said with a hint ofcent expectation, ¡°If Xu Yixue doesn¡¯te, she¡¯s not just snubbing the face of Qin Corporation, but also the entire entertainment circle of Zhonghai. She wouldn¡¯t dare not to show up.¡±


    In reality, Qin Haowen wasn¡¯t at all certain whether Xu Yixue would show up today. However, he had just received a report from the doorman, informing him that Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning had entered The Grand Qin Hotel, which is why he now sounded so confident speaking to the group.


    ¡°Qin, you¡¯re certainly charismatic. We knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from your grasp,¡± the sleazy young man ttered Qin Haowen vigorously.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t a woman I, Qin, haven¡¯t conquered. Xu Yixue is only acting arrogantly in front of me to save face, ying a game of cat and mouse, to pique my interest so I won¡¯t tire of her so quickly,¡± Qin boasted with a slight smile, radiating confidence.


    ¡°Haha, Qin has quite the way with women. No matter what psychological games Xu Yixue ys, she can¡¯t outmatch Qin¡¯s sheer force. When Qin makes a move, it¡¯s a sure catch,¡± the servile man followed up with anotherpliment.


    ¡°Haha, not bad,¡± Qin mused, already imagining Xu Yixue¡¯s snow-white body under him, his smile turningscivious as he downed the rest of his wine.


    At that moment, at the entrance of the hall, Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning slowly entered the Qingshi Mingyue hall.


    As soon as they stepped in, the noise in the hall abruptly died down.


    All eyes turned toward Xu Yixue.


    Under the bright lights of the hall, Xu Yixue¡¯s fair skin seemed even more snow-white. Her wine-red evening gown did little to hide her impressive figure and long legs. Her face and features were wless like an angel¡¯s, her neck long and graceful like a swan¡¯s, and she held an undisturbed, serene expression.


    With just her entrance, Xu Yixue captured the undivided attention of everyone in the hall, bringing a hush over both men and women alike.


    Ye Xiaoning, in her blue gown and sporting a fresh short hairstyle, may have been slightly less striking than Xu Yixue, but was still absolutely beautiful, drawing plenty of gazes as well.


    Under the weight of so many eyes, Xu Yixue showed no difort, walking calmly toward the center of the hall.


    Though Ye Xiaoning was mentally strong, she still seemed slightly ill-at-easepared to Xu Yixue, not quite adapted to the overwhelming adoration and spotlight.


    ¡°Damn, could this be the legendary new CEO of Xinghai Media, a beauty in her own right? Truly an unparalleled stunner!¡±


    ¡°Damn, even if you scoured the entire entertainment industry, you¡¯d be hard-pressed to find two stars that could match her beauty. It¡¯s such a waste that she¡¯s not a star.¡±


    ¡°Damn, Xu Yixue, you¡¯re the goddess of my dreams. I¡¯ll ask my dad today¡ªno matter the cost, we have to acquire Xinghai Media!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re delusional. Xinghai Media is a subsidiary of Xu Corporation. Yourpany isn¡¯t even fit to shine Xu Corporation¡¯s shoes, much less acquire Xinghai Media. What could you possibly acquire?¡±


    Unperturbed by the murmuring around her, Xu Yixue, in her high heels, confidently approached Qin Haowen.


    ¡°Yixue, I¡¯m so d you coulde today. It wasn¡¯t for nothing that I put so much effort into preparing for your arrival,¡± Qin Haowen greeted Xu Yixue with a cheesy grin.

 Chapter 63 - 63 Charity Promotional Video_1

    Chapter 63 Charity Promotional Video_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Mr. Qin, I am only here to attend the charity auction to make a contribution to the impoverished children of the mountain area. Don¡¯t overthink it,¡± Xu Yixue said indifferently, her expression cool.


    ¡°Haha, not only is the beautiful Xu Yixue pleasing to the eye, but her heart is even more appealing. In fact, I am also a person full of love,¡± Qin Haowenughed heartily, praising himself shamelessly. In truth, his dedication stemmed solely from his desire to get Xu Yixue into bed. As for whether the children in the mountain area could attend school or not, he couldn¡¯t care less.


    ¡°Qin Haowen, I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve tired of and discarded four or five girlfriends in just a month. It doesn¡¯t seem quite right to say that you have a beautiful heart,¡± Ye Xiaoning said coldly to Qin Haowen. She was afraid Xu Yixue would be deceived by this scion and deliberately made this remark.


    ¡°Miss Ye, you must not nder me, Qin Haowen. In matters of love, it¡¯s a mutual agreement¡ªthere¡¯s no talk of abandonment. Besides, if I, Qin Haowen, donate money for the children of the mountain area, why wouldn¡¯t I deserve to be called beautiful-hearted,¡± Qin Haowen retorted, feeling incensed after hearing Ye Xiaoning candidly exposing his track record. However, with Xu Yixue standing in front of him, he couldn¡¯t lose his temper and instead defended himself feigning the demeanor of a gentleman.


    Internally, he was seething with hatred for Ye Xiaoning and thought vindictively, ¡®Ye Xiaoning, just wait and see how brazen you are now. When the timees, I¡¯ll handle both you and Xu Yixue, and you¡¯ll see what I¡¯m capable of.¡¯


    Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning were both top-tier beauties. If he could conquer them both at once, enjoying the pleasure of ¡®a dragon nked by two phoenixes,¡¯ he would be ecstatic.


    As he pondered this, a lecherous smile emerged on Qin Haowen¡¯s face.


    ¡°Qin Haowen, when does the auction start?¡± Seeing the look on Qin Haowen¡¯s face, Xu Yixue¡¯s delicate brows knit slightly in displeasure. She addressed him by his full name instead of ¡®Mr. Qin,¡¯ her tone somewhat brusque.


    ¡°Yixue, it¡¯s about to begin. Let me introduce you¡ªthis is Chairman Luo Yongtai from the Zhonghai Commerce Association¡¯s Charity Foundation. The proceeds from today¡¯s auction will go into the foundation, and Chairman Luo will then make a unified donation to the impoverished children in the Western Mountain Region,¡± Qin Haowen gestured to a middle-aged man in his forties seated behind him and called Chairman Luo over.


    ¡°Miss Xu, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you for the first time. You are truly radiant and captivating,¡± Luo Yongtai greeted Xu Yixue with a bow, speaking graciously.


    ¡°Chairman Luo is too kind. Your heart is in charity and you are dedicated to public welfare; I deeply admire that. If there¡¯s any area where Xu Yixue and Xinghai Media can be of help, feel free to ask me at any time. I will give my full support,¡± Xu Yixue replied with a modest smile, addressing Luo Yongtai respectfully.


    ¡°When I saw you, I was thinking, if there¡¯s a chance, I hope you could be the image ambassador for our foundation and shoot a public service advertisement to support the return of the impoverished students of the mountain area to school. It would call on more people to participate in charitable activities,¡± Chairman Luo said, his gaze momentarily bewildered by Xu Yixue¡¯s smile before he regained hisposure and spoke with a smile.


    ¡°Sure, if I can make a contribution to the children of the mountain area, Yixue and Xinghai Media would be very willing,¡± Xu Yixue nodded gently and then took out her phone, ¡°Chairman Luo, please add me on WeChat; we can discuss the details furtherter on.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Luo Yongtai nodded and took out his own phone to add Xu Yixue on WeChat.


    From their brief interaction, Luo Yongtai could confirm that the beauty before him genuinely had a phnthropic heart, and was not simply wearing the guise of charity for show like ny percent of the people in the hall.


    Although the hall was filled with eight or nine locally famous actresses in Zhonghai, Luo Yongtai had gone over to chat with them for a bit. His first question was about their fees for shooting an episode, and the second was an apology, saying his schedule was fully booked.


    Luo Yongtai was somewhat disheartened; he had said it was a public welfare advertisement, where there was no such thing as a fee. At most, it would be a token of appreciation, some kind of hardship allowance. Although Luo Yongtai was the chairman of the Charity Association, the charity funds were not for him to decide on his own. The donated funds were meant to support student aid programs, not to increase these celebrities¡¯ ie.


    So after being rebuffed, Luo Yongtai no longer sought contact with the celebrities in the hall but sat alone, drinking his sorrows away.


    Unexpectedly, ¡°when all seemed lost, a path appeared; as the willows darkened, the flowers brought forth a new vige¡±¡ªwhen Xu Yixue entered, he was truly stunned by her beauty. To be honest, there were no less than ten female stars sitting in the hall just now, including two top national actresses and seven or eight second-tier ones. But as soon as Xu Yixue appeared, all eyes that had been on these celebrities were drawn away to her. Few people continued to pay them any attention.


    Although Xu Yixue was not an artist, her looks and temperament easily overshadowed all the artists in the hall. Thus, when Luo Yongtai approached to greet her, he also expressed his desire to shoot a public welfare promotional video.


    Unexpectedly, this young Miss Xu said that her Xinghai Media and she herself were willing to support charitable causes.


    ¡°Damn,¡± Luo Yongtai felt he was incredibly lucky. A charity auction cocktail party hadn¡¯t even started, yet he had already resolved a major issue that had been weighing on his mind. Not only had he found a leading role for the promotional video, but the lead also came with an entertainmentpany. He guessed the filming wouldn¡¯t need much of his attention¡ªa very smooth turn of events.


    On the other hand, Qin Haowen¡¯s face darkened as he saw Xu Yixue and Luo Yongtai getting more and more engaged in conversation.


    ¡°I called you here to help raise my profile, not to act like the boss and discuss coborations with my goddess. Am I, Qin family¡¯s young master, invisible to you?¡± Qin Haowen thought.


    So Qin Haowen cleared his throat and coughed twice towards Luo Yongtai, asking, ¡°Chairman Luo, shall we start preparing for the charity auction?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, yes, yes, Young Master Qin¡¯s reminder is right. Let¡¯s get the auction going,¡± Luo Yongtai replied with a chuckle, smiling at Qin Haowen.


    Although Qin Haowen was just a second-generation rich kid, he was also the heir to the Qin Corporation. Luo Yongtai¡¯s Charity Foundation had always been supported by the Qin Corporation¡¯s funds, so he gave Qin Haowen due respect.


    ¡°Yixue,e sit over here. The items for this auction, and the funds raised from them, will be donated to children in the mountainous areas through the Zhonghai Charity Foundation. Of course, ¡®Heart of the Ocean,¡¯ the gift I gave you, is also one of the items to be auctioned,¡± Qin Haowen said, reaching out his hand, intending to pull Xu Yixue into the vacant front-row seat.


    Xu Yixue sidestepped Qin Haowen¡¯s hand gracefully and said, ¡°Our Xinghai Media is just a smallpany; it¡¯s fine for us to sit in the back. Young Master Qin should sit up front with Chairman Luo and discuss more details of charitable endeavors.¡± Without waiting for Qin Haowen¡¯s response, Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning walked with elegant strides towards the sofas in the back.

 Chapter 64 - 64 Auction Begins_1

    Chapter 64 Auction Begins_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Dammit, can¡¯t you take a hint!¡± Qin Haowen¡¯s facial muscles twitched as he roared internally.


    ¡°Bitch, showing me no respect like that, wait until you¡¯re writhing under me, then watch how I teach you a lesson.¡± Qin Haowen thought savagely, then wrapped his arm around Luo Yongtai¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Then, Chairman Luo, let¡¯s sit in the front row together, and get ready for the auction.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Luo Yongtai nodded and sat down with Qin Haowen on the most luxurious sofa in the front row.


    On the stage at the front of the hall, the lights changed slightly, and a host in a suit walked up to the stage gracefully.


    There was a table on the stage with information about the items being auctioned that day and a small wooden hammer for finalizing the auction prices.


    The host cleared his throat and exined the auction rules to everyone below before the auction officially began.


    A group of staff members handed out numbered bidding signs to everyone in the audience, which they could raise to make a bid.


    The first item up for auction was a Tang Sancai from the Tang Dynasty donated by Qin Corporation. Although this antique wasn¡¯t extremely famous, it was genuinely a thousand-year-old artifact, worth at least 200,000.


    Many people in the audience didn¡¯t know much about antiques, but at this level, many liked to use them to decorate their presence. Thus, this Tang Sancai, with a market price of about 200,000, reached a bid of 320,000 at the auction, more than double the market price.


    The bidder was a real estate tycoon who had business dealings with Qin¡¯s enterprises. By bidding on this, he was not only giving face to Qin Corporation but also hoping to meet Qin Haowen, the young master of Qin Corporation, at the auction.


    After the host delivered the congrattory speech, the slightly chubby businessman went onstage to sign his name on the auction certificate. As he stepped down, he humbly greeted Qin Haowen.


    Qin Haowenzily shook hands with him, encouraged him a couple of sentences, then dismissed him back to his seat.


    The previous items were just embellishments. Qin Haowen was waiting for the next few items to be auctioned off so he could move on to his Heart of the Ocean. He had a surprise prepared for Xu Yixue, so he was a bit impatient inside and didn¡¯t pay much attention to the real estate boss trying to curry favor with him.


    The auction continued with the second item, a painting called ¡°Drunken Shrimp in Spring¡± by the master of traditional Chinese painting, Zhang Daqian. This painting was more valuable than the Tang Sancai; after all, in recent years, Zhang Daqian¡¯s calligraphy and paintings repeatedly set new auction price records and were highly sought after in the collecting world.


    Many people bid on this piece, as it had considerable room for appreciation in value. The price rose from 500,000 to 900,000 and was ultimately acquired by an executive from Zhonghai Ark Petrochemical Group.


    Chairman Chen of Ark Petrochemical Group was an avid fan of Zhang Daqian. Although his annual ie was just over a million, he resolutely spent 900,000 on this painting.


    With this painting, promotion and sry raise, and reaching the pinnacle of his career would just be a blink of an eye. Although 900,000 was nearly a year¡¯s ie for him, no pain, no gain. Without this painting, how could he stand firm in thepany¡¯s senior management and take another step upward based on his ability alone?


    The executive also happily went onstage to sign the auction certificate.


    The auction went on for another half an hour. Eight more items were sold, and finally, it was time for Qin Haowen¡¯s Heart of the Ocean to make an appearance.


    The ten items previously auctioned off each sold for prices ranging from several hundred thousand to over a million, with the most expensive item being a second-hand Ferrari sports car that went to a young man who had been shamelessly ttering Qin Haowen earlier in the hall for 1.8 million.


    The total auction value of the ten items had already exceeded six million. Chairman Luo sat on the sofa with a smile, truly not expecting such arge lineup at today¡¯s auction. Usually, the most a charity auction could raise was between one and two million, but today¡¯s finale hadn¡¯t even begun, and six million had already been raised.


    Just this charity money was enough to build several Hope Schools in impoverished mountain areas and provide all impoverished students with five years of free tuition and dormitory fees for elementary school education. Thinking of this, Chairman Luo couldn¡¯t help feeling somefort.


    ¡°Now,dies and gentlemen, please hold your breath and wee our final showpiece of the evening,¡± the host signalled the staff to bring out thest item to be auctioned.


    ¡°This piece is an extremely precious jewel, owned by only five people in the world, including the queen of the Daying Empire, a princess from the Dubai Federation, the world¡¯s most famous actress, and the hottest actress in China. The remaining one is thest piece avable globally.¡±


    The host spoke mysteriously, pointing with gloved fingers toward a box brought out by a staff member. Ayer of silk covered the box, preventing the audience below from seeing what was inside.


    Qin Haowen wore a nonchnt expression, knowing that only he and Xu Yixue were privy to the item¡¯s identity, so he turned his head to catch Xu Yixue¡¯s reaction.


    Xu Yixue maintained her serene demeanor, revealing no sign of perturbation, even after knowing the contents inside, which annoyed Qin Haowen while simultaneously deepening his resolve to win her over.


    This girl seemed to carry an ethereal aura unlike the flock of women who had shamelessly clung to him in the past.


    What he couldn¡¯t have was always the most desirable. Unknowingly to himself, Qin Haowen had be firmly captivated by Xu Yixue¡¯s aloof personality and her beauty, as aloof as an iceberg.


    Therefore, he regarded this auction with even greater importance than Luo Yongtai sitting nearby.


    ¡°Now, let me unveil the final piece for everyone¡­¡± The host paused, heightening the audience¡¯s anticipation, then continued, ¡°The Heart of the Ocean sapphire ne.¡±


    The host pulled off the silk cloth from the ss box, revealing a wless sapphire ne.


    This ne, crafted entirely of 999K tinum, was capped by a pigeon egg-sized sapphire of such a pure, wless blue, it resembled the tranquil expanse of the ocean, filled with a mysterious allure that captured your gaze at first nce.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    All the women in the audience let out a gasp of admiration.


    ¡°The legendary Heart of the Ocean worn by the queen? How did it end up here?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Heart of the Ocean priced at 800,000 Euros? That¡¯s 8 million in Yan Country Currency. At this auction, the price could double.¡±


    ¡°Yang Mi, that unting Jezebel, has been showing off ever since she bought the Heart of the Ocean, strutting around in the entertainment circle¡ªI¡¯ve been sick of her for so long. Today, I must win this ne and dete her arrogance.¡±


    ¡°Honey, I want that ne. If you can win it for me, I¡¯ll meet any request of yours for this entire week¡ªanything at all.¡±


    The women below fixated intently on the Heart of the Ocean on stage, barely blinking. If not for the security guards, they might have jumped up and grabbed it.


    Only Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning pursed their lips slightly, showing a hint of disdain.


    It wasn¡¯t that she disliked the gorgeous ne; she was well aware that this was bait from Qin Haowen. If she took the bait, she would eventually be led by him.


    Therefore, from the start, Xu Yixue sternly reminded herself never to entertain the thought of owning it.


    Yet, as she looked at the Heart of the Ocean projected on therge screen, Xu Yixue still felt a tinge of affection for it.


    After all, she was a woman, and it was hard to resist such a beautiful ornament.


    If this gift hadn¡¯te from Qin Haowen, she would definitely wish to wear that ne around her swan-like graceful neck.

 Chapter 65: The New Necklace, The New Me_1

    Chapter 65: The New Ne, The New Me_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The host on the stage continued, ¡°This ne was bought by a lovesick man who went to great lengths for the woman he liked, spending a whopping ten million Yan Country Currency on it alone. But when he heard that his beloved wanted him to donate it for charity, he didn¡¯t hesitate to bring it forward.¡±


    The script was obviously written by Qin Haowen, aiming to paint himself as a man deeply in love. Although those present couldn¡¯t understand, Xu Yixue could.


    The audience in the hall was taken aback by the host¡¯s words and began muttering to one another in low voices.


    ¡°Which wealthy young master is this, to buy a ne worth ten million for his beloved? My heart is melting.¡±


    ¡°Such devotion! If someone bought me a ne like this, I¡¯d give them everything I have.¡±


    ¡°His beloved was actually willing to donate this ne. Is there a woman in the world who can resist the temptation of the ¡®Heart of the Ocean¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m set on this ne¡ªI doubt there will be another fool like this.¡±


    Everyone in the hall had their eyes fixed on the shiny sapphire ne on stage.


    ¡°Now, we will start the auction with a reserve price of 13,145,200 Yuan,¡± the host announced excitedly, revealing a price filled with love.


    ¡°Thirteen million, one hundred and forty-five thousand, two hundred Yuan¡ªwhat a romantic price.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too expensive? Spending over ten million on a ne, are they crazy?¡±


    ¡°Honey, I didn¡¯t bring enough money with me. It seems I don¡¯t have enough to buy this ne.¡±


    A murmur rippled through the crowd as the starting bid was announced. While the ne was undoubtedly exquisite, the thought of paying over ten million for an impractical piece of jewelry seemed excessive to many.


    Inside the hall, many chose to give up upon hearing the price. It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t afford ten million, but the value of the ne was too great. If it was just to please a woman by their side, they had many other ways without necessarily having to purchase such a costly ne.


    Seventy to eighty percent of those present were businessmen¡ªthe shrewdest and most frugal. Thus, after the host announced the price, a noticeable lull urred in the room.


    No one called a bid.


    It was then, Qin Haowen, who was sitting in the front row, stood up and dered, ¡°Thirteen million, one hundred and forty-four thousand, five hundred and twenty Yuan¡ªI¡¯ll take it.¡±


    ¡°Wow, as expected of Young Master Qin. When he makes a move, it¡¯s always in the millions.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Qin is so domineering. I wonder which luckydy will have the fortune of Young Master Qin spending millions on a ne for her.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if Young Master Qin is free tonight. I¡¯d really like to stay up with him and discuss the meaning of life.¡±


    ¡°Discuss what life? You¡¯re just looking to hook up.¡±


    Qin Haowen¡¯s words fell like a heavy stone, stirring up waves of reaction.


    Among the crowd, a couple of people who were eager to make a bid, upon hearing Young Master Qin¡¯s offer, quietly put down their bidding paddles.


    ¡°Honey, why aren¡¯t we bidding? I really want that ne¡­¡±


    ¡°My God, if Qin Shaoye is bidding, how can I dare topete with him? Wouldn¡¯t that be pping Qin Shaoye¡¯s face? If Qin Shaoye gets angry, my ass wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against the behemoth that is Qin Corporation. I¡¯d end up bankrupt, and you can forget about sitting in a Ferrari. We might as well be driving a tractor instead.¡±


    ¡°Is Qin Shaoye really that formidable? Why are you so scared of him?¡±


    ¡°Qin Shaoye has a short temper. There was this Zhonghai business owner with apany valued at over a hundred million; just because he didn¡¯t toast to Qin Shaoye during drinks, can you guess what happened? Qin Corporation directly crushed his business, and now he¡¯s selling grilled gluten on the streets of Jiangtan Road.¡±


    ¡°Wow, the Qin family is too overbearing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying, a person like Qin Shaoye, you really can¡¯t afford to provoke him, or tomorrow we¡¯ll be the ones selling barbeque next door.¡±


    ¡°Alright, husband, just remember you owe me a ne, and I¡¯ll need ten LV bags to make up for it.¡±


    ¡°My God!¡±


    The host on the stage cleared his throat and spoke to the crowd below, ¡°Qin Shaoye has bid 13,145,200 yuan, is there anyone else who will raise the price?¡±


    ¡°Xue, what¡¯s Qin Haowen up to? Isn¡¯t he the one who provided the sapphire ne for auction? Why is he bidding on it himself?¡± Ye Xiaoning frowned slightly and asked Xu Yixue with some confusion.


    ¡°I have no idea what he¡¯s trying to pull, but no matter what games he¡¯s ying, we¡¯ll remain unchanging in response to the myriad changes,¡± Xu Yixue said calmly, patting Ye Xiaoning¡¯s hand.


    The host continued, ¡°13,145,200 yuan for the second time, is there anyone else who will raise the price?¡±


    At this moment, the host¡¯s hand slowly grabbed the small wooden gavel on the table. Once the third call finished and the gavel fell, the oue would be set in stone.


    Nobody else in the audience raised the bid.


    If the price alone deterred eighty percent of the people, then Qin Shaoye¡¯s identity dissuaded the remaining twenty percent. In Zhonghai City, of those who could afford a ne worth over ten million, not one was unaware of who Qin Haowen was or ignorant of the Qin family¡¯s influence.


    Since Young Master Qin had ced a bid, it signified that he had taken a liking to this ne. Even if someone else were to bid, with Qin Haowen¡¯s style and confidence, he would certainly engage in a bidding war with this person until the end. When it came to a battle of wallets, no one present couldpete with Qin Haowen.


    So, they wisely abandoned the thought of raising their bids. Even if they did bid, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get the ne and would only offend Qin Haowen. Why bother? Better to let him buy the ne, and then buy a couple of designer bags for the women by their sides, pampering them as much as they desired.


    The host banged the gavel, announcing decisively, ¡°13,145,200 yuan for the third time, congrattions to Young Master Qin for acquiring the ¡®Heart of the Ocean¡¯ ne. Let¡¯s give him a warm round of apuse and wee him to the stage to give a speech.¡±


    A hint of joy appeared on Qin Haowen¡¯s face as he confidently walked to the front, taking the box containing the ¡®Heart of the Ocean¡¯ ne into his hand.


    ¡°Thank you to everyone present for attending this charity auction. Today, here, I want to share some heartfelt words with all of you,¡± Qin Haowen started in a deep voice, addressing the crowd below, ¡°I, Qin Haowen, have been wasting my life, squandering time. Previously, I lived a carefree life, wild and unbridled, which led to many misunderstandings about me.¡±


    ¡°But then, I met the goddess of my life. She illuminated my joy for living, my introspection on life, my longing for love. So I told myself in my heart, you, Qin Haowen, need to be a different man, a man all women admire,¡± he said, holding the mic, his eyes dreamy, emanating a unique charisma.


    ¡°However, the goddess in my heart, due to various reasons from the past, has been indifferent to me. Even the ¡®Heart of the Ocean¡¯ ne, which I bought for ten million, was outright rejected by her. So, I wanted to change, to show her that I¡¯m no longer the Qin Haowen of the past. Please give me one chance to let you see the new Qin Haowen,¡± he continued.


    Qin Haowen raised the ¡®Heart of the Ocean¡¯ in his hand, his gaze unwaveringly fixed on Xu Yixue in the back row, ¡°I was determined to buy the ¡®Heart of the Ocean¡¯ for ten million and donate it to the charity auction, all because the goddess wanted to give the children in the mountains more opportunities to learn. But the moment I saw this ne, I instantly regretted it ¨C only she is worthy of this piece.¡±


    ¡°It was me who brought this ne to the auction, because I want to leave the past behind. And it was me who bought it back, because I want to present a brand-new self to you. Now, as I stand here, with the number 1314520, I boldly confess to you, hoping you will ept this new me and this new ne. Xu Yixue, I hope you will receive it!¡± Qin Haowen announced his feelings as he walked toward Xu Yixue with deep affection.

 Chapter 66 - 66 Qin Shao’s Plan Falls Through_1

    Chapter 66 Qin Shao¡¯s n Falls Through_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The audience had been moved by Qin Haowen¡¯s affectionate speech and were saluting him with rapt attention.


    Qin Haowen¡¯s fair-weather friends were puzzled; how had the once carefree young Qin changed sopletely, now hopelessly in love?


    Many beautiful women in the audience, their eyes sparkling with stars, were staring at Qin Haowen without blinking, thinking that not only was he young and wealthy, but also handsome. And now he seemed to have turned over a new leaf, bing a man of deep feelings¡ªpractically the perfect boyfriend.


    That Xu Yixue, she must be incredibly fortunate to have caught the eye of such an eligible bachelor like young master Qin, who even changed himself for her. Casually purchasing a ne for tens of millions, and then buying it twice¡ªonce for himself and once for donation.


    When did young master Qin be so kind-hearted?


    Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning frowned as they watched Qin Haowen on stage, speaking smoothly but slowly contemting in their hearts.


    During her advanced studies in America, Xu Yixue had taken some psychology courses and thus was crystal clear about Qin Haowen¡¯s current performance.


    Even though Qin Haowen¡¯s lines were delivered with ir, his gaze was evasive and his tone blunt. It seemed more like he had memorized a script rather than speaking from the heart. Despite his best efforts to dramatize, Xu Yixue spotted the ws in his act.


    Qin Haowen was still performing, trying to deceive her into epting him by changing his persona. But did he really think Xu Yixue was so easy to fool?


    ¡°Yixue, deep down Qin Haowen is no good; you mustn¡¯t be swayed by his sweet talk,¡± Ye Xiaoning cautioned Xu Yixue in a whisper, her eyebrows knit with concern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. I stopped believing men¡¯s words a long time ago,¡± Xu Yixue replied with a confident smile curving her lips.


    Qin Haowen on stage took the ¡°Heart of the Ocean¡± ne out of the box and then stepped towards Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Yixue, you are the most captivating woman I have ever met. That¡¯s why I ultimately couldn¡¯t bear to sell this ¡®Heart of the Ocean¡¯. It will only shine its brightest on you. Would I have the honor of putting it on you myself?¡± Qin Haowen stood before Xu Yixue, saying earnestly.


    ¡°Be together!¡± ¡­


    ¡°Be together!¡± ¡­


    ¡°Be together!¡± ¡­


    The onlookers, loving the drama, began egging Qin Haowen and Xu Yixue on. Of course, this was also arranged by Qin Haowen¡¯s men.


    A few people lead, and the rest of the crowd will surely follow in chanting together.


    In the face of such a scene, Xu Yixue would have to consider not just Qin Haowen but also the pressure from the entire audience if she wanted to refuse. Qin Haowen let out a self-assured smile, thinking to himself, I refuse to believe that this won¡¯t work against you, you phony, prudish bitch.


    ¡°Young master Qin, everything you¡¯ve done has indeed moved me, but I¡¯m sorry, I still have to reject you,¡± Xu Yixue said coldly as she stood up.


    Ye Xiaoning also stood up with Xu Yixue, carefully protecting her, just in case Qin Haowen became desperate.


    The entire audience was taken aback upon hearing Xu Yixue¡¯s voice, before suddenly falling silent.


    Qin Haowen¡¯s face turned ashen in an instant.


    He had not expected that, after all the meticulous preparation he had done, from organizing the auction to writing the script and evening up with the symbolic price of 1314520, even the most stoic woman would be moved, but Xu Yixue, why did she still dare to reject him?


    ¡°Xu Yixue, don¡¯t think you can reject a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit!¡± Qin Haowen¡¯s facial muscles twitched grotesquely, struggling to maintain hisposure before so many spectators; as the young master of the Qin Family, it was very difficult for him to step down.


    ¡°Qin Haowen, whether it¡¯s a toast or a penalty drink, we¡¯re not drinking it,¡± Ye Xiaoning took a step forward, standing in front of Xu Yixue and said coldly to Qin Haowen.


    Upon hearing this, Qin Haowen¡¯splexion changed repeatedly until he finally regained hisposure several secondster; his voice also returned to its usual steadiness as he slightly bowed to Xu Yixue and said in a very gentlemanly manner, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yixue, you know how I feel about you, so I lost myposure a bit. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Qin, thank you for the money you donated to the children in the mountainous area. It¡¯s gettingte, and I still have matters to attend to at home, so I must leave now.¡± Xu Yixue finished speaking, and without waiting for Qin Haowen¡¯s consent, she rose from her seat with Ye Xiaoning and slowly walked towards the exit of the hall.


    Several secondster, the graceful figures of the two women disappeared at the entrance of the hall.


    In the hall, Qin Haowen, holding the ¡®Heart of the Ocean¡¯ worth thirteen million, had an uncontroble fury on his face.


    ¡°Young Master Qin, don¡¯t be angry. That Xu Yixue is obviously a woman who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. Why not let me take the ¡®Heart of the Ocean¡¯ for a few days? I¡¯ll make sure to take good care of you,¡± a second-tier actress from the Central Academy of Drama, Yang Xue, approached Qin Haowen coquettishly, her eyes fixed unwaveringly on the ¡®Heart of the Ocean¡¯ in Qin Haowen¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Get lost, damn it. Do you think I need your advice on what to do!¡± Qin Haowen swung his hand and pped Yang Xue, causing her to stagger and nearly fall to the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master, I was wrong,¡± Yang Xue covered her face, tears falling unrestrainedly.


    Qin Haowen didn¡¯t care about her, turning around angrily and leaving the Qingshi Mingyue Hall without looking back.


    Just as Yang Xue covered her face, looking utterly clueless, a staff member had already approached her.


    ¡°Miss Yang, our Young Master Qin has asked you to wait for him in Room 888 on the 8th floor of the hotelter. If you don¡¯t serve the young master well tonight, then you can forget about appearing in the entertainment industry again,¡± the staff member conveyed Qin Haowen¡¯s message to Yang Xue.


    Having been pped, Yang Xue didn¡¯t dare refuse; she covered her face and quickly nodded, then rose to retrieve her bag from her seat.


    ¡°Please continue, everyone. The auction may have ended, but the reception will continue until ten o¡¯clock. You¡¯re wee to stay; the band will start performing soon,¡± the host said to the crowd below, but the audience was still noisy; after all, Qin Haowen¡¯s grand gesture of pursuing a woman and being ruthlessly rejected had be the talk of Zhonghai City¡¯s high society.


    The banquet continued, but it had turned into a gossip session.


    Qin Haowen stood on the rooftop of The Grand Qin Hotel, watching as Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning got into the BMW. Then, starting the car, they drove out of the hotel.


    ¡°Xu Yixue, I must have you,¡± Qin Haowen roared furiously, smashing the replica ¡®Heart of the Ocean¡¯ in his hand to pieces.


    He really couldn¡¯t bear to auction it; the entire auction was nothing but a y he had directed and acted in himself.

 Chapter 67 - 67 I Want to See My Daughter_1

    Chapter 67 I Want to See My Daughter_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Yixue, Qin Haowen is really no good, we should avoid contacting him much in the future.¡± Ye Xiaoning drove and advised Xu Yixue, having a faint feeling that Qin Haowen, having been snubbed by Xu Yixue this time, would definitely not let the matter rest.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s awful society now, we¡¯ll be okay as long as we¡¯re cautious.¡± Xu Yixue rubbed her forehead, speaking wearily.


    Soon, the car arrived at Xu Yixue¡¯s house in Zhonghai, the two got out and returned to the house, and there were no conversations throughout the night.


    The next morning, Xu Yixue woke from her sleep to find her head a bit groggy. At the auction the night before, she had chatted with several media tycoons and had a couple of sses of red wine which, along with some troubling thoughts, had led to some insomnia, so she felt quite ufortable when she got up in the morning.


    Before long, Xu Yixue got out of bed, finished washing up, and happened to run into Ye Xiaoning, who was wearing a Hello Kitty apron. Over the past few years, Ye Xiaoning had not only taken care of Xu Yixue¡¯s safety but had also taken on cooking duties, proving to be an outstandingbination of bodyguard and nanny.


    Ye Xiaoning,ing from a special forces background, had very regr habits, so she got up for morning exercises just after six o¡¯clock, and by seven o¡¯clock, she was already busy in the kitchen.


    Xu Yixue got up at seven-thirty and spent ten minutes washing up. By the time she ran into Ye Xiaoning, breakfast was already prepared.


    ¡°Yixue, why didn¡¯t you sleep a bit longer? You don¡¯t look very energetic,¡± Ye Xiaoning said with a touch of concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, but I¡¯m having trouble sleeping, got a lot of worriestely.¡± Xu Yixue touched her radiant cheek and asked nervously, ¡°Do I look very pale? Looks like staying upte really is a woman¡¯s worst enemy.¡±


    ¡°Just a little bit, but you¡¯re so beautiful that even when you look pale, it just makes me feel morepassion for you,¡± Ye Xiaoning teased Xu Yixue with a smile, then took off the apron from her waist and said, ¡°Yixue,e and eat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Xiao Ning.¡± Xu Yixue followed Ye Xiaoning to the dining room and began to have breakfast.


    During breakfast, Ye Xiaoning noticed Xu Yixue was quite distracted, so she asked, ¡°Yixue, are you worried about something today?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Ning, I used to always have meals with that mischievous Tongtong, and now that she¡¯s not here, meals seem so quiet, I¡¯m not quite used to it.¡± Xu Yixue put down her chopsticks, speaking with a touch of sadness.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, it¡¯s true. Our meals don¡¯t have any energy without her,¡± agreed Ye Xiaoning with a nod.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, let¡¯s hurry and finish eating, go see Tongtong,¡± Xu Yixue said, brightening up at the thought of Tongtong and delicately chewing on a piece of bread.


    ¡°Alright, I miss that little girl dearly, too,¡± a glint crossed Ye Xiaoning¡¯s eyes.


    A few minutester, the two quickly wrapped up breakfast. Xu Yixue touched up her makeup to cover her tiredness and then she and Ye Xiaoning hurried out the door.


    In the car, Xu Yixue dialed Xu Fan¡¯s number. At that moment, Xu Fan was sitting on the bed, cultivating ¡°Chaos Sky Opening Decision.¡± It took four or five rings before he answered the phone.


    ¡°Xu Fan, are you there?¡± Xu Yixue asked calmly on the phone.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Xu Fan¡¯s reply was more sinct.


    Hearing Xu Fan¡¯s response, Xu Yixue felt speechless inside. Xu Fan really was a typical stoic man. Couldn¡¯t he show a bit more enthusiasm when such a beautiful woman called him early in the morning? What kind of answer was just a ¡°mhm¡±?


    ¡°Tongtong hasn¡¯t woken up yet, right?¡± Xu Yixue continued.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Xu Fan replied briefly once again.


    Yixue suddenly clenched her neat incisors tightly, thinking with resentment, could it be that Xu Fan is in thete stage of being a heterosexual male cancer patient? Is it so reluctant for him to say an extra word to this Miss?


    Yixue¡¯s bosom rose indignantly, and her face also turned livid. The more she thought of Xu Fan¡¯szy face the angrier she became. That Xu Fan was just too detestable, relying on the fact that he was Tongtong¡¯s dad, he didn¡¯t care about her at all.


    Hey, why should I want Xu Fan to care about me?


    Ptui, ptui, ptui.


    Yixue suddenly felt a burning heat on her face and immediately cursed at herself internally, Xu Fan is a hardcore, straightforward guy, I don¡¯t fancy him at all, Yixue, you are a goddess, stay calm.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Xu Fan, hearing that Yixue on the other end of the phone was silent for so long and that her breathing had be more rapid, asked in concern.


    ¡°Hmph, open the door for me early, I want to see my daughter!¡± Yixue said with authority over the phone and, without giving Xu Fan a chance to respond, she hung up.


    Ye Xiaoning, hearing Yixue¡¯s angry tone, joked teasingly toward her, ¡°What exactly did Xu Fan say to make our stunning beauty Yixue so angry?¡±


    ¡°Say what? I wish he would say something, he¡¯s like a block of wood, that dead log Xu Fan!¡± Yixue said, and with resentment, she punched the pillow next to her twice as if it were Xu Fan.


    ¡°Haha, our Ice Queen Yixue also gets ticked off by others, Xu Fan must be quite something.¡± Ye Xiaoning joked.


    ¡°You little brat, I¡¯ll tear your mouth off!¡± Yixue feigned an attack toward the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Be safe, I dare not anymore!¡± Ye Xiaoning quickly begged for mercy.


    On the other hand, Xu Fan, looking at the phone Yixue had hung up on, shook his head helplessly and muttered to himself, ¡°Yixuees over to disturb Tongtong early in the morning, not letting my baby sleep in.¡± His tone was full of doting for his daughter.


    Less than half an hourter, Yixue arrived in front of Xu Fan¡¯s vi at Star of Zhonghai.


    Lin Fan happened to be at the door at that moment and saw Yixue getting off the car with an angry look on her face.


    Even with a stern countenance, a beauty is still a beauty, every frown and smile, a resplendent view. Although Yixue¡¯s face bore an angry expression, it had a different charm in Xu Fan¡¯s eyes.


    Today, Yixue was not wearing her OL outfit, but a pair of white shorts and a shirt, revealing her long, fair and delicate legs appealingly. Theck of her usual domineering CEO aura was reced by a touch of feminine gentleness and sweetness, which made Xu Fan unable to look away.


    ¡°What are you looking at, you pervert!¡± Yixue noticed Xu Fan¡¯s gaze had not moved from her legs from the start and with a red face, she scolded him coquettishly.


    ¡°Er, aren¡¯t you showing them for me to see? Really can¡¯t figure you women out!¡± Xu Fan mused to himself.


    Yixue didn¡¯t pay him any attention and stormed inside Xu Fan¡¯s vi after angrily opening the door.


    Xu Fan shook his head and followed her inside.

 Chapter 68 - 68 Ben Ben Makes a Contribution_1

    Chapter 68 Ben Ben Makes a Contribution_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xu Yixue entered and ced her small bag in the storagepartment near the door, then eagerly headed upstairs.


    Today she was not wearing high heels but a pair of Converse canvas shoes, which not only gave her a full sense of being a young girl but also allowed her to walk lightly and quickly.


    In no time, Xu Yixue reached the second floor and gently pushed open Tongtong¡¯s bedroom door. Just as she peeked in, she saw a white dog suddenly leap up from the bed and lunge at Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Woof!¡± Ben Ben barked softly, and in the blink of an eye, he was in Xu Yixue¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Xu Yixue eximed in surprise, instinctively trying to dodge backward.


    As Ye Xiaoning had just gotten out of the car and entered, he saw Xu Yixue¡¯s body tilting backward; his face immediately filled with urgency, wanting to go save her, but it was clearly toote.


    ¡°Ben Ben! Stop!¡± At that moment, Xu Fan was downstairs. Hearing Ben Ben¡¯s bark, he swiftly appeared on the second floor.


    Huh? To Ye Xiaoning, it seemed like a blur; Xu Fan was right in front of him a second ago, then suddenly disappeared.


    Ben Ben heard Xu Fan¡¯s shout and slowed his lunge at Xu Yixue. Just before he could bite her, he forcefullynded on the ground.


    Xu Yixue didn¡¯t have Ben Ben¡¯s agility, and startled by him, she tried to sidestep in a panic. Not only did she fail to avoid Ben Ben, but due to her uncoordinated body, she lost her bnce entirely and instantly fell backward.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Xu Yixue tried to grab the doorknob, but it was toote; her hand didn¡¯te close to reaching the door.


    This is it, I¡¯m definitely going to take a bad fall, maybe even getughed at by that stinky Xu Fan.


    Xu Yixuemented inwardly.


    After a full three seconds, Ye Xiaoning, who was searching for Xu Fan, didn¡¯t hear the sound of Xu Yixue hitting the ground and stared nkly towards the second floor.


    Upon looking, Ye Xiaoning was slightly dumbfounded.


    The Xu Fan who had just been standing before her eyes was now on the second floor, and in a pose only found in television dramas, he was stylishly catching Xu Yixue who was about to fall.


    Xu Yixue, too, was awaiting the impact with the ground, only to find it never came. Instead, she felt a gust of wind beside her, and she was then caught by something warm.


    Xu Yixue rolled her eyes and saw Xu Fan¡¯s hands, firmly wrapped around her waist and looking down at her from above.


    From Xu Fan¡¯s palm came a fiery warmth, and on his body, a faint pleasant scent.


    Xu Yixue¡¯s body felt slightly feverish; looking up, she saw Xu Fan¡¯s stubbled chin, his straight nose, his deep gaze, and an expression tinged with concern.


    Xu Yixue was stunned for a few seconds, feeling her face so red it seemed ready to bleed. Struggling, she tried to get up from Xu Fan¡¯s embrace.


    But Xu Yixue¡¯s movements were too hurried; the moment she stood up, she felt a piercing pain in her left foot, lost her footing instantly, and with another ¡°ah¡± of rm, fell backward again.


    ¡°Silly woman, don¡¯t move around when you¡¯re hurt,¡± Xu Fan shook his head, once again extended his hand, and firmly held Xu Yixue¡¯s delicate body in his arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take advantage of me!¡± Xu Yixue angrily pushed against Xu Fan¡¯s strong arm.


    Even though this arm had caught her twice, avoiding the danger of falling and getting hurt, its owner was still too annoying.


    He took advantage of me and called me stupid! I, Xu Yixue, am a Ph.D. from America; so many people praise me for being smart as ice and snow, yet in your, Xu Fan¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m seen as a foolish woman, Xu Yixue thought angrily


    ¡°I was saving you, nothing more,¡± Xu Fan said indifferently.


    ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t need a pervert like you to save me!¡± Xu Yixue crouched down slowly and then broke free from Xu Fan¡¯s embrace, using one hand to support herself against the wall as she gradually stood up.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s tough being a good person,¡± Xu Fan shook his head, looking at Xu Yixue with eyes that seemed to see someone who was ungrateful, mixed with a bit of helplessness.


    ¡°Hmph! Mind your own business.¡± Xu Yixue red at Xu Fan and then looked down at her own feet.


    A sharp pain shot through her ankle, making Xu Yixue frown. She tried to move her foot, but as soon as she did, she cried out, ¡°Ouch,¡± nearly bursting into tears from the pain.


    ¡°Why is there a dog in Tongtong¡¯s room all of a sudden? Did you do it on purpose to scare me?¡± Xu Yixue remembered the chief culprit that caused her fall and used Xu Fan.


    Hearing Xu Yixue¡¯s domineering and irrational words, Xu Fan felt helpless: ¡°I had no idea you would head upstairs as soon as you came in, nor did I set up a dog to scare you¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t set it up, don¡¯t you know dogs carry a lot of bacteria and parasites? When I came in, I saw that dog on Tongtong¡¯s bed. Do you understand what hygiene is? What if the dog affects Tongtong¡¯s health?¡± Xu Yixue said coldly.


    ¡°It must have been Tongtong who wanted to sleep with Ben Ben at night. Ben Ben is very sensible and wouldn¡¯t run onto the owner¡¯s bed without permission,¡± Xu Fan exined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to shift the me onto Tongtong. It¡¯s entirely your irresponsibility as a father. No, my daughter can¡¯t stay here. What if she has health issues? You won¡¯t be able to bear the responsibility. I¡¯m taking Tongtong with me, at once,¡± Xu Yixue thought decisively and lifted her leg, intending to go into Tongtong¡¯s room to take her away.


    Unfortunately, with an injury on her foot, as soon as she attempted to move, the pain surged, and Xu Yixue knelt down again, a look of agony on her face.


    ¡°Yixue, are you okay?¡± Ye Xiaoning had alsoe upstairs, gently supporting Xu Yixue¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Mommy? Auntie?¡± A crisp child¡¯s voice came from the bedroom.


    Wearing a little bear pajama and dragging her slippers, Tongtong walked out of the bedroom. Seeing Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning, she joyfully called out.


    The earlier barking of Ben Ben had woken Tongtong up, and unexpectedly, as soon as she got out of bed, she saw her mother and aunt standing outside the room.


    ¡°Tongtong!¡± Xu Yixue¡¯s pain in her foot seemed to ease a lot upon seeing Tongtong, and she tenderly reached out her hand towards her.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Tongtong excitedly ran towards Xu Yixue.


    In a sh, a figure darted over. Just as Tongtong was about to throw herself into Xu Yixue¡¯s arms, Xu Fan swept her up, leaving Xu Yixue hugging the air.


    ¡°Xu Fan, what right do you have to hold my daughter? She¡¯s mine, give her back to me!¡± Xu Yixue angrily said to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Do you want to fall again?¡± Xu Fan nced at her ankle, which was already swelling.


    Standing was difficult enough for Xu Yixue, let alone holding Tongtong; they would both end up falling to the ground.

 Chapter 69 - 69 Really Want to Throw You Down from the Second Floor_1

    Chapter 69 Really Want to Throw You Down from the Second Floor_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with your foot?¡± Seeing Xu Yixue holding her ankle in pain, Tongtong asked with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mommy¡¯s foot is just fine.¡± Xu Yixue managed a smile towards Tongtong despite the pain.


    ¡°Mommy, you shouldn¡¯t lie to Tongtong. I clearly saw you holding your foot and crying out in pain. Didn¡¯t you teach me before to be an honest child? Why are you lying to Tongtong now?¡± Tongtong pouted and said to Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Mommy isn¡¯t lying to you, Mommy just didn¡¯t want to worry you. Just now, when I was looking at you, I got startled by the dog in your room and identally twisted my ankle,¡± Xu Yixue exined the reason for her sprained ankle when she saw her daughter wasn¡¯t going to let it go.


    ¡°Ben Ben! It¡¯s all your fault, you scared Mommy. Come out and apologize to Mommy right now,¡± Tongtongmanded with her little hands on her back, as stern as a teacher, speaking to Ben Ben inside the room.


    Ben Ben, having had his intelligence awakened, heard Tongtong call this woman mom and knew trouble was brewing; to have frightened his mistress was like a disaster for him. Not only might his little master not spare him, but Xu Fan might not let it slide either.


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof¡­¡± Ben Ben, with his ears drooping, looked utterly dejected as he walked slowly out of the room. Approaching Xu Yixue, Ben Ben lifted his front paws, stood on his hind legs, and repeatedly made a bowing gesture in front of her, looking endearingly cute.


    ¡°Mommy, look, Ben Ben knows he¡¯s wrong and is apologizing to you,¡± Tongtong said to Xu Yixue with a touch of pride as she saw Ben Ben¡¯s actions.


    ¡°This dog is quite human-like, but even if it is, it¡¯s still a pet. What if it carries some germs or parasites? Tongtong, you¡¯re not allowed to y with dogs anymore, do you hear me?¡± Although Xu Yixue¡¯s anger had subsided a bit, she still spoke sternly to Tongtong.


    Upon hearing Xu Yixue¡¯s words, Tongtong¡¯s eyes, as blue as sapphires, immediately welled up with tears. Turning with a pout to Xu Fan, she said, ¡°Daddy¡­ I want to y with Ben Ben¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ben Ben is still your little sidekick; you y with him without worries,¡± Xu Fan picked up Tongtong, and seeing her look so aggrieved, his heart melted. He cooed andforted her until he finally quelled the little princess¡¯s tears.


    ¡°Xu Fan! What do you mean by that? I told Tongtong not to y with dogs, and you¡¯re deliberately going against me, aren¡¯t you!¡± Xu Yixue¡¯s brows furrowed tightly as she spoke coldly to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Xu Yixue, my dog is different from ordinary dogs, it doesn¡¯t have any germs or parasites. You can get it tested at any medical institution, and if they find anything, I¡¯ll write the Xu character upside down,¡± Xu Fan retorted bluntly.


    ¡°Even if there are no germs, what if it bites someone? It almost bit me just now,¡± Xu Yixue said angrily.


    ¡°My dog understands humans, just now it was a bit overanxious because it wanted to protect Tongtong. If it really wanted to bite you, do you think you could have avoided it?¡± Xu Fan teased Tongtong in his arms and scoffed.


    ¡°Fine! Fine! Fine! Your dog is great, can I leave now?¡± Xu Yixue fumed, her face flushed with anger and her bosom heaving, she coldly stretched out her hand to Xu Fan, ¡°Give me Tongtong, I want to take my daughter home. We will note to this ce again. You can enjoy cuddling with your precious dog.¡±


    Xu Fan was speechless. How could this woman get angry out of nowhere? I was just stating facts.


    After undergoing ¡®The ssic of Changes¡¯ Marrow Cleansing, Ben Ben couldn¡¯t possibly have any germs or parasites. Moreover, with its awakened intelligence, it could protect Tongtong around the clock. Xu Yixue was now taking Tongtong away without knowing the whole story. Indeed, it¡¯s difficult to reason with women.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, take Tongtong, let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Yixue said to Ye Xiaoning.


    ¡°All right,¡± Ye Xiaoning agreed,ing over to take Tongtong from Xu Fan¡¯s side.


    ¡°What are you doing? You think you can take my daughter away from me without my consent?¡± Xu Fan faced Ye Xiaoning without any sign of panic, his lips curving slightly as he chuckled.


    ¡°Xu Fan, are you going to hand her over, or do I have to get tough?¡± Ye Xiaoning twisted her snowy white fists, the cracking sound of her knuckles breaking the silence.


    She was a special forces veteran, and on a normal day, several hulking men might not get near her, let alone Xu Fan with his apparently frail and slender frame.


    ¡°Oh? Are you sure you want to get tough?¡± Xu Fan looked at Ye Xiaoning with a strange expression on his face. Ye Xiaoning seemed to be just a physically strong average person, not even a martial artist, yet she was threatening to get tough with Xu Fan.


    ¡°Give me back my Tongtong.¡± Ye Xiaoning stretched out her hand to grab Xu Fan¡¯s arm, then intended to use a joint-locking technique to subdue him, which would force Xu Fan to let go of Tongtong willingly.


    Unfortunately for her, Xu Fan¡¯s body moved lightly, and he evaded Ye Xiaoning¡¯s grasp, then stood to the side, smiling at her.


    ¡°Your move was too slow,¡± Xu Fan said with a hint of regret as he shook his head.


    ¡°Watch the leg!¡± Ye Xiaoning, out of frustration, aimed a high roundhouse kick at Xu Fan. She held back, mindful of Tongtong in his arms, although her kick was high and straight, and looked rather intimidating.


    ¡°Whoa.¡± Xu Fan reached out and grabbed Ye Xiaoning¡¯s ankle.


    Ye Xiaoning¡¯s physique was slightly better than Xu Yixue¡¯s, without an ounce of excess fat, her calves firm and smooth. Holding her meter-long leg, Xu Fan pulled her into a split, her posture opening up to a 180-degree angle. Like Xu Yixue, Ye Xiaoning also wore shorts, and now, with one long leg nted on the ground and the other in Xu Fan¡¯s hand, she struck a particrly tempting pose. If this were uploaded to TikTok, it would certainly hit a hundred thousand views.


    ¡°Xu Fan, let go of me!¡± Ye Xiaoning struggled to pull her leg out of Xu Fan¡¯s grip, but his hand was like a vise, holding her ankle firmly, rendering all her efforts futile.


    ¡°Xu Fan! You pervert, not only did you take advantage of me, but now you¡¯re also taking advantage of Xiao Ning. I¡¯m going to fight you!¡± Xu Yixue watched this unfold and spoke venomously, twisting her injured leg as she attempted to throw herself at Xu Fan.


    ¡°Xu Yixue, she attacked me first, is it wrong for me to defend myself?¡± Xu Fan released Ye Xiaoning¡¯s leg and spoke coldly to Xu Yixue.


    ¡°You¡¯re so skilled, yet you bullied Xiao Ning!¡± Xu Yixue kept nagging.


    ¡°Come on! So I should just stand here and take a beating without defending myself?¡± Xu Fan said exasperatedly.


    ¡°Yes! If you don¡¯t return my daughter, you¡¯ll have to take our beating,¡± Xu Yixue said petntly.


    ¡°Xu Yixue, if you weren¡¯t Tongtong¡¯s mother, I would definitely turn you upside down and throw you out of the second-floor window,¡± Xu Fan retorted.

 Chapter 70 - 70 One word, strip

    Chapter 70 One word, strip


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Daddy, please don¡¯t throw Mommy from the second floor, okay? Mommy has been so good to Tongtong, Tongtong can¡¯t be without Mommy.¡± Hearing Xu Fan speak, Tongtong hurriedly leaned in with her little head and cutely implored Xu Fan.


    ¡°Tongtong, no need to plead with him, I actually want to see how he, Xu Fan, dares to throw me down from the second floor today!¡± Xu Yixue was defiant too. After hearing Xu Fan¡¯s threat, she was invigorated instead and said to Xu Fan without giving in.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Tongtong looked at Xu Fan with a bit of a pleading look.


    ¡°My good daughter, this is what your mother asked for, so you can¡¯t me me, right?¡± Xu Fan winked at Tongtong, teasingly said.


    ¡°Wuwu, Daddy, don¡¯t throw away Mommy¡­¡± Tongtong kicked her little feet and struggled hard in Xu Fan¡¯s arms. Indeed, Xu Yixue was her real mother, Tongtong still very much sided with her mother when it mattered.


    ¡°Xu Fan, if you dare, throw me down from the second floor, or else I¡¯m taking Tongtong away right now! Hmph!¡± Xu Yixue was even more pumped, her pretty face frosty, her eyes filled with a challenging gleam.


    Xu Fan¡¯s lips curved up, revealing a hint of a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Xu Yixue, you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare?¡± Xu Fan handed Tongtong over to Ye Xiaoning, who was rubbing her ankle next to him, then slowly walked toward Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Xu Fan, what are you trying to do¡­ Yixue is Tongtong¡¯s real mom, you better not mess around.¡± Ye Xiaoning watched Xu Fan warily.


    ¡°Ye Xiaoning, do you think you can stop me?¡± Xu Fan smiled at Ye Xiaoning.


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t stop you, I won¡¯t let you hurt Yixue, not one bit,¡± Ye Xiaoning dered resolutely.


    ¡°Ignorant!¡± The corners of Xu Fan¡¯s mouth let out two floating words that barely reached Ye Xiaoning¡¯s ears when his figure had already appeared in front of Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Xu Yixue screamed in shock as Xu Fan, with an ape-like reach, scooped up Xu Yixue¡¯s soft body in his arms.


    ¡°Put me down, put me down¡­¡± Xu Yixue¡¯s face flushed, fiercely pounding on Xu Fan¡¯s chest with her arms, but Xu Fan¡¯s body was remarkably sturdy, and Xue Yixue¡¯s beating couldn¡¯t affect him at all.


    Holding Xu Yixue, Xu Fan lightly leaped and stood on the railing of the second floor with Xu Yixue in his arms, ready to let go and throw her down.


    ¡°Xu Fan!¡± Xu Yixue¡¯s gaze shed with unease, standing on the perilous railing, a bit of panic set in her heart.


    ¡°Toote to back out now!¡± Xu Fan said softly in Xu Yixue¡¯s ear, then let go, throwing Xu Yixue down.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Xu Yixue let out a scream as her delicate body instantly fell from the second floor.


    Xu Fan moved even faster.


    In a sh, he appeared below, stretching out his arms to catch Xu Yixue¡¯s delicate body.


    Xu Yixue, inwardly cursing Xu Fan for his heart of stone, couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d cruelly thrown her, a delicate and beautiful woman, down from the floor. Feeling the sensation of weightlessness, she clenched her eyes shut tightly.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Yixue suddenly opened her eyes. I was thrown down from the second floor, wasn¡¯t I? Why doesn¡¯t it hurt?


    Xu Yixue¡¯s opened eyes met Xu Fan¡¯s mocking gaze.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t I thrown down? Why haven¡¯t I hit the ground?¡± Xu Yixue asked, a bit puzzled.


    ¡°You mean to tell me to let go?¡± Xu Fan shook his arm, Xu Yixue¡¯s slender body was light and soft, and carried a faint fragrance, which almost made him not want to let go.


    ¡°Xu Fan, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Xu Yixue knew she had been tricked by Xu Fan and pounded his chest with several hard punches.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I brought you down here to treat your foot,¡± Xu Fan took a couple of steps and ced Xu Yixue¡¯s delicate body on the sofa in the living room.


    Now, Xu Yixuey sprawled out, with both of her long legs propped up on the sofa¡¯s armrests, long and fair, with perfect curves in her legs.


    ¡°Take them off!¡± Xu Fan gently ordered Xu Yixue.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Xu Yixue became furious and snapped back at Xu Fan.


    ¡°Take off your shoes. How can I treat your foot injury without taking off your shoes?¡± Xu Fan reasoned naturally.


    ¡°Hmph! I won¡¯t take them off. I don¡¯t need you to treat my leg; I¡¯ll go to the hospital,¡± said Xu Yixue haughtily.


    ¡°With the degree of your ankle injury, even if you go to a hospital, you¡¯ll need to rest for a week, during which you can¡¯t step on the ground or walk around at will. But for me, it would only take an hour to heal. Are you sure you don¡¯t need it? I¡¯m the most democratic person; I never insist on treating anyone,¡± Xu Fan said, eyeing Xu Yixue¡¯s injured foot and speaking slowly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help, just give up on that thought. Want to touch my foot? No way,¡± Xu Yixue drew back her foot and kept it far from Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan just smiled indifferently and said lightly, ¡°Love it or leave it, if you don¡¯t want treatment, so be it.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Xu Yixue turned her face away, thinking that Xu Fan, this unrefined man, had no gentlemanly manners at all. She might say so outwardly, but why wouldn¡¯t you take the initiative to treat my injury? Don¡¯t men know that when a woman says no, she actually means yes!


    At that moment, Ye Xiaoning also hurried down the stairs holding Tongtong, looking at Xu Fan as if he was a monster.


    She had seen with her own eyes how Xu Fan had thrown Xu Yixue down the stairs, but in the instant Xu Fan did so, he appeared on the first floor and caught Xu Yixue steadily.


    This simply defied physics and gravity, sending shockwaves through Ye Xiaoning¡¯s heart.


    Having some knowledge about the circle of martial artists, she was now utterly convinced that Xu Fan, able to move like that, was definitely a martial artist.


    The Xu Fan of today, she found increasingly unfathomable. Not only had he cured the illness of Zhonghai¡¯s wealthiest man, Lu Chennong, but he also possessed extraordinary martial arts techniques. Even setting aside family background, he was a top-ss young talent in Yan Country. This Xu Fan,pared to the dispirited young man who had beennguishing in a rented apartment a few days ago, seemed like apletely different person.


    Could it be that everyone matures overnight upon learning they¡¯re going to be a father?


    Ye Xiaoning thought this was rather odd.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, you¡¯ve learned field first aid, right? Please look at the wound on my foot,¡± Xu Yixue said to Ye Xiaoning, sounding dejected.


    ¡°Sure, Sister Yixue, brace yourself for a little pain,¡± Ye Xiaoning said as she approached the sofa with Tongtong in her arms, set Tongtong down, and then gently began to undo theces of Xu Yixue¡¯s canvas shoes.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± As Ye Xiaoning proceeded, Xu Yixue¡¯s brows gradually furrowed, and she let out muffled grunts, each of Ye Xiaoning¡¯s movements, as gentle as they were, still caused Xu Yixue persistent pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take off the shoe now, Sister Yixue, hold on,¡± she said.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xu Yixue whimpered in pain because her ankle was considerably swollen, making it difficult to remove the shoe. As Ye Xiaoning tugged at the shoe, Xu Yixue gasped and whimpered with the pain.

 Chapter 71 - 71 The Little Healer for Legs_1

    Chapter 71 The Little Healer for Legs_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    For a full two minutes, Ye Xiaoning struggled to remove Xu Yixue¡¯s shoes; by then, Xu Yixue was drenched in sweat from the pain, and herplexion had be somewhat pale.


    ¡°Yixue, your foot injury seems quite severe,¡± Ye Xiaoning said with some gravity.


    Xu Yixue¡¯s ankle was swollen a whole sizerger than usual and slightly red, throbbing with pain at the slightest movement. It was painful even to lie in bed, let alone walk, requiring careful positioning.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, how long will I need treatment before it gets better?¡± Xu Yixue¡¯s expression grew serious after hearing Ye Xiaoning¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yixue, your ankle injury is pretty bad. At this rate, even with hospital treatment, it would take at least a week to recover,¡± Ye Xiaoning said worriedly.


    ¡°A week? That won¡¯t do. I have a contract to negotiate tomorrow. Our Xinghai Media is in the midst of expansion, and we already have so few clients. It was not easy to secure orders; I should definitely attend,¡± Xu Yixue said anxiously.


    ¡°But your foot can¡¯t bear weight at all. If you do, it will only get worse. I had arade in the army who sprained his ankle, insisted on finishing a drill, and as a result, his leg never healed properly,¡± Ye Xiaoning said with a hint of sorrow.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding me. What am I supposed to do, then? I can¡¯t exactly negotiate contracts in a wheelchair; the clients wouldugh me to death,¡± Xu Yixue pondered with a troubled face.


    It was all that dog¡¯s fault. Why did it have to appear in Tongtong¡¯s room? Now I¡¯ve sprained my ankle and can¡¯t even take care of thepany¡¯s business. Thepany is already facing undercurrents, the employees harbor their own thoughts, and if I, the CEO, don¡¯t show up for a week, who knows what thepany will turn into.


    Xu Yixue frowned, filled with worry.


    ¡°Mom¡­ it¡¯s all Tongtong¡¯s fault¡­ It was Tongtong who wanted a sidekick, so I asked Dad to buy Ben Ben. Scold me, please,¡± Tongtong said, seeing Xu Yixue¡¯s pale face and her swollen foot, andy down beside her, her tears falling like broken pearls.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Tongtong¡¯s fault. It¡¯s Mommy¡¯s fault for wearing heels for too long and not being used to ts, which led to the sprain. Don¡¯t worry, Mommy will be fine,¡± Xu Yixue said, stroking Tongtong¡¯s head with a look of loving tenderness.


    ¡°Mom, I wanted Dad to buy Ben Ben because I felt so sorry for him with his broken leg. I didn¡¯t know this would happen¡­¡± Tongtong continued to sob andin to Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Tongtong, what are you talking about? The dog had a broken leg? But when I saw it just now, all four of its legs were healthy,¡± Ye Xiaoning asked in surprise upon hearing Tongtong¡¯s words.


    ¡°Wuu¡­ Dad¡­ fixed Ben Ben¡¯sme leg¡­ so now¡­ Ben Ben is a healthy dog,¡± Tongtong, still crying and somewhat confused, said.


    ¡°Healed even a broken leg?¡± A flicker of astonishment shed in Ye Xiaoning¡¯s eyes as she curiously gazed at Xu Fan.


    Having heard Tongtong¡¯s words, Xu Yixue also seemed to understand something and suddenly turned her gaze to Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan, seeing the two beautiful women staring straight at him, said indifferently, ¡°What are you looking at me for? It¡¯s just fixing a dog¡¯s leg, nothing noteworthy.¡±


    ¡°So, what you said about healing Yixue¡¯s foot in an hour¡­ is that true too?¡± Ye Xiaoning asked urgently.


    ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± Xu Fan said with a nonchnt shrug.


    ¡°You should treat Yixue¡¯s foot as well; we have a very important event to attend tomorrow. If Yixue¡¯s foot can¡¯t heal, there will be a lot of trouble,¡± Ye Xiaoning said to Xu Fan earnestly, without hesitation.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, don¡¯t ask him. Just look at his smug face, you can tell he doesn¡¯t want to do it. Rather than having someone reluctantly treat me, I¡¯d rather limp to the event myself,¡± Xu Yixue snapped bitterly at Xu Fan, with a hint of grievance in her voice.


    ¡°You one says treat, the other says don¡¯t¡ªwhat am I supposed to do?¡± Xu Fan stroked his chin with a troubled expression.


    ¡°Daddy, pleasee and treat Mommy¡¯s leg. Tongtong hates seeing Mommy in pain,¡± Tongtong also ran over, grabbed onto Xu Fan¡¯s leg, and began cajolingly shaking it back and forth, as if to say she wouldn¡¯t let go until he agreed.


    ¡°Since my beloved daughter has spoken, this great doctor will deign to help relieve the patient¡¯s pain,¡± Xu Fan said, stroking his daughter¡¯s smooth forehead.


    ¡°Thank you, Daddy. I knew you were the best,¡± Tongtong stood on her tiptoes and cutely pursed her lips at Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan bent down and put his cheek close to Tongtong¡¯s face.


    ¡°Mua! Mua! Mua! Daddy, go and make Mommy¡¯s leg better. Tongtong wants Mommy to be healthy,¡± Tongtong said adorably, shaking her little head.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll heed themand of our little ancestor,¡± Xu Fan pinched Tongtong¡¯s rosy cheek and stood up, walking over to the sofa where Xu Yixue was lying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity¡ªgo away,¡± Xu Yixue, though she really wanted Xu Fan to heal her foot, couldn¡¯t help feeling irritated upon seeing him, so she remained stubborn and spoke coldly to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Xu Yixue, I¡¯m not doing this for you right now¡ªI just don¡¯t want to see my daughter sad,¡± Xu Fan said indifferently. Then, without waiting for Xu Yixue to respond, he bent down and took hold of Xu Yixue¡¯s injured foot.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Xu Yixue let out a soft moan when Xu Fan seized her foot, a blush spread across her face, but she stubbornly refused to concede, insisting, ¡°Let go of me, don¡¯t you dare touch thisdy¡¯s foot.¡±


    ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll go wash my hands in a bit,¡± Xu Fan said casually.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kick you to death, you rascal!¡± Xu Yixue almost exploded on the spot at Xu Fan¡¯sment.


    Xu Yixue¡¯s feet were delicate and fair, never having been touched by a man. She didn¡¯t want Xu Fan to touch her feet, yet he had the audacity to say he would wash his hands afterward¡ªas if she was the one who should be disgusted, not him deeming her feet unworthy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move around,¡± Xu Fan said gently as he sat on the sofa, whispering in Xu Yixue¡¯s ear, then pressed her other iling foot under his own.


    ¡°Now close your eyes and rx your body,¡± Xu Fan¡¯s voice was steady.


    For some reason, despite being full of anger towards Xu Fan, Xu Yixue felt inexplicably trusting when she heard his words and unconsciouslyplied, gently closing her eyes and slowly rxing her body.


    Xu Fan gently cradled Xu Yixue¡¯s injured foot, hisrge hand slowly caressing it.


    Hmm, so smooth.

 Chapter 72: A Little Craftsmanship_1

    Chapter 72: A Little Craftsmanship_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xu Fan gently ced Xu Yixue¡¯s injured foot on hisp and then slowly grasped her injured ankle with his hand.


    Xu Yixue tightly closed her eyes, her long eyshes fluttering slightly like a small fan.


    Xu Fan¡¯s hand seemed to carry a hint of magical power, different from when Ye Xiaoning had checked Xu Yixue¡¯s injury just before. Ye Xiaoning¡¯s touch on Xu Yixue¡¯s feet had brought waves of pain, but now Xu Fan¡¯s hand over her ankle not only didn¡¯t hurt at all, but also brought a warm flow that soothingly traveled around the ankle.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Xu Yixue hummed softly, her voice dangerously seductive, as if in pain yet seeming to indicate pleasure, even Ye Xiaoning beside her couldn¡¯t tell which it was.


    Xu Yixue heard her own hum and felt her face flush. The heat flow from Xu Fan¡¯s hand was toofortable, making her involuntarily let out a sound.


    She sneaked a peek with her eyes barely open and saw Xu Fan¡¯s focused look on her foot without any odd movements, which reassured her enough to close her eyes again.


    Continue enjoying, ahem, continue treating the injury.


    Ye Xiaoning stared unwaveringly at Xu Fan¡¯s hands. Not being a Martial Artist, she couldn¡¯t discern the intricacies of his technique, but judging from Xu Yixue¡¯s reaction, Xu Fan seemed to indeed possess some skill. Xu Yixue¡¯s face showed no signs of furrowing her brow, meaning that for all the time Xu Fan held Xu Yixue¡¯s ankle, she didn¡¯t feel any pain at all.


    When Ye Xiaoning had tried to remove her shoe earlier, she had almost made Xu Yixue cry from pain. It seemed that there was indeed something special about Xu Fan¡¯s technique, and he might truly be able to heal Sister Yixue¡¯s condition, Ye Xiaoning thought secretly to herself.


    At that moment, Xu Fan was concentrating on channeling the True Qi within his Qi Sea into the palm of his hand, using it to repair the damaged meridians and flesh of Xu Yixue¡¯s injured ankle.


    With Xu Fan¡¯s True Qi nourishing her, Xu Yixue¡¯s pain receptors were enveloped, naturally she wouldn¡¯t feel pain. Instead, the True Qi repairing the damaged body tissues would produce a veryfortable sensation. That was what Xu Yixue had felt, prompting her to hum involuntarily.


    Xu Fan was fully focused on treating Xu Yixue¡¯s injured ankle, oblivious that she had already sneakily parted her eyes slightly, secretly sizing him up.


    They say a man is at his most handsome when he is fully engaged in his work, and right now, as Xu Yixue watched the engrossed Xu Fan, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was very familiar, very handsome.


    As she continued to watch, Xu Yixue¡¯s face grew even redder.


    Five minutester, Xu Fan slowly withdrew his hand from Xu Yixue¡¯s ankle and let out a gradual breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s healed,¡± Xu Fan said indifferently to Xu Yixue and then slowly rose from the sofa.


    ¡°Really?¡± Upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, Xu Yixue slowly came back to her senses, having been too absorbed in watching Xu Fan, she hadn¡¯t realized how much time had passed.


    ¡°Well, true or not, you should know best,¡± Xu Fan said with a twist of his mouth.


    ¡°Uh,¡± Xu Yixue was a bit dazed and then she rotated her injured ankle a bit. Indeed, there was no longer a painful feeling, and even the previously swollen area had subsided, returning to a delicate and pale pair of small feet.


    ¡°It¡¯s really gone, that¡¯s amazing!¡± Xu Yixue rotated it a few times, feeling as if the ankle had returned to its original state, then reached out to pinch the area that would have been terribly painful to touch before.


    It didn¡¯t hurt at all.


    ¡°Yixue, is it really cured?¡± Ye Xiaoning also sat down next to Xu Yixue with great curiosity, closely examining her foot. Since Xu Fan¡¯s hand was covering it just now, she couldn¡¯t see the changes under it, but now, looking at it, the swelling had all disappeared, and the entire healing process took less than five minutes. This medical skill was something that even the best doctors in Yan Country couldn¡¯t match.


    Ye Xiaoning even deliberately touched Xu Yixue¡¯s ankle, there wasn¡¯t a single problem, it was indeed healed.


    The two women now looked at Xu Fan with a bit of admiration in their eyes.


    ¡°What exactly did you do to cure it?¡± Xu Yixue asked Xu Fan softly, looking up at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a little trick of the trade to make a living,¡± Xu Fan said nonchntly, waving his hand.


    ¡°If that¡¯s just a little trick of the trade, then all the doctors in the country might as well hang themselves. I¡¯m afraid even Hua Tuo, if he was still alive, wouldn¡¯t be as efficient as you are at healing,¡± Ye Xiaoning said somewhat dazedly.


    ¡°Hehe, there are many mysterious things in this world. You have received higher education, but there are still many things you haven¡¯t seen or heard,¡± Xu Fan said indifferently.


    He was telling the truth. If Xu Yixue hadn¡¯t seen with her own eyes how he cured Lu Chennong¡¯s infertility, and hadn¡¯t experienced for herself how he healed her ankle, she wouldn¡¯t believe that there could be such miraculous healing arts in this world no matter what he said.


    Or rather, this might not even be considered a healing art, it¡¯s more like a lower-dimensional strike of the cultivation civilization on the mundane civilization. To ordinary people, of course, it¡¯s an incredibly shocking fact and indeed could overturn their worldview.


    However, Xu Fan came from the Cultivation World, a strong man with secrets more numerous than the stars in the sky. Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning, who often interacted with him, would quickly get used to it.


    ¡°Daddy, thank you. Tongtong loves you to death,¡± Tongtong said as she saw Xu Yixue¡¯s foot healed by Xu Fan, then toddled over to Xu Fan¡¯s side and climbed onto him like a ko.


    Xu Fan bent down to scoop up his silly daughter into his arms.


    ¡°Come on, give Daddy a reward,¡± Xu Fan said as he brought his face close to Tongtong¡¯s.


    ¡°Daddy is amazing, Daddy is a superhero!¡± Tongtong kissed Xu Fan with big smacks twice.


    ¡°Sigh, I really feel like he¡¯s got a bit of superhero potential now,¡± Ye Xiaoning sighed.


    Xu Yixue put her shoes on and started walking on the ground. At the beginning, her heart still had a shadow; she didn¡¯t dare to exert force on her feet, which made her walk a bit wobbly.


    Upon seeing her walk in such a funny way, Xu Fan let out a snort ofughter.


    ¡°Hmph! Xu Fan, don¡¯t think you¡¯re so great just because you healed my foot!¡± Xu Yixue heard Xu Fan¡¯sughter and red at him resentfully. The good feelings that had arisen in her heart just moments earlier dissipated like a wisp of smoke.

 Chapter 73 - 73 Who is more powerful, you or the dog_1

    Chapter 73 Who is more powerful, you or the dog_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Howe Mommy¡¯s legs still haven¡¯t healed?¡± Tongtong asked Xu Fan with a bit of surprise. Tongtong was Xu Fan¡¯s number one little fangirl, and she had absolute confidence in Xu Fan, so she was quite astonished to see Xu Yixue still limping.


    ¡°Your mom can¡¯t get over the psychological pressure of the injury on her foot, so she¡¯s afraid to put force on it, that¡¯s why she¡¯s walking like that. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help her ovee it.¡± Xu Fan affectionately tousled Tongtong¡¯s little head and said confidently.


    Looking at Xu Yixue¡¯s continued reluctance to put weight on her foot, Xu Fan pointed at her and shouted at Ben Ben, ¡°Ben Ben, bite her!¡±


    However, in his Divine Sense, Xu Fan also instructed Ben Ben not to actually bite.


    Xu Yixue, who was in the midst of testing her foot, could never have anticipated that Xu Fan, that viin, wouldmand the dog to pounce on her viciously with a single order.


    Xu Yixue had no time to think about anything else, she let out a shriek and then bolted to the living room doorway, running so fast that there was no sign of her injury.


    After a while, hearing no movement behind her, Xu Yixue turned her head around in confusion to see Xu Fan and Tongtong ying with Ben Ben on the ground, with no sign they intended to bite her.


    ¡°Tongtong, look, Mommy¡¯s leg really is healed, isn¡¯t it? She just ran so fast,¡± Xu Fan said to Tongtong with a lightugh.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy healed Mommy¡¯s leg, Daddy is a superhero! Thank you, Daddy. Mua!¡± Tongtong cocked her little head and blew Xu Fan a big kiss, her face full of blind admiration for him.


    ¡°Xu Fan, you bastard!¡± Xu Yixue stretched out her finger and pointed usingly at Xu Fan, furious that he¡¯d used a dog to scare her. Even though she quickly overcame her psychological barrier regarding her injured foot, she found his actions downright despicable.


    ¡°I was helping you get over a psychological barrier. If I had told you in advance, it would have affected the oue. Weren¡¯t you also a psychology student? You should know about conditioned reflex and rapid desensitization training,¡± Xu Fan said to Xu Yixue earnestly.


    ¡°This is personal vengeance! I won¡¯t let you or your dog off the hook!¡± Xu Yixue clutched her heaving chest and spat out the words through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Ah, how the world has declined, it¡¯s hard to be a good person,¡± Xu Fan shook his head and showed Tongtong a feigned bitter smile.


    ¡°Daddy, Daddy, you did it for Mommy¡¯s own good, Mommy won¡¯t me you, right Mommy?¡± Tongtong tenderly patted Xu Fan¡¯s chest, then turned to Xu Yixue with big, begging eyes, her expression full of entreaty.


    ¡°Xu Fan, even if you healed my leg, I have to put my foot down. Keeping such a pet at home, I absolutely won¡¯t allow it,¡± Xu Yixue said sternly, enunciating each word as she spoke to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Mommy, Ben Ben is my little sidekick, please don¡¯t make him go away, okay?¡± Tongtong hopped down from Xu Fan¡¯s arms and ran to Xu Yixue¡¯s side, tugging at her slender hand with a pitiful plea.


    ¡°Tongtong, dogs can carry a lot of diseases, don¡¯t you fear getting little bugs on you?¡± Xu Yixue held Tongtong, speaking softly and gently.


    ¡°Ah! Tongtong doesn¡¯t want bugs, Tongtong hates bugs!¡± Tongtong covered her eyes with her hands, speaking with a hint of fear.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we don¡¯te into contact with the dog, we won¡¯t get any bugs, and Tongtong can keep living a healthy life,¡± Xu Yixue said with a somewhat triumphant smirk.


    ¡°But Tongtong likes ying with Ben Ben¡­¡± Tongtong said with a whimper, her big eyes filling with tears, nearly crying.


    ¡°Does Tongtong want the doggy or Mommy?¡± Xu Yixue asked Tongtong again.


    ¡°Wuwu¡­ Daddy¡­¡± Tongtong started to cry, turning to look pitifully at Xu Fan.


    On hearing this, Xu Fan¡¯s brow gradually furrowed. Xu Yixue used him of taking personal revenge, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to be so adept in her own schemes, going as far as to y the card of taking Tongtong away.


    ¡°Xu Yixue, do you know why Tongtong likes Ben Ben? Back in America, she didn¡¯t even have a single ymate, so having Ben Ben as herpanion has made Tongtong very happy these past few days. As for what you¡¯re talking about, parasites and infectious diseases, my Ben Ben absolutely doesn¡¯t have any. If I can heal its leg, I can keep it clean and tidy,¡± Xu Fan said seriously to Xu Yixue.


    ¡°But what if it bites someone!¡± Xu Yixue still wouldn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°My Ben Ben is not an ordinary dog. Its intelligence is no less than that of a normal person, and moreover, its fighting power won¡¯t be inferior to your bodyguards,¡± Xu Fan said slowly.


    ¡°Xu Fan, don¡¯t you mock me,paring a dog to me!¡± Ye Xiaoning protested upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words.


    After all, she was a special forces soldier, a Phoenix soldier. Normally, several men couldn¡¯t even get close to her in a fight, and here Xu Fan was, iming she was no better than a dog¡ªhow could she not get angry?


    ¡°Ye Xiaoning, if you don¡¯t believe it, you can try,¡± Xu Fan said with a light smile.


    ¡°Hmph, just because you¡¯re a Martial Artist doesn¡¯t mean you can insult me like this!¡± Ye Xiaoning bent her legs, adopting a military boxing stance.


    ¡°Ben Ben, go easy¡ªno, bite gently,¡± Xu Fan advised Ben Ben.


    ¡°Woof Woof, this dog will be merciful!¡± Ben Ben, upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯smand, pushed off with its hind legs, turning into a blur as it charged toward Ye Xiaoning.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A trace of alertness shed in Ye Xiaoning¡¯s eyes. She raised her hands horizontally in front of her and braced herself with all her might.


    Ben Ben moved too fast; all she felt was a white sh rushing at her like the wind. She couldn¡¯t dodge in time and could only hurriedly put up her arms to block.


    ¡°Bang!¡± A powerful force transmitted through Ye Xiaoning¡¯s arms, and she stumbled backward five steps before stabilizing her stance.


    ¡°What a powerful dog!¡± Ye Xiaoning eximed in amazement.


    Without waiting for Ye Xiaoning to react, Ben Ben once again rushed at her like the wind, right beside her ear.


    Ye Xiaoning had a delicate tinum earring on her ear. In a sh, Ben Ben gently snatched the earring from her ear.


    Then, wagging its tail and looking quite pleased with itself, it walked over to Xu Fan and delivered the earring it had taken from Ye Xiaoning into his hand.


    ¡°Ye Xiaoning, do you now think it could beat you?¡± Xu Fan said indifferently to Ye Xiaoning.


    After all, Ben Ben had already attained the strength of a Martial Artist, while Ye Xiaoning was just a formidable contender among mortals. Clearly, she couldn¡¯t beat Ben Ben.


    ¡°I lost!¡± Ye Xiaoning said, sounding somewhat dejected.


    Xu Yixue watched the dog in shock, never expecting that Ye Xiaoning, who she regarded as a highly skilled martial master, would lose to a dog.


    ¡°Xu Yixue, the bodyguard I found for Tongtong isn¡¯t inferior to yours, right?¡± Xu Fan said to Xu Yixue with a smile.


    ¡°Xu Fan! How could my Xiao Ning bepared to a dog, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Xu Yixue, fuming, said to him.

 Chapter 74 - 74 Just Become a Couple_1

    Chapter 74 Just Be a Couple_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Chapter 74: Just Be a Couple


    ¡°Yixue, stop¡­ stop¡­¡± Ye Xiaoning grabbed Xu Yixue, who was about to rush over and pick a fight with Xu Fan.


    Ben Ben¡¯s impressive abilities exceeded her expectations. She knew that there were very strong military dogs within the army, but Ye Xiaoning had never seen a dog as formidable as this one, practically the Martial Arts Grandmaster of the canine world.


    If this Ben Ben could easily snap her earring, then it could also effortlessly break her neck.


    With such a strong dog protecting Little Tongtong, his safety would be greatly ensured.


    ¡°Yixue, with this dog protecting Tongtong, there won¡¯t be any more incidents of him being bullied by others. I think Xu Fan¡¯s dog should stay by Tongtong¡¯s side,¡± Ye Xiaoning held onto Xu Yixue and gently spoke to her.


    Upon hearing this, Xu Yixue remembered the times in America when Tongtong yed with some Caucasian girls in the neighborhood and got teased and bullied, crying all night long. Ever since then, Xu Yixue had stopped allowing Tongtong to y with other foreign children, which indirectly led to the development of his timid and unsociable character. If not for the past few days with Xu Fan¡¯spany, which had cheered him up considerably, he would have been clinging to Xu Yixue all day, not wanting to leave her sight for even a moment. As soon as Xu Yixue was out of reach, he would start crying.


    Thinking of this, Xu Yixue also realized that if Xu Fan hadn¡¯t been around to help take care of the child thesest few days, she would not only have been overwhelmed with work at thepany but would also have to deal with Tongtong at home, certainly failing to manage both.


    Now that Xu Fan was taking care of Tongtong, he had not only made him more lively and cheerful, but he had also found him a highly skilled caninepanion. With these thoughts, it actually seemed quite good for Tongtong to be with Xu Fan.


    However, as soon as Xu Yixue recalled the times when she was alone in America, raising the child with no one to rely on, she began to resent Xu Fan again. If only Tongtong had a father like that back then, by now she would already be a carefree little princess. Xu Fan¡¯s recent good behavior may seem promising, but who knows if he will disappear without a reason as he did five years ago in a few days¡¯ time.


    After much thought, Xu Yixue still felt that Tongtong should stay with her to be safe. To Xu Yixue, men were synonymous with unreliability.


    Only by managing Xinghai Entertainment well and proving her ability to the Xu Family, could she create a better environment for Tongtong to grow up in. As for relying on Xu Fan, that is something Xu Yixue would not consider.


    Convinced of this, Xu Yixue firmly said, ¡°Although your dog can protect Tongtong, we don¡¯t need it. My daughter is my daughter, and when the timees, I will still take Tongtong away!¡±


    ¡°The dog is not mine; it¡¯s Tongtong¡¯s little sidekick. Whether Tongtong is with me or not, it must stay by his side to protect him,¡± Xu Fan said indifferently after hearing Xu Yixue¡¯s words.


    ¡°Fine, at least you have some sense of responsibility. There are still two days left until the end of the five days we agreed on. Take good care of my daughter. I have other matters to attend to, so I must go now,¡± Xu Yixue stressed the time to Xu Fan again.


    Hearing Xu Yixue mention the five-day agreement regarding her daughter, Xu Fan felt a wave of headache. Just when he finally had a daughter who was like a little elf, and he was anxious to have time to spoil her¡ªif Tongtong wanted the stars in the sky, Xu Fan would find a way to pluck them for her¡ªbut now Xu Yixue was determined to take Tongtong away. Dammit, it was like talking to a brick wall.


    Xu Fan was really pissed off. Me, the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor, is being pushed around by a little woman, making my head spin. If others knew about this, they¡¯d dieughing.


    Watching the silhouettes of the two women slowly walking out of the vi¡¯s door, Little Tongtong followed with small steps and kissed Xu Yixue several times before reluctantly watching their car drive away.


    Gazing at Tongtong¡¯s longing eyes, Xu Fan felt another headacheing on. Tongtong was his own flesh and blood, and Xu Yixue was Tongtong¡¯s birth mother, so Xu Fan didn¡¯t want to strain the rtionship too much. He tried to take care of Tongtong within the range Xu Yixue could ept, which was the best solution. However, Xu Yixue, now taking a very businesslike approach to matters, even left the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor Xu Fan somewhat speechless.


    As much as he loved his daughter, he knew he had to get Xu Yixue on board if he wanted to keep his daughter by his side.


    Xu Fan thought quietly to himself.


    In the car, Xu Yixue also frequently looked back. Tongtong stood obediently by the roadside, continuously waving her little hand at Xu Yixue¡¯s car, making Xu Yixue¡¯s heart clench.


    ¡°My dear daughter, how can you live without your mom?¡± sighed Xu Yixue softly.


    ¡°Yixue, stop looking. The more you look, the more you¡¯ll miss Tongtong,¡± Ye Xiaoningforted her.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, Tongtong is getting closer and closer to Xu Fan. This isn¡¯t good. What if in two days she absolutely refuses to leave Xu Fan, her dad? What should we do then?¡± Xu Yixue said, frowning slightly with a look of worry.


    ¡°No way, isn¡¯t she always listening to her mom? Just take her away forcefully in two days, I think Tongtong will definitely follow you,¡± Ye Xiaoning responded while driving.


    ¡°But taking her away by force isn¡¯t a good solution either. Look how attached she is to Xu Fan right now. Even if we do take her away by force, she will still miss Xu Fan. It¡¯s easy to go from frugality to luxury but difficult the other way around. It was fine before when she didn¡¯t have a dad, but now that Tongtong has experienced a father¡¯s love, to make her a lonely child again, wouldn¡¯t that be too cruel?¡± Xu Yixue leaned back in her seat, speaking in a low voice.


    ¡°Yeah, I see that Xu Fan really treats Tongtong well. The indulgence in his eyes isn¡¯t feigned. Besides, with all his incredible abilities now, I think Tongtong¡¯s attachment to him is only going to deepen,¡± mused Ye Xiaoning, recalling Xu Fan¡¯s formidable martial prowess and miraculous medical skills with a sense of awe.


    ¡°What do you think could solve this problem?¡± Xu Yixue asked Ye Xiaoning.


    It seems not only Xu Fan is troubled, but Xu Yixue also has her worries.


    ¡°Yixue, isn¡¯t it simple?¡± joked Ye Xiaoning, teasingly saying to Xu Yixue, ¡°If you two get married, wouldn¡¯t all problems be solved? You¡¯ll be in charge of being beautiful, and he¡¯ll take care of the child and the household. Then Tongtong won¡¯t have to be torn about who to follow anymore. It¡¯s like killing three birds with one stone.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Ning!¡± Xu Yixue replied, her fair cheeks flushing with two red clouds, speaking with a hint of annoyance, ¡°Stop talking nonsense, there¡¯s no way that could happen between Xu Fan and me.¡±


    But Ye Xiaoning shook her head, speaking seriously, ¡°How can there be no possibility? I think it¡¯s quite possible!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no way!¡± Xu Yixue asserted emphatically.

 Chapter 75: Xu, the Instant-Learning Chef_1

    Chapter 75: Xu, the Instant-Learning Chef_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Yixue, don¡¯t be anxious, let me analyze this for you,¡± Ye Xiaoning said earnestly. ¡°If we are talking about the Xu Fan we saw before, I think he was absolutely unworthy of you, but the Xu Fan now, I feel, is like apletely different person, not at all like amon spoiled young master. You don¡¯t know the status martial artists hold in this world; they are the ones many great families vie to recruit. Besides, Xu Fan has an incredibly miraculous medical skill. Let¡¯s not even mention your foot; just think about Lu Chennong, the richest man in Zhonghai. He had been ill for many years without any improvement, yet he got better under Xu Fan¡¯s care. This is enough to prove that Xu Fan¡¯s potential is far beyond what we see now.¡±


    ¡°So what if he knows how to treat illnesses? If Tongtong fell sick, I refuse to believe that as a father, he would just sit back and ignore it,¡± Xu Yixue said, her voice tinged with irritation.


    ¡°Yixue, you can¡¯t let your emotions cloud your judgment, always thinking the worst of him. Look at his dog; it was originally just ame puppy, but in Xu Fan¡¯s care, not only was its leg healed, it even became a beast as powerful as a martial artist. People like him seem like hermits from a realm beyond, not some trash kicked out of his family home. Could it be that during this time, he encountered some extraordinary adventure?¡± Ye Xiaoning said with a hint of interest to Xu Yixue.


    As someone who came from a special forces background, she naturally admired the strong. Seeing Xu Fan¡¯s exceptional strength, she unconsciously developed a good impression of him, and her view of Xu Fan improved significantly.


    Hearing Ye Xiaoning¡¯s words, Xu Yixue¡¯s mind also conjured up images of Xu Fan¡¯s tall figure.


    On the second floor, when she was startled by the dog, it was his long arms that held her, and when she fell from the second floor, it was into his warm embrace. Although Xu Yixue was verbally unyielding, deep down, she felt that Xu Fan¡¯s embrace was truly safe and warm.


    Honestly, the current Xu Fan was indeed more impressive than before, sunny and cheerful, with a hint of arrogance and mystery, yet he radiated a desire to be explored.


    He was like an ideal partner wrapped in a radiant golden armor and trailing a rainbow¡ªa far cry from the likes of Qin Haowen. Without the incident of the past, Xu Yixue would have very much liked to find out more about him, but having spent five years in America alone with her child, her resentment towards Xu Fan ran deep, and it was impossible for her to forgive him easily, let alone develop a fondness for him.


    However, Xu Yixue could also see that Xu Fan¡¯s love for Tongtong was as unconditional as her own. It wasn¡¯t a bad thing for Tongtong to have such a mysterious and powerful father; it was certainly much better than having a worthless drunkard for a dad.


    As these thoughts circted in her mind, Xu Yixue gradually came to her senses and scolded herself for constantly thinking about him. She then gently massaged her forehead and began contemting the development strategies for Xinghai Media.


    ¡°Only if I be strong can I give Tongtong more. Although the current Xu Fan is very impressive, I, Xu Yixue, am not to be underestimated. I will build Xinghai Media into the strongest enterprise in Zhonghai, making my daughter Tongtong the princess of Zhonghai.¡±


    After Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning left, Xu Fan picked up his precious daughter who was still foolishly looking at the tail of her mother¡¯s car and kissed her, saying, ¡°Mommy¡¯s car has long disappeared from sight. Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, will Mommye back?¡± Tongtong asked Xu Fan with a hint of hope.


    ¡°Of course, she will. Mommy will definitelye back to see Tongtong,¡± Xu Fan said, sounding somewhat deted.


    Although Tongtong was quite attached to him, her affection was especially pronounced when she saw her mother. Xu Fan estimated that keeping her here would be quite a challenge.


    ¡°Daddy, Tongtong is hungry,¡± Tongtong¡¯s little stomach growled, and she patted it before pouting at Xu Fan.


    ¡°Come on, Daddy will make you something to eat,¡± Xu Fan put aside his thoughts, picked up Tongtong, and entered the vi.


    Xu Fan ced Tongtong on the sofa, instructed her to watch TV with Ben Ben, and then he went into the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, Xu Fan quickly turned on his phone and started learning thetest children¡¯s nutritional breakfast recipes.


    Although Xu Fan couldn¡¯t cook, he could mimic, and as long as he watched once, he could replicate it exactly.


    After watching the breakfast preparations on the video once, Xu Fan began bustling about with a ng and tter.


    In less than twenty minutes, a delicious, fragrant nutritional breakfast appeared in the dining room.


    Xu Fan, swift as the wind, picked up Tongtong from the sofa and ced her in a dining room chair, also tying a snow-white napkin around the little one¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s cooking smells so good!¡± Tongtong eximed excitedly, tasting a piece of the egg roll.


    ¡°Then Daddy will make breakfast for Tongtong every day, how about that?¡± Xu Fan said with a smile, his daughter¡¯s praise making him happier than if he had advanced directly from the Qi Refinement Realm to the Foundation Establishment Stage.


    ¡°Yay, yay, Tongtong wants to eat Daddy¡¯s cooking every day and get chubby!¡± Tongtong cheerfully spoke while eating.


    ¡°Tongtong can¡¯t get chubby, Tongtong needs to be a little princess, and little princesses can¡¯t be too fat, they must be beautiful,¡± Xu Fan kindly instructed Tongtong.


    Tongtong¡¯s mother, Xu Yixue, was a perfect example, tall and slim, beautiful like a fairy, even though her temper could be a bit much. Nevertheless, Xu Fan was quite satisfied with her image.


    Tongtong, in the future, must be as pretty as her mother, and not overeat and be a little chubby dumpling.


    ¡°But Daddy¡¯s cooking is too yummy, Tongtong always wants to eat and eat and eat,¡± Tongtong said cutely, shaking her head.


    ¡°No problem, Daddy has a way to make sure Tongtong doesn¡¯t get fat no matter how much she eats.¡± Xu Fan thought it over¡ªhe should probably brush up on his Alchemy. With various miraculous elixirs, not only could it aid his own cultivation, but it could also transform Tongtong¡¯s body. His little princess, from the very start, should stand on a starting line that others could only look up to and never reach.


    Thinking this, Xu Fan waited for Tongtong to finish eating, quickly cleaned up the kitchen and dining room, and then arranged for Ben Ben to apany Tongtong watching TV in the living room, while he stepped out of the vi alone.


    Xu Fan was going to buy some medicinal herbs. The amount needed for alchemy was substantial; Lu Chennong¡¯s purchase was a case in point¡ªjust refining a single Golden Spirit Detoxification Pill had cost nearly twenty million.


    Xu Fan couldn¡¯t exactly take a little herb hoe and go herb gathering in the deep mountains and old forests now, so he could only go out to find a pharmacy and inquire if he could buy what he needed.


    If he could acquire the herbs, his alchemy n could be immediately put into action.

 Chapter 76 - 76 The Third Senior Brother Comes to Visit_1

    Chapter 76 The Third Senior Brother Comes to Visit_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lin Fan had not been long out of the vi when three sneaky figures jumped over the wall of the Star of Zhonghai Vipound.


    They were all dressed in ck sportswear, with masks, sunsses, and baseball caps, and they were exceptionally tall, but their faces werepletely obscured.


    The three were carrying a huge backpack, filled with ropes, handcuffs, sacks, and various weapons.


    One of the men in ck, wearing a baseball cap with an Anta logo, asked the leader, ¡°Sanshui, that guy has already driven off.¡±


    The man known as Sanshui Ge, wearing a hat with a Nike logo, said gravely, ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s gone far away?¡±


    ¡°Our brothers ambushing outside have already sent a message, he¡¯s headed towards the city center, and it¡¯s unlikely he¡¯ll be back anytime soon,¡± said Tai Shan, with the Anta hat.


    ¡°Good, confirm again in five minutes. If his car hasn¡¯t turned back by then, we¡¯ll make our move. Let¡¯s kidnap that little brat of his; then we¡¯ll see if he values his life or his child more,¡± Sanshui Ge said with a menacing tone.


    ¡°Sanshui Ge, isn¡¯t kidnapping a kid a bit too despicable? After all, we are champions of the underground boxing ring. To fight one man, do we need to resort to kidnapping from behind? Just go out and do it in person,¡± said another big man in ck, wearing a Li Ning cap, who seemed a bit dissatisfied with Sanshui Ge¡¯s n.


    Sanshui Ge turned around, nced at him, then grabbed his cor and asked coldly, ¡°Do you know Su Wujin from the Zhonghai underground boxing ring? He is my junior, and I believe he knocked you out in thirty seconds, didn¡¯t he? My junior couldn¡¯t evenst three moves against the owner of this vi!¡±


    In fact, Sanshui Ge was already embellishing the story for Su Wujin; Su Wujin was knocked out in one move by Xu Fan outside the vi, not to mention his Qi Sea was destroyed, and he was forced to say goodbye to the martial artist fraternity altogether.


    ¡°Damn, seriously? Isn¡¯t Su Wujin the undefeated champion of the Zhonghai underground boxing ring? How could he be defeated within three moves?¡±


    ¡°The owner of this vi is too damn impressive. Is it toote for me to back out now?¡±


    Chen Miao, also known as Sanshui Ge, slowly swept his gaze over the two men and said coldly, ¡°You can back out, but you must leave behind your hands.¡±


    ¡°I was just asking, no other meaning,¡± said the big man known as Cong Lin Bao, who had just inquired about backing out, immediately abandoning the idea of retreat.


    Cong Lin Bao and Tai Shan, both toppetitors in underground boxing matches from other cities, had been brought in by the desperately furious Jin Hui Company, who offered a hefty sum for them, specifically to take revenge on Xu Fan.


    And Sanshui Ge, Chen Miao, hated Xu Fan to the bone. His two juniors, Su Wujin and Liu Simu, had their legs broken by Xu Fan and their martial arts crippled. If Chen Miao didn¡¯t seek revenge, their school would lose all face. They might as well close shop and stop roaming the martial world.


    However, through his juniors¡¯ ounts, Chen Miao knew that Xu Fan¡¯s martial prowess was extraordinarily strong, rendering a head-on conflict inadvisable. But Xu Fan had an obvious weakness ¨C his daughter.


    If they couldn¡¯t defeat Xu Fan, they certainly couldn¡¯t lose to a four- or five-year-old child.


    Once the child was in their hands, they could then nibble away at Xu Fan step by step.


    ¡°Tai Shan, five minutes are up, that guy¡¯s car hasn¡¯t returned, so we¡¯re safe for the next five minutes,¡± Tai Shan received the message from the lookout outside and ryed it to San Shui Bro.


    ¡°Good, follow me up. Boss Song said that if we pull it off today, each of you will get a million in reward,¡± San Shui Bro waved his hand and pointed coldly towards Xu Fan¡¯s vi.


    Upon hearing about the reward, their eyes lit up, and their courage greatly bolstered, they swiftly charged towards the vi.


    Meanwhile, Xu Fan left the vi, driving his Audi S7 towards the city center.


    He had searched online and found that within Zhonghai City¡¯s herbal medicine industry, the oldest and most reputable store was Zhi Shen Tang. Although its storefront wasn¡¯t thergest in Zhonghai, when it came to medicinal herbs, it was absolutely the best in Zhonghai City.


    It took Xu Fan over ten minutes to arrive at Zhi Shen Tang. Parking his car, he walked into the antique-decorated Zhi Shen Tang.


    As soon as he stepped inside, a strong scent of medicinal herbs enveloped him; Xu Fan, a master alchemist in his past life, possessed an exceptional understanding of medicinal herbs and was able to identify theponents of over a dozen herbs just by their smell.


    Whether the prices in this store were reasonable, Xu Fan didn¡¯t know, but the goods were definitely genuine.


    Entering the herb shop, Xu Fan saw an old man dressed in a white, traditional long robe, engrossed in an old thread-bound book, reading with relish.


    While reading, he also quietly chanted out loud, ¡°Heaven covers and Earth supports, all things thus begin to live. Those not yet emerged from the Earth, are called the Yin within Yin; those that have emerged, are termed the Yang within Yin.¡±


    He seemed to be so immersed in his reading that he didn¡¯t notice Xu Fan¡¯s arrival. After reciting this passage, he had a thoughtful expression on his face and slowly mumbled to himself, ¡°How exactly is this imbnce of Yin and Yang manifested?¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s words, Xu Fan spoke out loud, ¡°Yang is the energy of Heaven, governing the exterior; Yin is the energy of Earth, governing the interior. Therefore, Yang is fullness, Yin is emptiness. Those who suffer from thieving winds and deficient evil are attacked by Yang; those who eat and drink without moderation, and who live without regrity, are attacked by Yin. If Yang is affected, it prates the six hollow organs; if Yin is affected, it prates the five solid organs. When the six hollow organs are affected, there¡¯s feverishness and restlessness, leading to panting and calling. When the five solid organs are affected, there¡¯s distension and obstruction, leading to diarrhea, and in chronic cases, intestinal leakage. Therefore, the throat governs the energy of Heaven, the pharynx governs the energy of Earth. Hence, when attacked by the energy of wind, Yang is affected; when attacked by the energy of dampness, Yin is affected. The energy of Yin travels from the feet upwards to the head, then downwards along the arms to the fingertips. The energy of Yang travels from the hands upwards to the head, then downwards to the feet. Thus it is said, ¡®Diseases of Yang ascend and then descend; diseases of Yin descend and then ascend.¡¯ Hence, those who suffer from wind are first affected in the upper body; those who suffer from dampness are first affected in the lower body.¡±


    What Xu Fan said were the symptoms disyed after the imbnce of Yin and Yang. He drew upon the medical knowledge he had used in his past life for alchemy, and seeing the shopkeeper deep in thought, he spoke the answer without hesitation.


    ¡°Diseases of Yang ascend and then descend, diseases of Yin descend and then ascend! Wonderful, wonderful, it¡¯s truly magnificent. I¡¯ve finally understood it!¡± The old man behind the counter, dressed in a long robe, stroked his long beard, his face suddenly enlightened.


    ¡°Where are you from, sir, to be so proficient in the Qi Huang Technique? Your words have enlightened someone in their dreams today; I truly admire you,¡± the old man saw Xu Fan standing in front of the counter, bowed slightly and spoke with respect.


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to buy some medicine,¡± Xu Fan spread his hands, speaking calmly, ¡°I saw the old man studying ancient medicine, and I thought of what I had learned before, so I couldn¡¯t help but say it out loud.¡±


    ¡°To buy medicine, well, for your understanding of ancient medicine, I will prioritize the supply of medicinal herbs to you here, and moreover, the price will be ten percent cheaper than for others.¡±

 Chapter 77: Recognizing Zhi Shen Tang When Buying Medicine_1

    Chapter 77: Recognizing Zhi Shen Tang When Buying Medicine_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°To purchase medicine, well, based on your understanding of ancient medicine, I will give priority to supplying you with my herbs, and moreover, the price will be ten percent cheaper than what I offer to others.¡±


    Upon hearing the elder¡¯s words, Xu Fan responded with a slight smile, ¡°Are you the owner here?¡±


    The elder replied to Xu Fan, ¡°Indeed, I am the owner of Zhi Shen Tang, my surname is Lin. May I ask, young friend, what medicine do you need?¡±


    Xu Fan nced over the various herbs on the shelves, which were mostlymon herbs with none particrly precious, and thus he said to the elder, ¡°I am looking for some more valuable medicines, do you have any right now?¡±


    Boss Lin responded with a faint smile, a hint of pride in his tone, ¡°Our Zhi Shen Tang is the oldest drugstore in Zhonghai City when ites to selling herbs, and our variety of herbs is definitely the mostplete in Zhonghai City. If you cannot find the herbs you¡¯re looking for here, you won¡¯t be able to find them anywhere else in the entire Zhonghai City.¡±


    Xu Fan, upon hearing this, nodded slowly and asked, ¡°So, what is the oldest ginseng you have here?¡±


    Boss Lin blinked, took a moment to recall, and then answered, ¡°We have as much ginseng under 10 years old as you need. For ginseng between 10 and 50 years old, we have about 200 nts. If needed, we can also order from the Northeast and have them air-shipped in just one day. Ginseng over 50 years old are all considered valuable herbs, and across our store and other branches, we only have a few dozen nts.¡±


    Hearing this, Xu Fan furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Do you have any ginseng over a hundred years old? Ginseng under a hundred years old is not of much use to me.¡±


    Boss Lin¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of surprise before he said solemnly, ¡°Young friend, are you sure you want ginseng over a hundred years old? These herbs are quite valuable.¡±


    Xu Fan nodded without hesitation, ¡°Yes, I only want the old mountain ginseng over a hundred years old, price is not an issue.¡±


    Boss Lin rose slowly, stroked his silver beard, and said, ¡°Hundred-year-old ginseng, I have only three nts. I was nning to keep them as treasures of the store, but if you want them, I¡¯ll keep one for myself, and the other two I can sell to you.¡±


    Hundred-year-old ginseng is a rare treasure in this world with scarce Spiritual Energy, a lifesaving medicine that money can¡¯t always buy. The elder¡¯s willingness to sell such valuable herbs to Xu Fan showed that the answers Xu Fan had provided to the elder¡¯s earlier queries had made an impression on him.


    ¡°Then I thank you, Boss Lin, two nts will do, they will be sufficient for the time being. Additionally, I need other herbs as well, the older the better,¡± Xu Fan said promptly.


    Boss Lin¡¯s eyes brightened as he asked, ¡°What other herbs do you need?¡±


    Xu Fan began to speak slowly, ¡°Lingzhi, Rhodi, Cordyceps, Polygonatum, He Shou Wu, Dendrobium, Dragon Bone Grass¡­ just like the ginseng, I want all of them to be over a hundred years old.¡±


    Xu Fan listed all the medicinal herbs he needed to the store¡¯s owner. Since this was not the Cultivation World, the herbs Xu Fan mentioned were all producible in the ordinary world.


    Even so, the list of procurement that Xu Fan rattled off surprised Boss Lin, who rubbed his temples lightly and said, ¡°Young friend, you¡¯re asking for a significant quantity of premium herbs. Even Zhi Shen Tang cannot gather such a collection of hundred-year-old herbs for you.¡±


    A hint of disappointment crossed Xu Fan¡¯s face, for this was thergest drugstore in Zhu Hai, yet they could not even gather this set of herbs. In a worldcking Spiritual Energy, the path of cultivation was indeed not easy.


    Seeing the look of disappointment on Xu Fan¡¯s face, Elder Lin pondered for a moment, then said to Xu Fan, ¡°Young friend, we don¡¯t have the hundred-year-old herbs you mentioned, but we do have some over fifty years old in stock. If you need them, I can call the warehouse to see if we can gather them all for you.¡±


    Xu Fan nodded his head, herbs over fifty years old would suffice for now; after all, these herbs were secondary ingredients, with ginseng being the primary one. If allponents were over a hundred years old, Xu Fan was confident in producing elixirs of exceptional quality with double the effects. However, with over fifty-year-old ingredients and Xu Fan¡¯s skills, he could still produce elixirs of good quality.


    Thus, Xu Fan said to the elder, ¡°Please call the warehouse and ask about the inventory of the herbs listed here that are over fifty years old, I will take all of them.¡±


    Boss Lin was a bit surprised to hear Xu Fan¡¯s request, but then he understood. Having studied Chinese medicine for decades and still needing Xu Fan¡¯s exnations on areas he could notprehend himself, it was clear that the young man had considerable expertise in Chinese medicine. Perhaps the purchase of such valuable herbs was meant for a life-saving cause. Without further hesitation, Boss Lin picked up the telephone from the counter, dialed a number, and while connected, he began to inquire and noted down the inventory situation.


    Two minutester, Boss Lin handed Xu Fan a list, ¡°This is the inventory of herbs over fifty years old that we have in stock, all listed here.¡±


    Xu Fan took the list, nced at it, and finding the quantity barely adequate, he sped his fists towards Boss Lin and said, ¡°Thank you for your efforts, Boss Lin.¡±


    Boss Lin humbly smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, not worth mentioning. But these herbs are quite valuable, are you sure you want all of them?¡±


    Xu Fan nodded firmly, ¡°I need all these herbs, just have the warehouse bring them over, as long as the price is fair.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Xu Fan looked at the list in his hand again and said to the elder, ¡°Also, besides these valuable herbs, I¡¯d like to purchase another batch of different medicinal herbs.¡±


    Wiping his sweat, Boss Lin said, ¡°This is already all of the valuable herbs stock we have at Zhi Shen Tang, if you ask for more, I really can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    Xu Fan chuckled awkwardly and said, ¡°This time, I needmon herbs, just the usual stuff, to use as auxiliary ingredients for preparation and adjustment.¡±


    Relieved, Boss Lin handed a prescription note to Xu Fan along with a pen, saying, ¡°Whatever you need, you can write down; we have ample stock in the drugstore.¡±


    Xu Fan took the pen and briskly wrote down the various auxiliary ingredients he needed on the paper. Watching Xu Fan¡¯s vigorous writing, Boss Lin couldn¡¯t help but admire him; he could tell from Xu Fan¡¯s handwriting, which was forceful and robust, that the man had an imposing, broad-minded, and upright character.


    After finishing, Xu Fan passed the paper to Boss Lin, who inspected it carefully, then responded, ¡°Everything on this paper we have in stock, with no issues, we have everything in the warehouse and can give it to you right away.¡±


    ¡°Then please, elder, work out the bill for me,¡± Lin Fan said, sping his fists.

 Chapter 78 - 78 Third Senior Brother Shows His Might_1

    Chapter 78 Third Senior Brother Shows His Might_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Chapter 78: The Third Senior Brother Shows His Power


    ¡°Then, please tally the ount, elder,¡± Lin Fan said, sping his fists.


    Although the old man in front of him didn¡¯t seem to be a martial artist, Xu Fan had a faint feeling that this Elder Lin had an extraordinary aura. Moreover, Elder Lin had given Xu Fan a 10% discount on the price of his medicinal materials as soon as he arrived, so Xu Fan spoke to him politely and with respect.


    The storeroom of Zhi Shen Tang was located near the storefront. At Boss Lin¡¯smand, the clerks were very quick, and in a short while, they had packed and delivered all the ordinary medicinal materials that Xu Fan had requested.


    At that moment, Boss Lin had also finished calcting the ount. The total price of all the medicinal materials reached a staggering 1.3 million. With a grand wave of his hand, Boss Lin gave Xu Fan a 10% discount, quoting a price of 1.15 million.


    ¡°Young friend, this batch of medicinal materials only includes themon ones from the list you wrote, which are worth only a few tens of thousands. The expensive items are those herbs that are over fifty to a hundred years old. However, these materials are spread across other warehouses and climate-controlled storage rooms; they can¡¯t be brought to you immediately. I will collect them as fast as I can and then deliver them to you all at once,¡± Boss Lin said, spreading his hands in a helpless gesture.


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll leave my phone number. Contact me when the materials are ready, and I wille to collect them personally,¡± Xu Fan nodded, understanding the situation. After all, many valuable medicinal materials can¡¯t just be kept in the store, and the goods Xu Fan wanted were Zhi Shen Tang¡¯s premium substances, many of which needed to be transferred from warehouses in various branches.


    After speaking, Xu Fan took out his Global Supreme ck Diamond Card with a limit of five million and swiped it to pay the 1.15 million for the medicinal materials.


    When swiping the card, Xu Fan also noted the limit; the expenses on the car and now the medicines had already amounted to over two million, leaving just a little more than two million on the card. If he didn¡¯t start earning money, just relying on this card wouldn¡¯tst long.


    He had to find a way to make money. Xu Fan made a mental note, then greeted Elder Lin and left Zhi Shen Tang.


    After Xu Fan drove away, Boss Lin slowly walked out the door, looking after the departing Xu Fan with bright, contemtive eyes.


    Just then, his phone rang in his pocket. Boss Lin answered the call, and an anxious voice came through, ¡°Dad, the board meeting for our group is about to begin. Why have you run off to the pharmacy to read idle books again?¡±


    A vexed expression appeared on Boss Lin¡¯s face as he spoke into the phone, ¡°You lot can hold the meeting just fine. Can¡¯t you let this old man have a moment of peace?¡±


    ¡°Dad, there¡¯s a major decision to be made at thepany, and we need you to attend; otherwise, no one can finalize it.¡±


    ¡°Fine, have the drivere to pick me up. It¡¯s rare for this old man to have a moment of leisure, and yet thepany¡¯s business has found its way to me. What a nuisance!¡± Boss Lin shook his head and walked slowly back into Zhi Shen Tang.


    Suddenly, a Rolls-Royce Phantom drove up directly to the front door of Zhi Shen Tang from the side of the street,


    And two burly bodyguards in ck suits and sunsses swiftly got out of the car and briskly opened the rear door.


    Then, the driver went into Zhi Shen Tang and respectfully said to Boss Lin, ¡°Chairman, please get in the car.¡±


    With that, Boss Lin picked up the quaint, thread-bound book he was reading at the pharmacy, patted the wrinkles off his clothes, then stepped out and climbed into the waiting Rolls-Royce Phantom outside.


    Two bodyguards cautiously closed the car door and got into the vehicle themselves. After the car roared to life, it sped away.


    At this moment, outside Vi No. 88 in Star of Zhonghai, three sneaky ck figures quietly made their way to the vi¡¯s windows.


    Inside the vi, Tongtong held Ben Ben, sitting happily by the TV and watching the cartoon Peppa Pig.


    Ben Ben, who had beenzily lounging in Tongtong¡¯s arms, suddenly became a bit alert, sniffed his little nose, and then nuzzled into Tongtong¡¯s arms with a low whining sound twice.


    Tongtong, seeing that Ben Ben was a bit restless in her arms, thought he didn¡¯t want to y with her. She firmly hugged Ben Ben and even started scolding him like a teacher, ¡°Ben Ben! Watch the TV properly, don¡¯t move around.¡±


    ¡°Woof Woof, little master, I sense someone¡¯s presence nearby,¡± Ben Ben said to Tongtong in dognguage.


    Unfortunately, Tongtong wasn¡¯t Xu Fan and couldn¡¯t understand what Ben Ben was saying. She only noticed that the dog¡¯s barking was louder, so she put Ben Ben on the couch and pinched his nose, saying, ¡°Ben Ben, are you hungry? As Tongtong¡¯s root, Tongtong will treat you well. I¡¯ll go find you something to eat right now.¡±


    After speaking, Tongtong patted Ben Ben¡¯s head and added, ¡°I¡¯ll go find you some food now; you stay here and watch the TV for me. Remember, don¡¯t leave the couch, or I¡¯ll get angry.¡±


    ¡°Woof Woof¡­¡± Ben Ben barked anxiously a couple of times. Having awakened his intelligence and possessing a particrly keen dog¡¯s nose, he could already faintly smell a hint of danger in the air.


    ¡°Stay put, no barking.¡± Tongtong stroked Ben Ben¡¯s smooth fur, thinking he was just hungry. She then trotted her little legs towards the kitchen.


    Outside, the trio of kidnappers were positioned strategically: Tai Shan was lying in wait outside the living room, Cong Lin Bao was lying in wait outside the bedroom, and Chen Miao, aka Three Waters, was right outside the kitchen window.


    The trio was ready to burst in from three points simultaneously and then search each room for Xu Fan¡¯s daughter. Three Waters was just about to give the go-ahead when he saw little Tongtong, small and delicate, run into the kitchen.


    Little Tongtong hade to the kitchen to find something for Ben Ben to eat. Being too short to reach the upper shelves of the fridge, she could only open the lower part and look back and forth, searching for something suitable for the dog to eat.


    ¡°Haha, fortune favors me! You can¡¯t run away now, brat!¡± Outside the kitchen window, Three Waters let out a sinister chuckle and then grabbed the stainless steel anti-theft bars with both hands.


    With two creaking sounds, the thumb-thick stainless steel bars were twisted and broken by Three Waters¡¯ hands.


    With a powerful pull, Three Waters widened the gap to the size of a person and then, with a leap, agilely jumped into the kitchen.


    ¡°Move in now! Enter ande straight to the kitchen to join me!¡± Three Waters ordered the other two underground boxers through the headset. He then rushed towards Tongtong, who was still bobbing her head and choosing food by the fridge.


    ¡°You little brat, now that you¡¯ve fallen into my hands, let¡¯s see how I torment you and your bastard of a father!¡± Three Waters¡¯ face broke into a cruel smile as he reached out to grab Tongtong.

 Chapter 79: The Last Day of the Fist King_1

    Chapter 79: The Last Day of the Fist King_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Tai Shan was the first to break through the vi door and charge inside, with Cong Lin Bao following close behind.


    As soon as they entered, they headed straight for the kitchen as San Shui Ge had directed, but the moment they got through the door, they saw a white figure dart towards them like lightning.


    ¡°Damn it, a dog!¡± Cong Lin Bao yelled out loud.


    The one racing towards them was Ben Ben from the sofa. Seeing the intruders burst in, Ben Ben leaped over and bit at Tai Shan in front.


    Tai Shan, with his sturdy build and being a secr disciple of Shaolin, had learned a formidable set of powerful qigong. Thus, he was a leading figure in Hancheng City¡¯s underground boxing ring, having fought and beaten various experts and earning the nickname ¡°Tai Shan,¡± signifying his strength and resilience, just like Mount Tai, capable of both fighting and enduring immense force.


    Upon seeing Ben Ben rush over, a sh of surprise crossed Tai Shan¡¯s eyes¡ªthis dog was fast.


    Tai Shan quickly summoned his qigong and threw a fierce punch with his right arm at the attacking Ben Ben.


    The figure of Ben Ben, in mid-attack, took a strange turn and dodged Tai Shan¡¯s fist, then bit at Tai Shan¡¯s neck.


    Tai Shan couldn¡¯t dodge in time and hastily blocked with his left hand in front of his neck.


    A scream of ¡°Ahh!¡± escaped from Tai Shan as Ben Ben¡¯s sharp teeth bit down on his left hand, severing three of his fingers, leaving his hand dripping with blood.


    ¡°Woof woof¡­ dare to intrude upon my master¡¯s domain, you all must die!¡± Ben Ben spat the three human fingers out of his mouth, his snow-white fur bristling, and his fiery red eyes shing with a dangerous aura.


    ¡°Leopard, quick, save me, this dog bit off my fingers,¡± Tai Shan said, drenched in sweat from the pain, calling for help from Cong Lin Bao behind him.


    ¡°Damn it, isn¡¯t your ¡®Golden Bell Guard Iron Shirt¡¯ supposed to be imprable?¡± Cong Lin Bao inhaled sharply. He had experienced Tai Shan¡¯s qigong, which, when channeled, could not even be cut by a kitchen knife. Yet, here was a not-sorge dog that had just bitten off his fingers.


    ¡°You¡¯re quicker, you take over,¡± said Tai Shan, clutching his wounded hand in agony.


    Hearing this, Cong Lin Bao rolled forward, positioning himself in front of Tai Shan. Tai Shan was known for his toughness, while Cong Lin Bao hailed from the mountainous regions of Xiangxi and was known for his agility. He had earned the nickname ¡°Jungle Leopard¡± in the boxing arena, as many of his opponents couldn¡¯tnd a single hit on him throughout a match.


    Ben Ben growled lowly on the ground, then leaped at the rolling Cong Lin Bao, aiming a bite at his neck.


    Cong Lin Bao, agile as he was, attempted to dodge Ben Ben¡¯s sharp teeth.


    Unfortunately, despite his speed, he was not faster than Ben Ben, who possessed the Qilin bloodline.


    In mid-air, Ben Ben slightly altered his course, locked onto Cong Lin Bao¡¯s neck, and bit down.


    Cong Lin Bao¡¯s neck gushed with blood, his eyes filled with disbelief as he slowly copsed to the floor.


    ¡°Goddamn Leopard, such a waste!¡± Seeing Cong Lin Bao fall after a single encounter with the formidable dog, Tai Shan knew things were over and desperately clutched his wounded hand, attempting to flee.


    Seeing this, Ben Ben curled his hind legs and jumped to the entrance of the vi, blocking Tai Shan¡¯s escape route, his two red eyes staring viciously at Tai Shan.


    ¡°Damn you, you want me dead, right? I¡¯ll fight you with all I¡¯ve got,¡± Tai Shan said, pulling out a handgun from his waist with his right hand and aiming it at Ben Ben.


    They originally disdained using guns, but Song Qiang had warned them that Xu Fan was highly skilled in martial arts, so they prudently brought handguns. However, Cong Lin Bao thought himself highly agile and quick, so he didn¡¯t draw his gun, only to be bitten on the neck by this strange dog. Now hey on the ground, his blood flowing freely, his life hanging in the bnce.


    ¡°Move again, and I¡¯ll shoot!¡± Tai Shan snarled at Ben Ben, not caring whether the dog in front of him could understand him.


    Ben Ben stared straight into Tai Shan¡¯s eyes without moving, but the red light in its eyes grew even more intense.


    Seeing that Ben Ben remained still in the face of the gun, Tai Shan¡¯s fierce smile widened, ¡°Haha, since you can¡¯t understand human speech, I might as well just shoot you dead and avenge thete Cong Lin Bao.¡±


    After Tai Shan finished speaking, his finger pulled the trigger ruthlessly.


    Just as his finger squeezed the trigger, two mes shot out of Ben Ben¡¯s small red eyes, striking Tai Shan directly.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Tai Shan screamed, his body instantly enveloped in blue mes.


    The ck gun in his hand, under the power of the mes, melted into a pool of molten iron in just a few seconds.


    And Tai Shan quickly turned into charred remains under the searing mes.


    Brother Sanshui¡¯s ears were filled with the desperate cries of Cong Lin Bao and Tai Shan, followed by silence. To be cautious, he tied up Tongtong with a rope and dragged her out of the kitchen.


    Brother Sanshui was also holding a pistol, pointing it directly at Tongtong.


    After dealing with Tai Shan and Cong Lin Bao, Ben Ben rushed towards the kitchen, and at the entrance, he ran into Brother Sanshui holding Tongtong hostage.


    Brother Sanshui nced at the ground; Cong Lin Bao was already a dead leopard, lying there with a pool of blood spreading out from his neck, dyeing the carpet red.


    As for Tai Shan, he was now nothing but a pile of smelly char on the ground.


    ¡°Dammit, two useless things!¡± Brother Sanshui cursed angrily, then heightened his alertness. The two men were actually very skilled; to be taken down so quickly, there must be a powerful person in the vi.


    Then Brother Sanshui took a step forward, pressing the gun directly against Tongtong and shouted angrily, ¡°If anyone dares to move, I¡¯ll blow her away!¡±


    ¡°Daddy, where are you? Tongtong is so scared¡­¡± Tongtong¡¯s little face turned pale, her tears making her face look like a small tabby cat, crying hoarsely with eyes filled with terror.


    ¡°Rx, your daddy has already left the house, he can¡¯t save you!¡± Brother Sanshui said with some pride.


    ¡°Woof woof¡­¡± Ben Ben growled lowly, the sound carrying unstoppable rage.


    Seeing his little owner in such a state, Ben Ben¡¯s fury reached a boiling point. His body transformed in an instant, his muscles and bones swelling as his long fur stood on end, turning him into the same giant form as when he had swallowed the Spirit Wisdom Pill, half the height of a person.


    ¡°Nest of mischief! So it really was you, this dog with the weirdness!¡± Brother Sanshui, a Martial Artist himself, was not scared by this supernatural spectacle, but his vignce shot through the roof.


    This transformed dog was just too ferocious, with fangs three inches long and ws shining with a metallic sheen. If he were to be scratched or bitten, it would surely be lethal. Seeing Ben Ben in his true form, Brother Sanshui¡¯s heart pounded with fear.


    This dog¡¯s strength was now on par with that of a Martial Artist.


    If it weren¡¯t for having Tongtong as a human shield, Brother Sanshui would surely have run without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

 Chapter 80 - 80 The Policewoman Su Jingxue_1

    Chapter 80 The Policewoman Su Jingxue_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xu Fan had just finished buying medicine at the pharmacy and was driving his car back home at a moderate speed when he suddenly felt a painful twist at the bottom of his heart, followed by a surge of tension and unease.


    Xu Fan always had this feeling only when a loved one was in danger.


    Tongtong was left at home alone; could something have happened to Tongtong?


    Xu Fan immediately pulled over to the side of the road and turned on the surveince camera through his phone.


    The Star of Zhonghai residential area was equipped with all-epassing encryptedwork cameras, and each homeowner could log into their ount on their mobile phones to view the surveince cameras at home in real time.


    As soon as Xu Fan turned on the surveince camera, he saw a scene that nearly tore his heart apart.


    Tongtong was being held hostage by a man in ck, who also had a handgun pointed at Tongtong¡¯s head.


    Ben Ben had already transformed into his true beast form, but because Tongtong was in the man¡¯s grasp, he hesitated to move forward, not daring to advance, only able to stare fiercely at the man in ck.


    ¡°Dammit, you¡¯re undoubtedly going to die today!¡± Xu Fan roared with a voice filled with uncontroble murderous intent.


    The tachometer of the Audi S7 was instantly floored by Xu Fan, and the white car shot out like an arrow released from a bow.


    Although the streets were busy with traffic, the Audi S7 always managed to find a sliver of a gap to weave through at thest moment.


    Even the connected surveince cameras couldn¡¯t capture the silhouette of Xu Fan¡¯s car, because these devices couldn¡¯t recognize the license te of a vehicle if it exceeded one hundred and eighty miles per hour.


    Near the intersection leading to the Star of Zhonghai Vi area, a sharp-looking female police officer on a high-discement motorcycle was heading toward the Zhonghai city criminal police team when a call from headquarters suddenly came through her earpiece.


    ¡°Captain Su Jingxue of the middle team, there¡¯s a white Audi car viting speed regtions on Zhonghai Avenue, driving over two hundred miles per hour and is about to be near your location. Please assist in stopping and inspecting for drunk or drugged driving.¡±


    ¡°Roger that, understood,¡± Su Jingxue responded crisply and quickly lowered her helmet¡¯s visor, with a sharp gaze focusing on the vehicles in the street.


    Boom!


    The white Audi driven by Xu Fan sped past Officer Su Jingxue like a gust of wind, making her long hair flutter wildly.


    ¡°Audacious scoundrel, to drive so recklessly in the midst of the city, I, Su Jingxue, will definitely bring you to justice today!¡± Su Jingxue cried out indignantly, then immediately twisted the throttle of her motorcycle, and a series of roaring sounds filled the air.


    Despite Su Jingxue¡¯s delicate and beautiful appearance, she was nicknamed the ¡®Female Judge¡¯ in the police department, not only excellently skilled inbat but also prided herself on her motorcycle riding skills that were the envy of the entire Zhonghai Police Circle, reaching professional racing driver standards.


    As Su Jingxue pursued the Audi that was getting further away, she became more and more astonished by the skill disyed. Whether it was drifting through a turn or dodging pedestrians, it could all be done in an instant, the movements as fluid as drifting clouds and flowing water, even more impressive than Mount Akina¡¯s God of Racing of Initial D fame. Despite the long chase, she could not catch up and was left far behind the Audi, with the distance between them growing so much that there was a risk of losing sight of itpletely.


    No matter who the criminal inside the car was, Su Jingxue felt a sense of respect for the driver. From a racing perspective, this driver was simply the strongest racer she had ever seen in her life.


    Su Jingxue increased her speed, yet still couldn¡¯t keep up with the Audi¡¯s pace, and just as she felt she was about to lose track of the car, she realized that it had already reached its destination.


    The white Audi car was heading straight for the famous viplex of Zhonghai, the Star of Zhonghai residential area.


    Xu Fan, driving the Audi S7, didn¡¯t stop at all, crashing through the entrance barrier of theplex without slowing down and heading straight for his own vi.


    Su Jingxue followed closely behind and, seeing the white Audi recklessly flip over the railing, said fiercely, ¡°These street racers are getting too arrogant. I must catch you today!¡±


    A long screech of tires sounded from outside Xu Fan¡¯s No. 88 vi.


    The Audi S7 hadn¡¯t fully stabilized when the car door was flung open with a crash, and Xu Fan leaped out and, like the wind, burst into the vi.


    At this moment, Brother San Shui was holding Tongtong hostage and was about to reach the vi¡¯s entrance.


    Although Ben Ben now possessed a massive frame and sharp fangs, the kidnapper had the little owner as a hostage, so Ben Ben dared not approach for fear of enraging the criminal. If the little owner was harmed, Master Xu Fan would never forgive it.


    Its eyes could potentially unleash Qilin True Fire to attack, however, since Ben Ben had just activated its bloodline and its cultivation was not yet up to par, the fire it spat could not be precisely targeted and would only cover a wide area.


    With the little owner so close to the criminal, its true fire, if released, would likely roast the little owner along with the target, leaving Ben Ben with no options.


    It could only glower fiercely and move step by step toward the doorway.


    Brother San Shui was also not having an easy time.


    He had thought the greatest threat was Xu Fan and had specially waited for Xu Fan to leave the house before making a move.


    Little did he expect that Xu Fan¡¯s home hid such a formidable dog.


    Not only had it swiftly snapped the neck of the agile Xiangxi boxing champion, Cong Lin Bao, but it had also somehow incinerated the boxer Tai Shan, known for his Golden Bell Guard Iron Shirt, into a pile of char.


    Moreover, right under his watch, this dog had transformed from a tiny puppy into a fearsome, full-grown canine. Even though Brother San Shui was a worldly Martial Artist, he had never heard of a pet capable of such an instantaneous transformation into a super Saiyan dog.


    If Brother San Shui had the chance to choose again, he would never pick a fight with Xu Fan.


    But now he was in too deep, and the only way out was to keep hold of the little girl.


    Although the dog before him was formidable, Brother San Shui had seen that it was cautious because it feared for the little girl¡¯s safety, and it dared not rush in recklessly.


    This yed right into Brother San Shui¡¯s hands. As long as he could get the girl out the door and into a car, he would be safe.


    As for the two men lying dead on the ground, Brother San Shui wasn¡¯t concerned. If you¡¯re not as good as others, or rather, not as good as a dog, you should be ready to face death.


    In the past few years, the underground boxers who had died at their hands amounted to no fewer than eight, so Brother San Shui felt no psychological burden.


    His only thought now was to take the hostage and find a way out, never to return to Zhonghai in his lifetime.


    Seeing that he was about to reach the door with the little girl, a glimmer of hope flickered in Brother San Shui¡¯s eyes.


    Suddenly, a piercing screech of brakes sounded from outside.


    The Audi S7, with tires emitting white smoke, stopped in front of the vi.


    Xu Fan, exuding an aura of murderous intent, instantly appeared in the vi.

 Chapter 81: The Eye of Soul Capture Strikes Again_1

    Chapter 81: The Eye of Soul Capture Strikes Again_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xu Fan entered the room radiating an aura of murder, his eyes filled with towering rage as he looked at the man in ck holding Tongtong hostage.


    At that moment, Tongtong¡¯s face was streaked with tears, her hair disheveled, her expression one of sheer panic. Seeing Xu Fane in, she finally burst into loud sobs, ¡°Wuu wuu wuu¡­ Daddy, bad people want to catch Tongtong, hurry up and hit the bad people, save Tongtong¡­¡±


    Xu Fan¡¯s eyebrows were painfully knitted together, a tremendous sense of guilt flooding his heart. He had only stepped out for a moment and Tongtong had encountered such an incident. If it weren¡¯t for Ben Ben¡¯s protection, these beasts might have already taken Tongtong away.


    Xu Fan coldly swept his gaze over the two corpses on the floor.


    One had his throat torn out by Ben Ben, another was turned into charred ash by Ben Ben, both thoroughly deserved their fates, as long as the man in ck in front of him was still unharmed.


    Martial Artist looked at Xu Fan suddenly barging in, his heart dropping, but he still steeled himself and shook the handgun in his hand, pointing it at Tongtong as he said to Xu Fan with a threatening, yet apprehensive voice, ¡°Don¡¯t try to stop me, or I¡¯ll make you watch your daughter get her head blown off!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Xu Fanughed in anger, his voice ice-cold, ¡°Release my daughter now, and I¡¯ll give you a swift end. But if you wish to resist stubbornly, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡±


    ¡°Haha, you think you can scare me? If I release her, do I even have a life left? Cut the crap. If you let me go today, I¡¯ll hand over your daughter. We are both Martial Artists, let¡¯s not kill each other over this trifle, how about it?¡± Martial Artist, intimidated by Xu Fan¡¯s murderous aura, quickly tried to smooth talk his way out.


    It was unfortunate that Xu Fan had no intention of letting him go.


    His daughter, Tongtong, was his reverse scale; harm her, and you¡¯d face death.


    In Xu Fan¡¯s eyes, Martial Artist was already a dead man. What was the need to respond to the conditions of a dead man?


    However, Xu Fan hadn¡¯t made his move yet, he still wanted to know who was the puppet master behind all this. Three thugs wouldn¡¯t havee to kidnap Tongtong for no reason; the only answer was that someone had hired them.


    And there weren¡¯t many people who bore ill will toward Xu Fan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, and if you haven¡¯t released my daughter by then, you¡¯re finished,¡± Xu Fan said softly.


    His tone was light, as if he was speaking to a soon-to-be corpse.


    Martial Artist wasn¡¯t a fool. Hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, he hesitated for a moment, but a ruthless light shed in his eyes, and with a crazedugh, he said, ¡°You want me dead? I¡¯ll kill your daughter first!¡±


    After Martial Artist gripped the handgun ready to pull the trigger, a roaring noise came from the doorway.


    A high-powered motorcycle screeched to a halt outside the vi.


    ¡°Could it be reinforcements?¡± Martial Artist halted his hand, silently praying.


    Su Jingxue, dressed in a police uniform, pushed the door open and entered.


    The scene that greeted her nearly made her jump.


    She had thought today¡¯s case was just a simple speeding incident, and after following Xu Fan¡¯s car to the Star of Zhonghai district, seeing Xu Fan¡¯s car stopped there, she didn¡¯t hesitate to enter.


    What she hadn¡¯t expected was to see a bloody corpse with a slit throat on the floor and a burnt carcass that looked distressingly like a human skeleton as soon as she stepped inside.


    Furthermore, in front of her, there was a man holding a handgun, his face full of madness, his finger on the trigger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, put down the gun!¡± Su Jingxue quickly drew her own handgun from her waist and aimed it at Martial Artist in front of her.


    ¡°He and that dog are the murderers, I¡¯m just trying to stay alive. Officer, you¡¯ve got it all wrong!¡± Martial Artist saw an unsuspecting beautiful policewoman rush in and tried to muddy the waters.


    ¡°Put down your gun, then release the hostage, or I have the right to shoot you on the spot!¡± Su Jingxue, gun trained on Martial Artist, ordered defensively.


    ¡°I can put down the gun and release the kid. But you¡¯ve got to take this man and his dog away. He¡¯s killed two people already, and the moment I let go of this kid, I¡¯ll be the third to die,¡± Martial Artist quickly said to Su Jingxue.


    ¡°Did you really kill these people?¡± Su Jingxue asked Xu Fan with a hint of surprise.


    ¡°Concerning yourself with what you shouldn¡¯t, meddling where you¡¯re not needed, there¡¯s no use for you here,¡± Xu Fan said coldly to the beautiful policewoman.


    Having been an officer for several years, Su Jingxue had never encountered such arrogance, and for a moment, she was at a loss for words. She then said fiercely to Xu Fan, ¡°You! You¡¯re obstructing official duties, careful I don¡¯t arrest you!¡±


    ¡°Do you have the confidence to save my daughter?¡± Xu Fan asked Su Jingxue, staring her down.


    ¡°You must trust the police force; we will ensure the safety of the hostage,¡± Su Jingxue replied formically.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you whether you have confidence, yes or no?¡± Xu Fan said, sounding impatient.


    ¡°I will do my utmost!¡± Su Jingxue took a deep breath and answered firmly.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t meddle in this situation,¡± Xu Fan waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Get out, I¡¯ll handle him.¡±


    ¡°Officer, please don¡¯t go. If you leave, the hostage and I will die together!¡± Martial Artist threatened Su Jingxue.


    Su Jingxue was also confused. Both men in the room didn¡¯t seem to be good sorts, and with two corpses lying inside, she couldn¡¯t simply stand by and do nothing.


    So Su Jingxue took two steps back, covering Xu Fan and Martial Artist within range of her gun and warned, ¡°Everybody put down your weapons, hands on your head, and let yourself be checked!¡±


    ¡°What a hassle.¡± Xu Fan sighed. While he had many ways to rend Martial Artist limb from limb right there, it indeed wasn¡¯t wise to exhibit such actions in front of a police officer.


    He still needed to be a good father to Tongtong and couldn¡¯t afford to go too far in front of her.


    So Xu Fan once again resorted to his secret technique, his eyes emitting a blue light that shot directly at Martial Artist. The Eye of Soul Capture activated.


    Struck by the Eye of Soul Capture, Martial Artist first caught a dazed look, then his eyes grew incredibly vacant, his body movements stiffening.


    ¡°Release the hostage!¡± Xu Fan said softly.


    Now a puppet in effect, Martial Artist, upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯smand, awkwardly loosened his grip, releasing Tongtong.


    ¡°Daddy¡­ Tongtong is so scared¡­¡± Finally freed from Martial Artist¡¯s clutches, Tongtong cried out and ran into Xu Fan¡¯s embrace.

 Chapter 82 - 82 The Usefulness of Brother San Shui_1

    Chapter 82 The Usefulness of Brother San Shui_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Tongtong isn¡¯t afraid, with Daddy here, no bad guys can hurt Tongtong,¡± Xu Fan said, holding Tongtong, his heart aching as he spoke.


    ¡°Hey, what are you standing there for? Hurry up and run with the hostage!¡± Su Jingxue saw Xu Fan, who had just picked up his daughter and was tenderly holding her and wiping away her tears, and urgently reminded him.


    The criminal still had a gun in his hand. What if he changed his mind and shot at the two of them? This young man was not only rude to her but alsocked anymon sense¡ªSu Jingxue was so furious she could die.


    ¡°He won¡¯t have a chance to change his mind,¡± Xu Fan said coldly, then stared at San Shui Ge, who stood there like a puppet, expressionless.


    ¡°Finish yourself,¡± Xu Fan ordered San Shui Ge softly.


    ¡°Finish himself?¡± Su Jingxue frowned, feeling that Xu Fan¡¯s words were somewhat bewildering.


    What was even more bewildering was that just now, this ck-clothed criminal had a fierce look, ready to fight to the death, but for some reason, he suddenly became delirious and extremely expressionless, like a walking corpse.


    Before Su Jingxue could figure out what was happening, she saw San Shui Ge, upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, slowly lift the gun in his hand.


    Su Jingxue immediately pointed her service pistol at San Shui Ge and shouted sternly, ¡°Drop your weapon now, or I¡¯ll shoot!¡±


    San Shui Ge didn¡¯t pay any attention to Su Jingxue and slowly aimed the gun at his own temple.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Jingxue was surprised. In her many years on the force, she had only heard of extremely vicious criminalsmitting suicide before being arrested, but she had never encountered one, because even the most brutal criminals were only cruel to others; it was rare for someone to be so merciless to themselves.


    San Shui Ge didn¡¯t hear Su Jingxue¡¯s words at all. With a vacant look in his eyes, he pointed the muzzle at his temple and slowly pulled the trigger.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Su Jingxue yelled, wanting to rush forward and kick the gun out of his hand, but it was toote. She had taken several steps back and was too far away from San Shui Ge to reach him in time.


    ¡°Bang!¡± A gunshot sounded, and without hesitation, San Shui Ge pulled the trigger.


    Xu Fan shielded Tongtong behind him and covered her eyes with his fingers.


    San Shui Ge¡¯s skull, like the rind of a watermelon, flew off a piece, blood and white brain matter sttering everywhere with a burnt smell.


    All three criminals who had barged in to kidnap Tongtong were now dead.


    Two had lost their lives to Ben Ben¡¯s bite, and one was controlled by Xu Fan to end his own¡ªXu Fan hadn¡¯t lifted a finger.


    Even if the police investigated further, they would find nothing about him. Moreover, Xu Fan had a brotherly rtionship with Lu Chenbing, a bigwig in the Zhonghai Police Circle; Tongtong even called him Grandpa Lu at the dinner table.


    Today¡¯s incident would definitely require Lu Chenbing¡¯s help in dealing with the aftermath, but as for this female cop in front of him, who seemed to havee out of nowhere, if it weren¡¯t for her, Xu Fan wouldn¡¯t have had to waste the Eye of Soul Capture. He would have liked to torment San Shui Ge thoroughly, have him die in excruciating pain. Now that he had been taken down with a single shot, it¡¯s as if he escaped by luck.


    It was only now that Xu Fan had the opportunity to take a good look at the female cop in front of him. To be honest, Su Jingxue was quite beautiful with a nine out of ten. She stood at 1.68 meters and weighed less than a hundred pounds, her figure slender and fit. Dressed in a ck police uniform, she didn¡¯t look old-fashioned at all, but instead, she radiated vitality and an air of authority.


    Her skin, although not as tender and white as Xu Yixue¡¯s, had a slight tan that added a certain resoluteness to her aura.


    Especially her facial features, which were very three-dimensional and disyed a boldness that made them almost too intimidating to look directly at. d in a police uniform, donning a police cap, she exuded a heroic and impressive presence.


    ¡°How could this person just shoot himself like that? Did you pull some trick, or were you two in cahoots all along, and that whole scene was just an internal strife?¡± Su Jingxue asked Xu Fan, full of suspicion.


    ¡°Officer, you¡¯ve watched too many movies, haven¡¯t you seen those three thugs trying to kidnap my daughter? As for why they died, maybe it¡¯s because they¡¯ve done too many bad deeds, and the heavens couldn¡¯t stand it anymore,¡± Xu Fan retorted to Su Jingxue, clearly annoyed.


    ¡°Policewoman Auntie, Daddy isn¡¯t a bad person. Daddy came to protect Tongtong,¡± Tongtong poked her little head from behind Xu Fan, earnestly defending her father.


    ¡°Tongtong, Daddy will definitely protect you well from now on, and I¡¯ll never let you be scared again!¡± Xu Fan hugged his sensible daughter, a face full of self-reproach and heartache.


    Listening to Xu Fan¡¯s words, Su Jingxue could tell from his eyes and tone that he wasn¡¯t faking it. This case might really be about three thugs trying to kidnap a little girl.


    But with the three thugs dead like that, Su Jingxue couldn¡¯t just let Xu Fan go. She pulled out a pair of handcuffs and waved them at Xu Fan, saying, ¡°Please cooperate with us until the investigation is clear. With the case unresolved, no one can escape suspicion.¡±


    ¡°So much nonsense, I¡¯ve said what I had to say, believe it or not. As for the investigation, you can take your time, I¡¯ve got things to do, so I won¡¯t keep youpany,¡± Xu Fan said coldly.


    After speaking, Xu Fan ced his hand on top of Tongtong¡¯s little head and gently released a wave of calming spiritual energy. Feeling this energy, Tongtong¡¯s mood slowly steadied, and she gradually fell asleep.


    Seeing that Tongtong had closed her eyes, and her breathing had also be regr, Xu Fan ced her on the sofa and gently covered her with a nket.


    As long as Xu Fan could erase all traces in the house before she woke up, and convince her subconsciously that today¡¯s experience was just a nightmare, then today¡¯s events would likely not leave a shadow in Tongtong¡¯s heart.


    Resorting to using his daughter as leverage had enraged Xu Fan. He bent down and searched through the pockets of San Shui Ge¡¯s trousers, finding a domestic smartphone.


    Xu Fan tried a few taps, but the phone was locked. However, with San Shui Ge¡¯s body beside him, Xu Fan used San Shui Ge¡¯s own fingerprint to unlock the phone.


    Turns out San Shui Ge was still of some use, even in death.


    No sooner had Xu Fan flipped through the messages than he saw a text that had been sent from a phone number registered in Zhonghai City.


    The message was about the target of the kidnapping and the time was justst night.


    Xu Fan¡¯s fingers moved, and he sent a message back to that number: ¡°Target handled!¡±


    Within less than twenty seconds, a reply came through: ¡°Bring her to Warehouse 74, Area A, Xiangshui Bay Wharf!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Xu Fan silently noted the location, Warehouse 74, Area A, Xiangshui Bay Wharf!


    No matter who the mastermind behind this is, you¡¯re not getting away from me!

 Chapter 83 - 83 Captain Li Guoxing_1

    Chapter 83 Captain Li Guoxing_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s evidence, you can¡¯t just tamper with it!¡± Su Jingxue saw Xu Fan take out Sanshui¡¯s cellphone and fiddle with it, then she spoke up to stop him.


    ¡°I¡¯m just checking the time, the clock on my phone is off,¡± Xu Fan said with his eyes wide open, telling a tant lie, ignoring whatever Su Jingxue said, thinking I just won¡¯t listen to you.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen the time, put the phone back where it belongs!¡± Su Jingxue said helplessly to Xu Fan.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I pressed too hard just now and cracked the tempered ss on his phone. I¡¯m going to go out and rece it with a new one, and then I¡¯ll give it back to him.¡± Xu Fan pressed hard with his finger, popping a fist-sized crack in the screen protector, then picked up the phone and shook it at Su Jingxue.


    ¡°Put the evidence back now; don¡¯t run around with it.¡± Su Jingxue couldn¡¯t keep up with Xu Fan¡¯s train of thought, and seeing Xu Fan pocket the phone, she hurriedly said.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do; if I don¡¯t rece the protector and put it back, I¡¯ll suffer from the pangs of conscience forever. There¡¯s a screen protector shop right at the entrance of the neighborhood. I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Xu Fan said, then turned to leave.


    Su Jingxue stepped in front of him, blocking Xu Fan¡¯s way.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go; you need to cooperate with our investigation,¡± Su Jingxue said seriously to Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan lowered his head and nced at Su Jingxue¡¯s full chest.


    ¡°What are you looking at!¡± Su Jingxue, seeing where Xu Fan¡¯s eyes were, immediately said with a face full of anger.


    ¡°Officer 845623, Su Jingxue, could you please take care of my daughter here for a while? I¡¯m going to apply a screen protector and will be right back. The TV is connected to the surveince equipment; you can switch to the monitoring and see the situation at the time of the incident, to see if I am innocent,¡± Xu Fan finished speaking, did not stay any longer, his figure shed, and he slipped past Su Jingxue.


    Su Jingxue only felt Xu Fan¡¯s figure flicker, and then he appeared outside the door.


    Su Jingxue knew she couldn¡¯t catch up with him, so she picked up the remote control and switched the input to the vi¡¯s surveince system.


    As soon as Xu Fan stepped out the door, his face instantly clouded over, like the harbinger of an impending storm. Inside, a me of vengeance burned fiercely.


    To dare to kidnap Tongtong, that was absolutely crossing Xu Fan¡¯s line. If he didn¡¯t eliminate the culprit, Xu Fan wouldn¡¯t be the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor whomanded awe across countless realms.


    Now was the perfect opportunity with Sanshui¡¯s phone in hand, which could lead him straight to the mastermind. The mastermind probably couldn¡¯t imagine Xu Fan reacting so quickly. They¡¯re likely still waiting at Warehouse No. 74 in Xiangshui Bay for the good news that the ransom has been received.


    After Xu Fan¡¯s figure had left, Su Jingxue turned on the surveince to watch the video of the situation before and after the incident. She also called headquarters, asking for a few experienced criminal investigators to support the scene.


    About fifteen minutester, the support personnel arrived, led by the chief of the third squad of the Criminal Investigation Team, Li Guoxing, who was also Su Jingxue¡¯s superior.


    As soon as he entered, Li Guoxing was shocked by the bloody and scorched smell at the scene.


    Li Guoxing furrowed his thick eyebrows, carefully observed the crime scene, and after confirming that all three people were indeed dead, he let out a slight sigh.


    Upon seeing Li Guoxing enter, Su Jingxue greeted him, then raised her hand to point at the surveince footage on the TV.


    ¡°Does the surveince capture the entire course of the crime?¡± Li Guoxing asked Su Jingxue.


    ¡°It does, but there are quite a few cameras. I just finished watching the kitchen footage and can confirm that the victims had indeed attempted to kidnap the Family Head¡¯s daughter. It can be said they got what they deserved,¡± Su Jingxue sighed to Captain Li.


    ¡°Kidnap a child? Where is the child?¡± Li Guoxing asked cautiously.


    ¡°Asleep on the sofa, probably due to excessive fright,¡± Su Jingxue said with a touch of sympathy, ncing at Tongtong sleeping on the sofa. Today¡¯s scene was too bloody for an adult to handle, let alone a child of four or five. Thankfully, the girl had fallen asleep, and hopefully, when she woke up, she would forget the bloody scene here.


    ¡°What exactly happened here? Why did all three abductors die in this ce? Who did this, and is it visible in the surveince footage?¡± Captain Li asked Su Jingxue with a bit of shock in his voice.


    ¡°Captain Li, from the information gathered from the surveince, I¡¯ve roughly figured out the case. These three people premeditated the kidnapping of this little girl. However, the dog kept in this house put up a fierce resistance, biting one of the culprit¡¯s necks, which led to his death from excessive blood loss. The other two are a bit more peculiar; one of them suddenlybusted while facing the dog, turning into a pile of charred bones, and the other, during the hostage-taking, seemingly lost his sanity and shot himself,¡± Su Jingxue briefly reported her findings to Captain Li.


    After hearing Su Jingxue¡¯s report, Captain Li¡¯s eyebrows slowly knitted together¡ªthe deaths of these three people were too bizarre.


    ¡°Have the medical examinere and determine the causes of death. Someone record the scene to see if any evidence has been left behind. Also, copy the surveince from here and within the residentialplex so we can verify it back at the station. The rest of you go interview the surrounding neighbors and households, see if there are any new findings or evidence.¡±


    With the tasks distributed, the people Captain Li brought busied themselves with their duties. Only Su Jingxue continued to ponder the surveince videos on the TV. She had already reviewed the footage from the kitchen before and after the incident and was now watching the video from the hall, specifically at the segment where Ben Ben underwent a transformation.


    ¡°Captain Li,e quick, I knew there was something off about this dog, and now I¡¯ve found it¡ªthe dog can actually transform, growing from the size of a small Chow Chow to as big as a Tibetan Mastiff in an instant,¡± Su Jingxue eximed, pointing at the screen.


    ¡°How is that possible? You must be seeing things,¡± Li Guoxing said with a slight disbelief, taking the remote from Su Jingxue¡¯s hand to rewind the footage.


    Indeed, the transformation process of Ben Ben was reyed right before Li Guoxing¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Could¡­ could this dog be some kind of monster?¡± Li Guoxing asked, his brows furrowed in astonishment. As a veteran criminal investigator of over twenty years, he had seen many strange cases. In his experience, most bizarre cases were just perpetrators creating smoke and mirrors to divert the investigators¡¯ attention.


    However, the transformation of the dog in the surveince footage seemed incredibly real and hadn¡¯t been prepared in advance. Li Guoxing looked over to the corpse of Cong Lin Bao on the ground and, judging by the position of the body, deduced that the surveince video hadn¡¯t been tampered with¡ªit was authentic.

 Chapter 84 - 84 Flame Dragon Organization_1

    Chapter 84 me Dragon Organization_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Could it be that kind of special case?¡± Li Guoxing suddenly thought of another possibility.


    Two years ago, he had handled a case, which was the most terrifying he had ever seen in his life.


    At that time, Li Guoxing was part of the special case team. After continuous tracking and investigation, his team had finally found a clue. But just as they were ready to arrest the suspect, they were suddenly ordered to withdraw from the case.


    Li Guoxing couldn¡¯t agree with this. The team members had been working without rest for nearly ten days. They had finally found a clue and were on the brink of solving the case when an order came that removed everyone from the case. Regardless of whether others epted it, Li Guoxing refused to, even going so far as to m the table in an argument with the chief.


    To cate him, the chief let slip a little information.


    After hearing the chief¡¯s exnation, Li Guoxing did not fully believe it and instead kept a silent watch on the progress of the case.


    The case was taken over by three young men from Dragon City. They were neither police nor military, but belonged to a rather secretive department, one that Li Guoxing, despite decades in criminal investigation, had never heard of.


    So, Li Guoxing¡¯s curiosity was piqued; he wanted to see what these people, who had snatched his case away, were capable of.


    The first time he attempted to track them, Li Guoxing was discovered.


    Li Guoxing considered his stealth skills exceptional, but just as he approached within several dozen meters of the group, he was detected. Luckily, he was a part of the system and did not cause a big misunderstanding, but it was an awakening for the previously confident Li Guoxing, reminding him that there¡¯s always someone better¡ªthe abilities of these individuals exceeded human limits. They could shatter rocks with their fists and leap to the second floor in one bound. Moreover, their senses were incredibly sharp; they could detect hostility from dozens of meters away.


    Only then did Li Guoxing realize the chief¡¯s words hadn¡¯t been wrong¡ªthese individuals were indeed formidable. If such people were deployed against an enemy, sending ordinary personnel like his team would surely lead to unnecessary sacrifices.


    And when the case was finally resolved and they left, Li Guoxing learned the origins of this group¡ªthey were from the me Dragon Organization of Yan Country.


    The me Dragon Organization was a secret military group from Yan Country that dealt with special cases. Common people knew nothing about it, but those who did were aware of the power of the me Dragon Organization¡ªit was a gathering ce for the exceptional and extraordinary within Yan Country.


    When Li Guoxing saw the dog that could transform, which belonged to Xu Fan, he immediately thought of the me Dragon Organization. If this dog possessed abilities beyond the ordinary, just like the me Dragon¡¯s agents, that would exin everything.


    Su Jingxue saw that Captain Li had fallen deep into thought and asked, ¡°Captain Li, is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no problem. I was just reminded of some unrted matters. Check the information on the vi¡¯s owner again; if a single dog can be so formidable, the owner of this house must be no simple figure,¡± he replied.


    Su Jingxue nodded, picked up a cell phone connected to the internalwork, and started looking up Xu Fan¡¯s information.


    Meanwhile, after leaving the house, Xu Fan hailed a taxi and raced toward Warehouse No. 74 in Area A of Xiangshui Bay Wharf.


    Xu Fan took out a stack of pink 100-yuan bills from his pocket and threw it onto the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°No matter how many rules you break, get me to Xiangshui Bay Wharf as fast as you can. If we arrive within twenty minutes, the money¡¯s yours.¡±


    The cab driver, seeing the thick stack of bills Xu Fan threw over, which amounted to four or five thousand, immediately had dor signs in his eyes and floored the elerator. The taxi shot off like an arrow released from a bow.


    Xiangshui Bay Wharf is an older wharf in Zhonghai City. Thirty years ago, it was the main port of Zhonghai City, but over the past two decades, with the city¡¯s major infrastructure development and the establishment of four or five international mega-ports, Xiangshui Bay Wharf gradually became outdated, with its storage and cargo throughput ranking at the bottom among Zhonghai City¡¯s ports.


    In Area A of Xiangshui Bay Wharf, many warehouses had fallen into disrepair, facing the fate of scrapping.


    Warehouse No. 74 was close to being dmissioned.


    Song Qiang¡¯s Jin Hui Company, although now primarily operating entertainment venues and underground gambling, had been involved in the construction material business before bing prosperous.


    Thus, Song Qiang owned severalrge warehouses at Xiangshui Bay to store construction materials.


    Warehouse No. 74 used to be one of the warehouses where Song Qiang stored such materials. Even though Song Qiang had stopped the trade several years ago, he still retained the warehouse, asionally using it to smuggle goods through the port or for other illegal activities.


    In the past, relying on his tough connections, Song Qiang had kidnapped several business rivals and brought them to this warehouse. Of course, they were blindfolded during the kidnapping, so the victims had no idea where they were.


    This warehouse contained Song Qiang¡¯splete set of execution tools, which could be used to inhumanely torture the kidnapped people until they submitted.


    If someone proved too stubborn to submit, it was no issue either. The ocean was just outside the door, and Song Qiang had two small boats at his disposal. Once, two particrly stubborn business rivals were beaten by Song Qiang for three whole days and still refused to yield. In a fit of rage, Song Qiang put the men in bup sacks with two 200-pound iron weights attached and dumped them into the sea from the boats. To this day, their bodies have yet to be found by the police.


    Today, Song Qiang¡¯s face no longer bore the appearance of a pig¡¯s head, although it was still somewhat swollen. But his original facial contours were recognizable.


    Song Qiang¡¯s face was filled with a vengeful pleasure, and his eyes gleamed maliciously.


    Once he abducted Xu Fan¡¯s daughter, Song Qiang was confident he could threaten Xu Fan toe here. He wanted Xu Fan to watch with his own eyes as he killed his daughter and then sink a despairing Xu Fan into the sea.


    Only bypletely eradicating Xu Fan could Song Qiang quell the rage in his heart.


    As for Xu Fan¡¯s extraordinary personalbat skills, Song Qiang had considered them too. He specifically called in a very powerful martial expert through his nominal master¡¯s connections.


    With the expert in ce, Xu Fan¡¯s visit would undoubtedly be a one-way trip.

 Chapter 85 - 85 Ghost Birth Twelve_1

    Chapter 85 Ghost Birth Twelve_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    In Warehouse 74, Song Qiang looked at the mobile phone in his hand, his face revealing a smug expression.


    The phone disyed a message from Third Senior Brother Chen Miao. All was taken care of. Xu Fan¡¯s kid at home had been captured by Third Senior Brother. Now, Song Qiang¡¯s heart was filled with the pleasure of revenge, just waiting for Third Senior Brother to arrive before contacting Xu Fan to savor the sound of Xu Fan begging for mercy.


    Just as Song Qiang was immersed in his own world, a chilling voice came to his ears.


    ¡°Song Qiang, why is Little Three dragging his feet in handling things? It¡¯s been so long, and he can¡¯t even take care of a kid. Has your master gone senile, teaching such a bunch of trash?¡±


    The speaker was a man as thin as a skeleton, with a pale face like paper and extremely frightening features, like a White Impermanence that had run out of hell, his voice carrying a hint of chill. In this dim warehouse, he seemed even more terrifying.


    Upon hearing him speak, Song Qiang quickly straightened his expression and said somewhat obsequiously, ¡°Ghost Master, please be patient. Third Senior Brother has already sent me a message. Xu Fan¡¯s brat has been kidnapped, and once we send him a video of his daughter, he¡¯ll have to rush over to meet his death!¡±


    ¡°If not for the me Dragon Organization¡¯s men being so activetely, I would directly go to the city and take the life of that brat. Who needs this trouble of kidnapping and extortion? I have to wait here for him, which is really annoying.¡± The man called Ghost Master by Song Qiang waved his hand irritably and shot a white breath at a few scrambling cockroaches in the corner. The moment the cockroaches touched the white breath, their bodies suddenly halted and quickly turned into skeletons of cockroaches.


    This person was the super expert Ghost Life No. Twelve, called upon by Song Qiang¡¯sbor master.


    Even within the Martial Artistmunity, Ghost Life No. Twelve was an extremely mysterious figure. Although he was from Yan Country, he had learned the magical arts of an Eastern Yin-Yang Master. His whereabouts were erratic, and his methods were exceedingly insidious, so much so that many Martial Artists¡¯ sects didn¡¯t want to provoke him.


    At this moment, Ghost Life No. Twelve was sitting beside a table piled with an abundance of food¡ªroast suckling pig, roastmb leg, Beijing roast duck, braised pork trotters, beggar¡¯s chicken¡­ dozens of varieties, all meat dishes.


    Even Song Qiang, with his strong physique, felt overwhelmed by the table full of meat, but Ghost Life No. Twelve¡¯s eyes gleamed as he looked at the food on the table.


    Since he had started practicing, he only ate meat and refused vegetables, yet his body grew thinner by the day while his appetite increased. He ordered Song Qiang to prepare these meats. Now, with murder impending, Ghost Life No. Twelve excitedly licked his lips and began to gorge on the food on the table.


    Song Qiang watched Ghost Life No. Twelve with some amazement. It was hard to believe that someone who seemed so close to death¡¯s door could eat like a relentless storm.


    Ghost Life No. Twelve ate meat without spitting out even the bones, crunching them up and chewing them into his mouth, while his shriveled stomach seemed to be a bottomless pit that showed no bulging regardless of how much he consumed.


    In less than five minutes, Ghost Life No. Twelve had swept all the heaps of meat on the table into his stomach, leaving not even a single bone on the table, just empty packaging boxes.


    Song Qiang stared nkly at him, recalling his own Tibetan Mastiff, Hei Xing, who had been killed with a single kick by Xu Fan.


    Guisheng Twelve was the first creature Song Qiang had encountered who could eat even more than Hei Xing.


    Song Qiang¡¯s Hei Xing used to eat an average of over ten kilograms of fresh meat every day. And yet, Guisheng Twelve had just finished off more than twenty kilograms of food that was ced on the table in one sitting¡ªit was truly a terrifying appetite.


    ¡°Are you dissatisfied with this lord¡¯s appetite?¡± Guisheng Twelve said coldly to Song Qiang, seeing him staring as he ate.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, Master Guisheng, I definitely didn¡¯t mean that. I just think that having a good appetite is a blessing. I wish I could eat as well as you, but sadly, my strength is too low,¡± Song Qiang hurriedly tried to smooth things over. With just one cold nce from Guisheng Twelve, Song Qiang felt as if he had fallen into an ice cer.


    If he managed to offend Guisheng Twelve, how could Song Qiang have a chance to survive? Thinking back on how he hadpared Guisheng Twelve to his own Mastiff in his mind, Song Qiang¡¯s heart tightened. If he identally offended this big shot, he might die before he could even take his revenge on Xu Fan. That would truly be disastrous.


    Fortunately, Guisheng Twelve might have a big appetite, but he didn¡¯t possess the ability to read minds. After casually sweeping the table¡¯s leftovers onto the ground, Guisheng Twelve leapt up to sit cross-legged on the table and said to Song Qiang, ¡°Now, tell me about this Xu Fan.¡±


    ¡°That Xu Fan is incredibly powerful. My fifth senior brother was an undefeated legend in the Zhonghai Underground Boxing Ring, but when my fifth and fourth senior brothers joined hands to attack Xu Fan, they couldn¡¯t even harm a hair on his head. Instead, Xu Fan broke their limbs and even crippled their martial arts. Otherwise, our master wouldn¡¯t have been so angry as to ask you toe out of hiding,¡± Song Qiang said with lingering fear as he recalled Xu Fan¡¯s fighting prowess.


    ¡°Your senior brother, heh, just learned one or two insignificant moves and thought he could reign supreme in the mundane world, calling himself undefeated. He¡¯s not afraid of shortening his lifespan. With his strength, he is just at the Strong Body Realm, which is enough to bully ordinary people. But any slightly stronger martial artist could easily deal with him. Martial artists generally don¡¯t want to involve themselves in worldly affairs, which is the only reason your fifth senior brother could run rampant in the ring for so long. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t need to lift a finger to squash him,¡± Guisheng Twelve said disdainfully.


    ¡°Master Guisheng¡¯s strength is extraordinary, naturally far surpassing my useless senior brothers,¡± Song Qiangplimented Guisheng Twelve.


    ¡°Haha, although what you say is true, you don¡¯t understand the intricacies. The world of martial artists is something that mortals find hard to step into. You were only brought into the fold by your master, which allowed you, as a mortal, to glimpse into the world of martial artists. However, what you¡¯ve learned is merely scratching the surface. So, it¡¯s not surprising that you would be so shocked by someone like Xu Fan,¡± Guisheng Twelve said with a touch of arrogance.


    ¡°Oh? So there are even more powerful categories within the world of martial artists?¡± Song Qiang asked, now somewhat curious.


    ¡°Of course. With every level, a martial artist¡¯s strength increases exponentially. Your fifth senior brother is merely at the entry-level Strong Body Realm and yet can defeat countlessmon experts. However, against a martial artist of the Refined Body Realm, he would be as weak as an ant, easily squashed however one pleases,¡± Guisheng Twelve said as he pointed his finger and released a puff of white air. A cockroach that had been stealthily feeding on the food scraps on the ground was hit by Guisheng Twelve¡¯s white air and instantly turned into a pile of ck ash.


    ¡°Did you see that? A true powerhouse doesn¡¯t need to physically fight people. With just a wave of a hand, they can unleash energy capable of ¡®Destroy Heaven and Earth,¡¯¡± Guisheng Twelve said in a chilling tone next to Song Qiang¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Master! You truly are a great master!¡± Seeing Guisheng Twelve¡¯s ability, Song Qiang bowed deeply, his face full of admiration.

 Chapter 86 - 86 Hey, Master_1

    Chapter 86 Hey, Master_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°With Ghost Master on our side, Xu Fan, that damn mutt, is definitely going to die today!¡± Song Qiang¡¯s face flushed with excitement as he spoke.


    ¡°Haha, from what you¡¯ve described, this Xu Fan is just a martial artist at the Physical Refinement stage. I have long been able to release internal qi externally, killing him is just a flick of the finger.¡±


    ¡°Ghost Master, I am willing to take you as my master, I don¡¯t know if you would consider epting me as your disciple.¡± Seeing that Ghost Master Twelve was even more formidable than his deceased master, Song Qiang actually knelt on the ground and repeatedly kowtowed to Ghost Master Twelve.


    ¡°You? You¡¯ve already passed the age for martial arts training, you don¡¯t deserve to be my disciple, what¡¯s more, I have some history with your master, and as for taking his disciple, that¡¯s something I, Ghost Master Twelve, wouldn¡¯t do,¡± Ghost Master Twelve said disdainfully to Song Qiang.


    However, Song Qiang saw it differently; the issue of stealing disciples wasn¡¯t really what was stopping Ghost Master Twelve, it was more likely that he didn¡¯t see potential in him and gave a different excuse. If Ghost Master Twelve really met a truly talented individual, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest.


    ¡°Ghost Master, although I no longer have the aptitude for martial arts, I do have the aptitude for making money. Over the years, my master has made at least two hundred million in Yan Country Currency off me. But those two disciples he sent my way are just trash in your eyes, both crippled by Xu Fan with a single move. If I could be your registered disciple, then the tens of millions I pay in tribute each year could go to you instead. With your protection, my business could have the hope of a revival, and, by then, contributing a hundred million a year wouldn¡¯t be a dream,¡± Song Qiang said temptingly to Ghost Master Twelve.


    ¡°A hundred million?¡± Ghost Master Twelve¡¯s eyes glinted.


    Although martial artists generally don¡¯t get too involved in worldly matters, that doesn¡¯t mean they are fools. On the contrary, many martial artist families possess formidable power and wealth.


    Because Ghost Master Twelve practiced an evil cultivation method, he was not epted by ordinary society, and he was actually rather destitute, having no powerful forces or financial resources to rely on in the secr world, which is why an acquaintance had rmended him to Song Qiang as a hitman.


    If he could rely on the forces under Song Qiang¡¯s control from now on, Ghost Master Twelve couldfortably retire and live like an emperor in histter days. Why wouldn¡¯t he be satisfied?


    Coming to this conclusion, Ghost Master Twelve¡¯s skeletal hand gently caressed his sharp chin. After a moment of contemtion, he then spoke, ¡°Alright, I agree. You may call me master. From now on, if anyone dares to bully you, your master will be the first to exterminate them.¡±


    ¡°Master above, please ept your disciple¡¯s bow!¡± Overjoyed, Song Qiang quickly knelt and knocked his head against the table three times in front of Ghost Master Twelve.


    ¡°Get up, as my disciple, the first rule is to obey. Later, remember to transfer this year¡¯s tribute money to this ount.¡± Ghost Master Twelve took out a bank card and handed it to Song Qiang.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll transfer it after we¡¯ve killed Xu Fan.¡± Song Qiang shakily took the card, cursing inwardly. His new, cheap master was way too damn straightforward, collecting protection money right after the ceremony, more effective than his own thugs.


    ¡°It¡¯s already been half a day, why hasn¡¯t Xiao Sanzie yet?¡± Ghost Master Twelve grew eager thinking about the impending money, wishing Xu Fan would appear right before his eyes so he could smash him with a palm.


    ¡°That trash Chen Miao is just another failure taught by my former worthless master; of course, he drags his feet when doing anything.¡± Song Qiang, now with a new master, quickly forgot the old, openly calling his third senior brother by his name.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me as your master, you can walk sideways in Zhonghai City. Chen Miao is just an ant. It would be more appropriate for him to call you senior brother,¡± Ghost Master Twelve arrogantly said.


    ¡°Haha, thank you, master. I¡¯ll hurry him along.¡± After hearing Ghost Master Twelve¡¯s words, Song Qiang excitedly took out his phone and sent a message to hurry Brother Sanshui Chen Miao.


    Before, he never dared to rush his third senior brother, but now that he had a new backer, he no longer regarded his third senior brother as important.


    Meanwhile, the taxi carrying Xu Fan had just arrived at Wharf A of Xiangshui Bay. Seeing Brother Sanshui¡¯s phone receive a message, Xu Fan picked it up; it was a message from Song Qiang urging them on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will be on your way soon.¡± Xu Fan sneered coldly, stepped out of the car, and headed towards warehouse number 74.


    Xu Fan swiftly approached warehouse number 74, then scoped it out and discovered Song Qiang and Ghost Master Twelve hiding inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s that Zhu Touqiang. Last time, I didn¡¯t break all five of your limbs to make you beg on the streets. Today, you dared to present yourself to me; it seems you¡¯ll have to beg in the Netherworld,¡± Xu Fan thought coldly to himself.


    Then, Xu Fan¡¯s gaze fell on Ghost Master Twelve. A chilling aura emanated from Ghost Master Twelve, surprising Xu Fan that Song Qiang had managed to hire so many martial artists.


    This martial artist sitting at the table, appearing inhuman and ghostly, was skinny like a skeleton, exuding a tremendously cold presence. Clearly, he had cultivated some kind of evil method to be such a terrifying figure.


    Song Qiang¡¯s nagging voice was still echoing inside the room: ¡°Dammit, when will that idiot Chen Miao bring that little brat over? I want to sh her face with two cuts and then send the picture to Xu Fan to see if he feels heartache.¡±


    ¡°I love the blood of children the most. After I kill Xu Fan, I¡¯ll drain his daughter¡¯s blood and send her to join her dead father,¡± Ghost Master Twelve said sinsterly.


    ¡°Haha, master, you might have to hide for a bit. I¡¯m afraid if Xu Fan sees how powerful you are, he¡¯ll be too scared toe.¡± After hearing Ghost Master Twelve¡¯s words, Song Qiang felt a shiver and thus spoke to Ghost Master Twelve. In reality, he was more afraid that Ghost Master Twelve, not having fed enough, would drain Xu Fan¡¯s daughter of blood, then they¡¯d have no hostage to threaten Xu Fan with.


    ¡°Haha, indeed, I should hide away. Otherwise, what if Xu Fan gets scared and runs away seeing me?¡± Ghost Master Twelveughed arrogantly.


    ¡°Cough cough! I hear someone¡¯s afraid I might run away, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t.¡± Xu Fan¡¯s voice suddenly echoed within the warehouse.


    Song Qiang was instantly startled and looked behind him.

 Chapter 87: Audacity in the Qi Drawing Realm_1

    Chapter 87: Audacity in the Qi Drawing Realm_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    No matter how much Song Qiang wanted to kill Xu Fan before, the moment he saw Xu Fan, Song Qiang¡¯s head felt ice-cold.


    Chen Miao, the third senior brother, did not appear as agreed; instead, Xu Fan had found his way inside Warehouse No. 74. Could there have been some mishap with the n?


    ¡°No need to look for yourckeys; they¡¯ve already gone below to scout the path for you,¡± Xu Fan said with a coldugh as he saw the shock in Song Qiang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Impossible, weren¡¯t you supposed to be out buying things? How did you find this ce!¡± Song Qiang eximed.


    ¡°I, am everywhere!¡± Xu Fan said darkly.


    ¡°Heh heh¡­ Stop ying god and ghost in front of me. You simply came early to seek death. ¡®You refused the path to heaven but barged into hell with no door to enter.¡¯ Now, it¡¯s just perfect. I will kill you first and then kidnap your daughter to drink her blood,¡± Ghost Life Twelve chuckled sinisterly, revealing a set of ghastly white teeth.


    ¡°You¡¯ve summoned a couple of ants and now dare to provoke the tiger! Song Qiang, you are bound to die today. Not even Jesus can save you, mark my words!¡± Xu Fan pointed at Song Qiang, his expression turning murderous.


    ¡°Heh heh, think you can kill my disciple? First, you have to get past me. I will let you see now who the real ant is!¡± Ghost Life Twelve said with augh born of extreme anger, his skeletal body leaping down from the table in an instant.


    ¡°Right! Xu Fan, do you really think you can still touch a single hair on me? My master is a reclusive expert of Yan Country. He can turn you to ash with just one hand,¡± Song Qiang, bolstered by having Ghost Life Twelve at his back, jeered at Xu Fan.


    ¡°A mere jumping clown. Today, I, your emperor, will obliterate you in body and spirit!¡± After Xu Fan spoke, he did not wait for Ghost Life Twelve to reply. With a flicker, he appeared in front of Ghost Life Twelve, his right fist carrying a thunderous force, smashing viciously towards Ghost Life Twelve¡¯s face.


    Ghost Life Twelve showed a look of horror. He had thought Xu Fan was just a Body Refinement Martial Artist and did not expect him to move so fast. Before his words even finished, the figure was already before his eyes. The momentum carried by the fist was immensely powerful. Even as someone at the peak of the Qi Drawing Realm, Ghost Life Twelve felt the oppressive power within the punch¡¯s wind and dared not take it head-on.


    In a rush, Ghost Life Twelve¡¯s body rapidly retreated, not only knocking over a tableden with meat but also causing the table to fall on Song Qiang¡¯s foot, making him grimace in pain.


    Ghost Life Twelve practiced a sinister skill called Bloodthirsty Yin Mara Skill, taught by the Eastern Inds. It was incredibly powerful, allowing someone at the peak of the Qi Drawing Realm to achieve True Qi Manifestation, a capability normally only possessed by those in the Qi Practicing Realm. However, this evil practice had significant drawbacks. First, as one¡¯s skill level increased, their appearance would gradually be like that of a demon, and their temperament would be fickle, cruel, and bloodthirsty.


    The second disadvantage was that in order to elerate the cultivation of this evil skill, one must consume human flesh or blood. The higher the quality of the blood and flesh, the more it could enhance one¡¯s power. Ghost Life Twelve was originally an insignificant Martial Artist, but after acquiring the Bloodthirsty Yin Mara Skill, he secretly killed several Martial Artists and drank their blood, which enabled him to reach the peak of the Qi Drawing Realm so quickly.


    Ghost Life Twelve had agreed to help Song Qiang because the target was a solitary Martial Artist. If Ghost Life Twelve managed to kill Xu Fan, he could use Xu Fan¡¯s blood to increase his power.


    Stuck at the peak of the Qi Drawing Realm for several years, Ghost Life Twelve urgently needed the blood of a powerful Martial Artist. Only by consuming blood could he possibly ascend to the Qi Practicing Realm, alsomonly referred to as the Martial Arts Grandmaster Realm among Martial Artists.


    Seeing that Xu Fan¡¯s martial prowess exceeded his own expectations, Ghost Life Twelve¡¯s eyes not only reflected astonishment but also emitted a bloodthirsty gleam.


    After killing Xu Fan and drinking his blood, I will absolutely be able to advance to the Qi Practicing Realm today, bing another Martial Arts Grandmaster in Yan Country. By then, even the annoying me Dragon Organization won¡¯t be worth my attention.


    With this thought, Gui Sheng Thirteen no longer hesitated. A withered palm shot out a streak of blood-red Qi Force, reaching for Xu Fan¡¯s face.


    This was the real power of a Qi Drawing Realm martial artist, attacking by attaching True Qi to parts of the body. It was alright for him to release True Qi to kill some cockroaches just now, but to kill an authentic martial artist, that forcibly extruded bit of external True Qi was simply not enough. Only True Qi attached to the body could achieve a stronger attacking effect.


    Xu Fan watched as Gui Sheng Twelve¡¯s ghastly bone ws approached, a sharp light shing in his eyes.


    So it¡¯s a Qi Drawing Realm martial artist, not bad for an outside help Song Qiang brought this time. Pity that, even if you are from the Qi Drawing Realm, I became a ¡°Martial Arts Grandmaster¡± of the Qi Practicing Realm just yesterday, and today, I¡¯m at the pinnacle of that status.


    In Xu Fan¡¯s hand, a stream of Golden Qi ignited, grabbing Gui Sheng Twelve¡¯s bone ws.


    Gui Sheng Twelve felt an intense pain in his arm, which Xu Fan firmly controlled, like being mped by iron pliers. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t break free.


    The blood-red True Qi attached to Gui Sheng Twelve¡¯s bone ws, upon encountering Xu Fan¡¯s Golden Qi, was immediately suppressed. In less than two seconds, the blood-red True Qi waspletely dissolved.


    ¡°My Yin Mara True Qi!¡± Gui Sheng Thirteen bellowed. This blood-red True Qi was his unmatched Magical Treasure in fighting enemies; if ordinary people were touched even slightly, they would be corroded away just as if sshed with concentrated sulfuric acid, leaving nothing but bones.


    Gui Sheng Twelve had defeated many experts with his extremely malevolent Yin Mara True Qi, yet he never expected that Xu Fan would possess an even more formidable Golden Qi, which clearly could restrain his Yin Mara True Qi.


    ¡°How could such sly tricks withstand the Power of the Great Dao!¡± The Golden Qi in Xu Fan¡¯s palm suddenly surged, covering his entire arm in a golden glow.


    And the arm of Gui Sheng Twelve, which Xu Fan was holding, was prated by the Golden Qi after the blood-red True Qi was exhausted.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Gui Sheng Twelve let out a sharp, agonized scream.


    Xu Fan¡¯s Golden Qi, like the fire of the sun, scorched his arm, feeling as though it was thrust into a steel furnace over a thousand degrees; no imagination was needed to know his agony.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Gui Sheng Twelve mustered all his strength, trying to withdraw his arm from Xu Fan¡¯s grasp, but how could Xu Fan possibly let him go, his grip on Gui Sheng Twelve¡¯s arm unyielding.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A flicker of despair crossed Gui Sheng Twelve¡¯s face, seeing no way to pull his arm from Xu Fan¡¯s grip, he turned his right hand into a de and chopped at his own left arm.


    With a ¡°swoosh,¡± Gui Sheng Twelve¡¯s left arm was severed clean off. Clutching the stump, he didn¡¯t have time to cry out in pain as he dashed toward the warehouse door with ghostly speed.

 Chapter 88 - 88 The Ant Shakes the Tree_1

    Chapter 88 The Ant Shakes the Tree_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Think you can run? Not so fast!¡± Xu Fan¡¯s figure moved, and in the blink of an eye, he appeared at the warehouse entrance, blocking the door. Although Ghostsheng Twelve¡¯s movements were ghostly swift, they were not as fast as Xu Fan¡¯s, which seemed like instant teleportation, and he was directly blocked by Xu Fan.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Ghostsheng Twelve, clutching the stump of his severed arm, asked Xu Fan with a pale face.


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to collect a debt! Anyone who wants to harm my daughter, I¡¯ll make sure they disappear from this world forever,¡± Xu Fan said coldly.


    Song Qiang had just crawled out from under a table and hadn¡¯t even had the chance to check how badly his foot was injured when he heard Xu Fan¡¯s words, filled with murderous intent.


    Looking again at Ghostsheng Twelve, who had lost an arm after just one exchange with Xu Fan, Song Qiang thought ruefully that Ghostsheng Twelve had appeared so mighty earlier, but in the blink of an eye, he became a one-armed hero. If Xu Fan made another move, Ghostsheng Twelve would probably be torn into pieces.


    At that thought, Song Qiang felt as though he had fallen into an ice cave.


    Just the day before yesterday, he had been the boss of the Jin Hui Group, controlling a significant criminal force in Zhonghai City, with a worth of several billion and hundreds of underlings, backed by an incredibly formidable martial artist as his master.


    Ever since meeting Xu Fan, first, his fifth and fourth senior martial brothers had been crippled by Xu Fan, ruining their martial Dao cultivation, followed by his backer Liu Hai being investigated and his Jin Hui Company being hit by a huge misfortune,pletely scrutinized.


    Song Qiang, with the help of his third senior martial brother¡¯s rescue, had managed to escape and nned to kidnap Xu Fan¡¯s daughter, then with Ghostsheng Twelve¡¯s incredibly strong support, kill Xu Fan and exact revenge for himself.


    He never expected Ghostsheng Twelve to be so impressive in appearance but not in utility. With a bigger bark than bite, the moment he confronted Xu Fan, he became a disabled person.


    Song Qiang now couldn¡¯t run, and he couldn¡¯t fight; he could only look hopefully at Ghostsheng Twelve, wishing he had some final secret move that could turn the tables on Xu Fan.


    Ghostsheng Twelve now hated Song Qiang to death. Xu Fan was simply too tough, not someone he could kill. Given another chance, he would rather hide in the deep mountains and forests than take a stand for Song Qiang.


    Having heard Xu Fan¡¯s words, Ghostsheng Twelve remembered that Xu Fan was only after those who hurt his daughter, searching for the mastermind. He was just a hired thug. If he could negotiate properly with Xu Fan, there might still be a chance for a turnaround.


    So, Ghostsheng Twelve slowly retreated and said to Xu Fan, ¡°It was him who wanted to kidnap your daughter, nothing to do with me. I just came to help,pletely unaware. Master, I¡¯ve already severed an arm as atonement. Considering we¡¯re both martial artists, I won¡¯t get involved in your dispute any further. Let me go, please?¡±


    Song Qiang, hearing Ghostsheng Twelve trying to abandon him and negotiate peace with Xu Fan, became desperate and lunged at Ghostsheng Twelve like a starving dog, saying, ¡°Master! You just took me as your disciple, and now you¡¯re disowning me just like that? Weren¡¯t you saying earlier how you¡¯d drain all the blood from Xu Fan¡¯s daughter, and now you¡¯re an innocent bystander?¡±


    ¡°You bastard! You damn dog!¡± Ghostsheng Twelve was on the verge of spewing out blood.


    ¡°Master, if we¡¯re going to die, we die together; you can¡¯t just abandon me and run away,¡± Song Qiang said, feeling his chances of survival slipping away and preferring to pull down Ghostsheng Twelve as hisst resort.


    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m going to kill you first!¡± Ghostsheng Twelve, infuriated by Song Qiang¡¯s shamelessness, raised his remaining bone hand, ready to strangle Song Qiang¡¯s neck.


    Xu Fan¡¯s hands formed sword fingers, and in an instant, a golden Qi Force shot towards Ghostsheng Twelve¡¯s bone w.


    Ghost Life Number Twelve hurriedly stopped his attack, his eyes filled with shock.


    True Qi Manifestation, that¡¯s the level of a Martial Arts Grandmaster. Song Qiang, this pig, actually provoked a Martial Arts Grandmaster.


    I must be under some sort of terrible curse to have agreed to Song Qiang¡¯s request to find trouble with Xu Fan.


    ¡°His life is mine!¡± Xu Fan withdrew his sword finger and said coldly, ¡°However, since your teacher-student rtionship seems so touching, I¡¯ll grant you both a favor.¡±


    Hearing Xu Fan¡¯s icy words, Ghost Life Number Twelve forced a smile and made up his mind. His body moved forward and with a loud ng, he knelt on the ground and said earnestly, ¡°Great Master! I, Ghost Life Thirteen, truly didn¡¯t mean to offend you. It was all that pig Song Qiang¡¯s idea. I¡¯m willing to also break off my right arm if only the great master would spare my life.¡±


    ¡°The moment you spoke of draining my daughter¡¯s blood, your fate was sealed,¡± Xu Fan shook his head and said slowly.


    ¡°Wait! I have our sect¡¯s supreme secret manual, the ¡®Bloodthirsty Yin Mara Skill¡¯, I can use it in exchange for my life, right? This manual is a treasure of Dongying Country, coveted by countless martial artists. Can it buy my life?¡± Ghost Life Number Twelve, with his remaining right arm, shakily took out an old thread-bound book from his bosom and respectfully offered it to Xu Fan.


    ¡°A trash cultivation method from the dwarf ves, worthy of being called a treasure?¡± Xu Fan shot a golden Qi Force from his sword finger, which directly turned Ghost Life Number Twelve¡¯s book into a pile of shredded paper.


    In his past life, he was the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor who dominated the Cultivation World. There was no top-level cultivation technique he hadn¡¯t seen; the ¡®Bloodthirsty Yin Mara Skill¡¯ in Ghost Life Number Twelve¡¯s hands was nothing more than an evil skill that made one less than human and less than ghost. In Xu Fan¡¯s eyes, it was just garbage.


    ¡°You¡¯re hell-bent on taking my life, aren¡¯t you?¡± A resolute look finally appeared in Ghost Life Number Twelve¡¯s eyes. Xu Fan clearly had no intention of letting him go. If he didn¡¯t fight back, he would surely die here. By fighting, there might still be a slim chance of survival.


    With that thought, Ghost Life Number Twelve no longer hesitated, his body suddenly burst forth, unleashing a strong ck aura with a blood-red light shining through it.


    At that moment, Ghost Life Number Twelve¡¯s skeleton-like body instantly grewrger, his bones started creaking loudly, and his hair grew rapidly down to his waist, his face turning fierce like a malevolent ghost.


    The forbidden art from the ¡®Bloodthirsty Yin Mara Skill¡¯, Blood Sacrifice Yin Moluo, allowed one to sacrifice their own body to summon the possession of the Yin Moluo ghost.


    After the possession, hisbat power increased drastically, but Ghost Life Number Twelve could never return to his original form. It was a desperate move, where one goes down together with their enemy. After learning it, this was the first and thest time he would use it.


    ¡°A mantis trying to stop a chariot,ughably unaware of its own insignificance!¡± Faced with the terrorizing appearance of Ghost Life Number Twelve, Xu Fan had no fear. His eyes swept over Ghost Life Number Twelve¡¯s head, and he formed a sword seal with his fingers. In an instant, he appeared in front of Ghost Life Number Twelve.


    Golden mes ignited on Xu Fan¡¯s sword finger, which was the True Qi cultivated from the Chaotic Sky-opening Decision that contained the Power of the Great Dao. It could shatter anything and break through everything.


    ¡°Be gone!¡± Xu Fan waved his sword finger, slicing through Ghost Life Thirteen¡¯s ghastly head.


    The ck aura dissipated gradually, and Ghost Life Thirteen fell to the ground with a loud ng.

 Chapter 89 - 89 Sending Money and Sending People’s Heads_1

    Chapter 89 Sending Money and Sending People¡¯s Heads_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Master, master, master, I¡¯ll never dare again, please spare me.¡± Seeing Xu Fan obliterate the terrifying Ghoul Twelve with a mere flick of his finger, Song Qiang was so terrified that he couldn¡¯t even finish his sentence, cowering and begging for mercy from Xu Fan.


    ¡°Song Qiang, I originally just wanted to break your limbs and leave you to beg on the streets. I didn¡¯t expect you toe to me first and even try to kidnap my daughter. So today, it¡¯s not that I want to kill you, but you are seeking your own death,¡± Xu Fan stated, standing in front of Song Qiang, enunciating every word.


    ¡°Master, I have money, I can give you all my money, is that okay? I have fifteen million in cash on the boat outside, all for you, as long as you can spare me. I won¡¯t dare to cross you ever again, I¡¯m kowtowing to you now,¡± Song Qiang felt Xu Fan¡¯s tangible murderous aura, peed and defecated in fear without worrying about cleaning himself, knelt on the ground and began kowtowing frantically.


    ¡°Now you know to beg for mercy, why didn¡¯t you restrain yourself earlier? My daughter was scared by your dogst time, and this time by yourckey. Do you know how precious my daughter is to me? Can your worthless lifepensate for that?¡± Xu Fan looked down at Song Qiang from above, speaking coldly.


    ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t recognize Tai Shan; I am guilty, I deserve to die, please give me another chance. I have properties abroad. Just let me go back, and I will work for you every day, making money for your daughter. Whatever your daughter wants, I¡¯ll buy it for her, she can be my honored mistress,¡± Song Qiang pleaded while kowtowing hastily.


    ¡°Whatever my daughter wants, I can afford. But as for your life, I¡¯m set on taking it,¡± Xu Fan uttered softly, grabbing Song Qiang¡¯s arm.


    I¡¯d promised to break his five limbs; I couldn¡¯t just let him off easily and allow him a swift death. Before he dies, Xu Fan intended to let him taste the pain of having his limbs broken.


    The dragon¡¯s inverse scale must not be touched, and since Song Qiang had touched Xu Fan¡¯s inverse scale, he had to pay a price he couldn¡¯t withstand.


    ¡°Crack,¡± ¡°Crack¡±!


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    Two crisp sounds of arms breaking were followed by Song Qiang¡¯s screams like those of a ughtered pig.


    At that moment, Song Qiang¡¯s face was covered with beads of sweat the size of soybeans; both arms dangled crookedly from his shoulders, like two empty sleeves.


    ¡°Master¡­ I¡­ no¡­ more¡­¡± Song Qiang was still desperately begging for mercy.


    There was not a flicker of hesitation in Xu Fan¡¯s eyes. Such a person, begging for mercy only when pressed, would definitely brandish a butcher¡¯s knife at the first opportunity, aimed at him and his daughter.


    In his former life, Xu Fan was the decisive Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor, who had stirred much bloodshed in the Cultivation World. Such pleas for mercy didn¡¯t cause him to bat an eyelid.


    ¡°Crack, crack, squelch!¡± Xu Fan stomped thrice on Song Qiang¡¯s lower body.


    Song Qiang¡¯s face turned the color of liver, unable to speak due to the pain, and he red at Xu Fan with eyes full of deep resentment.


    ¡°Want to kill me? Too bad you don¡¯t have the strength!¡± Xu Fan said with a cold smile, his finger tracing across Song Qiang¡¯s throat.


    Song Qiang¡¯s struggling body immediately stilled, and then he slowly slumped to the ground.


    The main culprit behind the kidnapping of his daughter, Xu Fan finally administered the punishment he deserved with his own hands.


    Having done all this, Xu Fan dusted off his clothes, his expression neither sad nor happy, casually observing the two bodies on the ground as if they were merely two ants he had stepped on.


    Although this warehouse was old, leaving two bodies here could still cause trouble if discovered. Xu Fan could disregard such things, but now he had his precious daughter Tongtong to look after. In order to take care of Tongtong, he had to integrate into society and could not afford too much trouble. Thus, faced with Song Qiang and the Ghoul Twelve, Xu Fan was decisive, but he also needed to clean up the scene and erase any traces.


    Seeing the messy scene on the ground, Xu Fan did not hesitate. He dragged the bodies of Song Qiang and the Ghoul Twelve to the door, then waved to stir up a gust of wind, erasing all traces of the fight.


    Then, Xu Fan searched the warehouse, found tworge sacks, and stuffed the bodies into them separately. After making sure he hadn¡¯t left any traces, he grabbed a sack in each hand and quickly left the warehouse.


    On the way, Xu Fan also kept an eye on street cameras. Modern technology was incredibly advanced, and a little carelessness could be captured by these surveince cameras.


    However, Xiangshui Bay Wharf was somewhat dpidated, with few cameras installed, many of which were broken. The one or two cameras that did blink red were knocked out by stones flung by Xu Fan.


    Song Qiang had mentioned earlier that there was fifteen million in cash on the boat outside, money he had nned to use to flee the country after killing Xu Fan.


    Carrying the two sacks, Xu Fan searched the wharf and finally found the small boat Song Qiang had prepared, which turned out to be a jet ski.


    On the jet ski were tworge boxes. Xu Fan tossed the sacks onto the boat and then opened the boxes. Although they hadbination locks, they were as good as nonexistent to Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan applied force and shattered the core of thebination locks, opening the boxes to find they were indeed filled with stacks of pink hundred-yuan bills.


    He closed the boxes, turned on the jet ski, and steered it towards the embankment not far away.


    When he was a few hundred meters away from the embankment, Xu Fan set the throttle, picked up the two boxes filled with money, and with several light taps on the water, like an expert gliding on it, he returned to the top of the embankment.


    Without a driver, the jet ski charged straight towards the embankment.


    With a loud ¡°boom,¡± the jet ski exploded upon collision with the embankment, bursting into mes and thick smoke.


    The two bodies on the boat also disappeared amongst the waves with the explosion.


    Xu Fan, carrying the two boxes, hurried towards downtown, moving as fast as a car.

 Chapter 90 - 90 Brother Lu’s Maintenance_1

    Chapter 90 Brother Lu¡¯s Maintenance_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Xu Fan arrived at the Star of Zhonghai Vi carrying two huge cases, he found that the vi had already been cordoned off, with a ck Passat parked at the entrance.


    Just as Xu Fan was about to enter, the rear window of the Passat rolled down, revealing Lu Chenbing¡¯s face.


    ¡°Brother Lu! Why did youe personally?¡± Xu Fan said, somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Get in the car and let¡¯s talk,¡± Lu Chenbing hinted with a look.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Xu Fan dropped the two cases on the ground and climbed into the car.


    There was no driver inside the car, only Lu Chenbing. He slowly closed the car window and then seriously said to Xu Fan, ¡°Brother Xu, I¡¯ve been briefed by Li Guoxing about the situation today. Sorry for rming Little Tongtong. I will arrange for someone to investigate and will definitely help you root out the mastermind behind the scenes.¡±


    Having heard Lu Chenbing¡¯s words, Xu Fan felt touched. Not only had Lu Chenbing not pursued the matter of three deaths at his house, but he also offered to help find the culprit and seek justice.


    This was true protectiveness, a sign that Lu Chenbing regarded Xu Fan as one of his own.


    ¡°Brother Lu, there¡¯s no need to look for the mastermind. I¡¯ve already taken care of him. Whoever threatens my daughter must know that I won¡¯t let them off,¡± Xu Fan said with an icy expression.


    ¡°Who exactly wanted to kidnap Tongtong?¡± Lu Chenbing said with an intimidating authority.


    ¡°It was Song Qiang from Jin Hui Group. He bore a grudge over thest incident and even hired a martial artist at the peak of the Qi Drawing Realm to try and take out both me and my daughter in one fell swoop. But I¡¯ve already dealt with them,¡± Xu Fan said indifferently.


    ¡°A Qi Drawing Realm expert?¡± Lu Chenbing eximed in surprise. He was only in the Solidifying Body Realm, with a long way to go before reaching the Qi Drawing Realm. Song Qiang from Jin Hui Group had actually hired a Qi Drawing Realm expert, clearly intending to ruthlessly deal with Xu Fan. Fortunately, Xu Fan, already at the Martial Arts Grandmaster Realm with the ability to manifest True Qi, was not afraid of his Qi Drawing Realm expert.


    ¡°This Qi Drawing Realm person looked neither human nor ghost, skeletal like a skeleton, and kept on saying that he wanted to suck human blood. But now, he¡¯ll never be able to drink blood again,¡± Xu Fan said slowly.


    ¡°Looks like a skeleton and sucks blood? Zhonghai City just had several serial death cases in the past few days, where within three days, four citizens were killed with their bodies left bloodless, almost like dried corpses. But without a doubt, it was this person¡¯s doing!¡± Lu Chenbing thought of a case that had been troubling him recently, but after hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, he immediately linked the two cases together.


    ¡°That¡¯s very likely. The technique he cultivated is the Bloodthirsty Yin Mara Skill from the Eastern Isles. You could check into it when you have a chance,¡± Xu Fan recalled and suggested.


    ¡°Well, that case has already caused rm in the me Dragon Organization. I¡¯ll go ask them. If it¡¯s confirmed, then you¡¯d be a great hero for solving our case. Even the people from the me Dragon Organization would find it extremely difficult to defeat a martial artist at the peak of the Qi Drawing Realm without suffering casualties. Luckily you were there; otherwise, who knows how many more innocent people this demon would have harmed,¡± Lu Chenbing said with gratitude.


    With the prowess of Ghost Twelve, even if the people from the me Dragon Organization came, they could at most defeat him, capturing him would be very hard. Unlike Xu Fan, for whom killing him was as easy as squashing an ant.


    Ghost Twelve, this time, had definitely picked the wrong day to leave home and run headfirst into Xu Fan the iron board.


    ¡°How should we handle this matter? There are still three corpses at my house; if I don¡¯t clean them up, I can¡¯t live there, and I don¡¯t want Tongtong to wake up to such a bloody scene,¡± Xu Fan said with a wry smile, turning to Lu Chenbing.


    ¡°The identities of these three individuals have been confirmed. Two are professional underground fighters, each with several lives on their hands, ssified as A-ss criminals wanted by Yan Country. The other one is the martial artist who abducted Song Qiang yesterday. They were all heinous criminals, and their deaths today could be considered just desserts, though it¡¯s a pity they didn¡¯t stand trial. Dying so cleanly was too lenient for them,¡± Lu Chenbing said with a grimace of detestation.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any trouble handling this, right? After all, given your status here,¡± Xu Fan said to Lu Chenbing. He wanted to make sure Lu Chenbing wasn¡¯t under too much pressure due to his own actions.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve forgotten that just yesterday, at dinner, you agreed to be the instructor for our War Wolf Special Combat Team. An instructor is a part of the War Wolf Squad and also has the authority to arrest criminals. If a criminal resists arrest, you are authorized to kill them on the spot!¡± Lu Chenbing chuckled heartily as he exined.


    ¡°Seems like that¡¯s actually the case,¡± Xu Fan said, scratching his head with a smile.


    ¡°Instructor Xu, thank you for taking out these vile criminals for Zhonghai City. Verbalmendations aside, I¡¯ll make sure the reward is sent to you. Remember to check for it,¡± Lu Chenbing said with a smile, patting Xu Fan on the shoulder.


    ¡°Big brother Lu, you¡¯re really something,¡± Xu Fanughed, but his expression quickly changed as he thought of Tongtong. He frowned and hurriedly said, ¡°I need to check on my girl. She¡¯s been through such a scare, it¡¯s nearly driving me mad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked little Su to keep an eye on her. Don¡¯t worry, Tongtong is asleep and should be fine,¡± Lu Chenbing reassured Xu Fan.


    ¡°I need to see her for myself,¡± Xu Fan said apologetically as he opened the car door and got out.


    Upon getting out of the car, he saw a beautiful figure holding a chubby little thing¡ªit was Su Jingxue carrying Tongtong.


    ¡°Hey! How can changing your phone¡¯s screen protector take so long that you forget about your own daughter?¡± Su Jingxue chided Xu Fan.


    ¡°The guy at the door wasn¡¯t good at it, kept leaving bubbles. I went to the city center to find a professional,¡± Xu Fan fabricated an excuse, reaching his hands out to Su Jingxue, gesturing for her to hand over Tongtong.


    ¡°Here!¡± Su Jingxue looked at the elf-like little Tongtong in her arms with reluctance, but eventually handed her over to Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan picked up the sleeping Tongtong and softly kissed her little cheek.


    Even in sleep, Tongtong¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed, clearly having a bad dream.


    At that moment, Su Jingxue¡¯s boss, Li Guoxing, walked out from the vi. Seeing Xu Fan, he said politely, ¡°Young man, we¡¯ve cleared up things here. The coroner has already taken the bodies to the hospital¡¯s morgue, but cleaning up will require you to find someone personally.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take care of it,¡± Xu Fan nodded.


    It is said that houses where people have died turn into haunted houses, but Xu Fan wasn¡¯t bothered by this at all.


    As the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor in his past life, Xu Fan had trampled over countless skeletons. The souls of these three men had already beenpletely destroyed by Xu Fan¡¯s casual strikes, ensuring no mischief from ghosts or spirits would arise.

 Chapter 91: The Bank Xiao Bawang_1

    Chapter 91: The Bank Xiao Bawang_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Although Xu Fan wasn¡¯t afraid of the psychological hurdle, the room reeked of a nauseating mix of blood and charred flesh, making it unfit for habitation. It would indeed require professional cleaning and deodorization before moving in.


    Given Xu Fan was wealthy, staying in a hotel with Tongtong for the time being wasn¡¯t a problem.


    Xu Fan took out his phone to contact the property management and passed on the need for cleaning the house to them. Then, cradling Tongtong in his arms, he approached the ck Passat again.


    ¡°Brother Lu, the house needs cleaning, so I have to stay elsewhere for a day,¡± Xu Fan called out to Lu Chenbing with a wave.


    Lu Chenbing opened the car door directly and said to Xu Fan, ¡°Come on in first, you¡¯re not in a hurry to leave.¡±


    ¡°I need to get away from this ce before Tongtong wakes up, and then let her turn this memory into a nightmare,¡± Xu Fan said tensely, ncing at his daughter, exining to Lu Chenbing.


    ¡°Hmm, there¡¯s another thing. If you¡¯re not busy, the War Wolf Squad¡¯s training needs to be sped up. After all, quite a few cases have urred in Zhonghai City recently, and my men need to improve their skills,¡± Lu Chenbing said earnestly, looking at Xu Fan with fiery eyes.


    ¡°Fine, tomorrow it is. I need to prepare some things first. I¡¯ll leave the aftermath here to you guys.¡± Xu Fan nodded and agreed.


    ¡°Where are you heading? I can drive you,¡± Lu Chenbing offered politely.


    ¡°No need, I just bought a car. I got it from Chennong¡¯s Lu Family Port Car City,¡± Xu Fan said with a slight smile. The Lu brothers had helped him a lot and, true to his nature, he would be sure to reciprocate.


    ¡°Then take it slow on the road,¡± Lu Chenbing waved his hand.


    ¡°Alright, see you tomorrow!¡± After speaking, Xu Fan got out of the car with his daughter in his arms.


    Li Guoxing and Su Jingxue, who stood nearby, were shocked to see Xu Fan getting out of the car.


    That person in the car was their top boss. Li Guoxing had thought Xu Fan merely knew Lu Chenbing, but the rtionship between them seemed even closer than he had imagined.


    Su Jingxue briskly walked up to Xu Fan, held out her hands, and said, ¡°Xu Fan, hand over the evidence you just took. You¡¯ve been out stickering for such a long time, I won¡¯t mention that, but how could you directly take the phone with you?¡±


    ¡°Here! This is the phone.¡± Xu Fan handed over the phone he had earlier taken from Brother San Shui to Su Jingxue, then turned and walked away.


    ¡°Eh? This phone hasn¡¯t been stickered at all; you lied to me! Where did you go with the phone, Xu Fan?¡± Su Jingxue took two steps and caught up to Xu Fan, persistently asking.


    ¡°Did I say so? I went to the city center to get it stickered, but I found the charges there too expensive and came back, wasting the trip and even cab fare, sigh¡­¡± Xu Fan shook his head, feigning distress.


    ¡°You must be lying, you definitely didn¡¯t go out to get a sticker.¡± Su Jingxue picked up the phone intending to search for evidence, but Xu Fan wouldn¡¯t let her have that chance, having already factory-reset the phone on the way back.


    All the data in the phone had already been deleted.


    ¡°Xu Fan! Don¡¯t you walk away!¡± Su Jingxue, fuming, said to Xu Fan. She quickly pulled out the handcuffs hanging at her waist, intending to lock Xu Fan up.


    ¡°Su Jingxue, what are you doing!¡± Li Guoxing approached with an authoritative tone, stopping Su Jingxue from taking action.


    ¡°Captain, I suspect something fishy about Xu Fan¡¯s absence, and he needs to be interrogated,¡± Su Jingxue said calmly to Li Guoxing.


    Just as Li Guoxing was about to speak, his cellphone suddenly rang. He picked it up and saw a message from Boss Lu sent to him.


    ¡°Little Su! Xu Fan is one of our own!¡± Li Guoxing¡¯s expression changed as he seriously said to Su Jingxue.


    ¡°One of our own?¡± Su Jingxue recalled the way he had sneakily looked at her badge number and felt a surge of annoyance. Clearly, this man was a pervert and a violent maniac, how could he possibly be one of our own.


    ¡°Boss Lu sent me a message, why don¡¯t you take a look for yourself?¡± Seeing the disbelief on Su Jingxue¡¯s face, Li Guoxing waved his cellphone.


    Su Jingxue was rather direct and nodded.


    Li Guoxing picked up his cellphone and held it in front of Su Jingxue.


    The content of Boss Lu¡¯s message appeared before Su Jingxue¡¯s eyes: ¡°Xu Fan is the new instructor for the War Wolf Squad!¡±


    ¡°The War Wolf Squad? Hmph, what¡¯s so great about that? My brother is the captain of the War Wolf Squad, and he never mentioned this guy!¡± Su Jingxue said with a hint of confusion in her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out tomorrow!¡± Xu Fan said indifferently to Su Jingxue, then casually picked up Tongtong and opened the trunk of his Audi S7.


    The two boxes of gold coins that had been blown open by Song Qiang were tossed by Xu Fan into the trunk of the car.


    Gently cing Tongtong into the child safety seat, Xu Fan carefully buckled her in, then whistled. Ben Ben dashed out from the vi and quickly jumped into the car.


    Xu Fan sat in the driver¡¯s seat, started the car, honked at Lu Chenbing¡¯s Passat, and then drove out of the Star of Zhonghaiplex.


    Soon after, Xu Fan driving his car, arrived at the entrance of the Yan Country bank.


    Back when he was buying the car, Xu Fan had withdrawn money at this bank using his ck diamond card. He hadn¡¯t expected that fortune would turn, and today, he was back here again, this time to deposit money.


    Xu Fan parked the car, instructed Ben Ben to take good care of Tongtong in the car, and then entered the bank with tworge travel cases.


    Today, the beautiful manager fromst time seemed to be off work. A somewhat plump male employee wearing a lobby manager badge sat at the service desk engrossed in his cellphone.


    On seeing Xu Fan dressed in clothes worth just tens of bucks from a street stall and carrying two somewhat shabby travel cases, the employee said to Xu Fan without any good grace, ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    This man, named Zhou Sheng, was the nephew of the bank president. He usually didn¡¯t do much at work, but thanks to his uncle¡¯s influence, he had ess to many high-quality deposit ounts, so he was someone nobody at the bank wanted to offend.


    A normal employee would have been warned for ying with a phone during work hours, and if more serious, might even be fired. But Zhou Sheng was an exception. He yed with his phone openly, and the leaders turned a blind eye because of his connection to the bank president; no one dared to mess with this employee with clout.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Didn¡¯t you hear me? This isn¡¯t a train station¡ªwhat¡¯s with all the bags? Don¡¯t bump into our VIP customers!¡± Zhou Sheng said to Xu Fan rudely.


    ¡°Oh? The bank has its doors wide open. Are you saying I can¡¯t deposit money?¡± A cold light shed in Xu Fan¡¯s eyes as he spoke to Zhou Sheng coldly.


    ¡°Pfft, if you¡¯re here to deposit money, just honestly take a number and queue up. If it¡¯s less than three thousand yuan, you can deposit directly at the ATM. Hold those shabby cases tight; we wouldn¡¯t want you damaging our machines.¡± Zhou Sheng said to Xu Fan disdainfully.


    In his eyes, judging by Xu Fan¡¯s outfit, it would be impressive if he had a few thousand yuan to deposit. How much could a loser really save?

 Chapter 92 - 92 Farmer’s Bank_1

    Chapter 92 Farmer¡¯s Bank_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Psh, if you¡¯re just depositing money, queue up and take a number like everyone else. If it¡¯s less than three thousand yuan, just deposit it at the ATM. Make sure you hold those two shabby boxes steady; if they knock into our machines, it¡¯ll be on you,¡± Zhou Sheng said to Xu Fan with a face full of disdain.


    In his view, considering Xu Fan¡¯s attire, it would be surprising if he had even a few thousand yuan¡ªhow much can a loser possibly save?


    The clients he handled personally were all depositing sums of a hundred thousand or two hundred thousand, and some business owners even deposited millions at a time. For someone like Xu Fan, Zhou Sheng couldn¡¯t be bothered to give him the time of day.


    ¡°Is this the kind of service your bank offers?¡± Xu Fan asked coldly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the issue? Since you¡¯re here to deposit money, you have to follow the bank¡¯s rules. Expecting to skip the line? Not a chance,¡± Zhou Sheng said with a sneer, utterly disdainful.


    Although the other bank employees were not very pleased with Zhou Sheng¡¯s behavior, they all knew better than to cross the bank manager¡¯s nephew, so none of them said a word.


    Xu Fan didn¡¯t respond. He simply ced the two cases on the service counter and flipped the lids open, revealing stacks and stacks of cash.


    ¡°I only have five minutes. If it can¡¯t be deposited in that time, I can switch to another bank.¡±


    Zhou Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up instantly¡ªthe amount of cash in those boxes was easily over ten million yuan. Although he was the manager¡¯s nephew, he still needed to bring in customers to deposit money.


    He received amission for the money his customers deposited¡ªthe bank gave him roughly ten yuan per month for every ten thousand yuan deposited. Based on the cash in these boxes, as long as Xu Fan made the deposit through him, Zhou Sheng could earn more than ten thousand yuan in bonuses each month.


    ¡°I apologize for my earlier behavior. I¡¯ll deposit your money right now,¡± Zhou Sheng said, his expression changing to one of groveling subservience, a smile stered across his face, aplete reversal from before.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it for a service employee!¡± Xu Fan lightly patted Zhou Sheng¡¯s face.


    Zhou Sheng was quite short, only about 1.6 meters tall, resembling a stubby winter melon, while Xu Fan, standing at 1.8 meters tall, towered over him, patting his face as if he was a teacher disciplining a primary school student.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s all my fault. I apologize. Can you deposit your money now?¡± Knowing he couldn¡¯t afford to antagonize the young man capable of nonchntly presenting over ten million yuan, Zhou Sheng allowed Xu Fan to pat his face, not daring to react in the slightest.


    ¡°Here, help me deposit this,¡± Xu Fan said, pulling out a crumpled one-yuan note from his pocket and handing it over to Zhou Sheng.


    He then closed the lids of the cases, which were filled with the tworge amounts of money.


    ¡°You¡­you aren¡¯t going to deposit the money from the cases?¡± Zhou Sheng, holding the one yuan in his hand, almost lost his mind, staring at Xu Fan somewhat dumbfounded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deposit however much I want. What, isn¡¯t one yuan still money?¡± Xu Fan quipped, giving Zhou Sheng a cold nce.


    ¡°Yes! Yes! I¡¯ll take care of it immediately.¡± Zhou Sheng felt a chill down to his spine from Xu Fan¡¯s gaze, not looking back, he hurriedly went behind the counter.


    The bank employees, used to seeing Zhou Sheng throw his weight around because of his uncle, couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction at his setback, forgetting to focus on their work and snickering as they watched his awkward predicament.


    ¡°Ahaha, Zhou Sheng, this idiot, finally got what wasing for him after looking down on others. It¡¯s about time someone put him in his ce for his high-and-mighty attitude.¡±


    ¡°One yuan is still love. If everyone donates just one yuan to Zhou Sheng, then wouldn¡¯t he be the person who¡¯s brought in the most deposits?¡±


    ¡°Let everyone go deposit one yuan with him, and wear the poor sod out.¡±


    ¡°The guy making the deposit seems familiar. Wasn¡¯t he the one with the global limited edition Supreme ck Diamond Card withdrawing money yesterday? And now here he is depositing money today. Of all people, Zhou Sheng had to mess with this big shot. Zhou Sheng¡¯s days are numbered, I reckon.¡±


    Watching Zhou Sheng deposit the one yuan into his card and then humblye out to hand it over to him, Xu Fan finally let out a hint of a smile and mocked, patting Zhou Sheng¡¯s face, ¡°Be careful with your words in the future.¡±


    ¡°The client is absolutely right!¡± Zhou Sheng said, nodding his head meekly.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to deposit my money in a different bank. I¡¯ve already deposited a sizeable amount of one yuan here; the rest of the small change can go to the bank next door.¡± After saying this, Xu Fan picked up the two cases and confidently strode out.


    The two cases weighed at least over a hundred kilos each, but in his hands, they seemed as light as feathers.


    Zhou Sheng watched Xu Fan walk away, his face turning shades of purple and green.


    That was over ten million yuan in deposit business right there, a target many couldn¡¯t meet in a year, and it just slipped right through his fingers.


    Unable to face the mocking nces of his colleagues, Zhou Sheng wished he could crawl into a hole; he had lost all face to stay in the bank any longer, so he asked for an emergency leave and fled the scene.


    Xu Fan left Yan Country Bank, two cases of cash in hand, and walked into a nearby Farmer¡¯s Bank.


    In the enthusiastic reception of the hall staff, Xu Fan tossed the two cases of money onto the counter simply saying, ¡°Deposit!¡±


    The clerks at Farmer¡¯s Bank usually dealt with deposits of a few thousand or tens of thousands, and at the sight of so much money, they nearly fainted with joy.


    Even the cash delivered by armored trucks every day wasn¡¯t as much as Xu Fan brought, and he suddenly shone in their eyes with a halo of sanctity.


    In less than ten minutes, the bank clerkspleted the ount opening and deposit procedures for Xu Fan, who was promptly designated as the most esteemed five-star VIP customer. They even politely presented Xu Fan with a range of deposit gifts,ying them in front of him.


    Among the gifts were a microwave oven, a washing machine, rice, oil, and bagged Zhonghai Jialemei Supermarket fresh eggs¡ªthe same bag Xu Fan used when he withdrew money to buy a car.


    Xu Fan nced at the gifts, finding nothing of use to him, and with a wave of his hand, he gave them to the lobby manager who had greeted him warmly upon his entry.


    The pure-faced lobby manager felt embarrassed and declined repeatedly, but seeing no escape, she took out her phone and insisted on adding Xu Fan on WeChat to transfer him the cash equivalent of the gifts.


    After pondering for a moment, Xu Fan did not refuse. He took out his phone and added the customer manager¡¯s WeChat ID.


    ¡°My WeChat ID is my real name, Li Xin. I hope you will visit Farmer¡¯s Bank more often. We will always provide you with the best service,¡± Li Xin said, a little shyly, to Xu Fan.


    ¡°No problem,¡± Xu Fan nodded, picked up his card with the 15 million yuan deposit, and left Farmer¡¯s Bank.

 Chapter 93 - 93 I’m Having Such a Hard Time_

    Chapter 93 I¡¯m Having Such a Hard Time_


    Trantor: 549690339


    After leaving the bank, Xu Fan drove directly with his daughter and Ben Ben to the famous Hilton Hotel, a five-star establishment in Zhonghai City.


    Holding his daughter and apanied by Ben Ben, Xu Fan proceeded to the front desk and booked a luxurious presidential suite for 5,800 Yan Country Currency, leaving the attendant in utter disbelief.


    Xu Fan was handsome, but the hotel staff never judged by appearance, but rather by status. Xu Fan¡¯s appearance was ordinary, indistinguishable from themon working ss on the street. Although he was holding an adorably delicate little girl, the attendant just couldn¡¯t see Xu Fan as someone who could afford a 5,800 presidential suite.


    However, when Xu Fan disyed his Supreme ck Diamond Card, the hotel¡¯s front desk manager almost fainted from shock.


    As the manager of a top-tier hotel, she had the fortune of seeing this Supreme Card once before. Thest time she saw it, the owner was an extremely powerful heir from a family in The North, with assets enough to buy a hundred Hilton Hotels. Unfortunately, since then, the manager had never seen this card again, which in Yan Country symbolized status and position.


    With Xu Fan¡¯s Supreme ck Diamond Card in hand, Song Qi, the Hilton¡¯s lobby manager, efficientlypleted the check-in process and personally came out to escort Xu Fan to the upstairs suite.


    Xu Fan followed Song Qi into the VIP elevator, which was exclusively for VIP clients. Although Xu Fan was not a VIP client of the Hilton Hotel, there was no obstruction to entering the elevator under Song Qi¡¯s lead.


    There was no one else in the elevator, just Xu Fan holding his daughter and Song Qi, with Ben Ben lying obediently andzily at Xu Fan¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, your dog is really cute.¡± Song Qi said softly as she squatted down in the elevator, intending to pet Ben Ben gently.


    She was dressed in a ck career suit that went down to her knees, beneath which were a pair of slender, shapely ck-stockinged legs.


    As she squatted down, her skirt shortened considerably, exposing a generous amount of thigh wrapped in ck stockings.


    The lighting inside the elevator was dim, but Xu Fan¡¯s eyes were not hindered by the light; in the dim lighting, he could see everything very clearly.


    ¡°It¡¯s my daughter¡¯s ymate.¡± Xu Fan, seeing Song Qi stroke Ben Ben¡¯s white fur, silentlymanded Ben Ben to not overreact.


    Unbeknownst to Xu Fan, the animal clearly didn¡¯t need any reminder, his face full of pleasure as Song Qi¡¯s delicate hand caressed him, his neck swaying contentedly.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, is this your daughter? She¡¯s so cute, she looks like a child star on TV.¡± After ying with Ben Ben, Song Qi stood up and looked at Tongtong in Xu Fan¡¯s arms with some envy.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my treasure.¡± Xu Fan nced at the soundly sleeping Tongtong in his arms, his face full of affection.


    ¡°I wish I could have such an adorable daughter.¡± Song Qi said enviously, then with a wrinkle of her nose, she added somewhat helplessly, ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m still single.¡±


    Xu Fan sized up Song Qi, and had to admit that the front desk employees of the five-star hotel were indeed beautiful. Her appearance was close to eight or nine points out of ten, and her professional makeup made her look even more capable and approachable. Moreover, Song Qi had a great figure with curves in all the right ces, and her straight legs wrapped in ck stockings could make any bachelor¡¯s nose bleed.


    However, Song Qi wasn¡¯t this polite to just anyone. She was already a middle manager at the hotel, holding a small portion of thepany¡¯s shares, and her annual ie was no less than a million, which even in the international city of Zhonghai, qualified herfortably as an upper-middle-ss elite. For an average person to catch her eye was harder than reaching the heavens.


    This resulted in her being 26 and still without a boyfriend. Ordinary people just didn¡¯t interest her. She owned two properties in Zhonghai City, drove an Audi, had an annual ie of a million, and in terms of appearance, she was a top pick. With just a little makeup and dressing up, she could easily shame the average suitor.


    The number of people introduced to her for blind dates was countless, but many were passed by her without even meeting them, and of the ones she did meet, not a single one caught her eye.


    However, this young man named Xu Fan was different.


    At first nce, he seemed decent looking, dressed a bit low-key, and he was holding a child, which didn¡¯t particrly concern Song Qi.


    It wasn¡¯t until they interacted that Song Qi discovered Xu Fan had an indescribable quality about him.


    Apart from the points added by the Supreme ck Diamond Card, Song Qi noticed that Xu Fan¡¯s every move exuded an ethereal poise. His facial expression was always calm, yet conveyed a sense of superiority over everything else.


    Having worked in the hotel for several years, Song Qi had only seen such a demeanor among the top echelons of wealthy scions.


    Thus, unconsciously, she was attracted to Xu Fan.


    With a ¡°ding¡±, the elevator reached the 28th floor. Song Qi made a gesture for Xu Fan to proceed, glided gracefully out of the elevator, and led Xu Fan to the reserved presidential suite.


    Xu Fan followed Song Qi along to the presidential suite number 2808.


    After Song Qi swiped her card to open the door, she invited Xu Fan inside and patiently exined the location of various switches and the arrangement of items in the bathroom.


    Xu Fan nodded silently, his expression as unfathomable as an ancient well.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, I¡¯ll go back down now. If you need anything, you can call the front desk directly.¡± Song Qi politely said to Xu Fan and slowly exited the room.


    Xu Fan nodded, closed the door, and then ced Tongtong on the luxurious hotel bed.


    Upon leaving the room, Song Qi furrowed her eyebrows and pulled a small mirror from her pocket to check her face.


    ¡°Have I lost my beauty? Has my charm dwindled to such an extent? He didn¡¯t even look at me!¡± Song Qi said to herself, feeling rather indignant.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Song Qi nodded, feeling that her makeup was quite beautiful today. Although not wless, she believed it was at the level of an average celebrity. However, Xu Fan seemed monk-like in his demeanor, serene and undisturbed, showing absolutely no interest in her appearance.


    ¡°Could it be because he has a daughter? But staying at a hotel with a child suggests that his rtionship with his wife might not be good. Yet, seeing how his daughter looks as pretty as a porcin doll, I guess his wife must be beautiful too,¡± Song Qi thought, somewhat despondently.


    ¡°After all the difficulty of finding someone I like, he already has a child. Oh heavens, why are you so cruel to me?¡± Song Qi frowned and, with a distressed face, walked to the front desk.


    ¡°Qi sister? Who upset you, why are you looking so unhappy?¡± A young and beautiful woman at the front desk asked Song Qi.


    ¡°Ah! I have it so hard,¡± Song Qi said dejectedly.

 Chapter 94 - 94 It’s just a nightmare_1

    Chapter 94 It¡¯s just a nightmare_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    After cing Tongtong on the bed in the bedroom, Xu Fan called Ben Ben to the sofa in the living room to begin inspecting Ben Ben¡¯s cultivation progress.


    Due to Xu Fan¡¯ste arrival at today¡¯s kidnapping incident, he had not witnessed the entire process, so he took this opportunity to review the events through the images retained in Ben Ben¡¯s consciousness.


    Ben Ben obedientlyy down and soon began to snore softly in sleep, into which Xu Fan¡¯s Divine Sense effortlessly immersed.


    In Ben Ben¡¯s dream world, an image of Xu Fan, akin to a deity, emerged once again. Upon seeing Xu Fan¡¯s arrival, Ben Ben bent its front legs andy prostrate on the ground, paying homage to him.


    With a wave of his hand, Xu Fan summoned the memories preserved in Ben Ben¡¯s mind, and they shed through the air like a movie.


    The Boxing Champ Cong Lin Bao choked to death from Ben Ben¡¯s bite, Boxing Champ Tai Shan scorched by Ben Ben¡¯s Qilin True Fire, and the confrontation that Ben Ben meticulously held with the Martial Artist San Shui Ge after kidnapping Tongtong, until finally, Xu Fan arrived.


    Seeing Ben Ben¡¯s actions, Xu Fan patted him approvingly and said, ¡°Not bad, you showed both courage and cunning in protecting the Young Master. We owe you a lot for today.¡±


    ¡°Woof Woof, it¡¯s this dog¡¯s duty, hahaha.¡± Hearing Xu Fan¡¯s praise, Ben Ben joyfully rolled on the ground.


    ¡°However!¡± Xu Fan quickly changed the subject, his tone bing stern.


    ¡°Woof¡­ Why do I have a bad feeling about this?¡± Ben Ben, suddenly alert, rose obediently from the ground.


    ¡°In today¡¯s battle, though you protected the Young Master with loyalty, you nearly allowed someone to take him away. No matter the number of reasons, you cannot escape the charge of failing to protect him. As my pet, you represent the face of the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor. In the Cultivation World, there are no rights or wrongs; weakness is the error, the justification others use to justify ying you. To be unconstrained, you must improve your own strength, be the strongest, and use that strength to make all those who oppose us tremble, eliminating even the slightest thought of challenging me!¡± Xu Fan¡¯smanding voice echoed in Ben Ben¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Woof Woof¡­ The master is right, it¡¯s because Ben Ben is too weak.¡± Ben Ben hung its head, disheartened and woefully vocalizing.


    ¡°Recognizing your own problems is good. Although you possess a trace of the Qilin Bloodline, your strength is still too weak. Relying solely on the Qilin n¡¯s cultivation methods is not enough. Now I¡¯ll transmit to you the dogbat martial techniques of the Swallowing Moon Canine n, the ¡®Swallowing Moon Divine Technique¡¯. You must practice diligently to boost your strength soon.¡±


    ¡°Woof Woof¡­ Thank you, master. This dog will practice diligently to repay master in the future,¡± Ben Ben called out loudly to the Xu Fan in the sky.


    ¡°Good!¡± Xu Fan said, transforming the technique into a golden light that he infused into Ben Ben¡¯s mind. Then, with a wave of his hand, he stepped out of Ben Ben¡¯s dream world.


    After exiting the dream world, Xu Fan turned and walked into the bedroom where Tongtong was sleeping. Checking the time, he knew that Tongtong should be waking up soon.


    Xu Fan sat beside the bed, looking at Little Tongtong¡¯s furrowed brows in her dreams, feeling a pang of heartache. He had just brought Tongtong home a few days ago, and she had already been frightened twice¡ªonce by Song Qiang¡¯s Tibetan mastiff and once by the kidnapping incident, both because of that bastard Song Qiang. Smashing him to pieces would have been letting him off too easily.


    As Xu Fan was lost in self-reproachful contemtion, Tongtong, shattering the silence of her disturbed dreams, suddenly burst into tears.


    ¡°Wuu wuu wuu¡­ Daddy¡­ Daddy¡­ Bad people want to catch Tongtong, Daddy pleasee and save Tongtong¡­¡± Little Tongtong cried on the bed, kicking her legs, her face wet and pitiful, causing Xu Fan¡¯s heart to wrench.


    ¡°Daddy is here, right here!¡± Xu Fan gently leaned over, tenderly embracing his daughter, rocking andforting Little Tongtong, easing her frightened emotions.


    ¡°Daddy¡­there are bad people¡­quick, hit the bad people, the big baddie wants to take Tongtong away¡­¡± Tongtong clung tightly to Xu Fan¡¯s arm, sobbing continuously in his embrace.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, it was just a dream. Look, isn¡¯t Tongtong in Daddy¡¯s arms? There are no big baddies here. Even if there were, Daddy is like Superman, he¡¯d send the big baddies running with just one hand,¡± Xu Fan consoled Tongtong in a warm and soothing voice.


    ¡°Daddy¡­ will you always protect Tongtong, okay?¡± After being coaxed by Xu Fan, Tongtong finally stopped crying and said to Xu Fan with a pitiful look.


    ¡°Of course, Daddy will always be by Tongtong¡¯s side,¡± Xu Fan gently kissed Tongtong¡¯s cheek and said tenderly.


    ¡°Ben Ben has to always be Tongtong¡¯s little sidekick too,¡± Tongtong cheekily added.


    ¡°Woof Woof¡­ I, Ben Ben, will forever be the most loyal doggy sidekick to my little master!¡± Ben Ben had awoken from his shattered dreams by now, and at hearing Tongtong¡¯s words, he instantly appeared in front of Tongtong.


    ¡°Daddy, when the bad people in the dream tried to catch Tongtong, it was Ben Ben who came to protect me, and he even shot down two bad guys,¡± Tongtong said, affectionately stroking Ben Ben¡¯s head as he drew closer.


    ¡°Ben Ben is Tongtong¡¯s little sidekick, and his job is to protect Tongtong, whether in reality or in dreams, Ben Ben will always take good care of our little princess,¡± Xu Fan said as he looked at the obedient Ben Ben, giving him an encouraging nce.


    ¡°Woof Woof¡­ I will diligently practice the ¡®Swallowing Moon Divine Technique¡¯ martial skill you¡¯ve given me, Master, to ensure I will always protect my little master.¡±


    ¡°Tongtong, how about Daddy takes you out for a meal?¡± Xu Fan said, holding Tongtong.


    ¡°Yay, Tongtong¡¯s tummy is hungry,¡± Tongtong pouted and said cutely.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Xu Fan picked up Tongtong, ready to leave the room while Ben Ben was left to practice his martial arts techniques.


    At Zhonghai International Airport, arge Boeing 747 jet, with the letter ¡®Xu¡¯ painted on its tail fin, slowly came to a halt on the runway.


    This jet was not amercial airline ne but a private jet belonging to one of Dragon City¡¯s four major families, the Xu Family. The interior was incredibly luxurious, featuring bedrooms, a kitchen, a dining room, a small bar and coffee lounge, and even a spacious conference room that could amodate small meetings for up to twenty people. Only the head of the Xu Family was privileged enough to deploy this aircraft.


    Suddenly, a lengthy aerobridge aligned with the aircraft¡¯s door, and three figures slowly walked down from the cabin.


    Xu Fangcheng, the eldest young master of the Xu Family, was dressed in branded suits and wore a million-dor Patek Philippe watch, leading the way. Xu Wentao, the family¡¯s chief steward, dressed in a tailored steward¡¯s uniform, followed in the middle. Bringing up the rear was a middle-aged man in a Sun Yat-sen suit, with sharp eyes.


    As Xu Fangcheng walked down the stairs, a hint of ruthlessness shed in his eyes as he asked Xu Wentao, ¡°Have you got the address?¡±


    ¡°Reporting to Young Master, we have it all figured out!¡± Xu Wentao nodded and responded to Xu Fangcheng.


    ¡°Ha ha, the Xu Family¡¯s money isn¡¯t something that a stray dog kicked out of its home can afford to use. This time, I¡¯ll teach him what cruelty is!¡± Xu Fangcheng walked on, revealing a cruel smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master, with Iron Hand Mastering out of his seclusion, Xu Fan is definitely finished this time!¡± Xu Wentao smiled and gestured to the man in the Sun Yat-sen suit behind him as he spoke to Xu Fangcheng.


    ¡°Ha ha, good, let¡¯s settle in first, then we can take our time ying with him!¡± After speaking, Xu Fangcheng headed towards the car that hade to pick them up.


    Xu Wentao and the Iron Hand Master hastily followed closely behind Xu Fangcheng.

 Chapter 95 - 95 Tiger Brother’s Housekeeping_1

    Chapter 95 Tiger Brother¡¯s Housekeeping_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Report, young master, everything has been found out!¡± Xu Wentao nodded, then said to Xu Fangcheng.


    ¡°Haha, the Xu Family¡¯s money isn¡¯t for some stray cur that¡¯s been kicked out to use. This time, I¡¯m going to show him what cruelty means!¡± Xu Fangcheng said, walking while a cruel smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master. With Master Iron Handing out of seclusion, Xu Fan is finished this time!¡± Xu Wentao said with a smile toward the man in a Sun Yat-sen suit behind him, then spoke to Xu Fangcheng.


    ¡°Haha, good, let¡¯s establish our base first, then slowly y with him!¡± After saying that, Xu Fangcheng took the lead towards the car that came to pick them up.


    Xu Wentao and Master Iron Hand quickly followed Xu Fangcheng with haste.


    Jiangtan Street, Night Castle.


    Theckeys of Triangle Tiger just woke up from the frenzy of the night.


    Since Young Master Qin had booked The Grand Qin Hotelst night, Brother Tiger couldn¡¯t treat everyone to the aristocratic set meal at the hotel. So, to reward the gang, Brother Tiger took a few brothers to Night Castle, where theypletely indulged in madness.


    It was only after waking up that Triangle Tiger realized¡ªhe hadn¡¯t cared in his drunken stupor, but now seeing the bill, his heart was bleeding.


    In one night, the group of little bastards under him had blown more than sixty thousand Yan Country currency. Even though Brother Tiger¡¯s drug business had just got on the right track and earned fifty thousand at best, to spend over sixty thousand in one night at Night Castle was enough to enrage him to death.


    Triangle Tiger¡¯s face was like a board as he called each of hisckeys in front of him, ring at them with an expression that looked like he wished he could castrate them.


    ¡°What the hell did you guys do yesterday, spending so much money!¡± Brother Tiger demanded authoritatively.


    ¡°Brother Tiger, it was this guy Yellow Hair that went crazy drinkingst night. He actually called three girls over for a threesome, nearly squeezing himself dry,¡± a punk said, pointing at ackey whose hair was dyed yellow.


    At that moment, Yellow Hair was hunched over, looking listless, and spoke lifelessly to Brother Tiger, ¡°Brother Tiger, I was just too drunk, I won¡¯t dare do it again. Please let me off just this once.¡±


    ¡°You son of a bitch, a threesome, you think you can handle it? Look at you now, aren¡¯t you a disgrace to us?¡± Brother Tiger, his face pale with anger, yelled at Yellow Hair.


    ¡°Brother Tiger, I have, I have a way to make money!¡± Yellow Hair suddenly had an idea when he heard Brother Tiger¡¯s scolding and said to him.


    ¡°Oh? What way to make money? As long as you can make money, I¡¯ll let you off this time,¡± Brother Tiger¡¯s eyes lit up, asking eagerly.


    ¡°Just now an old friend who¡¯s a housekeeper asked me if I¡¯d go clean rooms, good pay, three hundred per person!¡± Yellow Hair said to Brother Tiger, trembling, barely catching his breath as if he waspletely drained.


    ¡°Bullshit! Even if I, Triangle Tiger, am known in the Zhonghai underworld, you dare suggest I go sweep floors as a housekeeper? Yellow Hair, do you not want to hang around anymore!¡± Brother Tiger viciously said to Yellow Hair, his gaze fiercely intimidating.


    ¡°Brother Tiger! Hear me out, I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet,¡± Yellow Hair gasped as he reached out his hand to stop the enraged Brother Tiger.


    ¡°You¡¯d better speak up quick. If I don¡¯t get a satisfying answer, I¡¯ll find three GAY guys to apany you for another threesome,¡± Brother Tiger said with a dark face.


    Upon hearing Triangle Tiger¡¯s words, Yellow Hair, already pale, turned deathly white, and hurriedly spoke, ¡°Brother Tiger, being a housekeeper is just a cover. The main thing is the location, it¡¯s in Zhonghai¡¯s famous wealthy vi area, Star of Zhonghai. Once we¡¯re inside, we can skim a little off the top, and that¡¯ll be money right there. Just keep it covert, and the owner will never notice. By the time they do, if ever, we¡¯ll have long denied any involvement.¡±


    ¡°Oh? The Star of Zhonghai? Now that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Brother Tiger had been a little ruffian in his younger days, no stranger to thievery and petty crimes, so he felt no guilt about Yellow Hair¡¯s n to hit the vis for some loot. After pondering for less than ten seconds, he decided it was feasible.


    After all, as long as it made money, what did it matter what they did?


    ¡°You and your friend better get it settled quickly, we¡¯re getting ready to head out. When the timees, we need to make a good score,¡± Brother Tiger said to Yellow Hair in a deep voice.


    ¡°Alright, hey, someone help me up, my back¡¯s almost broken!¡± Yellow Hair got up, groaning and moaning, took out his cell phone, and contacted that housekeeping brother from before.


    In a short while, Yellow Hair¡¯s WeChat made a few noises, and he chuckled to Brother Tiger, ¡°Brother Tiger, it¡¯s all set. We just need to go to the Star of Zhonghai, and it would be best if we could change into a uniform or something.¡±


    ¡°We have uniforms in our warehouse. Boys, hurry up and follow me, time to make some cash!¡± With that, Brother Tiger waved his hand.


    A dozen underlings staggered to their feet, clearly not as exhausted as Yellow Hair, but they¡¯d also had a rough night.


    The group followed Brother Tiger into a dpidated warehouse on Jiangtan Road, where they changed into blue work clothes and grabbed a few brooms, tossing them into the back of Brother Tiger¡¯s pickup.


    Brother Tiger also borrowed an old van from a friend, and the dozens of them squeezed into the two vehicles, heading towards the Star of Zhonghai.


    Half an hourter, the two vehicles arrived at the gatehouse of the Star of Zhonghai.


    In an act of rage, Xu Fan had previously damaged the gatehouse¡¯s barrier with his Audi S7. Although the car was sturdy and didn¡¯t suffer much, the gatehouse barrier waspletely wrecked and was being reced.


    Upon reaching the gatehouse, Yellow Hair stepped out of the passenger side of the pickup and had a brief talk with the security guard.


    Learning that Yellow Hair was a cleaning staff called by the housekeeping service, the guard waved them through, allowing both vehicles to enter.


    With a smug smile, Yellow Hair sat back in the car and shed a thumbs-up to Brother Tiger.


    Brother Tiger floored the gas pedal and sped toward Xu Fan¡¯s vi.


    When they arrived at the vi¡¯s door, the men tumbled out of the cars and, led by Brother Tiger, sneakily made their way into the vi.


    ¡°A hundred-million-valued mansion, who gets to live every day in such luxury!¡±


    ¡°If I had a house like this, I¡¯d have as many girls as I wanted, just name the number.¡±


    ¡°Dudes, there¡¯s bound to be some good loot in this vi. Keep your eyes peeled, brothers!¡±


    Listening to everyone¡¯s chatter, Brother Tiger¡¯s face darkened and he said sternly, ¡°You guys, don¡¯t just start rummaging around, messing up everything. It¡¯ll be a disaster if we can¡¯t clean up after ourselvester. Listen to my orders in a moment, and no acting on your own!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement to Brother Tiger.

 Chapter 96 - 96 Iron Hand Master Comes to Visit_1

    Chapter 96 Iron Hand Master Comes to Visit_1


    Brother Hu, leading more than a dozen of his underlings, entered the vi No. 88 of the Star of Zhonghai.


    As soon as they entered, they were met with a stench of blood and burnt smell. Brother Hu, once a small-time hoodlum licking his wounds from knives, had been cut in fights many times, so he was particrly sensitive to the smell of blood.


    Gazing at the dark marks of dried blood on the floor, a tightness gripped Brother Hu¡¯s heart; a bloody battle had definitely taken ce within this vi.


    A few of his underlings, who had seen their share of action, also looked uneasily at Brother Hu. They had entered the vi eager for a big score, but now inside, their eagerness faltered, and they felt like bolting right away.


    ¡°Brother Hu, this ce seems a bit unsettling,¡± Huang Mao said, his voice quivering with trepidation as he addressed Triangle Tiger.


    ¡°Dammit, what¡¯s there to be scared of, it¡¯s just a bit of blood. The blood I¡¯ve shed in the past could fill this entire room; what¡¯s this little amount?¡± Although Brother Hu felt a chill in his heart, he couldn¡¯t show weakness and spoke boldly.


    After all, he was the leader of this gang. If he showed fear first, his underlings would no longer listen to him and would surely flee in terror, making this visit a wasted effort.


    Never mind the blood, first, let¡¯s see if there is anything valuable to be found.


    Brother Hu thought about it, pushed down the slight sense of dread in his heart, and ordered his subordinates, ¡°Take out the tools you brought and start cleaning this ce properly, do a professional job. I¡¯m going to go upstairs and see if there¡¯s anything worth taking.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± the crowd responded with disappointment.


    They hade to steal, and nobody really wanted to be a janitor, but they didn¡¯t dare disobey when Brother Hu spoke, so they took out brooms and mops and began to work.


    The bloodstains here also quelled their thieving hearts quite a bit; the owner of this vi was clearly a dangerous person. If their theft was discovered, they could very well be the next bloodstains in this ce.


    With this thought, everyone started working diligently.


    Seeing that his men were immersed in cleaning, Brother Hu felt more at ease. He took off the conspicuous cleaning uniform and threw it on the sofa, then casually walked up to the third floor by himself.


    As the leader of the small-time hoods, Triangle Tiger was not only brave but also cautious. After slowly making his way to the third floor, he began to carefully inspect theyout of the rooms. He then put on a pair of gloves that could prevent fingerprints and started cautiously rummaging through the house.


    This vi was not onlyrge in size but also had three floors and more than ten rooms. Brother Hu believed that even the owner couldn¡¯t remember exactly where he kept all his belongings. If Brother Hu managed to steal just one or two expensive items, this venture would be profitably secured.


    Throughout his search, Brother Hu saw many things that tempted him. A sma TV over 90 inches wide, worth tens of thousands; a supeputer from the Fruitpany, worth hundreds of thousands; several paintings and calligraphies that looked extremely valuable¡ªeven though he wasn¡¯t cultured and didn¡¯t know the exact worth, they clearly were of great value.


    There were also some art pieces on the desk, clearly finely crafted by masters¡ªa rosewood carving, an obsidian ashtray, and an ivory pen holder. All ignited a strong desire for possession in Brother Hu.


    But although Brother Hu desired them all, he was well aware that, in thieving, one must never take too much. Taking an excessive amount would surely alert the owner. Only by stealthily taking away a nondescript yet valuable item could he avoid danger and gain the most profit.


    Brother Tiger picked for a long time, feeling a bit conflicted, so he sat down on the luxurious sofa on the third floor to take a break.


    The sofa was covered with soft andfortable cushions made from South American mink fur. Brother Tigery on the sofa as if he were sitting on a cloud, his whole body tightly enveloped byfort, which made him marvel, ¡°Dammit, the life of rich people is just too good, their sofa is a hundred times morefortable than my bed.¡±


    As Brother Tigery on thefortable sofa philosophizing about life, outside the vi, a pair of eyes were hawkishly scanning the inside of the vi.


    A man dressed in a Zhongshan suit squatted on a sycamore tree outside the vi, coldly observing everything inside.


    He was the Martial Artist Iron Hand Master, who hade to Zhonghai City following Xu Fangcheng and Xu Wentao.


    After getting off the ne, Xu Wentao used the Xu Family¡¯s connections in Zhonghai City to find out about Xu Fan¡¯s most recent residence, which was none other than the Star of Zhonghai vi.


    Upon hearing the news, Xu Fangcheng¡¯s face turned to anger, he couldn¡¯t believe that Xu Fan, who had been swept out of the Xu Family¡¯s door for so long, still dared to live in a property bought by the Xu Family, which was practically a death wish.


    Moreover, from the intelligence provided by those in the know, Xu Fan was currently living in the vi with a little girl about four or five years old.


    Upon hearing this, Xu Fangcheng revealed a yful smile, ¡°This young master really is not easy to deal with. After being kicked out of the Xu Family, he still dares to live in my Xu Family¡¯s vi with a little bastard child. He¡¯s simply courting death. Iron Hand, once you enter that vi, catch that little bastard for me, too. I want to see what kind of trashy woman our dear young master of the Xu Family has fooled around with to produce this little bastard.¡±


    Iron Hand quietly took note upon hearing this.


    At this moment, Iron Hand stood on the tree trunk outside the vi, which was over five meters high, firmly grasping a branch as thick as a thigh.


    The hard branch of the sycamore tree felt like soft foam in his grasp, his palm strength creating a hand-shaped indent on it.


    Iron Hand was so named because he practiced one of Yan Country¡¯s traditional martial arts sects, the Iron Palm Sect¡¯s signature skill¡ªIron Sand Palm.


    Iron Hand¡¯s Iron Sand Palm was among the best within his sect. His hands could easily chop up roof tiles, and even hard rocks seemed fragile like tofu in Iron Hand¡¯s palms, easily crushed into powder with a squeeze.


    Initially, his gaze searched among the crowd sweeping inside the vi, but seeing they all wore cleaning uniforms, Iron Hand gradually showed a look of disappointment.


    When Iron Hand¡¯s gaze gradually shifted upstairs, through therge floor-to-ceiling windows, he spotted someone lying on the sofa who was not in a cleaning uniform.


    A glint of surprise shed through Iron Hand¡¯s eyes, his figure shifted, and he astonishingly leaped four to five meters from the tree,nding on the vi¡¯s second-floor balcony.


    There was a window connecting the second-floor balcony to the house. Iron Hand opened the window and slowly walked towards the figure on the sofa.

 Chapter 97 - 97 The Thief Meets the Robber_1

    Chapter 97 The Thief Meets the Robber_1


    Triangle Tiger wasfortably lying on the sofa, humming a popr tune from TikTok, wondering whether to take the ivory pen holder or the yellow rosewood ornament. Just at that moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Brother Hu.


    Iron Hand, with a cold face, quietly stared at the one lying on the sofa.


    Xu Fan was someone he recognized; he was once one of the four young masters of Dragon City, quite handsome. The scar-faced, ugly, and burly man on the sofa was clearly not Xu Fan.


    Brother Hu also noticed the Zhongshan-suited Iron Hand, thinking he was the owner of the vi. With a quick move, he sprang up and said swiftly, ¡°Sorry, I was a bit tired, so I was just resting on the sofa for a while.¡±


    ¡°Speak! Who the hell are you?¡± Iron Hand pressed Brother Hu to the ground with one hand.


    Although Triangle Tiger had a glorious record of beating up five gangsters alone and was physically strong and never shied away from a fight, under the grip of this man in the Zhongshan suit, he was pinned to the ground in an instant, without even the slightest chance to resist.


    ¡°I¡¯m a janitor,¡± Brother Hu¡¯s face showed a hint of panic as he hurriedly said.


    ¡°Is that so? You don¡¯t look like one to me!¡± Iron Hand slightly increased the pressure, a hint of ruthlessness shing in his eyes.


    Beads of sweat the size of beans instantly covered Brother Hu¡¯s forehead, and a piercing pain shot through his arm. He felt the man behind him must have a digger installed in his body; the strength was indescribable. Despite his strong frame, he was being manipted like a toddler, squeezing the tears out of him.


    ¡°It hurts, it hurts! Big brother, I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have impersonated a janitor to steal from your vi. But I haven¡¯t stolen anything yet, it was just a thought. Please, I beg you to be magnanimous and spare me,¡± Brother Hu pleaded with tears, looking miserable as he begged Iron Hand for mercy.


    The arm that Iron Hand was holding had started to turn ckish, a sign of poor blood cirction; it was so tight where Iron Hand grabbed, not even the blood vessels could flow.


    ¡°What? You came to the vi to steal?¡± Iron Hand¡¯s tone filled with disappointment upon hearing this.


    ¡°I just had the thought, but I haven¡¯t acted on it yet, so it doesn¡¯t really qualify as stealing; it¡¯s more like I have a strong desire for possession. Please, big brother, spare me. I won¡¯t dare to do it again,¡± Brother Hu said miserably, feeling like his arm was about to break in two as he begged Iron Hand for mercy.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t recognize the owner of the vi?¡± Iron Hand asked, releasing Brother Hu¡¯s arm.


    ¡°What? Are you not the owner of the vi?¡± Brother Hu asked in surprise.


    You¡¯re not the owner of the vi, so why the hell are you meddling in my business? Busybody, Brother Hu thought bitterly to himself. But even given a hundred guts, he wouldn¡¯t dare to speak out loud.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? Got a problem? Don¡¯t want your arm anymore?¡± Iron Hand coldly said to Brother Hu.


    ¡°No¡­ no,¡± Brother Hu replied tremblingly, inwardly sighing at how unlucky he was. He finally got a big job, and though he wasn¡¯t caught by the rightful owner, he ended up being nabbed by someone who seemingly came out of nowhere.


    ¡°Can you contact the owner of the vi?¡± Iron Hand asked.


    Upon hearing this, Brother Hu¡¯s mind raced. He was an old hand at surviving the streets, initially too preupied with the pain in his arm to think of anything else. Now, with a sharp look, he began to understand: this man appeared suddenly, subdued him, yet was disappointed to find out he wasn¡¯t the vi owner. Clearly, this man was looking for the vi¡¯s owner.


    Combine that with the bloodstains on the ground floor, Brother Hu could faintly sense that this man was here to seek revenge on the owner of the vi. He was just unlucky enough to encounter him while attempting to steal.


    With that in mind, Brother Hu quickly said to Iron Hand, ¡°Big brother, we took a job from a domestic servicepany; we can try to contact the vi¡¯s owner through them. But whether he wille, I can¡¯t say.¡±


    Brother Hu¡¯s words were tactfully crafted, neither guaranteeing contact nor iming that he couldn¡¯t make contact. This way, the expert would presumably let Brother Hu try to reach the vi¡¯s owner and wouldn¡¯t just kill him off immediately.


    ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, you¡¯d better quickly get in touch with the vi¡¯s owner and tell him toe home. You¡¯ll be safe as soon as he arrives, but my patience is limited. If he doesn¡¯t return, you¡¯ll have no choice but to be thrown into the sea to feed the fish,¡± Iron Hand said coldly to Brother Tiger.


    Brother Tiger felt a chill in his heart upon hearing his words.


    As the man spoke, there was a murderous tone in his voice that made Brother Tiger believe that this man would certainly not hesitate to throw him into the sea to feed the sharks.


    A man must bow his head under the eaves; Brother Tiger didn¡¯t dare refuse and hurriedly said, ¡°The specific business is handled by my underling. I¡¯ll go downstairs and instruct him to use whatever means necessary to summon the vi¡¯s owner back as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a smart man. Don¡¯t try to y any tricks with me, or you won¡¯t survive the day,¡± Iron Hand warned Brother Tiger.


    Brother Tiger nodded eagerly, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother, I absolutely won¡¯t pull any tricks.¡±


    ¡°Get down there and make the arrangements right now. Remember, I¡¯m only giving you 24 hours. If the owner of this ce isn¡¯t back within a day, you don¡¯t need me to spell out the consequences,¡± Iron Hand said, waving his hand dismissively.


    ¡°Understood, understood!¡± Brother Tiger nodded frantically.


    ¡°After you go down,e back up within three minutes. I¡¯ll be watching you from upstairs, so don¡¯t even think about making a pointless escape. You won¡¯t be able to get out of the palm of my hand,¡± Iron Hand finished, picking up the obsidian ashtray from the table.


    In Iron Hand¡¯s grip, the hard obsidian was crushed into a pile of ck powder in just a second.


    ¡°Boss! I¡¯lle right back after I¡¯ve made the arrangements!¡± Brother Tiger was so frightened, he jumped. This damn strength was just too freakish; if he got squeezed even a little by him, he wouldn¡¯t be left anything but a dried husk.


    Brother Tiger had held a sliver of hope of escaping by car after going downstairs, but now, having witnessed Iron Hand¡¯s show of strength, that thought was thrown out of his mindpletely.


    ¡°Hurry up and get down there to make the arrangements,¡± Iron Hand urged.


    As if his rear were on fire, Brother Tiger bounded down the stairs and shouted at Blondie, ¡°Blondie, get your ass over here.¡±


    ¡°Brother Tiger? What¡¯s up?¡± Blondie came over, clutching his waist, looking weak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care by what means, but within the next 12 hours, get the vi¡¯s owner toe back here, or I won¡¯t spare you,¡± Brother Tiger said fiercely.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the lousy idea that Blondie came up with, Brother Tiger wouldn¡¯t be involved in this mess now, and his life wouldn¡¯t be on a 24-hour countdown.


    ¡°Brother Tiger, what happened?¡± Blondie asked with a dumbfounded face.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up and don¡¯t worry about it; you¡¯re done with your chores. Use every method you¡¯ve got to reach the owner of this vi. If he doesn¡¯te back today, we both die!¡± Brother Tiger said coldly.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Blondie was nearly scared to piss himself; Brother Tiger was never one to joke about serious matters.


    ¡°If you want to see tomorrow¡¯s sun, then hurry up and make contact,¡± Brother Tiger left the stern words behind and turned to walk upstairs.


    Blondie stood there trembling, his face pale and sweating, fingers quivering as he punched the phone keys, making mistake after mistake.


    Having just enjoyed his first threesome in life, he was now facing death, which made it impossible for him not to be nervous.

 Chapter 98 - 98 The Distinguished VIP_1

    Chapter 98 The Distinguished VIP_1


    In the Hilton Hotel, Xu Fan brought Tongtong to the restaurant on the third floor.


    Warmly received by the restaurant¡¯s staff, Xu Fan and Tongtong took their seats and started to order.


    Although the hotel offeredplimentary meals for suite customers, Xu Fan didn¡¯t care for those and went straight to the private seating area, handing the menu to Tongtong with one instruction, ¡°Tongtong, order whatever you want!¡±


    After the morning¡¯s adventures, Tongtong¡¯s little stomach was rumbling. Her eyes sparkled as she hurriedly flipped through the menu, drooling over the lifelike illustrations of the dishes.


    Xu Fan affectionately stroked her little head and ordered seven or eight of her favorite dishes, stopping only when the waiter reminded him that the two of them couldn¡¯t possibly finish it all.


    ¡°Make it quick, my daughter is hungry!¡± Xu Fan told the waiter.


    ¡°Of course, sir. As our esteemed VIP member, we will arrange for a dedicated five-star chef to prepare your meal especially. It will be very quick,¡± the waiter bowed slightly, speaking respectfully to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Xu Fan nodded.


    A heavily made-up woman at a nearby table, upon hearing the waiter¡¯s words, a sh of displeasure in her narrow fox-like eyes, spoke dissatisfiedly, ¡°Why have we been waiting for our food forever, yet his order gets a special chef? Is this how the Hilton Hotel treats its customers?¡±


    ¡°I apologize, but this gentleman is a distinguished VIP guest of our hotel and is entitled to special services we offer to our VIPs. If you¡¯re concerned about the wait, you¡¯re wee to join our VIP ranks as well; our hotel would be delighted,¡± the waiter replied evenly to the woman.


    ¡°What kind of rubbish VIP is that? It¡¯s just a ploy to swindle me into getting a card. Tell me, how much does it cost to be a VIP member? I¡¯ll sign up right now. I won¡¯t be outdone, lest I starve to death in your hotel before even getting my meal!¡± the woman said sharply to the waiter.


    ¡°Ordinary people need to spend 1 million yuan in the hotel and deposit an additional 200,000 yuan to be a VIP member. Miss, you could consider it,¡± the waiter exined to the woman.


    ¡°What the heck, it takes 1.2 million to be a member? I¡¯d rather go eat at a Michelin restaurant. I¡¯m not signing up!¡± After her retort, the woman spoke coldly to the waiter.


    ¡°Whether you sign up or not is up to you, so I won¡¯t disturb you any further,¡± said the waiter before turning to leave.


    Unable to vent her frustration, the woman stood up and threw her chopsticks down in anger, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat here anymore. What a lousy hotel, I don¡¯t need this.¡±


    With that, she stormed out of the restaurant, her ample hips swaying in indignation.


    The waiter, with a helpless look, respectfully came over to Xu Fan, ¡°I apologize for the disturbance during your meal, sir. I offer her apologies on her behalf.¡±


    Xu Fan smiled indifferently, asking with some confusion, ¡°I remember I didn¡¯t apply for your VIP card. When did I be a VIP member here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to check with the backend on this,¡± the waiter bowed, then reached for the earpiece at his ear to call the front desk.


    ¡°Front desk, the gentleman in room 2808 is asking why he is a VIP member even though he didn¡¯t apply for it.¡±


    A minuteter, the waiter returned, an air of reverence in his voice as he said to Xu Fan, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s like this. When you checked into our hotel, you used the globally limited Supreme ck Diamond Card, which has a co-branding agreement with the Hilton Hotel. Any guests holding this card are automatically upgraded to the hotel¡¯s top-level VIP status.¡±


    Hearing the exnation, Xu Fan suddenly realized how valuable the card was. VIP treatment at the bank, and now VIP service at the hotel.


    The Xu family¡¯s past influence was evident.


    Meanwhile, the waiter received a message through his earpiece, apologized to Xu Fan, and headed to the kitchen. He soon returned with a tray.


    Two cold dishes were ready, showcasing the exclusive chef¡¯s efficiency indeed.


    Tongtong drooled over the exquisite lemon chicken feet and secret-recipe donkey meat in the tes.


    Xu Fan carefully tied a napkin around Tongtong¡¯s little neck. Unable to wait, she picked up her spoon and began eating eagerly.


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t eat too much, there¡¯s more fooding,¡± Xu Fan said, his heart filled with contentment watching his daughter devour her meal.


    Perhaps in the world, only parents never think their children eat enough.


    Delicate dishes one by one were brought to the table by the waiters, and Tongtong gorged on them like a little hurricane, her small stomach surprisingly powerful, having consumed about half of the seven or eight dishes.


    Xu Fan also tasted several bites from each dish. The hotel¡¯s VIP exclusive chef was indeed remarkable, far better than Xu Fan, who could only replicate dishes by following cooking tutorials. Every dish was a feast for the senses, and Tongtong was rubbing her belly, eximing how full she was.


    Seeing Little Tongtong looking a bit overfed, Xu Fan wasn¡¯t in a rush and slowly picked her up, gently rubbing her round, full belly.


    A stream of Spiritual Energy flowed from Xu Fan¡¯s hand, slowly entering Tongtong¡¯s belly.


    Under the influence of Xu Fan¡¯s Spiritual Energy, the food in Tongtong¡¯s stomach digested at an extremely fast rate, and within less than two minutes, it was transformed into energy that her body could absorb.


    Tongtong rolled her eyes yfully and said in a milky voice, ¡°Hehehe, Daddy¡¯s rubbing makes Tongtong ticklish, but after Daddy rubs, Tongtong¡¯s tummy doesn¡¯t feel bloated anymore.¡±


    ¡°Daddy is a superhero. Superheroes can do anything,¡± Xu Fan bragged, waving hisrge hand in front of Tongtong.


    ¡°Daddy is so amazing, so maybe Tongtong should finish all the dishes on the table before we go,¡± Tongtong suggested with her little tongue out, eyeing the dishes in the tes with an unfinished longing.


    ¡°Little ancestor, you really can¡¯t eat anymore,¡± Xu Fan said with a cold sweat. Even though he could use Spiritual Energy to rapidly digest the food in Tongtong¡¯s stomach, the nutrients were still staying in Tongtong¡¯s own body. If she ate the entire table of dishes, Tongtong¡¯s little body would definitely be chubby.


    Xu Fan certainly didn¡¯t want Tongtong to turn into a little chubster.


    So, Xu Fan gently picked up Tongtong, kissed her, and said, ¡°Be a good girl, Tongtong, let¡¯s not eat anymore. We¡¯ll eat again in the evening, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Tongtong agreed obediently. Her big eyes spinning around, she then said slyly, ¡°But Daddy has to take Tongtong out to y this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Alright, where does Tongtong want to go y?¡± Xu Fan asked softly, tickling Tongtong¡¯s little nose.


    ¡°Tongtong can¡¯t think of anything, Daddy decide for Tongtong,¡± she said, folding her little arms, looking every bit the boss who throws off all responsibilities.


    Right at this moment, Xu Fan¡¯s phone rang.


    Xu Fan took out his phone and saw that the call was from Lu Chenbing.


    Xu Fan swiped the screen and brought the phone to his ear.


    ¡°Brother Xu, the matter from this morning has been taken care of. However, there was a boat explosion in Xiangshui Bay Area A today, and when we sent people to salvage it, we astonishingly found Song Qiang¡¯s body,¡± said Lu Chenbing.


    ¡°Big Brother Lu, all I can say is the unrighteous will eventually perish by their own actions. Song Qiangmitted many evil deeds, and he has finally received the punishment he deserved,¡± Xu Fan responded vaguely on the phone.


    ¡°Now I understand. But Brother Xu, the guys in the War Wolf Squad learned that I found them an instructor, and it caused quite the stir. A few hotheads are rather defiant. If you have time this afternoon, you might want toe over to our training ground to meet your future team members and let them learn a lesson and straighten up their attitudes,¡± Lu proposed.


    ¡°This afternoon¡­¡± Xu Fan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Alright, this afternoon it is. Send me the address of the training field, and I¡¯ll head over in a bit!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, I¡¯ll meet you at the gate,¡± Lu Chenbing said excitedly.


    ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s a deal!¡± Xu Fan slowly hung up the phone.


    Tongtong, having overheard Xu Fan¡¯s phone conversation, asked curiously, ¡°Where is Daddy going next? Didn¡¯t you say you would y with Tongtong?¡±


    ¡°Tongtong, this afternoon Daddy will take you to y with some handsome big brothers,¡± Xu Fan said with a mischievous grin.


    ¡°No! Tongtong wants to y with Daddy,¡± Tongtong pouted, adamantly refusing.


    ¡°Listen, Tongtong, those big brothers can turn into frogs and geckos. They¡¯re very cute,¡± Xu Fan tempted her enthusiastically.


    ¡°Turn into frogs? Yay! Tongtong wants to see the big brothers turn into frogs,¡± Tongtong eximed, her mood picking up instantly, her attitude taking aplete one-eighty.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s settled then!¡± Xu Fan nodded, thinking to himself: Little guys of the War Wolf Squad, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to take care of you, but my precious daughter is just too hard to please. Please don¡¯t me me during this afternoon¡¯s training.

 Chapter 99 - 99 War Wolf Squad Su Jingfeng_1

    Chapter 99 War Wolf Squad Su Jingfeng_1


    In the suburbs of Zhonghai City, there is a training ground managed by military discipline.


    The training ground contains various training facilities, such as a synthetic track, a gym, abat arena, a shooting range, and even various mock buildings specifically constructed for exercises, including simted airne and high-speed train cabins to practice hijacking scenarios.


    This is the assembly point for the War Wolf Squad.


    Right after lunch, Lu Chenbing made a phone call to Su Jingfeng, the deputymander of War Wolf Squad, to officially inform him that the special guest coach invited to the team would be meeting with the squad for the first time that afternoon.


    The War Wolf Squad immediately boiled over, but not out of joy.


    It was clear from the name Su Jingfeng that the beautiful woman Xu Fan encountered today, Su Jingxue, was the beloved younger sister of Su Jingfeng.


    Su Jingfeng is the deputymander of War Wolf Squad and is also responsible for the squad¡¯s daily training.


    That morning, his sister, Su Jingxue, had just told her brother that a particrly despicable person had bullied her, which instantly enraged Su Jingfeng. Su Jingxue was his treasured pearl. Since the time Su Jingfeng came to his senses, he had always been Su Jingxue¡¯s guardian deity.


    In their school days, whenever local hooligans tried to harass Su Jingxue using their influence, Su Jingfeng would beat them into mummy-like figures wrapped in bandages.


    Throughout their lives, anyone who dared to provoke Su Jingxue faced her powerful brother¡¯s swift punishment, up until Su Jingxue started working. Su Jingfeng continued to watch over her meticulously, and whenever anyone he disapproved of tried to pursue Su Jingxue, he didn¡¯t even need her to speak; one appearance from him was enough to make the timid ones back off.


    All members of War Wolf Squad were very fond of Su Jingxue, the simple and beautiful young woman, and treated her like their own little sister.


    Of course, there were a few who wished to be Su Jingfeng¡¯s brothers-inw on the cheap, but after a round of hand-to-handbat with Su Jingfeng, they learned to behave.


    Su Jingfeng¡¯s words were simple, ¡°If you want to win over my sister, beat me in a fight first.¡±


    However, within the entirety of War Wolf Squad, no one could surpass Su Jingfeng¡¯s martial prowess, as he stood at the pinnacle of the team.


    Su Jingfeng actually had the qualifications to join Zhonghai¡¯s finest Falcon Squad, but he disapproved of the Falcon Squad leader¡¯s style, so he transferred to War Wolf Squad instead.


    Although War Wolf Squad¡¯sbat strength was not as high as Falcon Squad¡¯s, their character was definitely much better. It was the camaraderie with his brothers in War Wolf Squad that made Su Jingfeng grow fond of this group. No matter what the leaders said, he had no desire to leave.


    In an effort to enhance War Wolf Squad¡¯s strength, Su Jingfeng had put in innumerable efforts, breaking his heart over it daily. Unfortunately, his solo efforts were inherently limited. Falcon Squad had previously benefited from countless resources, and any promising neers would first be picked by Falcon Squad. Only those Falcon Squad disregarded were left for War Wolf Squad to choose from. As a result, in both physical fitness and various skills, War Wolf Squad fell slightly short inparison to Falcon Squad.


    This simple gap in strength might not be notably evident in everyday circumstances, but in real confrontations, it was tantly obvious.


    No matter how earnestly and desperately War Wolf Squad trained, they still couldn¡¯t surpass Falcon Squad. In the annualpetitions, War Wolf Squad could only ever manage second ce. The moniker of eternal runner-up had been mocked by Falcon Squad¡¯s members countless times.


    Seeing the next martial artspetition fast approaching, Su Jingfeng was outwardly silent but intensely anxious within. The War Wolf Squad members also felt their captain¡¯s anxious mood and redoubled their training efforts. Unfortunately, due to the intensity of the training, Xiao Bei, the newest member of War Wolf, strained his body yesterday and is now confined to the infirmary on the training field.


    The doctor in charge of the infirmary said that Xiao Bei would need at least three months of rest to recover, casting another shadow over the already exhausted hearts of the War Wolf Squad members.


    It wasn¡¯t until two days ago that the boss, Lu Chenbing, sought out Su Jingfeng for a heartfelt conversation. He sincerely expressed his desire to build up his War Wolf Squad to surpass Falcon Squad as the main support.


    Su Jingfeng felt a surge of joy, but he quickly regained hisposure and said to Lu Chenbing that although War Wolf aspires to be number one, they would never leave a brother behind.


    Su Jingfeng would never agree to Lu Chenbing¡¯s n if it involved cutting current members from War Wolf to rece them with better fighters. These teammates had stood by his side for many years, were brothers who shared the hardships of battle, and would take bullets for each other. Su Jingfeng couldn¡¯t abandon them, even if it meant noting in first.


    Lu Chenbing then cheerfully reassured Su Jingfeng, promising there would be absolutely no personnel changes to War Wolf Squad. Moreover, he would fully tilt resources toward War Wolf Squad¡ªwhatever Falcon Squad members had ess to, War Wolf Squad would have as well.


    ¡°But the overall strength of War Wolf Squad¡¯s members is still a bitckingpared to Falcon Squad,¡± Su Jingfeng stated frankly,ying bare his concerns to Lu Chenbing.


    Lu Chenbing, with confidence in his n, assured Su Jingfeng, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already secured a top-notch drill instructor for you. With just one month of his guidance, you¡¯ll all see a transformation in your abilities.¡±


    Thinking back to Lu Chenbing¡¯s firm promise, Su Jingfeng was intensely curious about the forting drill instructor. Yet, recalling his sister¡¯sints stirred anger within him.


    Even if you¡¯re a drill instructor, bullying my sister Su Jingxue means one thing, ¡°No way.¡±


    Even if you¡¯re a drill instructor, if you can¡¯t defeat me, Su Jingfeng, I won¡¯t be polite with you. Su Jingfeng silently resolved within himself that, no matter what kind of person the instructor was, he would have to test him upon arrival. If the instructor proved to be powerfully skilled, that was one thing; but if he was just another chatan, Su Jingfeng was ready to give him a firm lesson with his iron fists.


    ¡°Captain Su, who is this drill instructor that¡¯sing? I¡¯ve heard that Falcon Squad was just a mess of losers years ago, but everything changed after a mysterious drill instructor arrived. Their overall strength improved drastically, and within just a few months, we War Wolf couldn¡¯t beat them anymore. It¡¯s been several years now, and we¡¯ve been stuck under Falcon¡¯s thumb ever since.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Captain, back then, Du Xiaofei was just a butt-kisser following me around, begging me to teach him to fight. But after that instructor arrived, he improved like he was on steroids. Within a month, he could beat me, and eventually, I couldn¡¯t stand up to him anymore. Now that bastard struts around, acting all high and mighty, ignoring me. If it weren¡¯t for being in the same system, I¡¯d find a chance to wallop him.¡±


    ¡°Captain, do you think this new drill instructor could make us strong in just a few months so that we can vie for the top spot in next month¡¯spetition?¡±


    ¡°No matter who he is, since he¡¯s messed with my sister, I won¡¯t let him get off easily,¡± Su Jingfeng said, lips curling in a sneer.


    ¡°What? Someone dared to bully our beloved Princess Xue? I, Da Zhuang, won¡¯t let them off!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, Jingxue is a goddess. I must take revenge for her!¡±


    ¡°Captain Su, if I manage to beat this despicable drill instructor, could you help me set up a dinner with Sister Jingxue?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Su Jingfeng cursed, frowning.

 Chapter 100 - 100 War Wolf Squad Welcomes You_1

    Chapter 100 War Wolf Squad Wees You_1


    While the members of the War Wolf Squad were making a ruckus together, Lu Chenbing¡¯s Passat slowly drove up in front of everyone.


    The car door opened, and Lu Chenbing appeared before them with a dignified air.


    ¡°Greetings, battalionmander!¡± The members of the War Wolf Squad immediately snapped to attention and gave Lu Chenbing a standard military salute.


    As Lu Chenbing also held the position of battalionmander of the special forces, it was natural for them to address him as such.


    Lu Chenbing slowly scanned the members of the War Wolf Squad and with a slight smile, he asked, ¡°I saw everyone was having a lively discussion just now, what were you all talking about?¡±


    ¡°Reporting to the battalionmander, we were discussing how to wee the new instructor,¡± Su Jingfeng replied loudly, standing ramrod straight as he addressed Lu Chenbing.


    The team members, hearing Su Jingfeng¡¯s answer, all revealed mysterious smiles on their faces.


    They were indeed eager to wee this mysterious instructor, but were unsure if the instructor could withstand their wee. They hoped the new instructor wouldn¡¯t be a pushover; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be much fun.


    ¡°Little Su, your morale is good, rest assured, the new instructor will definitely satisfy you. You should give him a proper wee,¡± said Lu Chenbing, a veteran with decades of military experience who could easily see through the mischief these young men were harboring.


    However, he didn¡¯t mind; soldiers needed to have apetitive and fierce spirit. Otherwise, being tepid would make them soft and incapable of winning battles.


    Since they wanted to give Xu Fan a grand wee, Lu Chenbing did not object. Xu Fan¡¯s abilities were not unknown to him¡ªbeing one of the counted Martial Arts Grandmasters in Yan Country. These youngds weren¡¯t capable of giving him the wee they intended. Letting them learn a lesson would curb their arrogance, show them there is always someone better, and simultaneously establish Xu Fan¡¯s formidable image. Why would he object to that?


    ¡°Little Su, then have your team prepare well. We mustn¡¯t allow our War Wolf Squad¡¯s reputation to falter,¡± Lu Chenbing said with a slight smile, adding fuel to the eager War Wolf Squad¡¯s fire.


    ¡°Understood! The War Wolf Squad will definitely give the new instructor a warm wee,¡± Su Jingfeng replied loudly,ughing inwardly. ¡°New instructor, don¡¯t me us at War Wolf for being inhospitable; it¡¯s just that the leader has spoken. If we went easy on you, that would make War Wolf look weak. So don¡¯t me me, Su Jingfeng, for bullying you when the timees.¡±


    Afterward, Lu Chenbing, under the guidance of a War Wolf Squad member, toured their training subjects and facilities, and then arrived at the infirmary.


    In the infirmaryy a young man, just 20 years old, with his foot in a cast, his expression filled with difort.


    Upon seeing Lu Chenbing enter, the young man scrambled up from the hospital bed and attempted to stand at attention for a salute.


    Lu Chenbing moved swiftly to the bedside, faster than a bolt of lightning, and pressed down on the young man¡¯s body, preventing him from rising.


    ¡°Hao Bei, there¡¯s no need for salutes since you¡¯re injured. Just focus on healing with peace of mind,¡± Lu Chenbing said gently, patting Xiao Bei on the shoulder.


    ¡°Battalionmander, I let down the War Wolf Squad. I¡¯m useless!¡± Xiao Bei said apologetically to Lu Chen Bing.


    ¡°What are you talking about? You are a meritorious member of War Wolf, injured in the course of dedicated training. I¡¯ve already applied for a third-ss merit for you with the superior authorities. Rest and heal with peace of mind; I will make sure the best doctor treats you, so your injury won¡¯t affect your futurebat capabilities,¡± said Lu Chenbing,forting Xiao Bei.


    ¡°Battalionmander! I¡­ I¡­¡± Upon hearing Lu Chenbing¡¯s words, Xiao Bei, though a man of average height, was moved to the verge of tears and struggled to speak, barely holding back his tears.


    From the very first day he joined War Wolf, Captain Su had taught him that a real man may bleed, but never sheds tears.


    ¡°Heal up well! The War Wolves are waiting for your return!¡± Lu Chenbing patted Xiao Bei on the shoulder and slowly walked out of the infirmary under Xiao Bei¡¯s gaze.


    As soon as he stepped out of the infirmary, his phone received a call from Xu Fan.


    ¡°Lu Big Brother, I¡¯m at the gate!¡± Xu Fan¡¯s voice came through the phone, steady and clear.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle to get you.¡± Lu Chenbing hurriedly led a group of War Wolves towards the training field¡¯s gate.


    As soon as he arrived at the gate, Lu Chenbing saw Xu Fan dressed in casual jeans and a T-shirt, holding a delicately adorable little girl who was happily eating a H?agen-Dazs ice cream.


    A fluffy white dog followed behind Xu Fan,ically wearing a pair of beach sunsses on its face.


    This appearance was hardly that of an iing instructor but more like someone on a seaside vacation.


    ¡°Uncle Lu, we meet again!¡± Tongtong beamed at the sight of Lu Chenbing, stretching out her little arms to greet him.


    ¡°Oh my, Little Tongtong, how have you be even cuter, haha.¡± The sight of the endearingly cute Tongtong brought a wave of warmth to Lu Chenbing¡¯s usually stern face.


    Everyone was shocked to see Lu Chenbing; was this the same resolute iron-willed man they knew? Looking at Tongtong now, his eyes were as tender as an old man doting on his granddaughter. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this young man in front of them could be Lu¡¯s secret child.


    Su Jingfeng observed Xu Fan with a cold gaze, a surge of dissatisfaction growing in his heart. He cherished the decisive, steely demeanor of soldiers and detested Xu Fan¡¯s easygoing and nonchnt attitude. To him, Xu Fan did note here for teaching but rather to enjoy the spectacle, not even bothering to change into sportswear, instead holding a child and bringing along a dog.


    ¡°Lu Big Brother, is this the War Wolf Squad?¡± Xu Fan nced over the members of the War Wolf Squad, his voice nonchnt.


    ¡°Little Su, report to the instructor,¡± Lu Chenbing demanded with a return to his authoritative tone, addressing Su Jingfeng.


    ¡°Reporting to the instructor, War Wolf Squad, should be 38 present, 37 actually present, one person on sick leave. Awaiting the instructor¡¯smands,¡± Su Jingfeng reported to Xu Fan with a clear, powerful voice despite his discontent toward him.


    ¡°Not everyone is here? What illness does he have? Can hee tomorrow?¡± Xu Fan asked, frowning.


    ¡°Reporting to the instructor, the person on sick leave is Hao Bei. He injured his ligament during training, and the doctor said he needs to rest for three months. He is currently in the infirmary and cannot participate in tomorrow¡¯s training,¡± Su Jingfeng answered abruptly, thinking to himself with irritation, Who do you think you are,ing here and acting all high and mighty right away? Our man can¡¯t train because of injury; do you think we War Wolves don¡¯t want to train?


    ¡°Alright, Elder Xu, I leave things in your hands here; I¡¯ll be off,¡± Lu Chenbing pped Xu Fan on the shoulder and then turned to the War Wolf Squad, ¡°This is Instructor Xu, he¡¯s very approachable. If you have any questions, feel free to ask him, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Captain, have a safe trip,¡± Su Jingfeng finally showed a hint of a smile. Lu Chenbing¡¯s words were clearly telling the War Wolf Squad that Xu Fan was now in their care, and they should host him well. With these words from Lu Chenbing, Su Jingfeng felt confident enough to challenge Xu Fan.


    Hearing this, Xu Fan also chuckled gleefully, Elder Lu actually said I¡¯m democratic, haha, just you wait, you¡¯ll soon learn what democracy is.

 Chapter 101 - 101 Daddy Won’t Bully Them_1

    Chapter 101 Daddy Won¡¯t Bully Them_1


    Lu Chenbing had just left in his ck Passat, and the members of the War Wolf Squad were already casting not-so-friendly nces at Xu Fan, especially Deputy Commander Su Jingfeng, who was coldly sizing up Xu Fan, evidently trying to figure out how best to deal with him.


    Tongtong felt everyone¡¯s gaze and peeked out from Xu Fan¡¯s embrace, saying to them, ¡°Hello, big brothers, my name is Tongtong, you all look so handsome.¡±


    ¡°Wow, little girl, you have great taste.¡±


    ¡°This little missy is simply adorable.¡±


    ¡°Little beauty, how old are you this year?¡±


    Seeing the cute Tongtong, the members¡¯ eyes softened a great deal, almost melted by her adorable appearance.


    Su Jingfeng also liked Tongtong very much, as Tongtong reminded him of his sister Su Jingxue¡¯s cute appearance when she was young, which naturally gave Su Jingfeng a sense of kinship towards Tongtong.


    However, Tongtong wasn¡¯t shy, facing a crowd of tall big brothers, she showed a cute smile, waved her hand inanely, and said, ¡°Hello, big brothers, my name is Tongtong, I¡¯m four and a half years old this year.¡±


    Xu Fan touched Tongtong¡¯s little braid, his face full of pride.


    Look, this is my precious daughter, envy will kill you guys.


    Although the sight of Tongtong wrapped in Xu Fan¡¯s arms gave Su Jingfeng a warm feeling of nostalgia, the more he saw her clinging to Xu Fan, the colder his expression became. The idea of using a cute kid as a shield, do you think we from the War Wolf Squad are so easy to deceive? Unless I teach you a lesson today, I¡¯m not a Su, Su Jingfeng thought bitterly.


    ¡°It seems, sir, that you have a quite big problem with me,¡± Xu Fan said to Su Jingfeng with an innocuous smile, touching Tongtong¡¯s little head.


    ¡°I am the Deputy Commander of the War Wolf Squad, Su Jingfeng!¡± Su Jingfeng said, rubbing his wrists and introducing himself in a low voice.


    ¡°Su Jingfeng? That name sounds so familiar,¡± Xu Fan recalled Su Jingxue who hade earlier that day on a motorcycle to investigate him, feeling that the names sounded simr, and there were many simrities in their facial features as well.


    ¡°Enough talk, since you¡¯re here to be our instructor, you¡¯d better show some real skill. Sorry, but we at War Wolf don¡¯t need someone who¡¯s just here to point fingers and give orders,¡± Su Jingfeng told Xu Fan brusquely.


    ¡°Oh? Real skills, what kind of real skills would you like to see?¡± Xu Fan asked with interest.


    Xu Fan had already noticed the distrust of the War Wolf Squad, but gaining their trust simply required him to take all of them down, and as an instructor, he naturally couldn¡¯t take the initiative to knock them down. Pretentiousness would be fatal; he must make theme to him, serving their faces up for him to smack.


    Therefore, Xu Fan acted very restrained, making Su Jingfeng and the rest of the War Wolf Squad think that the new instructor seemed to be just a frail young man who spoke drily and certainly couldn¡¯t subdue a group of brave warriors like them.


    ¡°Real skills, of course, mean showing what you¡¯ve got. You want to be our instructor, you¡¯ve got to have something impressive,¡± Su Jingfeng told Xu Fan bluntly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem quite right to start fighting when we¡¯ve just met, especially when I¡¯m holding my daughter and it¡¯s not appropriate to fight, maybe some other time,¡± Xu Fan deflected with some subtlety, of course pretending.


    ¡°How can we make it next time? The folks from our War Wolf Squad can hardly wait to see your skills, Instructor. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let the worst fighter in our team have a go with you. If you think that¡¯s not good enough, I¡¯ll tell him to use only one hand. How about that?¡± Su Jingfeng said confidently to Xu Fan. He clearly got carried away by Xu Fan¡¯s evasion, thinking Xu Fan¡¯s refusal was due tock of confidence and unwillingness to fight for real, so he pressed even harder.


    ¡°Oh? Fists and feet have no eyes; I think it¡¯s better to forget it after all. It wouldn¡¯t be good if Chief Commander Lu found out about our first meeting today, right?¡± Xu Fan added.


    ¡°Rx, if you don¡¯t tell and I don¡¯t tell, Chief Commander Lu won¡¯t find out.¡± Xu Fan¡¯s backpedaling made Su Jingfeng feel even more that Xu Fan was not only weak and ipetent but also cowardly. Therefore, he was eager to see Xu Fan embarrass himself and to get revenge for his sister Su Jingxue.


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll y along, but let¡¯s get one thing straight. No matter who gets hurt, no running to the higher-ups to snitch, okay?¡± Xu Fan said with a slight smile to Su Jingfeng.


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re all grown-ups here. No one¡¯s going to snitch. Come on, we definitely won¡¯t let this get out.¡± Su Jingfeng replied quickly when he heard Xu Fan agree.


    However, seeing Xu Fan¡¯s faint smile, Su Jingfeng suddenly felt like he had fallen into a trap. That inscrutable smile on Xu Fan¡¯s face was baffling, as if Xu Fan¡¯s earlier deferrals were all for this moment of consent. Now the smile on Xu Fan¡¯s face made Su Jingfeng feel like there was a hint of cunning triumph.


    ¡°Could it be a trick?¡± Su Jingfeng took a careful look at Xu Fan: thin, with delicate skin, clearly someone ustomed to a pampered life indoors. Then he looked at his War Wolf Squad members, all of them robust, tall, with healthy bronze skin, their muscles straining their training gear, boasting undeniable physical prowess.


    Su Jingfeng internally chastised himself for overthinking it. The way Xu Fan looked, he didn¡¯t seem much of a fighter. He must be setting up a ruse to confuse him. So Su Jingfeng stopped fixating on it and said to the worstbatant in the War Wolf Squad: ¡°Dongzi, since Instructor Xu has graciously invited us, you should spar with him a bit. Remember, this is just a friendly exchange, so make sure to pull your punches. We absolutely can¡¯t have Instructor Xu getting hurt.¡±


    Hearing this, Dongzi, ready to show his stuff, stepped out of the ranks and gave Su Jingfeng a knowing look, saying, ¡°Got it!¡±


    Subtext in Su Jingfeng¡¯s words was clear to Dongzi. Su Jingfeng meant that as long as Xu Fan wasn¡¯t injured, he could do as he pleased. It would be best to make Xu Fan suffer a little.


    Although Dongzi was the weakest inbat fighting within the squad, that was only whenpared to the other War Wolf Squad members. Against an ordinary person, he was a fearsome opponent, capable of taking down seven or eight by himself.


    Seeing Dongzi limbering up his wrists and beginning to warm up, Xu Fan gently ced Tongtong on the ground and said, ¡°Tongtong, go y over there with Ben Ben for a bit, okay? Daddy needs to help this brother train.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, are you guys going to fight? Mommy says fighting is bad,¡± Tongtong said with a pout, dissatisfied with Xu Fan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a fight, it¡¯s sparring. Daddy¡¯s not a bad guy; how could he fight?¡± Xu Fan replied earnestly to Tongtong.


    ¡°Oh, then Daddy can¡¯t bully this brother, okay? Mommy says bullying other kids makes you a bad egg,¡± Tongtong once again spoke up for Dongzi.


    ¡°What? Daddy¡¯s so kind, how could I bully him? And your mom, why does she talk so much?¡± Xu Fan, hearing Tongtong¡¯s words, felt speechless. Everything Xu Yixue taught Tongtong¡ªfighting is bad, bullying is wrong¡ªall of it was loser¡¯s logic. In the Cultivation World, where power is revered, there is no such thing as right or wrong. The one with the bigger fist is always right. To earn respect, you need a bigger fist. The weak don¡¯t have the right to argue, and the strong are always correct.


    Even in this world, this rule still applies, just too cruel for ordinary people to bear.


    It seems he would have to seriously work on shifting his daughter¡¯s values in the future. Raising a daughter is indeed a long and arduous task.


    Xu Fan coaxed his daughter to go to the side with the dog, then stood up tall, keeping his eyes on Dongzi across from him.

 Chapter 102: All of You, Come at Me Together_1

    Chapter 102: All of You, Come at Me Together_1


    ¡°Instructor Xu, I hope you won¡¯t take offense!¡± Dongzi¡¯s mouth revealed an easy smile as he sped his hands towards Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan, seeing the rxed look on Dongzi¡¯s face, also slowly stretched out his hand and provocatively hooked a finger at him, his eyes calm and serene.


    Angered by Xu Fan¡¯s gaze, Dongzi thought, although you are an instructor, how dare you show such disregard for me? Today, I will teach you a lesson and show you the might of the War Wolf.


    Dongzi hesitated no longer. Clenching his fists, he pushed off the ground with his legs and charged towards Xu Fan at high speed.


    Xu Fan quietly watched Dongzi¡¯s movements. To the onlookers, Dongzi¡¯s movements were incredibly fast; in the blink of an eye, he had closed the distance to Xu Fan.


    But in Xu Fan¡¯s eyes, Dongzi¡¯s movements were as slow as a snail¡¯s.


    Facing Dongzi¡¯s onught, Xu Fan still stood there with ease, without a hint of movement.


    Everyone thought that Xu Fan, the good-for-nothing instructor, had been stunned by Dongzi¡¯s rapid movements into forgetting to counterattack, but only Su Jingfeng, who had been watching Xu Fan closely, caught a hint of mockery in his eyes.


    ¡°Not good! He must be pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger,¡± Su Jingfeng marveled inwardly.


    But before he could even finish his inward exmation, Dongzi¡¯s solid fist was already raised, and he threw a heavy swing aimed ruthlessly at Xu Fan.


    Dongzi had only used seventy percent of his strength with this punch because Xu Fan was, after all, an instructor and not a real enemy. If Xu Fan truly couldn¡¯t block the punch, Dongzi still had reserve strength to easily switch the direction of his attack and not knock Xu Fan down with a single blow.


    Xu Fan watched as Dongzi¡¯s fist slowly came at him. With a slight turn of his body, Dongzi only saw a blur before him. His supposed foolproof punch had been dodged by Xu Fan in a split second.


    ¡°How is this possible!¡± Dongzi eximed silently.


    It must be a coincidence.


    A resolute look shed in Dongzi¡¯s eyes, and his left fist followed through, fiercely aimed at Xu Fan¡¯s abdomen.


    The previous punch had targeted Xu Fan¡¯s head and was cleverly evaded, so Dongzi didn¡¯t hesitate to target Xu Fan¡¯srger abdominal area this time, reasoning that dodging would be several times more difficult.


    A thrusting punch requires a punch as swift as a shooting star and as quick as lightning. It was nearly impossible for Xu Fan to evade it.


    A subtle curve appeared at the corner of Xu Fan¡¯s mouth. He retreated his foot ever so slightly and, in another hair¡¯s breadth moment, dodged Dongzi¡¯s lightning-fast thrusting punch.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± The surrounding crowd finally let out a chorus of amazed exmations.


    Even among the members of the War Wolf Squad, blocking Dongzi¡¯s two punches would¡¯ve been possible, but to dodge them was simply out of the question.


    Xu Fan, a young man who was both young and slight of build, was able to instantly dodge Dongzi¡¯s two punches, which truly surprised everyone.


    ¡°Dongzi! Go all out!¡± Su Jingfeng shouted urgently to Dongzi. He had realized that Xu Fan¡¯s strength was nothing like his initial assessment. Far from being a ¡®Good for Nothing¡¯, Xu Fan¡¯s capabilities were indiscernible even to Su Jingfeng ¨C it was somewhat frightening.


    After all, Xu Fan was brought in by Lu Chenbing, so how could he possibly bring a chatan to bluff the War Wolf Squad? Su Jingfeng regretted underestimating Xu Fan and wanted to make amends but couldn¡¯t think of a good way to do so on the spot.


    However, losing the battle but not the war, since Dongzi had already entered the fray, to not even touch a single piece of the opponent¡¯s clothing after all that effort would make the War Wolf Squad look ipetent.


    So Su Jingfeng yelled at Dongzi, telling him to use full force. It already seemed impossible to defeat Xu Fan, but at least they had to strike him. Otherwise, the show Su Jingfeng had put on would just be his own bitter pill to swallow.


    Having heard Su Jingfeng¡¯s shout, Dongzi¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination. He had held back with those first two punches, but now he was prepared to go all out with his strongest attack, regardless of whether he could take down Xu Fan; Dongzi was ready to go for broke.


    After his thrusting punches failed, Dongzi lightly touched down with his left foot and leaped into the air. His right leg whipped toward Xu Fan with all the force of a severesh.


    This whip kick, executed by Dongzi with more than full strength, came at Xu Fan with a whooshing sound.


    Finally, a satisfied look appeared in Xu Fan¡¯s eyes, but his shape still moved lightly, like a phantom, stepping out of the range of the whip kick in the blink of an eye.


    Dongzi¡¯s whip kick missed, and due to the excessive force, he nearly stumbled and fell.


    ¡°As your instructor guiding a student, I allowed you three moves. Now that the three moves are over, it¡¯s my turn,¡± Xu Fan said as he slowly brought his hands from behind his back to the front, assuming the starting position of a martial art form.


    Only then did people realize that throughout Dongzi¡¯s fiercebination of two punches and a kick, Xu Fan hadn¡¯t even raised his hands, keeping them behind his back until now.


    ¡°Nest. This instructor is no ordinary one,¡±


    ¡°Dongzi, explode for me! The pride of the War Wolf depends on you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of just dodging and weaving? A real man would fight Dongzi fair and square.¡±


    The crowd was all talking at once to the two men in the arena.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Xu Fan called out, stretching his hand towards Dongzi.


    ¡°War Wolf Squad! Kill!¡± A hint of madness shed through Dongzi¡¯s eyes as he roared, his figure like a ze of fire, hurtling viciously towards Xu Fan.


    His massive fist, carrying the sound of the wind, smashed fiercely towards Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan slowly extended his hand and gently caught it in the air, steadily grabbing Dongzi¡¯s wrist.


    The thunderous force of Dongzi¡¯s punch was immediately neutralized by a simple squeeze from Xu Fan.


    ¡°Dongzi! Put some muscle into it, smash down harder!¡±


    ¡°Your arm is thicker than his thigh, get on with it, push harder!¡±


    ¡°Dongzi, give it all you got, like you¡¯re nursing!¡±


    The onlookers shouted at Dongzi.


    By now, Dongzi¡¯s face was almost turning the color of eggnt. Xu Fan¡¯s grip on his arm was like a branding iron, sending waves of excruciating pain from his arm.


    Dongzi¡¯s whole body was fighting against this intense pain. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that members of the War Wolf Squad were tough as nails, Dongzi would have screamed for his mother long ago. Even so, the pain was so severe he could hardly breathe, let alone counter the words of those around him; he couldn¡¯t even utter a single word.


    ¡°Had enough?¡± Xu Fan asked Dongzi mockingly.


    Dongzi red back at Xu Fan with stubborn eyes, filled with an unyielding spirit.


    ¡°Seems like you still haven¡¯t had enough,¡± Xu Fan said and applied an extra bit of pressure.


    ¡°AAAAHHHHHH!¡± Dongzi couldn¡¯t bear the pain any longer and screamed terribly.


    ¡°Instructor Xu, we give up! Please, let Dongzi go,¡± Su Jingfeng said. Seeing Dongzi in such a sorry state, his heart ached, and he spoke directly to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Xu Fan said with a slight smile, releasing Dongzi¡¯s wrist.


    At this point, Dongzi was unstable on his feet. As soon as Xu Fan let go, Dongzi copsed onto the ground, holding his arm and almost crying, his face contorted in pain.


    The members of the War Wolf Squad looked at Dongzi¡¯s sorry state and red angrily at Xu Fan.


    They said nothing about Xu Fan¡¯s strength, but were irked that he had concealed his true power at the start, causing them to underestimate him and rush in ill-prepared. This led Su Jingfeng to hastily send in Dongzi, the squad¡¯s weakest in fighting ability, making them feel Xu Fan yed a smart trick, winning somewhat dishonorably.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You all seem to have a problem, unhappy with the oue?¡± Xu Fan asked cheerfully, knowing full well the thoughts of the War Wolf Squad members. But to him, since the War Wolf Squad had wanted to teach him a lesson, they should have been prepared to rise or fall. Discontent? Fight until you are convinced.


    In the Cultivation World, Xu Fan¡¯s reputation as the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor was earned through real fights. He wasn¡¯t afraid of these howling pups.


    ¡°Instructor, we request a change of members. Dongzi is the weakest in our War Wolf. We want to send someone else in. If he loses, we will be thoroughly convinced,¡± a team member stubbornly said to Xu Fan.


    Naturally, he was hoping for the strongest among them¡ªSu Jingfeng¡ªto step up.


    ¡°A change? Wanting to rotate fighters, isn¡¯t that a bit troublesome?¡± Xu Fan frowned as he spoke.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± the team member asked anxiously, fearing that Xu Fan might refuse.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I¡¯m in a hurry; fighting one by one takes too long. Why don¡¯t you alle at once?¡± Xu Fan revealed a row of white teeth and smiled harmlessly at them.


    ¡°You¡¯re going too far!¡± Su Jingfeng roared in anger.


    ¡°Come on,e on, let¡¯s see if you thirty-something people can even touch a piece of my clothing,¡± Xu Fan said arrogantly, beckoning to the War Wolf Squad.


    ¡°War Wolf Squad, on mymand!¡± Su Jingfeng shouted, his eyes filled with a thick fury from being underestimated.


    ¡°Sir, YES, sir!¡± the War Wolf Squad members collectively roared in response.


    ¡°All-out assault!¡± Su Jingfeng ordered, swinging his hand down hard.


    A group of men, howling, charged towards Xu Fan.

 Chapter 103: Pirate Master Tieshankao_1

    Chapter 103: Pirate Master Tieshankao_1


    Su Jingfeng took the lead, charging fiercely at Xu Fan with over 30 members of the War Wolf Special Combat Team.


    The members of the War Wolf Special Combat Team did not rush in haphazardly but advanced in an alternating cover, echeloned assault.


    The War Wolf Squad was divided into three toons, each consisting of twelve members, and further divided into threebat groups. Now, aside from Xiao Bei, who was injured in the medical room, and Dongzi, who had just been dealt with by Xu Fan, the rest of the members formed ninebat groups. Under Su Jingfeng¡¯s leadership, they surrounded Xu Fan in batches.


    Then, four members of each teamunched attacks from all four directions toward Xu Fan.


    A trace of triumph appeared on Su Jingfeng¡¯s face. Did you think our War Wolf Squad was just a mob of ruffians blindly charging in? Think again. Our War Wolf Squad is the elite of the elite, a group that¡¯s not simply additive in strength. Under the coordination of tactics and cooperation, thebat power exponentially increases.


    Xu Fan nodded slightly as he observed the coordination of the War Wolf Squad. It seemed the War Wolf Squad was notpletely good for nothing. At least in terms of coordination and team tacit understanding, they were quite impressive. However, individual strength was limited after all. A million ants could indeed swallow an elephant, but thirty-odd ants were not enough to withstand a single stomp from one.


    If Xu Fan had just started as a martial artist, perhaps this tactic might have worked, but with Xu Fan¡¯s strength in the Qi Practicing Realm, even another thousand would be to no avail.


    The first group of fourbatants had already charged towards Xu Fan. With remarkable teamwork, one aimed a punch at Xu Fan¡¯s face, another executed a low sweep at his legs, another one delivered a fierce knee strike toward his abdomen, and thest one, with the most robust physique, attempted to catch Xu Fan from behind and then take him down to lock his joints using the cross lock technique.


    Xu Fan gazed at the four approaching men, a dangerous glint shing in his eyes.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Four thunderous noises echoed.


    Thebat groups behind had not yet made sense of the situation when they saw four figures, like kites with broken strings, being thrown away from Xu Fan¡¯s side.


    Carrying immense momentum, each body that collided with another War Wolf member caused a sudden force toe crashing in, resulting in a pile of figures tumbling down like scattered gourds.


    Xu Fan looked at the members struggling to stand, a rxed smile appearing at the corner of his mouth.


    Thinking of ganging up on me, what a joke. Back in the day, even the Imperial Capital would release five divine beasts to gang up on another, making it quite the overlord in the world of beatdowns. Your trifling tricks are hardly worthy of the Imperial Capital¡¯s notice.


    Xu Fan¡¯s figure ghostly weaved into the battle ring, and every War Wolf Squad member trying to stand up only saw a pale hand floating over before a ¡°p¡± sound rang out, and their bodies stuck to the ground, unable to muster the strength to rise again.


    Su Jingfeng being the strongest was left for Xu Fan to deal withst. He went through the thirty-plus members, and not a single one was able to stand up after receiving a palm strike from Xu Fan.


    The reason Xu Fan used his palm was that palm strikes were rtively gentle. If Xu Fan had used his fist, it was likely none of them would be able to get up the next day.


    In the blink of an eye, of the thirty-odd members of the War Wolf Squad, the only one left standing was Su Jingfeng.


    Facing the smiling Xu Fan, Su Jingfeng truly felt fear for the first time.


    Even though Xu Fan¡¯s strength had reached a terrifying level in Su Jingfeng¡¯s mind, Su Jingfeng, looking at his teammates who were knocked to the ground, did not hesitate to charge at Xu Fan.


    Among the War Wolf Squad, Su Jingfeng¡¯s strength was the most formidable. He rushed over at an incredible speed, and in the blink of an eye, he was beside Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan observed Su Jingfeng¡¯s moves and slightly nodded. In the War Wolf Squad, Su Jingfeng was the only one whose fighting power Xu Fan somewhat respected.


    Although he was still no match for Xu Fan, at least his aptitude and physical qualities were far superior to the other members of the War Wolf team lying on the ground.


    After instantly reaching Xu Fan¡¯s side, Su Jingfeng did not throw a punch or a kick but instead rammed his body hard against Xu Fan.


    Su Jingfeng knew that Xu Fan¡¯s strength far exceeded his own, punches or kicks would without exception be neutralized by Xu Fan instantly; only by closing the distance first could he have a chance to fight back.


    A trace of admiration shed through Xu Fan¡¯s eyes; this Su Jingfeng seemed quite clever, having realized that throwing punches was a sure way to meet death, it was better to close the distance first and then rely on his height and strength to slowly contend with Xu Fan.


    Unfortunately, the gap between Xu Fan and him was not slight, and the vast disparity in strength was not something that could bepensated for with effective tactics alone.


    As Su Jingfeng¡¯srge frame charged like a tank, Xu Fan tensed up, then, with a point of his feet and a twist of his waist, his left shoulder mmed hard against Su Jingfeng.


    This was the ¡°Iron Mountain Lean,¡± a level eight move that Xu Fan had learned during his fight with Lu Chenbing at Lu Chennong¡¯s vi.


    After Xu Fan¡¯s soul had transmigrated to this, although his cultivation strength was still in the Qi Practicing Realm, he had not lost his mastery of the Martial Dao Realm. He had already quietly picked up Lu Chenbing¡¯s signature moves during their battle.


    To Xu Fan, the martial arts techniques of the mundane world were no more difficult than learning to cook from a video.


    Su Jingfeng¡¯s body collided with Xu Fan¡¯s Iron Mountain Lean with a thunderous crash.


    Su Jingfeng¡¯s body was strong and powerful. Standing one meter eighty-nine tall and weighing one hundred seventy kilograms, he was even more imposing than a regr bodybuilding coach. However, the moment he touched the slender Xu Fan, he felt a tremendous force emanating from Xu Fan¡¯s shoulder.


    With a ¡°bang,¡± the slim Xu Fan remained unmoved, while the sturdy Su Jingfeng, struck by Xu Fan, flew through the air, sailing four or five meters before thudding to the ground.


    Xu Fan had deliberately suppressed his own power, relying solely on brute force to sh with Su Jingfeng. Had Xu Fan activated the True Qi from his Qi Sea to protect himself, then at this moment, Su Jingfeng, if not dead, would be bedridden for life.


    Even so, Su Jingfeng stilly prostrate on the ground, feeling as though all the bones in his body were nearly shattered by Xu Fan¡¯s collision. Stars burst in his vision, and his ears rang.


    He now finally realized why his War Wolf team members couldn¡¯t handle even one move from Xu Fan and were pped down to the ground; Xu Fan was a downright freak.


    So powerful, was Xu Fan still human? Su Jingfeng couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in his heart.

 Chapter 104 - 104 Who Approves? Who Disagrees?_1

    Chapter 104 Who Approves? Who Disagrees?_1


    Looking at the ground littered with groaning wounded soldiers, Xu Fan lifted his leg and slowly walked over to the crowd. Towering above them, he swept his gaze and spoke indifferently, ¡°Now, I will be the instructor for War Wolf Squad. Who agrees? Who opposes?¡±


    ¡°I agree!¡± Dongzi was the first to express his stance. Xu Fan was simply too strong, and having such a powerful instructor meant that he could finally progress toward greater strength.


    ¡°We agree too!¡± The teammates on the ground also chimed in one after another.


    They couldn¡¯t help but agree, for Xu Fan¡¯s strength was evident. If they thought of opposing, they¡¯d have to consider whether their feeble bodies could withstand a p from him.


    ¡°I agree too!¡± Su Jingfeng was thest to speak, although the request from his sister still lingered in his mind. However, Su Jingfeng really had no other choice. This guy was a freak; your brother truly cannot defeat him, so I can¡¯t avenge you. It¡¯s an injustice not born from battle.


    ¡°Since everyone agrees, then get up! As War Wolf, don¡¯t lie on the ground pretending to be dead dogs. What, can¡¯t you stand up after just one p?¡± Stomping his foot, Xu Fan kicked up a cloud of dust from the ground.


    ¡°War Wolf will never yield!¡±


    ¡°War Wolf will surely stand!¡±


    ¡°Get up!¡±


    Over thirty people with better physical condition, upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, forcefully struggled to their feet, but even then, they were covered in sweat from the pain.


    There were still over a dozen people unable to get up on their own. With help from their teammates, they slowly rose as well.


    In less than a minute, thirty-six people were standing tremulously in front of Xu Fan.


    ¡°Good. Today is our first meeting, and the impression you¡¯ve left on me is a good one. You have great team spirit and a fighting spirit. To be honest, the only thing I truly appreciate about you is just that,¡± Xu Fan said proudly with his hands behind his back.


    The members of War Wolf all lowered their heads.


    They used to think they were very strong, only slightly behind the neighboring Falcon Squad. Only after encountering Xu Fan did they truly realize how weak they really were.


    In Xu Fan¡¯s eyes, apart from team spirit, they were good for nothing.


    Although Xu Fan¡¯s words were harsh, the members of War Wolf could only grit their teeth and listen. If anyone else dared to speak like this, Su Jingfeng would have been the first to fight to the death, but now it was Xu Fan speaking. Even if all thirty-six members of War Wolf Squad attacked together, they couldn¡¯t hurt even a single hair on his head. If War Wolf Squad wasn¡¯t good for nothing, what were they?


    So, upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, everyone fell silent, mutely staring at the ground.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve be your instructor, you¡¯re in luck. Give me one month¡¯s time, and I¡¯ll increase your strength to three times what it is now!¡± Xu Fan dered, emphasizing every word.


    Upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, the members of War Wolf Squad all looked up at him in unison, their eyes shining like light bulbs, gazing at Xu Fan as if they were looking at a savior.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Damn, three times? Really?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that mean we could beat Falcon then?¡±


    Hearing everyone¡¯s astonishment, Xu Fan faintly smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Three times is just the minimum I have set. I¡¯ll increase your strength by at least three times. How much more will depend on your personal efforts.¡±


    If someone else had said this to them, War Wolf Squad¡¯s members would have scoffed. Their physical abilities had all been honed by professionalbat sports training; to be honest, increasing by even one percent at this point would be incredibly hard, let alone three hundred percent. That would simply be a pipe dream, daydreaming.


    But Xu Fan¡¯s words were different. His strength was not just three times greater than theirs; even if it wasn¡¯t a hundred times more, it was several dozen times more. Since Xu Fan had spoken these words, none of the team members dared to doubt him.


    Just now, because they doubted Xu Fan¡¯s skills, they had already been knocked to the ground to eat dirt.


    If anyone bets with Xu Fan again, they¡¯ll probably have to do a live broadcast of eating shit.


    So all the members of the War Wolf Squad were excitedly looking at Xu Fan, with an unstoppable excitement in their eyes.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t look at me so passionately, although I can enhance your strength, I must remind you that if you want to increase your strength by three hundred percent, you¡¯ll have to endure three hundred percent more pain than usual during training. If anyone thinks they can¡¯t handle it, you can drop out now. I won¡¯t force you. Of course, if you agree, unless you die during training, I won¡¯t stop,¡± Xu Fan said coldly to everyone.


    Hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, the members of the War Wolf Squad all showed a determined expression on their faces.


    Whether it be for personal ambition or collective sense of honor, they couldn¡¯t allow themselves to miss this opportunity to improve.


    An increase of three hundred percent inbat power meant that the War Wolf Squad could easily crush the Falcon Squad, not just the Falcons, but even ny-nine percent of the same type of special ops squads in Yan Country.


    No matter how much suffering, they were willing.


    Life is for fighting.


    ¡°Reporting to Instructor Xu! War Wolf Squad Deputy Captain Su Jingfeng, voluntarily epts the training!¡± Su Jingfeng, standing at the head of the group, gave Xu Fan a standard salute and called out to him with respect.


    ¡°Reporting to Instructor Xu! War Wolf Squad First toon Leader Chen Dalei, voluntarily epts the training!¡±


    ¡°Reporting to Instructor Xu!¡­¡±


    ¡°Reporting to Instructor Xu!¡­¡±


    One after another, voices rose on the training field; not a single member of the War Wolf Squad dropped out, all choosing to ept Xu Fan¡¯s training.


    ¡°Good, since you all want to choose hellish training, then I¡¯ll just have to reluctantly y the role of King Yama,¡± Xu Fan said with a faint smile, showing a row of snow-white teeth.


    In the eyes of the War Wolf Squad members, Xu Fan¡¯s smile was filled with a terrifying aura.


    ¡°All units, frog jump fiveps around the training field!¡± Xu Fan waved his hand, pointing at Su Jingfeng, ¡°You,e with me.¡±


    Everyone heard themand, ignoring the pain in their bodies, and started frog jumping with hands on their backs.


    ¡°Thest five, each time you jump, imitate a frog¡¯s croak!¡± Xu Fan added fuel to the fire.


    Tongtong was ying with Ben Ben when she saw a group of big brothers on the yground jumping around like frogs, with a few behind making ¡°ribbit ribbit ribbit¡± sounds like frogs.


    ¡°Haha, Daddy really didn¡¯t lie to me, there really are people imitating frogs,¡± Tongtong pped her hands andughed heartily.


    ¡°God just kill me now!¡± The members of the War Wolf Squad were utterly shamed, jumping with even more effort, fearing they¡¯d be in thest five, not only having to jump but also to croak.


    ¡°Little Su, take me to the infirmary, I¡¯m going to treat the injured squad members,¡± Xu Fan said indifferently.


    ¡°You can treat people too?¡± Su Jingfeng looked up to the heavens and sighed in his heart. ¡°Is this guy a monster?¡±

 Chapter 105: Divine Doctor Xu Fan_1

    Chapter 105: Divine Doctor Xu Fan_1


    ¡°Is bing team captain all because of your gift of gab?¡± Xu Fan said lightly.


    Upon hearing this, Su Jingfeng¡¯s face instantly turned awkward, but as someone who was decisive and efficient, he immediately stood at attention and respectfully said to Xu Fan, ¡°Instructor, please follow me.¡±


    Following Su Jingfeng, Xu Fan arrived at the training field¡¯s medical room.


    The medical room was actually right next to the drill ground, where Xiao Bei was at the moment, staring unblinkingly out the window at a group of teammates practicing frog jumps below.


    Xiao Bei had also witnessed the scene of Xu Fan battling the entire War Wolf Squad, and the new instructor¡¯s terrifying strength left him ck-jawed, giving rise to a profound sense of relief at being in the medical room, convinced that he would have been severely hammered by the new instructor otherwise.


    And in his heart, Xu Fan was also tagged as a devil with monstrous strength and a twisted mind.


    With a click, the door to the ward was pushed open, and Su Jingfeng led Xu Fan inside.


    Xiao Bei was about to greet Su Jingfeng when he suddenly saw Xu Fan following behind; the words died in his throat.


    Although this instructor had a smile on his face, after witnessing the entire ordeal of him disciplining the War Wolf Squad, Xiao Bei¡¯s fear of Xu Fan was unprecedented.


    ¡°Xiao Bei, this is Instructor Xu, our War Wolf¡¯s new instructor,¡± Su Jingfeng said to Xiao Bei on the bed.


    ¡°Instruct¡­ Instructor, hello,¡± Xiao Bei managed a strained smile and stammered out to Xu Fan.


    ¡°I hear you¡¯ve injured your leg¡¯s ligaments,¡± Xu Fan slowly walked up to Xiao Bei.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, I really want to join the training, but there¡¯s really no way I can,¡± Xiao Bei said, feeling a little guilty.


    Indeed, he wanted to join the training, but after seeing Xu Fan severely dealing with the War Wolf Squad, he couldn¡¯t help but think of escaping unscathed, secretly relieved that his injury had prevented him from falling into Xu Fan¡¯s hands; otherwise, he would have been miserable.


    ¡°As long as you have the will, that¡¯s good,¡± Xu Fan said with a smile to Xiao Bei, slowly examining his injured leg.


    ¡°Instructor Xu is here to treat your injury. He said you¡¯d be able to train normally by tomorrow,¡± Su Jingfeng told Xiao Bei.


    ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Bei was first overjoyed as lying in bed every day was simply torture for him. However, seeing Xu Fan¡¯s smiling face made him shiver inside; Xu Fan looked at him as if he were ab rat, sending a chill down his spine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get up and join the War Wolf Squad¡¯s intensive training?¡± Su Jingfeng asked with a stern face.


    ¡°I do!¡± Xiao Bei immediately responded without hesitation.


    ¡°Good! Instructor Xu, do you think you can start treating Xiao Bei now?¡± Su Jingfeng asked Xu Fan.


    ¡°I need to warn you beforehand that if you join the training, you¡¯re going to experience a level of hellish training that you¡¯ve never imagined before, a training that will push you to the limits of humanity, make you cry for your parents, and wish you were dead. But as long as you lie in this sickbed, you can skip this training session andfortably watch the training from here. Now, it¡¯s up to you to decide whether you want to lie herefortably, or go out and face a brutal training ordeal,¡± Xu Fan stared into Xiao Bei¡¯s eyes and intimidated him without exaggeration.


    ¡°I choose to join the training, as long as the instructor can heal my leg!¡± Xiao Bei said with unwavering determination.


    Even if the training were harsh, it was better than feeling useless watching his teammates sweat on the training field.


    Furthermore, in a month¡¯s time, thepetition with the Falcon Squad would begin, and if his leg hadn¡¯t healed by then, the absence of a team member would make it even harder for the War Wolf Squad to rival the Falcon Squad. For the collective honor, Xiao Bei felt it was worth enduring any amount of hardship.


    ¡°Good, I hope you won¡¯t regret your decision when training begins,¡± Xu Fan nodded and waved at Su Jingfeng, saying, ¡°You go out first, and turn off all the surveince in this room while you¡¯re at it.¡±


    ¡°I am responsible for the life safety of my squad members,¡± Su Jingfeng said somewhat stubbornly to Xu Fan.


    There were no cameras, and she wasn¡¯t present, so who knew what methods Xu Fan would use to treat Xiao Bei.


    Xu Fan¡¯s smile vanished from his face, and he spoke calmly, ¡°Do you really think that if I wanted to threaten your lives, I would need to go through so much trouble? If you want his leg to be healed today, just do as I say.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jingfeng thought about Xu Fan¡¯s words and realized that indeed, if Xu Fan wanted to kill them, he could do so with just the flick of a finger; there was no need for such borate measures. The only possibility was that Xu Fan¡¯s method of treatment was a closely guarded secret, not to be seen by others.


    Since Xu Fan could heal Xiao Bei¡¯s injury, Su Jingfeng had no other requests except to respect Xu Fan¡¯s wishes. He turned around to go to the surveince room to turn off the cameras.


    As Xu Fan watched his retreating back, he said slowly, ¡°Since I¡¯ve be your instructor, as the team leader, you must obey orders unconditionally. If you have any objections to my orders, I can directly walk away. Besides, I came here for the sake of Luda¡¯s face and haven¡¯t taken a dime of your sry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Instructor, War Wolf Squad guarantees to follow orders,¡± Su Jingfeng saluted Xu Fan in a standard military fashion, then slowly left the room.


    Two minutester, Xu Fan saw the red dot on the room¡¯s surveince disappear, signaling that Su Jingfeng had turned off the camera. He thenmanded Xiao Bei, ¡°Starting now, you are not allowed to open your eyes. If you open them, then forget about ever using this leg again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Instructor!¡± Xiao Bei firmly replied, then put on a ck blindfold and shut his eyes tightly.


    Xu Fan saw Xiao Bei¡¯s actions and slowly began to smile.


    His method of healing was actually quite simple, using Spiritual Energy to repair the veins and flesh injured in Xiao Bei¡¯s leg, identical to the method he used to treat Xu Yixue¡¯s ankle previously.


    However, Xu Fan cleared the room and didn¡¯t allow others to observe in order to create a greater sense of mystery.


    If they watched Xu Fan simply heal Xiao Bei, they might find it miraculous at first, but then the sense of mystery would be lost.


    But if they didn¡¯t know exactly how Xu Fan healed Xiao Bei¡¯s leg, his image in their minds would be even more mysterious and terrifying.


    That was exactly the effect Xu Fan desired.


    Respect born of fear, only when they truly feared Xu Fan¡¯s power would they hold him in the highest esteem.


    Xu Fan wanted to enhance their abilities, but it required them to truly follow hismands, so he must use various methods to deeply imnt this reverence within their hearts.


    With that thought, Xu Fan waved his hand gently, sending a stream of True Qi capable of inducing sleep towards Xiao Bei¡¯s head.


    Before long, Xiao Bei¡¯s snoring sounded as loud as thunder.


    Xu Fan extended his hand and shook off the cast around Xiao Bei¡¯s leg with Inner Strength, turning it into a pile of white fragments with the sound of crashing.


    Xu Fan gathered Spiritual Energy in the palm of his hand and ced it on Xiao Bei¡¯s leg, infusing it and slowly repairing the damaged ligaments.


    Normally, injuries like Xiao Bei¡¯s could only heal gradually through the body¡¯s natural recovery, requiring at least three months. But under the power of Xu Fan¡¯s ¡°Chaos Origin Tactics¡± and the Power of the Great Dao, the cells of the injured part in Xiao Bei¡¯s body, as if boosted by an elerator, proliferated wildly,pleting in one minute what would normally take a week.


    In less than ten minutes, Xu Fan slowly withdrew his hand.


    The ligaments in Xiao Bei¡¯s leg werepletely repaired under the healing of Spiritual Energy, and with the nourishment of Xu Fan¡¯s Spiritual Energy, all cells in Xiao Bei¡¯s body also underwent two to three generations of renewal. That is to say, Xiao Bei had a stroke of luck from misfortune, and his physical quality and strength had increased considerablypared to before.


    Previously, Xiao Bei¡¯s physical condition ranked at the lower end of War Wolf, but now it wasparable to that of the team leader, Su Jingfeng.


    Having done all this, Xu Fan slowly stood up and walked out of the sickroom

 Chapter 106 - 106 Nurse Zhao Xiaoqing_1

    Chapter 106 Nurse Zhao Xiaoqing_1


    At this moment, Su Jingfeng was anxiously standing at the end of the corridor, eyeing the door of the ward with unease.


    Seeing Xu Fan slowly walk out of the ward, Su Jingfeng promptly ran over, his face filled with hopeful expectation as he asked Xu Fan, ¡°Instructor Xu, how is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, he can get out of bed now,¡± Xu Fan said nonchntly.


    ¡°What! So fast?¡± Su Jingfeng felt as though his worldview was crumbling. Even though Xu Fan had said he could heal Xiao Bei¡¯s leg, Su Jingfeng had only harbored slight hope and had not wholeheartedly believed Xu Fan could truly cure Xiao Bei¡¯s leg.


    Now that he had received a confirmation from Xu Fan, Su Jingfeng waspletely certain Xiao Bei¡¯s injury had healed.


    ¡°Can I go in and see him?¡± Su Jingfeng asked, somewhat impatiently.


    ¡°Hmm, go in and wake him up, tell him to roll out and train,¡± Xu Fan said indifferently.


    ¡°Yes, Instructor!¡± Su Jingfeng stood at attention and saluted Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan smiled faintly and slowly walked away.


    ¡°Instructor Xu!¡± Su Jingfeng called out loudly as Xu Fan turned to leave the corridor.


    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Xu Fan asked slowly.


    ¡°Thank you, Instructor!¡± Su Jingfeng expressed his gratitude sincerely to Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan curled his lips into an indifferent smile and strolledfortably out of the corridor.


    Su Jingfeng watched Xu Fan¡¯s figure slowly leave the medical office¡¯s corridor, then, like a leopard, he suddenly dashed to the door of the ward where Xiao Bei was and flung it open.


    Just as Xu Fan had descended the stairs on the second floor, he saw a small nurse dressed in a white uniform, wearing a blue surgical mask, raise her arm to block his path.


    ¡°Who are you? How did you get into our ward?¡± Although her mask muffled her voice, it still carried the melodious sound of an oriole. However, her gaze at Xu Fan was filled with wariness.


    ¡°Me? Of course, I came to visit a subordinate in my team,¡± Xu Fan replied faintly.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave. Personnel whose identities have not been confirmed need to be verified by us!¡± the little nurse dered sternly to Xu Fan.


    Although he couldn¡¯t see the nurse¡¯s face behind the mask, her eyes were veryrge and full of spiritual energy.


    The lyrics singing about sparkling, bright eyes perfectly exemplified her features. Even though her gaze at Xu Fan was full of distrust, Xu Fan was not angered by it.


    Even though Xu Fan could pummel more than thirty War Wolf Squad members, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to be rough with women. The nurse¡¯s eyes exuded an exceptional purity, and even as she red at Xu Fan fiercely, she still appeared rather adorable and couldn¡¯t make Xu Fan feel annoyed.


    ¡°I truly am here to visit my subordinate, by the way, his name is Xiao Bei,¡± Xu Fan exined with an innocent face.


    ¡°Xiao Bei is a special forces member of the War Wolf Squad, and you expect me to believe you could be his leader with that scruffy appearance? I don¡¯t buy it,¡± the small nurse huffed, picking up her medical records clipboard and threatening Xu Fan, ¡°Are you going toe and verify your identity or not? Otherwise, I¡¯m calling for someone.¡±


    A vein of frustration crossed Xu Fan¡¯s forehead. He hadn¡¯t expected the dozens of unruly War Wolf Squad members to have all been tamed by him, only for a fearless little nurse to pop up.


    ¡°I¡¯m off to train; you¡¯ll find out soon enough who I am,¡± Xu Fan said as he stood on his toes and flipped over the nurse¡¯s body,nding near the exit of the stairwell.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you run! I will call for someone!¡± the little nurse eximed, seeing Xu Fan move and then vanish from sight. She hurriedly rushed to the second floor toward Xiao Bei¡¯s ward.


    Xiao Bei was the only patient upstairs, so it was highly likely that since Xu Fan hade downstairs, he might have done something to Xiao Bei.


    Thinking this, Nurse Zhao Xiaoqing regretted not paying attention earlier. A stranger had managed to get to the second floor while she was on duty, and if any harm had befallen the patient Xiao Bei, she, the on-duty nurse, would not be rid of responsibility and repercussions.


    Thud, thud, thud, Zhao Xiaoqing hurriedly ran toward Xiao Bei¡¯s ward, and just as she was about to reach the door, it suddenly swung open from within.


    Su Jingfeng¡¯s tall and handsome figure appeared before Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Captain Su, something terrible has happened. Just now, a man with an unidentified identity came into the infirmary. I bumped into him when he was leaving, and now he has run off. Quick, check if Xiao Bei is alright,¡± Zhao Xiaoqing said anxiously to Su Jingfeng.


    ¡°I am fine, there¡¯s nothing wrong with me!¡± Xiao Bei¡¯s voice came from the doorway.


    Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s already big eyes widened in an instant.


    The War Wolf Squad member, Hao Bei, who had injured his ligament, had actually walked out of the infirmary.


    ¡°How can you be up and about? Do you realize how dangerous your leg injury is right now? Moving it carelessly could ruin your leg entirely!¡± Zhao Xiaoqing said very seriously to Xiao Bei.


    ¡°Xiaoqing, the great beauty, take a close look. Not only can my leg walk, but it can also jump,¡± Xiao Bei moved his feet, bent his knees for a jump, and struck a handsome basketball shooting pose.


    ¡°How can that be???¡± Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s mind was muddled. The doctors had already concluded that Hao Bei¡¯s injury required three months of bed rest. How had it healed in the blink of an eye? Could it be that the person before her wasn¡¯t Xiao Bei, but his twin brother pretending to be him?


    ¡°Xiaoqing, the person you bumped into, was he tall and thin, dressed in white casual clothes?¡± Su Jingfeng reminded her gently after seeing Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s surprise.


    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s him. Captain Su, send someone to catch him quickly!¡± Zhao Xiaoqing urged Su Jingfeng eagerly.


    ¡°Ah haha, Xiaoqing, the beautifuldy, that¡¯s no outsider.¡± Xiao Beiughed heartily. With his injury fully healed, his heart was bursting with joy, his eyes couldn¡¯t hide the excitement.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he is our War Wolf Squad¡¯s new instructor. Xiao Bei¡¯s leg was healed by him,¡± Su Jingfeng said softly, unable to conceal the admiration for Xu Fan in his eyes.


    ¡°What, he cured Xiao Bei¡¯s leg? That¡¯s simply incredible. I must find out what method he used to treat it,¡± Zhao Xiaoqing eximed with insatiable curiosity, addressing Su Jingfeng.


    ¡°Military secret, I can¡¯t reveal it to you,¡± Su Jingfeng said mysteriously.


    In fact, Su Jingfeng was inwardly sighing. Actually, I also don¡¯t know how that monstrous Xu Fan cured Xiao Bei.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Zhao Xiaoqing, being a nurse at the training base, knew better than to ask questions she shouldn¡¯t, but she still looked curious as she asked, ¡°When did this instructor arrive? Why is he so secretive?¡±


    ¡°He just got here today. His name is Xu Fan,¡± Su Jingfeng replied gravely.


    ¡°Xu Fan! Hmph, to think he would treat someone in our hospital without going through our medical staff. I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Zhao Xiaoqing clenched her fair fist, speaking resentfully.


    ¡°Xiaoqing, beautifuldy, we¡¯re off to train, so we¡¯ll be taking our leave now!¡± Xiao Bei didn¡¯t want to sit idle for a moment now that his leg was healed and was anxious to run a fewps downstairs, to stretch his rusting muscles and bones.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave. Your leg hasn¡¯t been fully checked by us yet. We aren¡¯t certain whether it is healed or not; you cannot go,¡± Zhao Xiaoqing asserted, her eyebrows knitting as she rejected Xiao Bei.


    ¡°Captain¡­¡± Xiao Bei looked at Su Jingfeng for help.


    ¡°Xiaoqing, his leg ispletely fine. I just tested it myself inside. If any problem arises, I will take responsibility,¡± Su Jingfeng said to Zhao Xiaoqing confidently.


    His confidence was not from himself, but from Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan had healed Xiao Bei¡¯s leg in less than ten minutes. Now, Su Jingfeng hadpletely changed his view of Xu Fan and regarded him as a true expert, which is why he had boundless confidence in Xu Fan¡¯s treatment results.


    ¡°Goodbye, beautiful Xiaoqing,¡± Xiao Bei greeted Zhao Xiaoqing with a grin, then dashed out of the infirmary corridor.


    ¡°Xiaoqing, I will keep an eye on Xiao Bei¡¯s condition at all times, so you won¡¯t have to worry,¡± Su Jingfengpromised with Zhao Xiaoqing.


    ¡°No, I must keep Xiao Bei within my sight at all times. If there¡¯s any issue, I will be able to notice immediately,¡± Zhao Xiaoqing said stubbornly.


    ¡°No problem!¡± Su Jingfeng nodded.

 Chapter 107 - 107 I Am the Best Detector_1

    Chapter 107 I Am the Best Detector_1


    Atop the training ground, the members of the War Wolf Squad had frog-jumped for more than twops, each one drenched in sweat, yet no one had fallen behind.


    However, their pace had noticeably slowed. What used to be a jump per second had now be one jump every three to four seconds.


    The blow Xu Fan had dealt them earlier was not light, every muscle in their bodies was aching. To persist and frog-jump for more than twops was already close to their limit.


    As they jumped, a squad member finally couldn¡¯t endure any longer. Afterpleting the jump, he plopped onto the ground, tongue hanging out, panting like an ox.


    ¡°Dongzi, keep it up!¡±


    ¡°Dongzi, catch up!¡±


    ¡°Dongzi, never give up!¡±


    The squad members all encouraged Dongzi.


    Dongzi was the very member who had first shed with Xu Fan. At this moment, he had exhausted all his strength, his thigh muscles hurt so much that they were nearly cramping, leaving him absolutely no energy to jump anymore.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t jump, then crawl for fiveps! I¡¯m giving you one more chance. Anyone who wants to quit, tell me loudly that you¡¯re not fit to be a member of War Wolf!¡± Xu Fan coldly told the squad members.


    Upon hearing this, Dongzi bit his teeth fiercely, threw himself onto the ground, and slowly started to crawl forward like a clumsy gecko.


    Tongtong had initially watched the War Wolf Squad¡¯s training with the attitude of watching a lively event. Now, she noticed that the brothers of War Wolf Squad were training as if their lives didn¡¯t matter, and themander issuing the orders was her dad, Xu Fan.


    ¡°Daddy, Daddy, these big brothers are very tired, let them rest a bit,¡± Tongtong, with Ben Ben in tow, ran to Xu Fan, tugging at his trouser leg, and pitifully pleaded with him.


    ¡°Tongtong, it¡¯s not that Daddy doesn¡¯t want to let them rest, but if they want to improve, they must break through their own limits. Most importantly, I need to truly exhaust their physical capabilities before I can enhance their strength,¡± Xu Fan exined to Tongtong while patting her little head.


    ¡°But these big brothers are really suffering¡­¡± Tongtong, looking at the War Wolf Squad members on the ground who were crying out with exertion, showed a pained expression.


    ¡°Tongtong, dear, they¡¯re not suffering at all,¡± Xu Fan said with a smile, stood up, and shouted out loud to the people on the ground, ¡°Are you all suffering?¡±


    ¡°Not suffering¡­¡± the squad members replied in a weak and lifeless manner.


    ¡°Did you hear that? The big brothers themselves said they¡¯re not suffering. They even think it¡¯s thrilling,¡± Xu Fan craftily told Tongtong.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Tongtong pursed her lips, feeling something was amiss but unable to figure it out, so she decided not to think about it anymore. Flicking her ponytail, she continued to y with Ben Ben.


    ¡°Report to Instructor Xu! War Wolf Squad member, Hao Bei requests to rejoin the squad!¡± Xiao Bei ran over from the medical building upstairs, excitedly addressing Xu Fan.


    His expression was excited, and his eyes were filled with gratitude. The tone in which he spoke to Xu Fan was also filled with respect.


    ¡°Get back to training!¡± Instructor Xu said expressionlessly, pointing towards the training ground.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Xiao Bei didn¡¯t take offense at all.


    Although Instructor Xu appeared cold, his heart was warm. With just one intervention, he had cured his injured leg. If scolding could heal injuries, Xiao Bei would rather have Xu Fan scold him with a cold face every day.


    The crowd was surprised to see the lively and bouncing Xiao Bei.


    ¡°Damn, Xiao Bei, howe you¡¯vee back to life?¡±


    ¡°Dammit, I was alive to begin with.¡±


    ¡°I mean how did your leg get better? Didn¡¯t the doctor say you needed at least three months before you could stand?¡±


    ¡°It was Instructor Xu. I don¡¯t know what method he used, but after a night¡¯s sleep, he healed my leg.¡±


    ¡°Damn, Instructor Xu is really something else, turning a disabled person back into a normal one in just a short time!¡±


    ¡°Dammit, who are you calling a disabled person, you big bear!¡±


    ¡°Haha, misunderstanding, I was just making a metaphor, you know what a metaphor is, right?¡±


    ¡°No wonder Instructor Xu is so tough, let¡¯s all work hard, even if we get injured during the training it¡¯s no problem, Instructor Xu knows how to heal, he can fix it in no time.¡±


    ¡°Crap, what if his magic doesn¡¯t work on me, this old Xu is quite crafty, I still don¡¯t trust him!¡±


    ¡°Silver Fox! From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to speak ill of Instructor Xu. He personally healed my leg, it¡¯s absolutely true!¡±


    ¡°Man, you haven¡¯t been hit by him, you don¡¯t know how hard his punches are!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, from now on, Instructor Xu is my idol!¡±


    In the War Wolf Squad, Xiao Bei turned into Zhuge Liang, engaging in a fierce battle of wits, and incredibly rekindled the weary team members¡¯ spirit to continue with the training.


    At that time, Su Jingfeng and Zhao Xiaoqing also came out from the infirmary and arrived at the training field.


    Seeing Xiao Bei had juste out of the infirmary and plunged into the training, Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even deeper.


    By then, Zhao Xiaoqing had taken off her mask, revealing a face that could be charming or delightful, and though her figure was wrapped in a loose white nurse¡¯s uniform, the sight of her slender and enticing legs in white stockings beneath the hem of her dress was captivating.


    Zhao Xiaoqing belonged to that kind of beauty with an ancient charm, capable of rivalling the period-costume beauties from Zhonghai City¡¯s Xinghai Media¡ªXu Xinxin.


    Although Xu Xinxin was beautiful, she had a hint of worldliness about her; Zhao Xiaoqing was different. Not only did she look innocent, but she also had a touch of the capriciousness of an ancient rich youngdy, with a temperament that in no way conceded to Xu Xinxin.


    Xu Fan looked at Zhao Xiaoqing walking over with her eyebrows furrowed and could not help but have a strange expression. Why wasn¡¯t this little nurse staying in the infirmary? Instead, she followed them here.


    Consequently, Xu Fan gave Su Jingfeng a sideways nce and shot him a warning look.


    Su Jingfeng waved his hand, indicating that he was helpless.


    ¡°Instructor Xu, I don¡¯t care when you came here, or how high your rank is, but I won¡¯t allow you to throw my patient into dangerous training without certainty. If something happens to the patient, can you take the responsibility?¡± Zhao Xiaoqing said furiously, herrge eyes brimming with righteousness.


    ¡°Of course I can take that responsibility,¡± Xu Fan answered with a slight smile, as if it were a matter of course.


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Zhao Xiaoqing was at a loss for words, this annoying instructor just wouldn¡¯t y by the rules.


    ¡°Responsibility isn¡¯t something you can shirk with just words. If something happens to Xiao Bei¡¯s leg, none of us can take the responsibility. Therefore, before a full examination of Xiao Bei¡¯s body is conducted, I must send the patient back for aplete set of diagnostic procedures. Only after confirming that there are no problems can he continue with the training. Xiao Bei has already been injured once, and under no circumstance can we allow him to be injured a second time,¡± Zhao Xiaoqing spoke earnestly to Xu Fan.


    After hearing Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s words, Xu Fan nodded slightly in his heart. Although Zhao Xiaoqing was a bit fierce in her speech, she was indeed taking responsibility for the well-being of the team members, which wasmendable. However, Xu Fan had absolute confidence in his medical skills¡ªas far as he was concerned, not only was Xiao Bei¡¯s body fully recovered, but it was actually even stronger than before. To him, the check was purely a waste of time.


    ¡°I am the best diagnostic tool!¡± Xu Fan spoke out, saying it casually.


    ¡°Pssh! You think I¡¯d believe that?¡± Zhao Xiaoqing snorted coldly, cocking her head in disdain at Xu Fan¡¯s words.


    ¡°How about I diagnose you, then? If I get it right, it proves my judgment is valid. I say Xiao Bei has no problems, then he has no problems!¡± Xu Fan said calmly.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s see just how capable you really are. Our infirmary¡¯s five-million-worth medical equipment doesn¡¯t dare to im it can detect all the problems!¡± Zhao Xiaoqing felt a bit of pride upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words.


    Actually, she had suffered from an extremely rare disease since she was a child. That¡¯s why she had dreamed of studying medicine from a young age. However, due to various coincidences, she didn¡¯t be a doctor but a nurse instead.


    Her condition was so rare that even after visiting countless famous hospitals in Yan Country, no one could diagnose her condition until she went abroad at the age of eighteen. Only three machines in the whole world could detect her disease, and not one was in Yan Country.


    Xu Fan was walking himself into a dead end.


    Zhao Xiaoqing crossed her arms and stared fiercely at Xu Fan, absolutely certain that there was no way he could detect her hidden condition.

 Chapter 108: Terrestrial Sha Sleeps_1

    Chapter 108: Terrestrial Sha Sleeps_1


    ¡°Give me your hand,¡± Xu Fan beckoned Zhao Xiaoqing and said.


    ¡°Why should I! Thinking you can take advantage of me, impossible!¡± Zhao Xiaoqing snorted coldly, haughtily turning her head to the side.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking me to check? How can I diagnose anything if I don¡¯t take your pulse?¡± Xu Fan said, exasperated.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this, pretending to be an old traditional doctor? Just to expose your lies, I¡¯ll reluctantly let you touch thisdy¡¯s fair wrist.¡± Zhao Xiaoqing unwillingly rolled up her nurse uniform¡¯s sleeve, revealing a fair wrist, and then lifted her hand toward Xu Fan, stretching it out: ¡°Here, quickly take the pulse. Just make sure you detect something. Don¡¯t me me if you end up losing face.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Xu Fan nodded, extended his hand, and gently grasped Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s wrist, then his middle finger slowly came to rest on her pulse.


    No sooner had Xu Fan touched Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s wrist than a milky voice spoke up from the side, ¡°Daddy, why are you holding this pretty sister¡¯s hand?¡±


    Tongtong, who had snuck over at some unknown point, looked with suspicion first at Xu Fan and then at Zhao Xiaoqing with herrge, curious eyes.


    Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment upon hearing Tongtong¡¯s words.


    ¡°Daddy is treating this sister,¡± Xu Fan said to Tongtong, giving an awkward smile.


    ¡°Do you need to touch hands to treat someone? Tongtong wants Daddy to treat her too,¡± Tongtong said, thrusting out her chubby arms and acting coquettishly toward Xu Fan.


    ¡°Tongtong, don¡¯t be naughty, you¡¯re perfectly healthy and don¡¯t need any treatment,¡± Xu Fan said, patting his daughter¡¯s little head to stop her antics.


    ¡°Instructor Xu, just how long are you going to keep checking?¡± Zhao Xiaoqing asked with flushed face and out of breath.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Fan¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious, and he pressed a bit more firmly on Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Xu Fan¡¯s change in expression, Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s heart sank, wondering if he had really detected something.


    ¡°Your heart is beating so fast; don¡¯t be nervous,¡± Xu Fan said to Zhao Xiaoqing gently.


    ¡°I¡­¡­¡­¡± Flustered and annoyed, Zhao Xiaoqing thought Xu Fan might actually possess some real skill, but it turned out he was just trying to flirt with her.


    Just as Zhao Xiaoqing was about to pull her wrist away from between Xu Fan¡¯s fingers, she saw him, with a grave expression, sternly say, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    There seemed to be some magic in Xu Fan¡¯s words; after hearing him, Zhao Xiaoqing suddenly gave up the idea of pulling away her wrist and quietly waited for Xu Fan.


    After pondering gravely for several seconds, Xu Fan slowly released Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s wrist, looked around, and said to her, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Why should I go anywhere with you,¡± Zhao Xiaoqing stubbornly said.


    ¡°Su Jingfeng, you go keep an eye on their training, and Tongtong, go and y with Ben Ben for a while,¡± Xu Fan said seriously.


    ¡°Yes, Instructor!¡± Su Jingfeng responded and ran over to where the War Wolf Squad was training.


    And Tongtong, sensing Xu Fan¡¯s seriousness, obediently took Ben Ben and ran off to the grass nearby.


    ¡°Do you still want to live to see 25 years old!¡± With just a soft word, Xu Fan broke through Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s mental defenses.


    Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s eyes instantly reddened.


    Justst year, she had gone with her parents to America¡¯s top St. Cyprus Hospital for an examination, and the doctors had given her an ultimatum. ording to the ultimatum, Zhao Xiaoqing could live up to 25 years at most.


    Zhao Xiaoqing was already 22 years old, which meant she had, at most, only three years left to live.


    At that time, her parents had actually kept the diagnosis from Zhao Xiaoqing and hadn¡¯t shown her the results. However, the bright Zhao Xiaoqing had taken the diagnosis out while her parents were asleep at night, and after reading it, she knew about her condition.


    However, she did not let her parents know that she was already aware of her condition. She continued to pretend to bepletely oblivious, wanting only to spare her parents any additional worry, quietly calcting how much time she had left in this world.


    Zhao Xiaoqing, unwilling to leave any regrets, chose to return to the medical office at the training base. Since her arrival, she had be exceedingly attentive to the health of the team members. Although she knew she had no chance of surviving, she hoped to use her efforts to spare as many people as possible from the torment of illness.


    That¡¯s why she was so furious after Xu Fan forced Xiao Bei to train.


    No one understood the taste of losing one¡¯s health better than she did.


    This diagnosis at the age of 25 was a secret Zhao Xiaoqing kept hidden deep in her heart. No one knew about it except for her parents.


    How could Xu Fan have possibly known that she wouldn¡¯t live past 25? Could it be that Xu Fan really saw something?


    ¡°What did you find?¡± Zhao Xiaoqing asked Xu Fan, her face pale and her voice low.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you, since childhood, periodically fallen into a deep sleep? And as you¡¯ve grown, these periods have be longer, now shortening to once per month. On the night of the full moon each month, you fall into a deep sleep for an entire day, right?¡± Xu Fan asked Zhao Xiaoqing gently.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Zhao Xiaoqing asked in disbelief.


    This was the deepest secret she had buried in her heart¡ªone that no one but her parents knew. There was absolutely no way Xu Fan could have known about it.


    ¡°Each time you fall into this deep sleep, you enter the same dream, correct?¡± Xu Fan continued, his tone solemn.


    ¡°Yes! Yes, it¡¯s always the same dream. It¡¯s the same one I¡¯ve had since childhood,¡± Zhao Xiaoqing said, fear suddenly appearing in her eyes as she spoke weakly to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m right,¡± Xu Fan nodded slightly. He hadn¡¯t expected to encounter such a strange illness from his past life in this world. He thought to himself that if anyone in this world could cure Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s illness, it would be him, and no one else.


    ¡°Your condition will worsen soon. After ten more full moon nights, you¡¯ll fall asleep every ten days. After three hundred sixty days, it¡¯ll be once a week. Thirty-six weeks after that, you¡¯ll sleep every five days, and so it will go for thirty-six cycles until you¡¯re sleeping every three days. Once that cyclepletes, you¡¯ll fall into an eternal sleep,¡± Xu Fan said to Zhao Xiaoqing gravely.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known this would be the oue for a while now,¡± Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s eyes reddened, and tears fell like unstoppable pearls, streaming down her face.


    She had forgotten the tension between her and Xu Fan, ovee by the thought of her fate.


    ¡°Now do you believe in my diagnostic abilities? If I say Xiao Bei¡¯s injury is not serious, then it¡¯s absolutely not serious,¡± Xu Fan said, flipping his hair and speaking softly to Zhao Xiaoqing.


    ¡°Instructor Xu, I¡¯m sorry, I wronged you,¡± Zhao Xiaoqing wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with the back of her hand and said to Xu Fan with a choked voice, her expression one of pitiable remorse.


    ¡°To err is human, to forgive divine,¡± Xu Fan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so downhearted. Tell me, what were the results of the foreign tests you took?¡±


    ¡°I was tested at the most prestigious medical institution in America. The test showed a shadow in my brain that would increasingly affect my biological clock, causing me to periodically fall into deep sleep. But they couldn¡¯t determine what the substance was. There was even a panel of experts who discussed the possibility of brain surgery, but they concluded that since the shadow was located at a crucial part of the brain, the chances of death from the operation were as high as ny-nine percent. That¡¯s why my parents brought me back to Yan Country; they wanted me to do whatever I liked as a final memory,¡± Zhao Xiaoqing said with a touch of sorrow in her eyes, speaking slowly to Xu Fan.


    ¡°The technology in America, although somewhat useful, is still quitecking. The crux of your condition is indeed in your brain, but it¡¯s not a shadow. It¡¯s a living creature,¡± Xu Fan said, articting each word.


    ¡°A living creature?¡± Zhao Xiaoqing was startled, feeling as if her whole world had turned upside down.


    ¡°Have you ever heard that among the Miao people in the Xiangxi region of Yan Country, many wizards are skilled in raising various kinds of Gu insects?¡± Xu Fan exined to Zhao Xiaoqing.


    ¡°Are you saying there¡¯s a Gu insect in my brain?¡± Zhao Xiaoqing asked, a flicker of realization crossing her face as she spoke to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± The shadow in your brain is a very rare kind of Gu insect, nonfatal but sinister enough to lull a person to death slowly. It¡¯s called ¡®Di Sha Mian.¡¯ From the onset, you go through thirty-six cycles of deep sleep, and once those cycles conclude, you fall into an eternal sleep,¡± Xu Fan exined.


    ¡°I suddenly remember, as a child, my mother took me on a trip to Xiangxi. It seems that not long after returning from that trip, I started experiencing these deep sleep episodes.¡±


    ¡°That settles it!¡± Xu Fan said with a slight smile.

 Chapter 109 - 109 Supreme Martial Contest _1

    Chapter 109 Supreme Martial Contest _1


    ¡°You must never reveal this to Su Jingfeng and the others. I want to spend myst days working normally,pleting the final journey of my life, okay?¡± Zhao Xiaoqing said to Xu Fan with a hint of pleading.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Xu Fan nodded and responded indifferently.


    ¡°Then I thank you.¡± Zhao Xiaoqing said, wiping her tears and feeling a bit grateful.


    Xu Fan smiled slightly, but before he could reply, he saw Little Tongtong running over to Zhao Xiaoqing with Ben Ben.


    ¡°Pretty big sister, why are you crying? Mommy says crying will make you ugly. Can you please not cry, big sister?¡± Tongtong said adorably to Zhao Xiaoqing, stretching out a little hand to wipe away the teardrop at the corner of her eye.


    ¡°What a good baby, sister isn¡¯t crying¡­¡± Seeing Tongtong, who looked like a little angel, Zhao Xiaoqing was immediately overwhelmed with tears again. She wished she could have such a lovely baby, but it was toote as she was about to leave this world and it seemed there would be no chance.


    At this thought, Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s eyes reddened. She looked at the adorable Tongtong and gently squatted down, touching her little braids affectionately.


    ¡°Daddy, can you please help this big sister? She¡¯s so pretty, she shouldn¡¯t keep crying,¡± Tongtong said, her own mouth turning down as tears started to spill from her eyes uncontrobly.


    Xu Fan, seeing the saddened face of Tongtong, crouched down, gently supported Little Tongtong¡¯s body, and patted her little head: ¡°Only you know how to feel pity for someone!¡±


    ¡°Daddy, please help this big sister,¡± Tongtong said, a bit coquettishly, throwing herself at Xu Fan and shaking his arm vigorously.


    In Tongtong¡¯s eyes, Daddy was a superhero, omnipotent. Not only that, Daddy was also a champion of justice on Earth, who would always stand up and help whenever he encountered injustice, defending the weak and supporting the righteous.


    Xu Fan looked at Tongtong¡¯s adorable little face and said fondly, ¡°Alright, alright, since Tongtong likes this big sister so much, how can Daddy stand by and do nothing?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, what does ¡®xiu xiu pan pan¡¯ mean?¡± Tongtong asked Xu Fan with her bright, big eyes full of curiosity.


    ¡°Erm, erm, erm, erm, ¡®xiu xiu pan pan¡¯ means that Daddy will take good care of this sister and not let her cry anymore!¡± Xu Fan embraced Tongtong and hastily exined.


    ¡°Yay, Daddy is Tongtong¡¯s superhero!¡± Tongtong pped her hands and made a blooming flower expression at Zhao Xiaoqing, saying adorably, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t cry, Daddy will help you.¡±


    ¡°Instructor Xu, thank you. Your daughter is really so wonderful; it¡¯s nice to have such a sweet daughter like her,¡± Zhao Xiaoqing said to Xu Fan with relief, a smile on her face. She thought of Tongtong as just a child, so she didn¡¯t take her words seriously, seeing them as just a form offort.


    ¡°Of course! My daughter is my treasure!¡± Xu Fan boastfully kissed Tongtong¡¯s rosy cheek and replied proudly.


    ¡°Instructor Xu, I should head upstairs then,¡± Zhao Xiaoqing said, calming herself and bidding farewell to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Wait a minute, you¡¯re leaving without even mentioning the treatment?¡± Xu Fan called out to the turning Zhao Xiaoqing.


    ¡°Treatment? You mean¡­ There¡¯s still a cure for my illness?¡± Zhao Xiaoqing turned around in disbelief, her eyes lighting up with newfound radiance.


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t one, but you¡¯re in luck for having met me. In the entire world, perhaps only I can cure the Gu insect inside your body,¡± Xu Fan said nonchntly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Zhao Xiaoqing asked, filled with anticipation.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xu Fan nodded.


    ¡°But we are strangers, and I even misunderstood you just now, why would you¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve shown such concern for the members of War Wolf under mymand. I should repay such kindness. Plus, my precious daughter likes you so much and spoke so well on your behalf. Therefore, consider your illness as good as taken care of by me!¡± Xu Fan said casually.


    ¡°Am I¡­ Am I dreaming?¡± Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s eyes filled with tears once more, but this time, they were tears of hope.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Sister. You won¡¯t look pretty with a runny nose,¡± Tongtong made a funny face at Zhao Xiaoqing.


    ¡°Okay, Sister won¡¯t cry,¡± Zhao Xiaoqing wiped away her tears, stopped crying, and said excitedly to Xu Fan, ¡°Instructor Xu, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you. Just tell me what you need for the treatment, and if my family has it, I¡¯ll give you anything.¡±


    ¡°All you have to do is keep a good mood every day. Pretend that nothing has happened. I¡¯lle to you before the night of the full moon next month,¡± Xu Fan said gently.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhao Xiaoqing bowed deeply to Xu Fan, who had suddenly grown in stature in her heart.


    ¡°Alright, you go on with your business. They won¡¯t be in any trouble with me here,¡± Xu Fan said with a slight smile.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Zhao Xiaoqing responded crisply, waved at Tongtong and said, ¡°Goodbye, little beauty.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I want to go y with big sister!¡± Tongtong struggled to climb out of Xu Fan¡¯s arms and grabbed Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s white, soft hand.


    ¡°Okay, then please take care of Tongtong for a while,¡± Xu Fan said to Zhao Xiaoqing.


    ¡°No problem, I will treat her as if she were my own daughter,¡± Zhao Xiaoqing said lovingly as she looked at Tongtong.


    ¡°Good!¡± Xu Fan replied, waved at Tongtong, and turned to walk toward the members of the War Wolf Squad.


    The members of the War Wolf Squad had just seen the instructor holding the beautiful nurse¡¯s hand, causing Zhao Xiaoqing to cry a river of tears, nearly causing a collective rebellion to confront Xu Fan. But under Su Jingfeng¡¯s order, they managed to suppress their anger.


    Zhao Xiaoqing was the most beautiful flower in their training ground, and not a single one of the dozens of War Wolf members didn¡¯t want to marry her. Unfortunately, Zhao Xiaoqing, knowing her days were numbered, turned a blind eye to their pursuits, resulting in not a single one of the more than thirty men being able to catch up with her.


    When they saw the instructor who had just arrived one day behaving frivolously with Zhao Xiaoqing, how could they not be furious? If it weren¡¯t for Xu Fan¡¯s overwhelming strength, even with Su Jingfeng¡¯s restraint, they would have charged forward and taught Xu Fan a lesson.


    But as they watched, after Xu Fan had dealt with Zhao Xiaoqing, his cute daughter appeared and instantly made Zhao Xiaoqingugh. Not only that, but Zhao Xiaoqing even bowed to Xu Fan and then left joyously with Xu Fan¡¯s daughter, hopping and skipping away.


    The crowd was really puzzled, not understanding what kind of magic Xu Fan had worked to make the usually unapproachable Zhao Xiaoqing oscite between tears andughter and then leave happily in the end.


    ¡°This Instructor Xu, not only has powerful martial arts and medical skills but apparently is also amazing at charming women,¡± the members of the War Wolf Squadmented enviously. What kind of monster is this, leaving us ordinary people with no ce to stand?


    Xu Fan, however, was unaware of the thoughts of the War Wolf Squad. Seeing them distracted and cking off in training, he raised his eyebrows angrily and shouted, ¡°Do you think five rounds of frog jumps are too few? Add five more rounds for each person. If you don¡¯t finish them, you won¡¯t get any rest.¡±


    ¡°Ah!!!!¡± Groans of despair from the War Wolf Squad members echoed throughout the training ground.


    Xu Fan watched as the War Wolf Squad spent half an hour to finallyplete the frog jump training, with the members exhausted and sprawled on the ground, too weary to move even a finger.


    Only Xiao Bei and Su Jingfeng were in better shape, not lying on the ground, but standing and slowly catching their breath.


    ¡°Everyone stand up; we¡¯re going to start learning now!¡± Xu Fan shouted at the people on the ground.


    The members of the War Wolf Squad, who had been like mud just moments ago, sprang to their feet with carp flips andzy donkey rolls. Some stood on shaky legs, but none dared defy Xu Fan¡¯smand to remain on the ground.


    ¡°Now I¡¯ll teach you a set of Martial Arts Techniques. This technique is extremely forceful and dominates with yang energy. Once you¡¯ve learned it, you¡¯ll be able to defeat opponents who are twice as strong as you are in normal conditions,¡± Xu Fan exined slowly.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Everyone eximed in amazement, forgetting their fatigue and staring unblinkingly at Xu Fan¡¯s silhouette.


    ¡°Remember, the Martial Arts Techniques I¡¯m teaching you is called Martial Supreme Combat Skill!¡± After Xu Fan finished speaking, his body slowly made a circle, demonstrating to everyone.


    ¡°I will only perform this set of moves three times: the first time as a demonstration, the second time to lead you through it, and the third to break it down. Everyone must concentrate fully and learn!¡±

 Chapter 110 - 110 Waiting for Xu Fan_1

    Chapter 110 Waiting for Xu Fan_1


    Having finished speaking, Xu Fan began to practice the moves of Martial Venerable Combat Techniques with punch after punch, kick after kick.


    Martial Venerable Combat Techniques is an incredibly magical martial cultivation method that Xu Fan obtained in his previous life in the Cultivation World.


    Martial cultivators take the martial path to enlightenment; they do not cultivate True Qi but focus on Martial Arts Techniques instead. Yet through their Martial Dao Cultivation, they can match cultivators blow for blow.


    The strongest martial cultivators can punch to shatter mountains, kick to sever rivers, embodying Vajra Indestructible.


    This Martial Venerable Combat Techniques was a secret manual given to him by a martial saint he had met in his previous life.


    The members of the War Wolf Squad, although not suited for the cultivation of genuine cultivation techniques, could still manage to practice martial cultivation techniques to some extent.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t reach the high realms of martial cultivation, just mastering the basics would increase their strength three to fourfoldpared to their current level.


    Moreover, Xu Fan was a master alchemist. He had purchased many herbs from Zhi Shen Tang, which could be used to make some of the most basic elixirs to help strengthen the bodies of the War Wolf Squad members.


    With the internal support of elixirs and the external training of Martial Arts Techniques, the growth rate of the War Wolf Squad would be absolutely terrifying.


    The War Wolf Squad members were nowpletely captivated by Xu Fan¡¯s demonstration of Martial Venerable Combat Techniques.


    In the technique demonstrated by Xu Fan, each punch and kick, though seemingly slow, could stir the surrounding airflow into a gentle rotation. Each punch carried a whoosh of strong wind, and one did not need to be hit to know the terror of the punch¡¯s power.


    Less than two minutester, Xu Fan finished the full set of moves, slowly sweeping his gaze over everyone.


    The minds of the War Wolf Squad members had been wholly attracted to Xu Fan¡¯s demonstration of Martial Venerable Combat Techniques.


    ¡°Now everyone, follow me and start practicing!¡± Xu Fan said, having taken the initial stance of Martial Venerable Combat Techniques.


    The team members, eager and determined, began to learn along with Xu Fan.


    This time, Xu Fan moved very slowly. The sequence that took two minutes before now took a full five minutes toplete. Fortunately, the coordination of the War Wolf Squad members was very good, and they could mimic even the high difficulty moves presented by Xu Fan.


    After the second round, Xu Fan immediately started the third, breaking down the movements.


    This time, Xu Fan began to slowly demonstrate Martial Venerable Combat Techniques. With each move, he exined its application, the key points of attack, and the connection with the next move, along with the techniques for alternate variations.


    Breaking down each move, Xu Fan spent a total of thirteen minutes exining them. During this time, the War Wolf Squad members listened so intently they nearly became entranced, fearing their minds were too dull and that they might miss any key points.


    After Xu Fan finished, he said to everyone, ¡°Now, each of you start practicing the punches from memory. Before the sun sets, each person must practice at least fifty times. This set of punches can slowly help you recover your strength. The fatigue you feel from your earlier exercise will gradually disappear as you practice the punches.¡±


    Upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s order, everyone immediately started practicing eagerly, while Xu Fan called Su Jingfeng out of the team to supervise everyone¡¯s movements and timely offer corrections.


    Su Jingfeng was rather talented, having learned about seventy to eighty percent of Xu Fan¡¯s Martial Venerable Combat Techniques after only three rounds. While not perfect, he was capable enough to guide the other members of the War Wolf Squad.


    After assigning the task, Xu Fan¡¯s phone suddenly rang with a call from a local Zhonghai number he didn¡¯t recognize.


    Sliding his phone to answer, a stranger¡¯s voice came through.


    ¡°Hello, is this Mr. Xu Fan? We are from the housekeepingpany. We received yourmission today to clean your house, but there has been an incident at your residence. Could youe home right away?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Xu Fan asked in surprise.


    ¡°There have been some crime clues discovered in your home, and a person iming to be an investigator hase to look into it. However, only our cleaner was present, so we got in touch with you through them.¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll head back immediately,¡± Xu Fan replied and hung up the phone. Then he took out his mobile phone and started to check the surveince system at home.


    To his surprise, upon opening the surveince system, it showed that all the cameras were offline.


    A flicker of doubt crossed Xu Fan¡¯s mind; someone had definitely tampered with his home surveincework, or had turned off the power supply to the system.


    Without further hesitation, Xu Fan rapidly issuedmands to Zhao Xiaoqing and Su Jingfeng, then left the training ground, drove his Audi, and sped toward his home.


    As long as Tongtong was safe and sound, Xu Fan was not afraid of whatever situation he might find at home.


    Inside the Star of Zhonghai Vi, Iron Hand Masterfortably sat on the second floor sofa, eyeing Triangle Tiger with a predatory gaze.


    Meanwhile, Triangle Tiger, looking anxious, held his mobile phone and squatted on the floor, his forehead glistening with sweat.


    A series of notification sounds, ¡°Di Di Di,¡± came from Brother Hu¡¯s phone.


    He hurriedly checked it and saw a WeChat message from his underling, Yellow Hair, ¡°Brother Hu, it¡¯s all taken care of. The housekeepingpany has contacted the owner of the vi. He said he will rush back immediately.¡±


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve made contact with the owner of this ce!¡± Brother Hu presented the phone to Iron Hand Master with the reverence of presenting a treasure. Iron Hand nced coldly at the phone¡¯s screen and nodded slightly, yet he did not fully trust Brother Hu¡¯s message, warning him cautiously, ¡°You better be sure about the reliability of this information. If he doesn¡¯te, you¡¯ll get another scar on your face, and I guarantee, this one will be fatal!¡±


    ¡°Master, even if you lend me three extra doses of courage, I wouldn¡¯t dare to deceive you!¡± Triangle Tiger said with a face full of smiles, nodding submissively to Iron Hand Master.


    ¡°That¡¯s best. Once the owner of the vi arrives, I might spare your life. Then, you take your underlings and get as far away as possible,¡± Iron Hand Master coldly warned Triangle Tiger.


    ¡°Of course, we will leave as quickly as possible,¡± Brother Hu promptly assured Iron Hand Master, patting his chest.


    ¡°Ask your men how the cleaning is going. If it¡¯s almost done, head back to the car to stand by. There¡¯s no need to stay in the vi any longer. However, you must bring me the car keys upstairs. Only after I approve, may you leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, whatever you say, Master,¡± Brother Hu hastily took out his phone to call his underlings and ask about the cleaning progress.


    His underlings had already cleaned up the first floor, leaving the rooms sparkling clean, but several were drained from the effort, with some barely able to stand up straight.


    ¡°If you¡¯re done cleaning, then head to the vehicles. But have Yellow Hair bring the car keys to the first-floor stair corner and toss them up to me. Without my order, none of you are allowed to leave!¡± Brother Humanded authoritatively.


    ¡°Understood!¡± the underlings agreed in unison. Although they were unclear about Brother Hu¡¯s intentions, their carefree nature weed resting in the cars over cleaning here, so they gathered their cleaning utensils and boarded the two vehicles they had arrived in. Only Yellow Hair ran to the stair corner and, following Brother Hu¡¯s instructions, threw the keys of the two cars upstairs.


    Throughout this time, Brother Hu¡¯s underlings had never seen Iron Hand Master¡¯s true face.


    Only Brother Hu had seen Iron Hand Master¡¯s real face, which sent chills through him. He couldn¡¯t help but fear that once the vi owner arrived, Iron Hand Master might kill to silence witnesses.


    The more Brother Hu thought about it, the more he considered fleeing, but Iron Hand Master¡¯s brutal gaze froze him in ce, and he obediently stayed on the second floor.


    Although Iron Hand Master could potentially go back on his word and not release him, if Brother Hu attempted to escape now, his death would be certain. With no other way out, Brother Hu could only hope that the vi owner was a bigger boss than Iron Hand, capable of matching him in might, so that in their struggle, he could make a clean escape when the moment was right.


    As he pondered his options, Brother Hu suddenly heard a swift movement.


    He quickly looked up.


    He saw a lean figure that, unbeknownst to him, had silently appeared on the second floor.

 Chapter 111 - 111 Like an Old Friend Comes_1

    Chapter 111 Like an Old Friend Comes_1


    The Iron Hand Master sitting on the sofa, a glimmer of sharpness shed in his eyes and he quickly shifted his gaze to Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan also looked at the Iron Hand Master on the sofa.


    Among martial artists, one can usually sense the identity of another directly, but when there is a significant disparity in levels, a lower-ranked martial artist cannot perceive the true strength of a higher-ranked one.


    Just like now, Xu Fan could tell at a nce that the Iron Hand Master had recently entered the body tempering stage, while the Iron Hand Master, after sizing Xu Fan up, indeed could not see through Xu Fan¡¯s strength.


    Logically, no one should be able to escape the eyes of the Iron Hand Master and silently enter the vi, yet Xu Fan appeared inside the building like a ghost, without stirring the slightest bit ofmotion.


    The Iron Hand Master scrutinized Xu Fan, who appeared frail and unlike a martial artist, for martial artists usually emanate a strong aura from within, but the Iron Hand Master could not feel any such presence from Xu Fan.


    Could it be that my attention was unfocused, and he is more familiar with the vi¡¯syout, which is why he could suddenly appear here? the Iron Hand Master wondered to himself.


    In fact, although Xu Fan¡¯s strength was close to that of a martial arts grandmaster, he was not actually a martial artist at all, he was indeed a cultivator. Trying to find a martial artist¡¯s aura in him was like searching for an ocean in the desert; it simply wasn¡¯t possible.


    The cultivation technique practiced by Xu Fan was different from the martial arts techniques cultivated by martial artists, exuding a quality that was both external and internal, in harmony with nature, which most people could not discern.


    After taking a good look at Xu Fan for a while, the Iron Hand Master finally decided he was not a martial artist, and thus, a cruel smile spread across his lips as he jeered at Xu Fan with a sinisterugh, ¡°Young Master Xu, forgive the intrusion into your home, but pleasee with me and meet an old friend of yours, who is quite keen on seeing you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? If it¡¯s an old friend, why send ackey like you? Why can¡¯t hee himself?¡± Xu Fan narrowed his eyes and said with disdain.


    Iron Hand¡¯s face flushed with anger upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, ¡°Insolent! Do you fucking think you¡¯re still the Xu Family¡¯s esteemed young master? Posturing in front of me like that! Now you¡¯re nothing but a lost dog! Get it? A dog, lower than pigs and dogs. My master wanted me to bring you to catch up. If you have any sense, kneel on the ground and tie your own hands. If not, don¡¯t me me for getting rough!¡±


    ¡°Who is your master?¡± Xu Fan¡¯s gaze took on a dangerous edge.


    ¡°Dammit, you¡¯ll know when you get there,¡± the Iron Hand Master no longer bothered with Xu Fan, reaching out his fan-sized hand toward him.


    The Iron Hand Master¡¯s hand, because of frequently applying medicinal liquids while practicing the Iron Sand Palm in the past, emitted a strange odor as soon as he extended it. With its ck, thick appearance and revolting calluses, Xu Fan could hardly bear to look at it anymore.


    Haha, jealous, aren¡¯t you? This is a pair of invincible iron palms envied by many in the Iron Palm Sect. If you don¡¯t want my iron palms to twist you into a pretzel, then surrender peacefully. The Iron Hand Master shook his disgusting palm, showing off to Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan wrinkled his nose, almost nauseated at the sight of that hand.


    ¡°Dammit, if you refuse to submit, then don¡¯t me me for showing no mercy under my palm!¡± Iron Hand stood with crossed arms and pounced fiercely toward Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan truly did not want toe into contact with those disgusting palms, so he quickly dodged, evading the Iron Hand¡¯s deadly bear hug attack.


    ¡°Dammit, how is that possible!¡± Iron Hand¡¯s eyes shed with astonishment. His palm technique, Revealing the Mountain Gate, wielded the force of several hundred pounds between his hands. Even a steel pipe could be snapped in half by it. The speed of his palm strikes was extremely fast, and ever since he had practiced the martial arts techniques of the Iron Palm Sect, Master Iron Hand never needed a fly swatter, because not a single fly could escape the palm of his hand.


    Could Xu Fan be more agile than a fly! Master Iron Hand thought in surprise.


    If Xu Fan knew that Iron Hand was mentallyparing him to a fly, he would definitely chop off Master Iron Hand¡¯s hand. Now, seeing Iron Hand momentarily stunned after missing a strike, Xu Fan didn¡¯t hesitate at all and instantly shifted behind Master Iron Hand, delivering a kick straight to his backside.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Master Iron Hand face-nted onto the ground.


    The two car keys of Triangle Tiger that were in his pocket also slid onto the floor as Iron Hand fell.


    Triangle Tiger, who was watching the fight, saw the car keys fall and hurried over to pick them up, but Xu Fan stepped on the keys and coldly asked Triangle Tiger, ¡°Where are you from?¡±


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m from a domestic servicepany, here to clean for you,¡± Brother Tiger said to Xu Fan with a pained expression.


    Although he hade with the intention to steal, he hadn¡¯t actually taken anything and was almost reprimanded by Iron Hand, so he felt a mix of grievance and dissatisfaction coupled with genuine fear of Iron Hand, which not even Xu Fan could detect at a nce.


    Xu Fan remembered that when he came into the vi, the stains in the living room had already been removed, and the smell in the living room had also been dealt with by odor-removing equipment. So, Xu Fan didn¡¯t give it much thought and flicked the keys with his foot into Brother Tiger¡¯s arms, warningly saying, ¡°Remember, you didn¡¯t see anything. If something happens, I¡¯lle looking for you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, big brother! Whatever happened here, I don¡¯t remember!¡± Brother Tiger said to Xu Fan, blinking sociably.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Xu Fan returned a fierce look to Brother Tiger.


    Brother Tiger hurriedly grabbed the keys and ran toward the staircase.


    At that moment, Master Iron Hand, who had taken several seconds to recover from the kick, finally exhaled slowly and got up from the ground.


    In the brief fight, he hadn¡¯t even touched the hem of Xu Fan¡¯s clothing before he was kicked to the ground by Xu Fan. If Xu Fan had wanted to twist his neck from behind, there would have been nothing he could do to resist.


    ¡°Who in the world are you, and why do you possess such formidable skills?¡± Master Iron Hand cautiously asked.


    ¡°The eldest young master of the Xu Family, Xu Fan. Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Xu Fan revealed a mysterious smile toward Master Iron Hand.


    ¡°Impossible, the eldest young master Xu is a notorious spoiled brat, squandering all his energy on women. How could he possibly possess such incredible skills? You must be an imposter!¡± Iron Hand still disbelieved, shouting at Xu Fan.


    ¡°I am still Xu Fan, but I¡¯m not the same Xu Fan as before!¡± Xu Fan said with a slight smile, exuding confidence.


    ¡°I won¡¯t believe it! Take my Stone-breaking Palm!¡± Master Iron Hand extended his bear-like paws and smashed down hard towards Xu Fan¡¯s face.

 Chapter 112 - 112 Actually, I am an Undercover_1

    Chapter 112 Actually, I am an Undercover_1


    ¡°Child¡¯s y, daring to show off in the presence of a master!¡± Xu Fan sneered with contempt, his figure vanishing in an instant from in front of the Iron Hand Master, then reappearing behind his back.


    The Iron Hand Master¡¯s palms possessed enormous attacking power, ranked among the best in the Strong Body Realm, but due to the great momentum and heavy force of his Iron Sand Palm, every move he made left his back wide open.


    For ordinary people, it was very difficult to exploit the opening left by the Iron Hand Master, but for Xu Fan, this was too easy.


    He aimed another ruthless kick at the Iron Hand Master¡¯s buttocks.


    ¡°Crack!¡± the Iron Hand Master¡¯s body once again mmed tightly against the smooth floor of Xu Fan¡¯s home.


    ¡°Aiyo¡­ my back!¡± the Iron Hand Master cried out in pain, clutching his lower back.


    Xu Fan¡¯s kicks targeted the buttocks, very close to the waist.


    There¡¯s a lot of flesh on the buttocks to absorb damage, but the waist is another story. After being hit twice by Xu Fan¡¯s Great Strength Vajra Leg, the Iron Hand Master felt as if his waist was about to break.


    Xu Fan ced his foot lightly on the head of the Iron Hand Master, looked down from his lofty position, and kept his gaze firmly on the Iron Hand Master.


    ¡°Who sent you here!¡± Xu Fan asked coldly.


    ¡°I, Iron Hand, would rather die than betray my master!¡± the Iron Hand Master stated stubbornly.


    ¡°Good, I like tough guys like you the most. Those two dog paws of yours disgust me, so I¡¯m going to chop them off for you now and feed them to the dogs,¡± Xu Fan said, before he stood up and headed to the kitchen. In a second, he was back, with a gleaming cleaver in his hand.


    Although Xu Fan could sever the Iron Hand Master¡¯s palms with his hands, he felt reluctant to dirty his own, so he took out a cleaver, deciding to throw it into the trash after the deed was done.


    ¡°Young Master Xu! I was wrong! Please don¡¯t chop off my hands!¡± Seeing the cleaver in Xu Fan¡¯s hand glinting with cold light, the Iron Hand Master immediately chickened out. As a martial artist of the Iron Palm Sect who made his mark in the world with his pair of iron palms, losing his hands would mean losing ny-nine percent of his martial skills. Without them, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to hold a bowl as a beggar.


    ¡°If you know you¡¯re wrong, that¡¯s a good boy. Now tell me who sent you? My patience is limited, and this cleaver might just slip,¡± Xu Fan said with a yful smile on his face, standing over the Iron Hand Master and speaking softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk, Young Master Xu, it was Xu Fangcheng who sent me to find you. He also said to bring both you and the little¡­ uh, the little girl by your side with me!¡± The Iron Hand Master said to Xu Fan in a hurried tone, extremely agitated, fearful that if he dyed for even a second, his cherished iron palms, which he had had for thirty years, would be chopped off by the cleaver in Xu Fan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Xu Fangcheng!¡± Xu Fan¡¯s eyes narrowed with a dangerous gleam as he said coldly to the Iron Hand Master, ¡°Why would he be looking for me, and how does he even know I have a little girl with me!¡±


    ¡°It was discovered by the butler Xu Wentao. It seems that because you used the Xu Family¡¯s money, Master Xu Fangcheng wanted toe looking for you!¡± The Iron Hand Master spilled everything he knew to Xu Fan like pouring beans from a bamboo tube.


    The Iron Hand Master, being such a person, certainly cared more about his own power. It might feel a little ufortable starting out as a traitor, but once one gets used to the role, any feelings of guilt disappear, and so he gushed everything to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯te looking for you, but you dared to seek me out first. Good, today I¡¯ll start collecting some interest from the Xu Family!¡± Xu Fan revealed an icy smile and spoke slowly.


    ¡°Young Master! You absolutely must not!¡± Iron Hand spoke to Xu Fan in a panicked tone.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I go? If you can¡¯t give me a good reason, my de will make its move immediately!¡± Xu Fan said fiercely.


    ¡°Uh, uh, killing Xu Fangcheng would only result in the Xu Family recing him with another heir. Your endeavor to reim your position as the Young Master seems even more unattainable, and besides, the Xu Family has strictly forbidden fratricide¡ªif not for that, Xu Fangcheng wouldn¡¯t have let you live until now!¡± Iron Hand spoke to Xu Fan with trepidation.


    ¡°Oh? You think I want to reim the position of the Xu Family¡¯s Young Master?¡± Xu Fan asked Iron Hand Master, somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Of course, our Patron Martial Artists do have a bit more knowledge about the family secrets than the Xu Family¡¯s servants. I¡¯m aware that you were implicated in the great upheaval of the Xu Family through no fault of your own, so naturally you should be the rightful Young Master. Your return to the Xu Family to reim your status is only just and proper!¡± Iron Hand Master rattled off to Xu Fan like a machine gun.


    ¡°You actually know about this matter? Then, do you know the hidden details behind the death of my father, Xu Tianlong?¡± A hint of shock shed in Xu Fan¡¯s eyes, and he urgently asked Iron Hand Master.


    Since Xu Fan¡¯s soul had transmigrated into this body, his consciousness had merged with Xu Fan¡¯s, so whenever he thought of his parents¡¯ tragic fate, his emotions would instantly be agitated.


    ¡°Young Master, the matters concerning the former Family Head are truly too secretive. At that time, I was just a Martial Artist at the Strong Body Realm and hadn¡¯t entered the core circles of the Xu Family, so I truly don¡¯t know what happened. Even among the Martial Artists patronized by the Xu Family, no one dares to speak of it, and keeps a deep silence about the incident. I only heard a tiny piece of information from the mouth of a drunken Martial Artist,¡± Iron Hand Master said, matching Xu Fan¡¯s agitated expression.


    ¡°What is that tiny piece of information you know?¡± Xu Fan asked slowly.


    ¡°If I tell you, can it earn me back my two hands?¡± Iron Hand Master¡¯s eyes shed shrewdly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t speak now, you¡¯ll die this instant!¡± Xu Fan immediately radiated an intense murderous aura, scaring Iron Hand Master, who had killed his fair share of people, to nearly wet himself on the spot.


    The murderous aura emanating from Xu Fan was not something that could be umted by killing just a few people; it was a Destroy Heaven and Earth aura that only ignited after ughtering countless supreme beings in the vast cosmic starry sky.


    Xu Fan¡¯s gaze swept coldly over Iron Hand Master, who quickly trembled and stammered, ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk!¡±


    ¡°You need to find someone named Jin Gang Jiu Jun; he was involved in the incident back then. However, he¡¯s exceptionally strong! It¡¯s said that he has already reached the Qi Drawing Realm!¡± Iron Hand Master said, still frightened.


    ¡°Good! Jin Gang Jiu Jun, huh.¡± Xu Fan silently etched the name into his memory.


    ¡°Young Master, that¡¯s all the inside knowledge I have. Please, for being so frank, I beg you to spare me!¡± Iron Hand Master pleaded pitifully to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Heh heh, you¡¯re too useful for me to spare you; that would be a great loss for me,¡± Xu Fan said as he shed into his own bedroom and rummaged through a cab to retrieve a wrinkled yellow piece of paper.


    This was one of the only three items he had brought over from the Cultivation World.

 Chapter 113: The Power Behind the Xu Family_1

    Chapter 113: The Power Behind the Xu Family_1


    ¡°Soul-Confusing Talisman!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, what are you nning to do?¡± Iron Hand Master asked Xu Fan, a bit apprehensively.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. First, have your hands chopped off by me right now and then be thrown into the sea to feed the fish,¡± Xu Fan said coldly.


    Iron Hand Master felt a chill run through his body and asked with trembling fear, ¡°And, and the second option?¡±


    ¡°The second is to be my dog, to serve me with undying loyalty, infiltrate the Xu Family for me, and retrieve the truth of the past! Moreover, I will let your strength increase rapidly, allowing you to upy a significant position among the Xu Family¡¯s patrons!¡± Xu Fan tempted with a devilish voice.


    ¡°Of course I choose the second,¡± Iron Hand Master nodded hastily. Only a fool would choose the first. I¡¯m in your hands now; a smart man doesn¡¯t eat the loss before him.


    ¡°Being a double-agent is not so easy, your IQ is¡­ passable, but you¡¯re still missing the most important point,¡± Xu Fan said slowly.


    ¡°The most important point? What is that?¡± Iron Hand Master asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Loyalty! Absolute loyalty to me!¡± Xu Fan stated, enunciating every word.


    ¡°From now on, I will forever be loyal to the Young Master and will never betray you. If I break this oath, may thunder strike me down, and may I die a horrible death,¡± Iron Hand Master immediately swore, his voice filled with sincerity, upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe what you say!¡± Xu Fan said coldly. ¡°However, I believe in my methods!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I am absolutely sincere!¡± Iron Hand Master pleaded, trying desperately to show his loyalty.


    ¡°Good, then I can rest easy!¡± Having said that, Xu Fan picked up the crumpled Soul-Confusing Talisman and with a flick of his hand, the talisman paper emitted a dazzling rainbow light. Xu Fan quickly pointed at Iron Hand Master¡¯s head, and the rainbow light followed his finger, swiftly prating Iron Hand Master¡¯s brain.


    ¡°Iron Hand! From now on, you must always be loyal to me, never betray me, every word I say is an order!¡± Xu Fan slowly told Iron Hand Master.


    After the rainbow light of the Soul-Confusing Talisman entered Iron Hand Master¡¯s brain, his eyes immediately took on a dazed look, his face was expressionless. Hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, Iron Hand Master repeated slowly, ¡°I, Iron Hand, will always be loyal to the Young Master, never betray, and every word the Young Master says is an order!¡±


    ¡°At what age did you stop wetting the bed?¡± Xu Fan suddenly asked out of the blue.


    ¡°Nine!¡± Iron Hand Master answered mechanically.


    Sess! Xu Fan pped his hands.


    The question just now was a test to see if the Soul-Confusing Talisman was effective. If it wasn¡¯t, Iron Hand Master would have definitely paused upon hearing such a question, and wouldn¡¯t have answered so mechanically and directly.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll transmit a set of cultivation methods to you. Follow these methods to cultivate, and you should be able to break through the Body Tempering Realm soon. By then, the Xu Family will certainly make good use of you.¡± As Xu Fan spoke, he casually thought up a rather subpar body cultivation method and recited it quickly to Iron Hand Master.


    The effect of the Soul-Confusing Talisman¡¯s mana coursing through Iron Hand Master¡¯s body had not yet dissipated, and his memory was astonishingly sharp. Xu Fan spoke of the technique once, and he was able to recite it forwards and backwards fluently.


    Soon, the effect of the Soul-Confusing Talisman¡¯s mana gradually faded, and Iron Hand Master¡¯s expression returned to how it had been when he first saw Xu Fan. However, when he saw Xu Fan now, he felt an involuntary sense of reverence.


    It was as if the person standing before him was a god of the entire universe.


    But for those controlled by the Soul-Confusing Talisman, their master is the god of their universe.


    ¡°Iron Hand, among the things you just told me, was there anything false?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the person I mentioned, Zhu Jiu Jun, is not actually a Qi Drawing Realm expert but a true Martial Arts Grandmaster!¡± Iron Hand said without a hint of shame.


    Now that he was under Xu Fan¡¯smand, he spoke with a clear conscience.


    ¡°What? A Marsual Arts Grandmaster is one of the Xu Family¡¯s Patrons?¡± Xu Fan asked with some surprise.


    Xu Fan was currently in the Qi Cultivation Stage, andpared to the strength of a martial artist, he had only reached the level of a Marsual Arts Grandmaster.


    The fact that the Xu Family also had a Marsual Arts Grandmaster among its Patrons was a surprise to Xu Fan. Indeed, the four major families of Yan Country were not to be underestimated.


    ¡°Not only is Zhu Jiu Jun a Marsual Arts Grandmaster, but the Xu Family also has several Marsual Arts Grandmasters behind the scenes, though they are all old bones, some decades or even a hundred years old, who generally live in seclusion in the mountains and do not concern themselves with worldly affairs. Hence, most people have no idea about them,¡± Iron Hand Master said steadily.


    ¡°Darn, there are other people who are Marsual Arts Grandmasters? How could the Xu Family have so many Marsual Arts Grandmasters?¡± Xu Fan asked, a little astonished.


    ¡°Young Master, after all, the Xu Family is one of the four major families in Yan Country, with profound heritage. Though your father became the Family Head, he was only the figurehead of the Xu Family. The real strength of the Xu Family, much of it, remains hidden underground. Otherwise, your father wouldn¡¯t have met his misfortune so easily,¡± Iron Hand Master spoke frankly, showing no concern for Xu Fan¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°I understand, then it is certainly fortuitous that I sent you. You must diligently practice the secret techniques I have taught you. With that set of techniques, maybe you too can be one of the Xu Family¡¯s Marsual Arts Grandmasters. Once you enter the Xu Family¡¯s inner circle, I want to see what exactly the Xu Family is hiding underneath!¡± Xu Fan said coldly.


    ¡°As youmand!¡± Iron Hand respectfully addressed Xu Fan.


    ¡°Where is Xu Fangcheng now?¡± Xu Fan asked softly.


    ¡°Reporting to the Young Master, Xu Fangcheng and Xu Wentao are currently residing in The Grand Qin Hotel in Zhonghai City. Xu Fangcheng is acquainted with Young Master Qin Haowen of the Qin Corporation. Qin Haowen is very keen on ingratiating himself with Xu Fangcheng, as were Xu Fangcheng to officially gain the old patriarch¡¯s approval and be the Family Head, then Qin Corporation could earn substantial benefits from the cooperation with our Xu Family,¡± Iron Hand said humbly to Xu Fan, who had gone from calling Xu Fangcheng ¡®Young Master¡¯ to now reserving that title for Xu Fan, with Xu Fangcheng bing just a name.


    ¡°Since he sent you to me today, how would you exin to him if you didn¡¯t bring me back?¡± Xu Fan asked, as if assessing Iron Hand.


    ¡°Then we simply kill him. He only brought me this time, and killing him would be as easy as flipping my hand!¡± Iron Hand said harshly to Xu Fan.


    ¡°We cannot kill. For now, we should not startle the snake by hitting the grass. Otherwise, even if you go back, you will be punished for not safeguarding Xu Fangcheng; it would be a loss not worth the gain. Let¡¯s let him live a few more days of peace,¡± Xu Fan said indifferently.

 Chapter 114 - 114 Birds of a Feather Flock Together_1

    Chapter 114 Birds of a Feather Flock Together_1


    ¡°Good! As always, Young Master is thorough in his thinking,¡± Iron Hand truly lived up to his Iron Palm Sect heritage, equally adept at swatting flies and kissing up.


    ¡°When you go back, it¡¯d be best to find a way to send him back to Dragon City; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be good when reporting back,¡± Xu Fan said indifferently.


    ¡°Got it. He values his little life dearly. All I need to say is that I¡¯ve encountered some masters with unknown identities in Zhonghai City who seem to have ill intentions towards us. I won¡¯t even need to suggest it; he will definitely rush me to protect him and leave Zhonghai,¡± Iron Hand nodded and said.


    ¡°Good, just handle it on your own. Just make sure not to arouse his suspicions. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back first. I will contact you when it¡¯s time,¡± Xu Fan shook his mobile phone.


    Iron Hand, very tactful, immediately took out his phone and added Xu Fan to his contacts and WeChat.


    Waving at Iron Hand, this high-level martial artist of the Iron Palm Sect respectfully bowed to Xu Fan and hurriedly left the vi.


    In the top-floor private room of the Zhonghai Grand Hotel, several stunningly beautiful and seductively shaped women in various revealing outfits attended to two men.


    Xu Fangcheng sat in the guest of honor¡¯s seat, with three beauties surrounding him ¨C one massaging his legs, another kneading his shoulders, and another gently caressing his body with her pale, delicate hands.


    Beside him, Qin Haowen held an exposed busty girl in his embrace, his hands restlessly moving over another girl with a smaller frame.


    ¡°Young Master Xu, the girls here are not too bad, are they?¡± Qin Haowen said somewhat sycophantically to Xu Fangcheng.


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re passable and will do,¡± said Xu Fangcheng as azy smile yed at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°After all, we in Zhonghai can¡¯tpare with Dragon City. With your broad experience, Young Master Xu, you naturally wouldn¡¯t be impressed with themon riff-raff here,¡± Qin Haowenplimented Xu Fangcheng as he kept feeling up the pretty girl next to him, causing her to close her eyes and softly moan.


    ¡°Haowen, are all the women in Zhonghai of this standard? I was actually looking forward to having a good time here in Zhonghai,¡± Xu Fangcheng said somewhat disappointedly, ncing at the beauties serving him. Though they were all above average ¨C deities in the eyes of ordinary people ¨C in the eyes of Xu Fangcheng, they were just run-of-the-mill and nothing special.


    ¡°Who says Zhonghai City doesn¡¯t have beautiful women? I know one incredibly gorgeous woman who is leagues ahead of them!¡± Qin Haowen, feeling a bit indignant from Xu Fangcheng¡¯s slight, retorted.


    ¡°What? Leagues ahead, you say? Not bad, you¡¯ve caught my attention!¡± Xu Fangcheng sat up from the sofa, his eyes gleaming as he stared at Qin Haowen.


    Qin Haowen, seeing Xu Fangcheng¡¯s gaze like that of two hungry wolves, immediately regretted his words.


    Of course, he was talking about the stunningly beautiful new CEO of Xinghai Media, Xu Yixue.


    Xu Yixue was indeed so beautiful she could leave the women here behind by a whole hundred streets. However, Qin Haowen had always considered Xu Yixue his own goal and had yet to make his move. Now, he had slipped up in front of Xu Fangcheng. If Xu Fangcheng took an interest in Xu Yixue, there might be no chance for himself.


    Regretful as he was, Qin Haowen couldn¡¯t fool Xu Fangcheng. Seeing Xu Fangcheng¡¯s intense gaze, he had no choice but to take out a beautifully bound fashion magazine and respectfully hand it over to Xu Fangcheng.


    This is thetest issue of ¡°Beauty¡± magazine, on the cover, a fashionably dressed, breathtakingly beautiful woman is featured.


    It was personally shot by Xu Yixue for Xinghai Media.


    Since the results were very good, the magazine quickly finalized and issued a collector¡¯s edition, which Li Lidong immediately sent a set to Qin Haowen as soon as the magazine was released.


    On the cover, Xu Yixue is wearing fashion from Paris Fashion Week, which highlights her elegant and stylish temperament, catching Xu Fangcheng¡¯s attention the moment he nced at it.


    ¡°Dammit, which mediapany¡¯s artist is this? I¡¯m going to poach her for Xu Film Industry. I¡¯ll invest in a movie for her, and she¡¯ll definitely surpass the current hottest female artists!¡± Xu Fangcheng said excitedly.


    He had dated quite a few celebrity girlfriends before, including top-tier and second-tier actresses, all stunning like heavenly immortals, but in the instant he saw Xu Yixue, he felt that the stars he had been with couldn¡¯t even be called stars, they were at best inte celebrities.


    ¡°Young Master Xu, she¡¯s not an artist, but the CEO of a mediapany. It seems she has some connection with the Xu Family; her business is a small mediapany under the Xu Corporation.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether she¡¯s some domineering CEO or an ice queen. The women I, Xu Fangcheng, take a fancy to, even if they are goddesses, must kneel obediently before me. No matter how rich she is, she¡¯s not as rich as I am!¡± Xu Fangchengughed arrogantly.


    ¡°Of course, if Young Master Xu is really interested, I can get her information for you. However, thisdy has quite a tough spirit, she¡¯s not the type you can get with just money!¡± Qin Haowen, recalling how he spent over ten million on a ne and held an auction without sessfully luring Xu Yixue, spoke with a hint of sourness.


    ¡°Haha, the haughtier she is, the more I enjoy conquering. I, Xu Fangcheng, was born to conquer women,¡± Xu Fangcheng tossed his hair and boasted crazily.


    ¡°She¡¯s the CEO of Xinghai Media in Zhonghai City,¡± Qin Haowen said, somewhat awkwardly.


    Xu Fangcheng, the heir to the Xu Family of Dragon City, who is not short of money and quite handsome, if he really went to Xinghai Media and managed to win over Xu Yixue, Qin Haowen would surely be furious.


    ¡°Huh, I feel like I¡¯ve seen this woman somewhere before.¡± Xu Fangcheng flipped through a few pages of the ¡°Beauty¡± magazine, feeling a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu with the beauty on the pages.


    Xu Fangcheng shook his head and finally remembered.


    It was at a Xu Family banquet five years ago that Xu Fangcheng had seen Xu Yixue. At that time, she stood five or six meters away from him,ughing and chatting with the annoying former Xu Family heir, Xu Fan.


    Back then, Xu Fangcheng was just another ordinary member of the Xu Family. Seeing Xu Yixue¡¯s beauty akin to a fairy, Xu Fangcheng was instantly smitten, but at that time, Xu Fan was the heir to the Family Head, a true star in the Xu Family, so even though Xu Fangcheng coveted Xu Yixue, he had no chance to make a move.


    The girls of the Xu Family heir were out of his league, even if he had a hundred times the courage.


    But now it¡¯s different, now, Xu Fangcheng is the next heir to the Xu Family, so the moment he saw Xu Yixue, he made a firm decision in his heart.


    ¡°I must have you!¡±

 Chapter 115 - 115 Trust me, I Got This_1

    Chapter 115 Trust me, I Got This_1


    Chapter 115: Rest Assured, I¡¯ve Got This


    Hearing Xu Fangcheng¡¯s words, Qin Haowen, although somewhat conflicted inside, still gave Xu Fangcheng a ttering response, ¡°With Young Master Xu¡¯s strength and methods, snagging the prize will be a piece of cake. Just don¡¯t forget about your little brother here.¡±


    ¡°Haha, once I make my move and seed, you¡¯ll definitely reap the benefits,¡± Xu Fangcheng said with a sneering smile, generously promising Qin Haowen.


    ¡°Then here¡¯s to Young Master Xu¡¯s triumphant victory,¡± Qin Haowen sarcastically raised his wine ss, extending it towards Xu Fangcheng.


    Xu Fangcheng also picked up his ss, casually clinking it against Qin Haowen¡¯s.


    Both tilted their heads back, about to down their drinks, when suddenly, the door to the private room was thrown open with a smack.


    Iron Hand Master strode into the room with a stern expression.


    Several scantily d women shrunk back in fright, and Qin Haowen, as if facing a great enemy, forced himself to stay calm and roared at Iron Hand Master, ¡°Who the hell are you, barging into The Grand Qin Hotel like this? Are you tired of living or something?¡±


    ¡°Qin, don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s one of mine, and a super powerful martial artist at that!¡± Xu Fangcheng stood up, quietly speaking to Qin Haowen by his side.


    ¡°Oh, one of our own? Please, take a seat!¡± Upon learning of Iron Hand Master¡¯s identity, Qin Haowen¡¯s attitude changed immediately, and he invited Iron Hand Master to sit with a hint of politeness.


    Although Xu Fangcheng had cleared up Qin Haowen¡¯s misunderstanding, seeing Iron Hand Master barge in so recklessly also displeased him greatly.


    Both the Xu Family and the Qin Family were super wealthy and influential ns; every servant had to abide by the rules of servitude. If a servant¡¯s actions were improper, it reflected poorly on the master and was grounds for ridicule.


    Xu Fangcheng was very unhappy with Iron Hand Master¡¯s hasty intrusion, but Iron Hand Master couldn¡¯t be considered a servant of the Xu Family. He was a guest elder, and as a prestigious martial artist, Xu Fangcheng could onlymand him and had no authority to punish him; he had to be polite to Iron Hand Master.


    ¡°Iron Hand Master, what¡¯s the emergency? Why did you rush over here in such a fluster?¡± Xu Fangcheng asked sternly, his face stiff as he addressed Iron Hand Master.


    ¡°Young Master, please step outside for a moment,¡± Iron Hand Master said with a grave face to Xu Fangcheng.


    Seeing Iron Hand Master¡¯s expression, Xu Fangcheng sensed that something was wrong and, without hesitation, stood up and walked towards the private room¡¯s entrance.


    Iron Hand Master immediately followed behind Xu Fangcheng, and once Xu Fangcheng stepped out, he did as well, then with a bang, closed the door to the private room.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I tell you to go capture Xu Fan? Did you get him, or did something go awry?¡± Xu Fangcheng asked cautiously.


    ¡°Young Master, I was ordered to capture Xu Fan and that little brat Ted. Everything was going smoothly, but then aplication arose. I discovered that the situation in Zhonghai is rather chaotic. Quite a few unidentified martial artists have appeared within Zhonghai City¡¯s borders, their intentions unclear, but none of them pushovers. Even people from the me Dragon Organization are getting restless. Concerned for your safety as you¡¯re unprotected, I rushed over here. If anything were to happen to you, I, Iron Hand, couldn¡¯t bear the responsibility,¡± Iron Hand Master fed Xu Fangcheng the excuse he¡¯d prepared in advance.


    ¡°Damn, how could there be so many martial artists in Zhonghai City? What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Fangcheng¡¯s expression fluctuated.


    The Xu Family¡¯s influence mainly stretched over Dragon City, and although they held some sway in Zhonghai, they were considerably weakerpared to the Qin Family, a native power in Zhonghai.


    So, hearing Iron Hand Master speak of the chaotic situation in Zhonghai, Xu Fangcheng¡¯s heart was strung tight, feeling like his life could be under threat at any moment.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave my side now. I¡¯m going to ask Qin Haowen about the situation in Zhonghai,¡± Xu Fangcheng instructed Iron Hand Master.


    ¡°What about Xu Fan? I¡¯ve been staking out his location for several hours now. I was about to catch him!¡± Iron Hand Master said regretfully.


    ¡°What¡¯s more important, Xu Fan or I?¡± Xu Fangcheng said, displeased.


    ¡°Yes! Your safety is my top priority at all times,¡± Iron Hand Master bowed slightly, speaking respectfully to Xu Fangcheng.


    Xu Fangcheng nodded, opened the door, and walked over to Qin Haowen with Iron Hand Master trailing closely behind.


    ¡°Qin, you¡¯re the big fish of Zhonghai City. Tell me, has anything strange or out of the ordinary happened recently, any mysterious martial artists showing up?¡± Xu Fangcheng asked Qin Haowen cautiously.


    ¡°There has indeed been such an incident. Just yesterday, our subsidiary¡¯s security team discussed beefing up protection, because there have been several cases in Zhonghai Citytely where people were drained dry, and the head of Jin Hui Group was blown to bits at the docks. Now the whole of Zhonghai City is in a state of panic,¡± Qin Haowen recalled the news from thest few days, his voice filled with trepidation.


    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s a good thing Iron Hand Master warned me in time. Qin, I¡¯ve just remembered there is a load of business awaiting my attention back in Dragon City. It¡¯s gettingte, and I should head back too. Next time I¡¯m in Zhonghai, we¡¯ll drink and catch up properly,¡± Xu Fangcheng¡¯s expression shifted as he resolved to head home.


    On this trip to Zhonghai City, he had brought only Iron Hand Master with him. If anything unforeseen were to happen, Iron Hand Master might not even be able to protect him. But back in Dragon City, it was a different story; with the Xu Family¡¯srge influence there, even martial artists wouldn¡¯t dare cause trouble. Besides, other ns¡¯ martial artists were present to maintain order. On the surface, the four major ns might always be at each other¡¯s throats, but when faced with outsiders, they would unite in an instant, keeping them at bay outside Dragon City.


    ¡°Young Master Xu, we at the Grand Qin have excellent security measures. There¡¯s no need to be so hasty,¡± Qin Haowen feigned an attempt to persuade him to stay.


    ¡°I simply must attend to official matters and cannot linger any longer,¡± Xu Fangcheng said with feigned regret. Turning, he noticed a ¡®Beautiful Ladies¡¯ magazine on the sofa, grabbed it, and said, ¡°Qin, you¡¯ll have to watch this beauty for me. I¡¯ll be back for her,¡±


    ¡°You can count on me, Young Master Xu. I¡¯ll keep a close eye on her in your absence,¡± Qin Haowen patted his chest, appearing noble and selfless while secretly thinking, once I¡¯ve had my fill and grow tired of her, then I¡¯ll let you have her¡ªit won¡¯t be toote. No matter how awesome Xu the Young Master is, he¡¯ll still be driving my second-hand car.


    ¡°Great! Good brother, make sure to keep a tight watch on this beauty for me. She has truly piqued my interest. When I return to Zhonghai, I n to take her to The Grand Qin Hotel to stay in the Mandarin Duck Presidential Suite!¡± Xu Fangcheng didn¡¯t forget to give a final, earnest reminder before he left.


    ¡°Ok! You can rest assured when I¡¯m on the job!¡± Qin Haowen assured him reliably.

 Chapter 116: In Zhonghai, Just Boarded the Plane_1

    Chapter 116: In Zhonghai, Just Boarded the ne_1


    After a hasty farewell with Qin Haowen, Xu Fangcheng led the Iron Hand Master and Xu Wentao to Hongqiao Airport in Zhonghai City.


    The Xu Family¡¯s private jet was already waiting for takeoff at the base, and the staff, upon seeing Xu Fangcheng approaching, hurriedly guided the three men through the green priorityne.


    Sitting on thefortable airline seat and looking down at Zhonghai City below, Xu Fangcheng felt a sense of reluctance, so he took out his phone, opened his social circle,posed a message, and sent it out.


    ¡°In Zhonghai, just got on the ne, busy with official duties, going incognito for now.¡±


    The ne took off, carrying the three men towards Dragon City in the North. Iron Hand Master gazed down through the airne window, a voice echoing in his mind continuously.


    ¡°I, Iron Hand, will forever be loyal to the young master, never to betray. Every word the young master speaks, is amand!¡±


    The eyes of the Iron Hand Master flickered between confusion and rity, finally fixing on the silhouette of Xu Fangcheng.


    ¡°Xu Family, I will definitely prate your inner circle! Then, I will personally help my master recover his status!¡±


    At the Star of Zhonghai Vi, Xu Fan walked out the front door, opened the trunk of the Audi, and took out a bunch of medicinal herbs he had purchased from Zhi Shen Tang.


    These herbs were the ingredients that Xu Fan prepared to use for brewing elixirs for himself. The efficacy of these herbs was not the highest grade, but after visiting the training base of the War Wolf Squad, Xu Fan decided to first use these herbs to concoct a batch of the simplest and most practical Strengthening Pills for the War Wolf members. With these pills, they could rapidly improve their strength in just one month.


    Although the quality of these herbs wasn¡¯t top-notch, they were still high-standard wild medicinal herbs. Although the elixirs made from them wouldn¡¯t be much use to cultivators, for ordinary people, they already constituted miraculous pills and magical medicine.


    With the members of the War Wolf Squad learning martial techniques taught by Xu Fan and regrly taking Strengthening Pills, their strength would improve by leaps and bounds. Defeating the Falcon Squad would be a piece of cake.


    After moving down arge pile of herbs, Xu Fan carefully selected the dozen or so kinds of herbs needed to concoct the Strengthening Pill.


    The Strengthening Pill was not even in the same category as the Jinling Detox Pill that Xu Fan concocted for Lu Chennong. The Jinling Detox Pill required several kinds of precious herbs aged for years, and it had to include the main ingredient, Jinling Grass, in order to be concocted. The Strengthening Pill was different.


    With Xu Fan¡¯s level of medicinal brewing, concocting a simple augmenting elixir like the Strengthening Pill didn¡¯t really have a fixedbination or customary usage. For a simpler elixir, Xu Fan could use a hundred different forms to concoct the same elixir, with only slight differences in effect and without any significant disparity.


    So even though these herbs were just supplementary ingredients, they could still be easily used to concoct the Strengthening Pills Xu Fan needed.


    After bringing therge pile of herbs into the kitchen, Xu Fan took out the basin from thest brewing, vibrated the herbs into powder using True Qi, then opened the microwave, ced the herbs inside, and set the timer.


    Xu Fan then started to channel spiritual power, slowly infusing it into the microwave.


    Ten minutester, the microwave ¡°dinged,¡± signaling the end of the heating process.


    Xu Fan also slowly retracted his palms that were hovering over the microwave, gently opened the microwave lid.


    The medicinal powder that was ced inside had transformed into a mass of liquid radiating a golden glow, bubbling and flowing inside a ss bowl.


    Xu Fan couldn¡¯t feel the scalding heat of the ss bowl and reached out to take it out.


    He pulled out a small bottle from his bosom and then picked up the ss bowl, pouring its contents into the bottle from midair.


    The liquid in the bowl, shining with a golden luster, flowed slowly down and, in midair, suddenly congealed into golden spherical beads that fell into the small bottle. When theynded, they had already solidified into spherical medicinal pills, each emitting a crisp clinking sound.


    Xu Fan watched intently as the liquid finished streaming from the bowl into the bottle, ultimately yielding 76 small golden medicinal pills.


    The members of the War Wolf Squad could only digest the medicinal properties of one Strengthening Pill a month; the other pill they could save for future use, consuming it gradually.


    After securing the small bottle, Xu Fan tidied up his pill-making equipment and headed to the third floor to check the household surveince devices.


    Back at the training ground, when Xu Fan had checked the monitors and saw that all devices were offline, he knew someone had tampered with the system. Upon reaching the power source of the main monitor, he indeed found that it had been deliberately shut off.


    It seems that in the future, another magical treasure capable of real-time monitoring will be needed; electronic products are ultimately unreliable. Xu Fan turned on the power of the monitoring host, silently pondering to himself.


    Subsequently, Xu Fan locked the vi door and drove his Audi S7 straight to the training ground.


    At the training ground, people were already exhausted to the brink of copse.


    The martial skills Xu Fan taught seemed easy but, once they began learning them, it turned into something akin to the eighth set of broadcast calisthenics. Their form was wrong, the sense of power wascking, and, crucially, it was extremely strenuous. Completing one set was even more exhausting than doing twops of frog jumps, and before they could even get through two sets of the martial skills, everyone was so tired theyy on the ground panting heavily, like dead dogs.


    The only people left standing on the training ground were Captain Su Jingfeng and Xiao Bei, whose leg had been healed by Xu Fan.


    Captain Su¡¯s personal strength far exceeded that of any other War Wolf member, and his martial arts aptitude was also much better than the average person, so practicing the martial skills wasn¡¯t as strenuous for him as it was for the others. While the moves he practiced were not as natural or powerful as the ones Xu Fan executed, they were still forceful and correct.


    Xiao Bei, on the other hand, owed his improvement to the treatment he had received for his leg from Xu Fan. Xu Fan¡¯s spiritual energy not only healed Xiao Bei¡¯s injured leg but also circted through his body more than a dozen times. With the transformation from the spiritual energy, Xiao Bei¡¯s body functions had improved a level. Now, not much inferior to Captain Su, he found the martial skills particrly easy to master.


    ¡°War Wolf Squad, heed mymand, get up from the ground! Even the injured Xiao Bei is stronger than you all, what excuse do you have to y dead on the floor?¡± Captain Su roared sternly at the people lying down.


    ¡°Ah, Captain, I genuinely can¡¯t do it anymore, please let me off just this once!¡±


    ¡°Can I rest for just five minutes, Captain Su? I¡¯m seriously beat.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Bei, you little rascal, did you take some sort of tonic? Not only is your leg healed, but your body also seems to have gotten stronger. Why wasn¡¯t I the one injured? I want the instructor to treat my leg!¡±


    A member of the squadined while lying on the ground, gasping for breath.


    ¡°Who was it that wanted me to treat his leg? Let me break his leg first, then I¡¯ll take good care of him,¡± a familiar voice came from the edge of the training ground.


    Xu Fan, wearing a duckbill cap, came walking from the side of the training ground, casting a displeased look at theining member on the ground.

 Chapter 117: Side Effects of the Strengthening Pill_1

    Chapter 117: Side Effects of the Strengthening Pill_1


    ¡°Instructor, good!¡± Su Jingfeng saluted Xu Fan first.


    ¡°Instructor, good!¡± The people on the ground also scrambled up in a hurry and saluted Xu Fan.


    They had already experienced Xu Fan¡¯s imposing nature and respected and feared him. Just a moment ago, they were all pretending to be dead on the ground, but as soon as Xu Fan arrived, they somehow found the strength to get up.


    ¡°Who just said they wanted me to treat their leg, stand out,¡± Xu Fan said, his gaze stern as he looked over the group of team members.


    ¡°Instructor¡­ it was me!¡± Sun Libao from the War Wolf Squad stood out. He and Xiao Bei were always the darling duo of War Wolf, so he often teased Xiao Bei, not expecting to be caught by this devilish instructor right after speaking.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Xu Fan asked, his eyes coldly fixed on Sun Libao.


    ¡°Reporting to the instructor, my name is Sun Libao, a team member of ss three of the War Wolf Squad!¡± Sun Libao said to Xu Fan, somewhat sheepishly.


    ¡°Sun Libao, it would be better to call you Cheap Libao. It¡¯s my first time encountering such a request to break someone¡¯s leg,¡± Xu Fan suddenly changed his expression and said teasingly.


    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Laughter erupted from the surrounding team members.


    Sun Libao¡¯s face turned red amidst theughter.


    ¡°Cheap Libao fellow,e over to me,¡± Xu Fan said, squinting his eyes and smiling at Sun Libao.


    ¡°Instructor, I was just talking; I never really thought you would actually treat my leg,¡± Sun Libao said to Xu Fan with trepidation, yet he followed the order, walked over to Xu Fan obediently and respectfully stood in front of him.


    ¡°Do you want to improve your physical functions as quickly as Xiao Bei did?¡± Xu Fan asked Sun Libao.


    ¡°Reporting to the instructor, I really do! But I also don¡¯t want a broken leg because I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll affect my training,¡± Sun Libao said loudly.


    Sun Libao had no idea how Xiao Bei¡¯s leg was healed or how he became so awesome. His words were just a joke, and if his leg really broke and couldn¡¯t be fixed, it would be the end of him.


    ¡°Come, Cheap Libao fellow, pick up this bottle and swallow this Free and Easy Pill, and you¡¯ll be like Xiao Bei, instantly a real man, no longer at risk of running out of energy,¡± Xu Fan said, taking out a bottle, opening the cap and shaking it at Sun Libao.


    ¡°Damn, so Xiao Bei really did take an elixir!¡± Sun Libaomented inwardly and slowly extended a hand under Xu Fan¡¯s bottle.


    Xu Fan lightly shook the mouth of the bottle and poured a golden elixir into Sun Libao¡¯s hand, then watched him firmlymanding, ¡°Eat it!¡±


    Holding the elixir in his hand, Sun Libao¡¯s face flickered with conflict, but seeing Xu Fan¡¯s upromising eyes, he gritted his teeth and swallowed it.


    ¡°How does it feel?¡± Xu Fan asked Sun Libao after he had swallowed the medicinal pill.


    It was his first time in thousands of years making this kind of pill for human consumption. He only remembered the effects, but forgot what reactions or side effects they had, so he decided to test it on the unlucky Sun Libao who walked into the line of fire.


    ¡°Reporting to the instructor, it melted in my mouth, leaving a pure aftertaste, like a stream of sweet spring water flowing between my lips and teeth,¡± Sun Libao savored the taste in his mouth, reminiscing as he spoke to Xu Fan.


    ¡°It¡¯s truly a waste that you don¡¯t go and be the spokesperson for ¡®Cheap Libao¡¯; such eloquence,¡± Xu Fan said, patting Sun Libao¡¯s shoulder. But as soon as he patted, there was a ¡°pfft¡± sound, and Sun Libao let out a loud fart with a very pure scent, like a wisp of green smoke, flowing through everyone¡¯s nostrils.


    ¡°Holy crap! So the side effect is gas emission! To enhance a mortal¡¯s physique, one must constantly expel the impure qi from within, and this effect will probablyst for about four hours.¡± Xu Fan covered his nose and quickly moved beyond three meters from Sun Libao, silently calcting in his mind to arrive at a side effect report for the Strengthening Pill.


    ¡°Su Jingfeng!¡± Xu Fan shouted to Captain Su.


    ¡°Present!¡± Su Jingfeng quickly ran up to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Distribute one medicinal pill to each of the squad members from this bottle, and keep the rest with you for now. You take one as well¡ªright now, this instant, everyone should have their pills within one minute.¡± Xu Fan handed the small bottle containing Strengthening Pills to Su Jingfeng, then immediately retreated to more than ten meters away from the squad members.


    Su Jingfeng poured a handful of medicinal pills from the small bottle, held them in his hand, and rapidly distributed a Strengthening Pill to each of the team members with lightning speed.


    In less than forty seconds, all the members of the War Wolf Squad had received the shiny golden pills and were inspecting them closely in their hands.


    ¡°Everyone, pay attention. Now line up in a row, every person two meters apart, and face me. Without mymand, nobody turns their back to me!¡± Xu Fan ordered loudly, pinching his nose.


    ¡°All present, assume a line formation, two-meter intervals, spread out!¡± Su Jingfeng barked an order, and the War Wolf Squad members instantly formed up, standing two meters apart on the training field, upying more than half of it with their formation.


    ¡°Begin taking the pills now!¡± Xu Fanmanded.


    Everyone picked up their medicinal pills and swallowed them down in one gulp.


    ¡°Stand at attention for four hours, then you¡¯re dismissed!¡± Xu Fan told Su Jingfeng.


    ¡°All present! Maintain the position!¡± Su Jingfengmanded, taking the lead at the front of the formation.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± A soft farting noise came from someone, unnoticed.


    A surge of foul odor rapidly spread out, and before the surrounding squad members could even catch their breath, they felt a stream of gas churning furiously inside their own bellies.


    ¡°Damn it! I really can¡¯t hold it in!¡± the squad members mentally shouted, and then a series of farting sounds began to erupt on the training field, like the crackling of fireworks during New Year¡¯s.


    Xu Fan, seeing the situation go from bad to worse and knowing what was at stake, hurriedly ran toward the infirmary.


    The air here would soon be spoiled, and Xu Fan had no desire to stay.


    Pff, pff, pff, pff, pff, pff, pff, pff, pff, pff, pff¡­


    Amid the continuous noises, all the members of the War Wolf Squad turned red in the face and neck, clearly straining to hold their breath, but the longer they held it, the stronger the stench became in the outside air.


    Once they took a breath through the nose, the squad members all experienced a sudden brain boost and whiteout of vision.


    Now Su Jingfeng finally understood why Xu Fan had organized them into a single-file formation and instructed everyone not to turn around.


    ¡°What on earth is this pill, causing such intense fart urges? But inside my body, it seems like there¡¯s a warm current of gas slowly circling around, spreading throughout my body in no time.¡± Puzzled, Su Jingfeng had just stopped holding his breath and took a breath, nearly getting asphyxiated by the smell.

 Chapter 118 - 118 Aunt Qingqing_1

    Chapter 118 Aunt Qingqing_1


    Xu Fan knew the significance and left the training grounds early, heading straight into the medical facility.


    Once inside the medical office, Xu Fan tightly closed the door behind him and heard a burst of bell-likeughtering from the hallway.


    Xu Fan listened intently; theughter contained his daughter Tongtong¡¯s milky chuckles and Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s sunny, delicate giggles.


    Following the sounds, Xu Fan made his way to Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s office inside the medical office.


    Upon entering, Little Tongtong was lying in Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s arms, animatedly chatting about something, her big eyes brimming with joyousughter.


    Ben Beny on the floor,pletely undisturbed by the two, fully immersed in the cultivation of the ¡°Swallowing Moon Divine Technique.¡±


    Xu Fan entered the room and gently coughed.


    ¡°Daddy, Tongtong missed you so much.¡± Hearing Xu Fan¡¯s voice, Tongtong quickly turned her head from Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s embrace, saw her daddy returned, and eagerly scrambled down, throwing herself into Xu Fan¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I missed you too, Good Girl. Have you been behaving yourself or causing trouble for Auntie?¡± Xu Fan pinched Tongtong¡¯s shiny little nose and asked with affection.


    ¡°No, Tongtong has been very good. Auntie Xiaoqing has been praising Tongtong,¡± Tongtong pouted, shaking her twin braids, and said proudly.


    ¡°Instructor Xu, Tongtong really hasn¡¯t been troublesome, and she¡¯s actually made me feel a lot better. Seeing such an adorable child like Tongtong, I¡¯ve begun to look forward to life more. If I could have such a beautiful baby, I would be content,¡± Zhao Xiaoqing said, looking at Tongtong with envious eyes.


    She had known that she could only live until twenty-five, so although she appeared spirited and positive in her daily life, deep down she never dared to face others because she was a girl with no future.


    From her childhood to adulthood, she had never experienced a single romance. As a child, strict family education and her family¡¯s prestigious background meant that any suitor was swiftly dealt with by her parents before they could even take action.


    As she grew up and learned of her condition, she dared not venture into romance. Love was a luxury to her; no one could ept a girlfriend who would only live till twenty-five. Even she felt inferior due to her circumstance, unable to face her admirers and thus always presenting a cold exterior that deterred any hopeful young men.


    Li Changjiang, the captain of the Falcon Squad from Zhonghai City, had once pursued her fiercely, but Zhao Xiaoqing had no interest in a rtionship and especially not with Li Changjiang. Even though Li Changjiang was persistent, Zhao Xiaoqing never agreed to his advances.


    It wasn¡¯t just Li Changjiang who was interested in her; there were probably not eighty but at least fifty to sixty men from both the War Wolf and Falcon Squads who liked her.


    However, Zhao Xiaoqing was firm and never became too involved with anyone, focusing on taking good care of each injured soldier, despite the friction between the War Wolf and Falcon Squads, they were all very polite to her.


    Zhao Xiaoqing had thought she would spend thest of her days in the medical office on the training field, but after meeting Xu Fan, a huge turnaround urred.


    Xu Fan not only diagnosed her illness at a nce but also bluntly revealed the reason she had been in a deep sleep: she was infected by a Gu insect, and more importantly, he had a way to cure it.


    For Zhao Xiaoqing, this news was like being brought back from the dead, and she didn¡¯t dare doubt Xu Fan¡¯s mystical methods for a moment.


    Hao Bei, who was supposed to be bedridden for three months, was healed in an instant by him. She had just seen through the window, on the training field, everyone else had copsed from exhaustion while Xiao Bei was still energetically hopping around.


    Seeing this, Zhao Xiaoqing was convinced that if there was one person in the world who could cure her, it would definitely be Xu Fan.


    As Xu Fan suddenly walked in and firmly shut the door, a flicker of nervousness struck Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Nurse Zhao, could you please close the window and then draw the curtains?¡± Xu Fan said to Zhao Xiaoqing, feeling a bit awkward.


    ¡°In broad daylight¡­ why would we¡­ close the window and draw the curtains?¡± Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s fair face flushed with a hint of red as she meekly spoke to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Because the smell from outside will soon drift in,¡± Xu Fan said with a pained expression.


    His sense of smell was much more sensitive than ordinary people, so he had already detected a faint stench beginning to waft in from outside the window.


    ¡°Woof Woof, why do I smell a weird scent!¡± Ben Ben, lying on the ground, sniffed his nose and then made a retching expression.


    ¡°Huh, it seems like some strange smell has drifted in.¡± Zhao Xiaoqing also frowned, her crystalline little nose crinkling as she quickly closed the window.


    ¡°Instructor Xu, the smell outside?¡± Zhao Xiaoqing asked Xu Fan with a bit of confusion.


    ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t need to worry about it, try not to go out if it¡¯s not necessary, but if you must go out, be sure to wear a mask,¡± Xu Fan chuckled and winked at Zhao Xiaoqing.


    ¡°Daddy, daddy, Auntie Qing is so nice, she tells lots of stories!¡± Tongtong, holding onto Xu Fan¡¯s arm, pursed her lips toward Zhao Xiaoqing, her little face full of admiration.


    ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯se here often, okay?¡± Xu Fan looked down and gently kissed his precious daughter¡¯s smooth forehead.


    ¡°Yes, I want to listen to Auntie Qing¡¯s stories!¡± Tongtong pped her hands excitedly and said to Xu Fan.


    Xu Fanughed heartily. It so happened that he had toe and supervise the training of the War Wolf Squad for theing month, and he could also use the excuse of bringing Tongtong to listen to stories, which was killing two birds with one stone.


    ¡°Umm, Instructor Xu, I want to ask you something,¡± Zhao Xiaoqing said to Xu Fan somewhat shyly.


    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Xu Fan turned his head to look at Zhao Xiaoqing.


    Biting her lip, Zhao Xiaoqing said, ¡°Can you really cure the Gu insect that¡¯s inside me, the one called ¡®Di Sha Mian¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Although ¡®Di Sha Mian¡¯ is a bit malicious, it¡¯s not really a problem for me,¡± Xu Fan nodded and smiled confidently at Zhao Xiaoqing.


    ¡°Thank you! Whatever reward you want, I will make sure you¡¯re satisfied,¡± Zhao Xiaoqing said a bit excitedly, her beautiful eyes showing traces of tears beginning to form.


    ¡°As for a reward, just tell my daughter stories. My baby girl isn¡¯t easy to fool, you have to make them vivid and keep her happy,¡± Xu Fan said as he touched Tongtong¡¯s braids, looking affectionately at his little treasure Tongtong.


    ¡°No problem! Tongtong is so likable. I will definitely treat her as my own daughter,¡± Zhao Xiaoqing said earnestly.


    Having said that, Zhao Xiaoqing seemed to realize the misunderstanding in her words and suddenly blushed.


    If I start treating Tongtong as my daughter, wouldn¡¯t that make me Instructor Xu¡¯s¡­


    Thinking this, Zhao Xiaoqing, who had no experience with love, immediately buried her head like an ostrich, not daring to look at Xu Fan, her face burning as if feverish.


    ¡°This nurse is too easily embarrassed, isn¡¯t she? She was so cold to me at first, howe she¡¯s so shy now,¡± Xu Fan stroked his chin, a bit confused.

 Chapter 119 - 119 Song Qi’s Trouble_1

    Chapter 119 Song Qi¡¯s Trouble_1


    ¡°No problem! Tongtong is so adorable. I will definitely treat her as if she were my own daughter,¡± Zhao Xiaoqing dered with conviction.


    Having said that, Zhao Xiaoqing realized the misunderstanding in her words and immediately her pretty face blushed with embarrassment.


    If I treat Tongtong as my daughter, then wouldn¡¯t I be Instructor Xu¡¯s¡­


    At that thought, Zhao Xiaoqing, a girl who had never experienced love, buried her head like an ostrich, too shy to look at Xu Fan. Her cute face was flushed as if she had a fever.


    ¡°This little nurse is so easily embarrassed. She used to give me the cold shoulder, and now she¡¯s suddenly so bashful,¡± Xu Fan said, stroking his chin and feeling a bit confused.


    Having said goodbye to the bashful Zhao Xiaoqing, Xu Fan took Tongtong, now wearing threeyers of masks, and fled back to the Hilton Hotel.


    With four or five hours left before nightfall, Xu Fan didn¡¯t want to stay cooped up at the training ground, breathing air contaminated by the War Wolf Squad.


    Upon arriving at the hotel lobby, he saw the beautiful front desk manager Song Qi, whom he had met when she took him to his room upstairs, sitting there looking sullen and depressed.


    A young man in a suit and leather shoes, wearing a golden Rolex, was nearby at the front desk, holding arge bunch of bright red roses and gazing affectionately at Song Qi behind the counter.


    ¡°Qi Qi, after you get off work today, let¡¯s go eat Japanese food at the newly opened Heisei Hundred vors Restaurant. I heard their new chef is amazing. He¡¯s been cooking rice for fifty years, and his rice can bring tears to diners¡¯ eyes,¡± the suit-d man said to Song Qi, his eyebrows dancing with excitement.


    ¡°Li Changcheng, stop bothering me at work, okay? If you keep this up, I¡¯m going to call security!¡± Song Qi nced at Li Changcheng irritably and spoke angrily.


    ¡°Qi Qi, at least ept the flowers. The whole Hilton Hotel knows I like you. Even the security can¡¯t kick me out. Besides, I¡¯m also a customer here; the customer is god. Can you bear to see god begging in front of you and you not giving him the slightest chance?¡± Li Changcheng, looking refined, spoke to Song Qi in a relentless and sticky fashion, like a piece of taffy.


    ¡°You are a customer, and I respect you very much, but we have a policy that we can¡¯t ept anything from customers!¡± Song Qi replied curtly.


    ¡°Alright then, as a token of my satisfaction with your hotel¡¯s service, I will donate this bunch of flowers to your esteemed hotel. As the duty manager, you should ept it on behalf of the hotel,¡± Li Changcheng said earnestly, but his words were thick with cheekiness.


    ¡°Xiao Xin, take the flowers from this customer,¡± Song Qi said, turning to another duty manager at the hotel front desk.


    ¡°No, it has to be you who epts them; she is not qualified!¡± Li Changcheng dismissed the flowers with a flick of his hand and red at Xiao Xin, who was approaching to take them.


    The front desk manager called Xiao Xin, seeing Li Changcheng¡¯s expression, stood frozen awkwardly, unsure whether to ept the flowers or not.


    Song Qi, too, was getting a headache from Li Changcheng and stood up to confront him: ¡°Li Changcheng! What on earth are you trying to do? This is my workce, whatever it is can it not wait until I¡¯m off work?¡±


    ¡°Fine! Then how about we go to Heisei Hundred vors Restaurant for dinner after work? As long as you go with me, I promise I won¡¯t bother you here anymore,¡± Li Changcheng revealed what he thought was a handsome smile and said tenderly to Song Qi.


    However, in Song Qi¡¯s eyes, his smile was creepy and disgusting.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go with you!¡± Song Qi said resolutely to Li Changcheng.


    ¡°Song Qi! Don¡¯t think that being a hotel manager is something to be proud of. Aren¡¯t you just a servant standing behind the counter? It¡¯s an honor for you that I fancy you, and now you¡¯re putting on airs with me. Do you know who my brother is? Don¡¯t refuse to toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit!¡± Li Changcheng, seeing Song Qi¡¯s firm rejection,pletely discarded his gentlemanly facade and threatened Song Qi with a menacing look.


    ¡°I know your brother is the captain of the Falcon Commando. But I will not yield!¡± Song Qi, holding her head high, defiantly said to Li Changcheng.


    ¡°Fine! Then wait for the Hilton Hotel to be shut down. Oh, and isn¡¯t your father a taxi driver? Tell him to watch out for his safety on the road!¡± Li Changchengpletely abandoned his pretense of decency and threatened Song Qi with a sinister face.


    ¡°Li Changcheng¡­ you¡¯re so shameless!¡± Song Qi¡¯s eyes reddened, her chest heaving with anger caused by Li Changcheng, while inside she was somewhat worried about her father.


    Working at the Hilton Hotel was good, but if Li Changcheng deliberately looked for trouble, Song Qi would resign if necessary to prevent his threats from seeding.


    Even if she lost her job, it didn¡¯t matter to her, but her father was forever the tender spot in Song Qi¡¯s heart.


    Li Changcheng¡¯s brother, Li Changjiang, was the captain of the Zhonghai City Falcon Special Assault Team, with tremendous influence.


    Although the Hilton Hotel was a well-known chain in Zhonghai City, it wouldn¡¯t dare provoke the Falcon Squad¡¯s Li Changjiang, let alone Song Qi¡¯s father, who was just a humble taxi driver. To the captain of the Falcon Squad, Li Changjiang, he could be twisted or ttened as desired.


    Song Qi, with her head bowed, was out of options. For her father¡¯s safety, she had to agree to Li Changcheng.


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll go to dinner with you, but that¡¯s all,¡± Song Qi said hoarsely to Li Changcheng, with tears beginning to shimmer in her eyes.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s more like it. It¡¯s just dinner, no need to be so nervous,¡± Li Changchengughed heartily, speaking with satisfaction.


    ¡°Little girl, do you really think I¡¯m asking you out just for dinner? I¡¯ve already bought the date-rape drug. When you¡¯re not paying attention, I¡¯ll slip it into your dish. Let¡¯s see if you don¡¯t obediently get into my bed tonight. No matter how chaste and virtuous you act now, tonight I¡¯ll turn you into a slut!¡± Li Changjiang¡¯s eyes shed with a sinister smirk, nodding with satisfaction before turning to leave.


    Xu Fan had been watching on the side as he swaggered about, and became somewhat displeased when he heard ¡°Falcon Squad.¡± Seeing him threaten Song Qi and sh that sleazy smile, Xu Fan knew this guy was up to something dirty.


    Just as Li Changcheng was swaggering past Xu Fan, Xu Fan suddenly shot out a foot lightning-fast, blocking Li Changcheng¡¯s path.


    Li Changcheng had been striding along boldly but suddenly stumbled over Xu Fan¡¯s foot and ¡°thud,¡± fell to the ground face first.


    Xu Fan stepped on Li Changcheng and grabbed his hair with one hand.


    ¡°Kid! How dare you threaten a weak woman in front of me without asking this incarnation of justice?¡±

 Chapter 120 - 120 Call Falcon Squad _1

    Chapter 120 Call Falcon Squad _1


    The look in front desk clerk Song Qi¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with surprise, and she covered her mouth as she watched Xu Fan with one foot on Li Changcheng, murmuring, ¡°Why is it you?¡±


    ¡°Dammit! Someone is beating me up, someone is trying to kill me, help!¡± Li Changcheng howled miserably under Xu Fan¡¯s foot, his cries sounding like a pig being ughtered.


    A few security guards from the Hilton Hotel also rushed over, wielding their rubber batons in a showy manner and waving them at Xu Fan, ¡°I warn you not to make trouble, let go of this gentleman right now!¡±


    Xu Fan looked coldly at the several guards, his voice dripping with contempt, ¡°Where were you when this scumbag was threatening your staff member in your hotel?¡±


    ¡°We¡ªhe¡¯s our customer, and we can¡¯t have a conflict with a customer!¡± The security team leader stammered.


    This team leader also had some interest in pursuing Song Qi, who was renowned as the beauty of the Hilton Hotel¡ªshe could even be considered the face of the hotel.


    Unfortunately, Song Qi wasn¡¯t the least bit interested in him, and all he could do was silently bury his feelings.


    Today, when he heard from his security team that Song Qi was being harassed at the front desk, the team leader¡¯s anger surged and he led four or five guards rushing over. This was the perfect opportunity for a hero to save the damsel in distress, and the team leader thought that, if he could solve Song Qi¡¯s problem, perhaps she would change her attitude toward him and start to ept him.


    But when the team leader saw that the person harassing Song Qi was Li Changcheng, he didn¡¯t dare make a peep and skulked away. Li Changcheng¡¯s brother was a well-known figure in Zhonghai City with considerable influence. The team leader was just a temporary member of the Hilton Hotel security staff, and a single word from Li Changcheng could cost him his job.


    So, while Song Qi was being threatened by Li Changcheng, the team leader watched the entire scene¡ªjust hiding and secretly observing. Now that Li Changcheng was under Xu Fan¡¯s foot, though the team leader found it satisfying, the hotel didn¡¯t allow physical assault, so he had no choice but to intervene.


    ¡°Captain Chen, this gentleman is also one of our hotel¡¯s most distinguished VIP members. If he is unhappy, none of us can bear the responsibility,¡± Song Qi said, pointing at Xu Fan and warning the team leader.


    ¡°Mr. Li Changcheng is with¡­ Falcon¡­¡± the team leader quivered.


    Before the team leader could finish, Li Changcheng on the ground roared with effort, ¡°Do you know who my brother is? I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s with Falcon? Call him over. If he¡¯ste, I¡¯ll throw you down from the twenty-fifth floor of the hotel,¡± Xu Fan said coldly to Li Changcheng.


    ¡°Ha ha, if you want to die, I can¡¯t be med,¡± Li Changcheng yelled frantically, struggling to get up. However, being pressed under Xu Fan¡¯s foot, he couldn¡¯t move at all and could only struggle to pull out his cell phone from his pocket and call his brother while lying on the ground.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m being bullied at the Hilton Hotel,e save me!¡± Li Changcheng said through tears on the phone.


    ¡°Dammit! Who dares to bully Li Changjiang¡¯s brother? Do they want to stop living in Zhonghai!¡± bellowed an angry voice over the phone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he¡¯s from, but he wants to see you; otherwise, he¡¯s going to throw me down from the twenty-something floor,¡± Li Changcheng said frantically on the phone.


    ¡°You make him wait, I¡¯ll be there with people right away!¡±


    ¡°Beep beep beep¡­¡±


    After speaking, Li Changjiang of Falcon Squad hung up and, along with four teammates dressed in in clothes, sped toward the Hilton Hotel.


    Seeing that Li Changcheng had finished the call, Xu Fan took his foot back and slowly stepped aside.


    Song Qi looked at Xu Fan with immense gratitude, but her tone was hurried as she said to him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know you¡¯re trying to help me, but his brother¡¯s influence is too great. You should get out of here first.¡±


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry, Daddy is like Superman, and he doesn¡¯t take any bad guys seriously,¡± Tongtong said, shaking his head adorably at Song Qi.


    ¡°Why would you want to help me? It¡¯s just too dangerous,¡± Song Qi said, biting her lip with aplicated look in her eyes as she watched Xu Fan.


    When Xu Fan first checked into the hotel, she had quite a favorable impression of him. However, Xu Fan didn¡¯t seem to feel the same way about her, and because of this, Song Qi felt a mix of self-pity and anger. But since Li Changcheng¡¯s arrival at the hotel, everyone had just watched as Li Changcheng threatened her, with no one daring to speak a word of justice on her behalf.


    Only Xu Fan had stepped in, swiftly and violently putting Li Changcheng under his foot with a simple kick.


    In Song Qi¡¯s heart, Xu Fan¡¯s image was now that of a towering and impressive man; handsome, charming, young, wealthy, domineering, and brave. Even the little girl he was holding looked exquisitely cute, chiseled from pink jade.


    Why couldn¡¯t such a perfect man be mine?


    Song Qi¡¯s gaze at Xu Fan was nowced with a hint of yearning.


    At that moment, Li Changcheng, who had been on the ground, slowly got up. Before he had a chance to dust himself off, he saw Song Qi gazing affectionately at Xu Fan and instantly forgot his own shabbiness. Pointing at Song Qi, he yelled furiously, ¡°So that¡¯s why you wouldn¡¯t go to dinner with me, you already had a man set up here to trap me. Fine, fine, I won¡¯t let either of you off!¡±


    ¡°No! There¡¯s nothing between us,¡± Song Qi protested.


    Li Changcheng was still pointing and shouting at Song Qi when he suddenly saw an arm extend instantly around his neck. Grabbing his cor, Xu Fan hoisted him up off the floor.


    ¡°If you make another peep, you¡¯ll never see your brother again,¡± Xu Fan said coldly. After letting him go, Li Changcheng dropped onto the ground with a thud, nearly breaking his bones.


    Several security guards watched Xu Fan¡¯s actions in amazement, expressions of awe in their eyes.


    How strong must this guy be? Li Changcheng must weigh at least a hundred and fifty pounds. When Xu Fan grabbed him, it was as though he was picking up a little chick¡ªeffortlessly tossing him four or five meters away.


    After being thrown to the ground, Li Changcheng couldn¡¯t get up for quite some time, whimpering in pain, but no longer daring to confront Song Qi.


    Xu Fan, ignoring the surrounding stares, carried Tongtong and slowly sat down on a sofa in the hotel lobby, casually waiting for the captain of the Falcon Squad to make an appearance.


    Song Qi took a small Peppa Pig toy from the counter and walked over to Xu Fan, gently handing it to a curious Tongtong.


    ¡°Thank you for helping me,¡± Song Qi said sincerely to Xu Fan.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Xu Fan replied nonchntly, his face calm and serene.


    ¡°Daddy, Daddy, the Peppa Pig that sister gave me is so cute,¡± Tongtong said excitedly, holding the toy.


    ¡°Then shall we help this sister drive away the bad guys?¡± Xu Fan asked, touching Tongtong¡¯s little cheek.


    ¡°Yes! Tongtong won¡¯t let any baddies bully the beautiful sister!¡± Tongtong dered, brandishing the toy like a tiny warrior.

 Chapter 121 - 121 I Don’t Have the Habit of Bullying Women_1

    Chapter 121 I Don¡¯t Have the Habit of Bullying Women_1


    A few minutester, a ck domineering off-road vehicle raced to the entrance of the Hilton Hotel.


    Li Changjiang, with a swish, got out of the car and headed straight for the hotel lobby.


    Li Changcheng was sitting on the ground, looking dejected and resentfully staring at Song Qi and Xu Fan. Upon seeing Li Changjiang appear, he immediately sprang to his feet like he had found his backbone and quickly grabbed the hem of Li Changjiang¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Brother! Come quick, someone¡¯s bullying me!¡± Li Changcheng said with resentment.


    Li Changjiang steadied his brother and seeing his disheveled state, rage surged within him.


    His brother had been pampered since childhood and had never suffered like this before. Li Changjiang angrily asked his brother, ¡°Who the hell is bullying you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him! And this smelly bitch!¡± Li Changcheng stretched out his hand, pointing at Xu Fan and Song Qi by his side.


    ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± Li Changjiang said the word ¡®good¡¯ thrice, emphatically, as he strode toward Xu Fan.


    Four men behind him followed closely, exuding an overwhelming sense of oppression.


    Xu Fan gave Li Changjiang a cold look, a man known in both Lu Chenbing¡¯s and Su Jingfeng¡¯s ounts as a force to be reckoned with.


    And Li Changjiang was their leader, a man with significant influence in Zhonghai City.


    Xu Fan wanted to see what was so great about this Li Changjiang.


    ¡°Did you hit my brother?¡± Li Changjiang red at Xu Fan, a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Fan nodded slightly, replying to Li Changjiang.


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so willing, then I won¡¯t be polite,¡± Li Changjiang narrowed his eyes and waved his hand!


    At Li Changjiang¡¯smand, they quickly surrounded Xu Fan. One looked at Tongtong and Song Qi, saying, ¡°Ladies and child, leave this ce immediately.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. Li Changcheng threatened me, Mr. Xu is here to rescue me. What right do you have to grab him? If you¡¯re going to seize anyone, take me too,¡± Song Qi mustered up her courage and said resolutely.


    Tongtong, holding a Peppa Pig toy in front of her, dered mightily, ¡°Don¡¯t grab my daddy, why don¡¯t you grab the bad people on the floor instead of grabbing my daddy.¡±


    ¡°? What should we do?¡± They shot an inquiring nce at Li Changjiang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡± Li Changjiang said harshly.


    ¡°If you two don¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t be polite!¡± He warned Song Qi and Tongtong.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Song Qi and Tongtong nearly said in unison.


    ¡°Good!¡± He signaled the other three with his eyes, and two more charged toward Xu Fan, aiming to control his arms.


    Xu Fan, too, wanted to test his strength; after all, he had only heard of the others¡¯ prowess without knowing the extent of it.


    With the martial arts contest next month, Xu Fan deliberately wanted to exercise his strength to gauge theirs. Only by knowing the enemy and knowing oneself, one can win every battle.


    In the blink of an eye, of the four men, two were already sprawled over the sofa, one reached for Song Qi¡¯s arm, while another reached for Tongtong¡¯s back.


    With a cold smile, Xu Fan appeared instantly in front of Tongtong and Song Qi, spreading his arms to block the oing hands.


    Xu Fan moved quickly, grabbing one with each hand, then forcefully knocked them together.


    The two rushing attackers¡¯ heads collided with a duang! Seeing stars, they stumbled and fell unconscious.


    ¡°Damn!¡± The two remaining men became desperate, one throwing a punch, the other a kick, fiercely attacking Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan stood firm, catching the punch with both hands, then with a shove of his arm and a hard shoulder check, he sent one flying with a Baji Quan¡¯s shoulder strike.


    The other¡¯s leg had also reached Xu Fan¡¯s waist. Xu Fan quickly raised his leg, a full thirty centimeters higher than the attacker¡¯s, and with a harsh downward chop, pinned thest of the men¡¯s leg to the ground.


    In less than three seconds, the four of them were incapacitated: two knocked out, one chucked away, and thest pinned down on the floor.


    The entire group was defeated.


    Watching from across the way, Li Changjiang felt a chill in his heart at this scene.


    Xu Fan¡¯s skills were fast and ruthless. He was on another level.


    However, Li Changjiang could also see that Xu Fan was holding back. If Xu Fan had wanted to be ruthless, relying on his tremendous speed and strength, those men would end up dead or seriously injured.


    ¡°Friend? Just who exactly are you?¡± Li Changjiang watched Xu Fan warily, asking coldly.


    ¡°I intervened today after seeing someone bullying a defenseless woman. I wanted to ask you if it¡¯s customary for you to pick on women,¡± Xu Fan said to Li Changjiang with a touch of disdain.


    Hearing Xu Fan¡¯s self-introduction, Li Changjiang hesitated. He had only just heard about Xu Fan and nned to send someone to investigate; unexpectedly, they crossed paths here.


    The strength Xu Fan disyed shook Li Changjiang to his core.


    Li Changjiang knew that even with his own skills, he wouldn¡¯t be able to resolve the situation in an instant, whereas Xu Fan did it with ease. Clearly, Xu Fan¡¯s strength far exceeded his own.


    If they were to fight, he would certainly be knocked down. Weighing the pros and cons in his mind, Li Changjiang quickly made a decision.


    ¡°Oh, it turns out we¡¯re our own people, my apologies,¡± Li Changjiang suddenly put on a different face, offering Xu Fan a superficially polite smile.


    ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m not one of you, I don¡¯t have the habit of bullying women. If you insist on saying we¡¯re the same, I¡¯ll give Brother Lu a call to inquire,¡± Xu Fan implied with his words, disdainfully addressing Li Changjiang while taking out his phone to seemingly call Lu Chenbing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not make a fuss, it must be a misunderstanding. My little brother is young and ignorant; I¡¯ll reprimand him!¡± Li Changjiang waved over his brother, Li Changcheng.


    ¡°Did you disrespect thisdy? Apologize to her now!¡± With a stern face and a tough tone, Li Changjiang instructed Li Changcheng.

 Chapter 122 - 122 – Won’t Apologize Unless You’re Beaten_1

    Chapter 122 ¨C Won¡¯t Apologize Unless You¡¯re Beaten_1


    ¡°Brother, why aren¡¯t you speaking up for me but instead speaking for an outsider?¡± Li Changcheng felt discontent upon hearing his older brother¡¯s words,menting as he spoke to Li Changjiang.


    ¡°Dammit, get over here!¡± Li Changjiang roared furiously at his younger brother.


    He knew his younger brother¡¯s true nature very well. Relying on his family¡¯s power, he had often caused trouble outside. There were even several girls whose pregnancies had been his doing, and it was only through Li Changjiang¡¯s own connections that those incidents had been suppressed.


    This time, his brother had encountered the new instructor of the War Wolf Squad, who was reportedly a trusted confidante of Director Gu. Li Changjiang could not afford to let Xu Fan grasp any leverage over him. Therefore, to handle the situation, he had no choice but to inconvenience his own brother toe and offer an apology to end the matter. They would deal with the War Wolf Squadter when the opportunity arose.


    However, how could Li Changcheng possibly know his older brother¡¯s thoughts? Being trampled underfoot by Xu Fan in public was already embarrassing enough, and now that he finally had backup, he was still expected to apologize in front of everyone. How could Li Changcheng ever show his face at the Hilton Hotel again to seek out Song Qi?


    So Li Changcheng defiantly said to Li Changjiang, ¡°Why should I apologize? If anyone should apologize, it¡¯s him and that despicable woman to me. I asked her to have a meal with me, and she didn¡¯t appreciate the offer. That¡¯s not just pping my face; that¡¯s grantly pping your face, brother!¡±


    ¡°Beast! I¡¯ve really spoiled you rotten!¡± Li Changjiang roared in fury, pulling his brother close and ring at him with fiery eyes. He felt like he could kick his brother to death right there and then. The younger sibling was just too hopeless. Couldn¡¯t he see that our men were no match for him? Even if you, his own brother, were to step in, you would be knocked down with a single punch. The dignity of the Falcon Squad leader is on the line here¡ªis that more important or is satisfying your lust by hooking up with a girl more important?


    ¡°Since Captain Li¡¯s little brother refuses to admit his fault, I might as well call Director Gu over to weigh in on this matter, and see how we should resolve it,¡± Xu Fan casually said, shaking his phone lightly.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡± Li Changjiang quickly put on a smile and pleaded with Xu Fan, ¡°Director Gu is overwhelmed with daily duties; there¡¯s no need to trouble him over such a trivial matter. I¡¯ll make my brother apologize, and that will suffice.¡±


    Li Changjiang had also recently learned that the new instructor of the War Wolf Squad had a close personal rtionship with Director Lu. Director Lu Chenbing had been at odds with the Falcon Squad since his arrival in Zhonghai, and if there were any blunders in this matter, Lu Chenbing could directly take action based on this incident.


    Xu Fan was merely a special instructor, while Li Changjiang had a task of being on alert duty.


    Now, by leaving with his team members privately to stand up for his brother, if Lu Chenbing made an issue of it, this alone would be enough to get Li Changjiang into serious trouble.


    Moreover, his brother Li Changcheng had indeed done many bad things in the past, and if Lu Chenbing were to investigate, Li Changjiang could certainly not absolve himself of involvement. Therefore, stabilizing the situation by appeasing Xu Fan was the only way to defuse this crisis. Later on, Li Changjiang could slowly find a way to regain his standing.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re talking about apologizing, then just apologize. What are you waiting for?¡± Xu Fan said coldly to Li Changjiang.


    ¡°Changcheng, hurry up and apologize to thisdy!¡± Li Changjiang urged his brother.


    ¡°No! Apologizing would be pping my own face. I will absolutely not apologize!¡± Li Changcheng stubbornly refused.


    His brother had always indulged him since he was young, so he did not sense that Li Changjiang¡¯s tone had be quite severe. He remained willful, refusing outright.


    With a ¡°smack,¡± Li Changjiangnded a resounding p across Li Changcheng¡¯s face.


    ¡°Brother? You hit me?!¡± Li Changcheng looked at his older brother in disbelief. Never before had his brother struck him like this.


    ¡°I did hit you! Apologize right now!¡± Li Changjiang said fiercely.


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Smack!¡± Before Li Changcheng could finish his sentence, another resounding p followed.


    The first p had been symbolic, but this time, Li Changjiang was truly enraged. With an intense p born of frustration at his brother¡¯s failure to meet expectations, hepletely stunned Li Changcheng, who covered his head, taking a while to regain his senses.


    Li Changcheng¡¯s face swelled up from the p, marked with five distinct finger prints.


    ¡°Are you going to apologize or not?¡± If you don¡¯t apologize, I¡¯ll beat you to death right here and now!¡± Li Changjiang said furiously to his brother.


    Li Changcheng was dumbfounded, his face burning with pain, his earlier righteousness gone. He hung his head pitifully and said to Song Qi, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong!¡±


    ¡°Do you dare to bother her again in the future?¡± Xu Fan asked gently.


    ¡°If he dares toe again, I¡¯ll break his legs myself,¡± Li Changjiang said with a look of righteousness, as if ready to enforce justice even upon his own family, he said to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Exactly, I wouldn¡¯t dare toe again. If I do, let my brother break my legs.¡± Li Changcheng nodded in panic, moments before he was the king, now looking like aplete loser.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Xu Fan asked Song Qi gently.


    ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t bother me in the future, that¡¯s fine,¡± Song Qi said, a bit shyly, admiration in her eyes as she looked at Xu Fan.


    Li Changcheng¡¯s brother was a big shot who even the hotel owner didn¡¯t dare to offend, and yet, after meeting Xu Fan, he was pushed to the point of pping his own brother and forcing him to apologize. This showed Xu Fan¡¯s influence must be even greater than Li Changjiang¡¯s.


    Seeing that Song Qi had calmed down, Xu Fan said to Li Changjiang, ¡°Captain Li, since your brother has realized his mistake, take him away quickly. Such a grown man causing a scene and embarrassing himself in public, truly oblivious to what¡¯s good for him.¡±


    ¡°Instructor Xu is right. When we get home, I¡¯ll definitely educate him well, so he doesn¡¯t disgrace our Li family name again,¡± Li Changjiang said with a smile, nodding in agreement and appearing very amiable.


    ¡°Then hurry up and take all those people lying on the ground away. The members of Falcon Squad are just mediocre like this,¡± Xu Fan said indifferently, gesturing towards the Falcon Squad members who¡¯d been knocked down.


    ¡°Yes, yes, we will definitely strengthen our training once we get back,¡± Li Changjiang said. He helped the team members up and then, together with his brother and the team members, got into the domineering Jeep they had arrived in.


    With a roar of the engine, the Jeep quickly drove away from the hotel entrance.


    ¡°Dammit! The militarypetition with War Wolf Squad is next month; watch me not cripple you guys this time!¡±


    In the car, Li Changjiang¡¯s face twisted into a vicious snarl as he growled lowly.


    ¡°Captain, that new instructor they have seems really tough. I couldn¡¯t even block one of his punches!¡± a team member said to Li Changjiang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t state the obvious. That instructor is a martial artist. I realized it and didn¡¯t want to confront him directly. That dimwit brother of mine doesn¡¯t know how lucky he is. Against a martial artist who wants him dead, it would just be a flick of the finger. If it weren¡¯t for me today, he was doomed,¡± Li Changjiang nced at his brother, saying resentfully.


    ¡°Captain, then how are we going to defeat them in next month¡¯spetition with such a strong new instructor on War Wolf?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our Falcon squad instructors aren¡¯t pushovers. I¡¯m going to call our instructor right now to give us advanced training. When the timees, I refuse to believe we can¡¯t take down those War Wolf pups!¡±


    ¡°Falcon is always number one!¡±


    ¡°Falcon will prevail!¡±

 Chapter 123 - 123 Dad, Go Chase Mom_1

    Chapter 123 Dad, Go Chase Mom_1


    After resolving the incident with Li Changcheng, Xu Fan, holding Tongtong, proceeded to the presidential suite he had booked.


    It was still Song Qi leading the way, but now the look she gave Xu Fan carried even more of a hidden sense of admiration, making him feel somewhat ufortable himself.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do,¡± Song Qi once again thanked him at the door of the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, no need to dwell on it,¡± Xu Fan said nonchntly with augh, then shook Tongtong in his arms and said, ¡°Say goodbye to sister.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, sister!¡± Tongtong obediently smiled and bid farewell to Song Qi.


    Xu Fan slowly closed the door, then, cradling Tongtong, he made his way to the bedroom.


    Turning on the TV, Xu Fan said to Tongtong, ¡°Sweetheart, how about you watch some TV?¡±


    Tongtong tilted her head, looking a bit aggrieved as she spoke to Xu Fan, ¡°Daddy, daddy, today Tongtong met several pretty sisters, but they remind Tongtong of mommy. Tongtong doesn¡¯t want to watch TV now; Tongtong wants to see mommy.¡±


    Rubbing his temples with some headache, Xu Fan thought about the beautiful women they had indeed encountered today: Li Xin, the pretty manager from the Farmers Bank; Song Qi, the front desk manager of the hotel; and Zhao Xiaoqing, the young nurse from the training grounds. All of them were stunning beauties, each with their own distinctive features.


    However, whenpared in every way to Tongtong¡¯s mother, Xu Yixue, they still fell a little short.


    Tongtong¡¯s words made Xu Fan somewhat emotional. Lately, he had been through a lot with Tongtong, even putting her in the midst of several idents. She was only a four-year-old child and shouldn¡¯t have to go through so much.


    Moreover, prior to this, Tongtong had lived a nomadic life in America for several years with Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning, relying only on each other. It was natural that Tongtong¡¯s bond with Xu Yixue was extremely deep.


    Now, although she had him as a father, with constant little idents urring around him and no gentle woman to tenderly care for her, it was no wonder Tongtongmented meeting several pretty sisters today, yet longed to see her mother, Xu Yixue.


    Only both a father and a mother could protect her for a lifetime.


    Missing either one would cast a shadow over Tongtong¡¯s childhood.


    ¡°How can I win over Yixue and ensure Tongtong has both a father¡¯s and a mother¡¯s love?¡± Xu Fan frowned, finding the thought headache-inducing.


    In his past life, he might have been the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor who roamed the Cultivation World for thousands of years, but he spent all his time immersed in cultivation, aiming to increase his strength, with no real experience in matters of the heart; he was, in essence, a nk te.


    Numerous fairies anddies had offered themselves to him, and he, having declined them till his hands ached, had never needed to pursue someone actively. Let alone mastering modern techniques like being a bootlicker or PUA skills, he waspletely clueless.


    The n to win over Xu Yixue suddenly left Xu Fan, dominant in the Cultivation World, feeling out of his depth.


    Seeing Xu Fan with a worried look, Tongtong shook her little braids and said, ¡°Daddy, what are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Daddy is thinking about your mommy,¡± Xu Fan answered naturally.


    The ¡°thinking¡± Xu Fan mentioned was one of fretful consideration, not one of longing and yearning.


    Tongtong misunderstood and hearing that Xu Fan wanted to pursue Xu Yixue, immediately jumped three feet in the air, excitedly saying, ¡°Tongtong misses Mommy too, let¡¯s go find Mommy together.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Go find her now?¡± Tongtong¡¯s suggestion made Xu Fan feel a bit awkward, after all, as the Five Directions Great Emperor who hadn¡¯t dated in thousands of years, Xu Fan had never actively pursued a girl before.


    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you like Mommy? Is she not pretty enough?¡± Tongtong pouted and asked Xu Fan with a huff.


    Xu Fan thought silently about Xu Yixue¡¯s appearance upon hearing this.


    If human beauty could be rated out of ten, Xu Yixue would score at least a 9.5. Be it looks, temperament, or figure, hers were all top-notch, wless. The only thing less than perfect was her coldness towards Xu Fan; whenever she saw him, her face would turn icy, making Xu Fan feel slightly ufortable.


    Even in the Cultivation World, where everyone could undergo radical transformations to change their appearance, making everyone a handsome man or a beautiful woman, people with Xu Yixue¡¯s looks were rare.


    Changing one¡¯s appearance was like face customization in a video game; it might be beautiful, but itcked a certain charm. Yet someone like Xu Yixue, who was naturally imbued with Spiritual Energy from heaven and earth and beautiful beyond reproach, was exceedingly rare, even in the Cultivation World.


    ¡°Your mom is indeed quite beautiful,¡± Xu Fan considered for a moment, giving Tongtong an honest answer.


    ¡°Then if Mommy is so beautiful, does Daddy like her?¡± Tongtong persisted, asking Xu Fan once more.


    ¡°You little sly fox, where did you hear all these crazy things!¡± Xu Fan said somewhat helplessly, pinching Tongtong¡¯s chubby cheek with a mixture ofughter and tears.


    ¡°Daddy just said he missed Mommy, and now you don¡¯t want to admit you like her. If you lie to Tongtong, you¡¯ll grow a long nose!¡± Tongtong wobbled her little head and lightly tapped Xu Fan¡¯s handsome nose.


    ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go y with Mommy, please? You miss Mommy, Tongtong misses Mommy too, it would be wonderful for us to see Mommy together,¡± Tongtong burrowed into Xu Fan¡¯s embrace, unleashing a barrage of coquettish tactics on him.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then. It¡¯s just a matter of seeing Xu Yixue, what¡¯s so difficult about that.¡± Xu Fan picked up Tongtong and said carelessly to her.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re really clueless, how can you only want to look at Mommy? Tongtong wants you to pursue her. Only after you win Mommy¡¯s heart can we all live together as a family,¡± Tongtong said happily, wrapping her arms around Xu Fan¡¯s, her face full of yearning.


    ¡°But your dad has no idea how to chase after a girl,¡± Xu Fan said, his mouth twitching.


    ¡°Tongtong will help Daddy. With our father-daughter bond, we can definitely win Mommy¡¯s heart,¡± Little Tongtong stretched out her hand and ced it over Xu Fan¡¯s, sealing the deal with a high-five full of ceremony.


    ¡°Okay, father and daughter united, we¡¯ll get Xu Yixue,¡± Xu Fan gently said to Tongtong.


    ¡°Yay, soon Tongtong will be able to live with Mommy and Daddy together, hahaha,¡± Tongtong immediately burst into peals ofughter like a silver bell, gleefully wiggling about in Xu Fan¡¯s embrace, with a face full of uncontroble joy.


    Watching Tongtong¡¯s happiness, Xu Fan himself was suddenly filled with a surging sense of courage. What of Xu Yixue, he thought. Has Xu Fan, who has been renowned in the Cultivation World for so many years, ever faced something he couldn¡¯t achieve?


    Xu Yixue,


    Even for my daughter¡¯s sake, I will win you over, Xu Fan silently thought.

 Chapter 124 - 124 American Sea Turtle Cai Xiangdong_1

    Chapter 124 American Sea Turtle Cai Xiangdong_1


    In the conference room of Xinghai Media, Xu Yixue sat at the head of the table, holding a meeting with a group ofpany executives.


    The meeting was about the development of new artists. Currently, Xinghai Media only had Xu Xinxin whose looks could stand out; the rest were just second or third-tier, and even with resources invested in them, it was difficult to transform them into top-tier popr artists.


    In the conference room, Xu Yixue was dressed in a sharp dark blue business suit, her face made up with simple, light makeup, and her hair cascading down her shoulders like a waterfall, her neck white and slender, with an aura of decisiveness and authority between her brows, the very image of a domineering CEO.


    ¡°I n to recruit a new batch of talent from the Zhonghai Film and Television Academy as backup for our idol-type artists. Then, from the Changdian Film and Television Base, we¡¯ll enlist a group of extras with acting skills who can endure hardship as backup for our skilled actors. Walking on two legs, we¡¯ll develop both simultaneously, supporting the growth of Xinghai Media in Zhonghai City,¡± Xu Yixue exined while looking at her n, addressing everyone in the room.


    ¡°No problem, this way we can restart the talent cultivation n and avoid a potential gap inpany talent,¡± one executive replied.


    ¡°Who would have thought that despite her young age, President Xu has such strategic vision, resolving thepany¡¯s major difficulties with a single move,¡± anothermented.


    ¡°President Xu¡¯s personal cover shoot for ¡®Beauties¡¯ magazine was also impressive¡ªits first sales exceeded one hundred thousand copies. I heard from the judges of the Golden Lens Award that this issue might even have a good chance of winning the Best Magazine Crown of the year!¡±


    A murmur filled the room as people discussed how, when Xu Yixue first joined thepany, many were unconvinced due to her youth. But after seeing how she handled several matters, it became clear that she was indeed a capable and boldpany manager.


    Additionally, Xu Yixue also had the powerful identity of being part of the Xu Family.


    Xu Corporation was one of the strongest financial groups in Yan Country, and as one of their own, Xu Yixue would undoubtedly have the Xu Family¡¯s support. Thesepany executives were all shrewd; if Xu Yixue had been ipetent, they might have united against her to sideline her and then siphon off thepany¡¯s benefits.


    But Xu Yixue was exceptionally capable and astute, which was a boon for thepany as well.


    With the backing of the Xu Corporation¡¯s robust support and Xu Yixue¡¯s exceptional ability, Xinghai Media could continue to grow and expand in Zhonghai City¡¯s media industry. These executives merely needed to work diligently, and with thepany¡¯s rising scale, they too would reap considerable gains.


    If there came a day when Xinghai Media could go public and raise funds through Xu Yixue¡¯s management, these veteran executives would certainly make a fortune.


    Therefore, everyone present passed Xu Yixue¡¯s meeting agenda without any opposing opinions.


    In the conference room, only Vice President Cao Yuqin, who had initially made things difficult for Xu Yixue, sat there with a darkened face, looking ufortable.


    Cao Yuqin had seen herself as the contender for the president¡¯s chair, but Xu Yixue had taken the coveted position and had impressively steered thepany back on track. Just a few days ago, many in thepany had been nodding and bowing to Cao Yuqin, but now she could clearly feel that Xu Yixue had begun to win over the hearts of thepany¡¯s people.


    Most people only knew of President Xu Yixue, and Cao Yuqin¡¯s once bustling office was now very quiet, with few peopleing to disturb her anymore.


    The meetingsted for a few more minutes. A confident smile flickered across Xu Yixue¡¯s lips, then she addressed everyone, ¡°Since the framework has been set, let¡¯s all start acting ording to our established n. As someone new here, I appreciate everyone¡¯s strong support. I hope that together, we can strive to make Xinghai Media a name card for Zhonghai and even for Yan Country. Thank you all. This meeting is adjourned.¡±


    ¡°Whirr,¡± a round of apuse erupted from the crowd. Even Cao Yuqin reluctantly pped a few times.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all disperse,¡± Xu Yixue pressed her hands downward and nodded to the apuding crowd, signaling them to return to their respective posts.


    Following that, everyone got up in turn, each greeting Xu Yixue before leaving the Xinghai Media meeting room.


    Not until everyone had left, did thest young man slowly stand up and walked over to Xu Yixue.


    This young man was dressed in an exquisite Versace suit and shirt, with a pair of gold-rimmed sses, his hair meticulously styled. His features were somewhat Eurasian, and his skin was very pale, carrying an air of refined elegance. He walked very politely to Xu Yixue¡¯s side and bowed slightly, ¡°President Xu, during the meeting just now, I forgot to express my opinion. In fact, we could also use the inte to filter for some more powerful live streamers as our contract partners. The live broadcasting industry is quite hot right now, and we can make some strong moves in this area to try to overtake ourpetitors in a curve.¡±


    ¡°Manager Cai, your suggestion is very good, and I will have the HR department look into the candidates,¡± Xu Yixue nodded and smiled at Cai Xiangdong.


    Xu Yixue¡¯s smile blossomed like a plethora of flowers, and facing it, Cai Xiangdong waspletely smitten. He adjusted his gold-rimmed sses near his ear and with a gentlemanly bow said to Xu Yixue, ¡°President Xu, you¡¯ve just arrived in Zhonghai City and probably haven¡¯t had a chance to explore Zhonghai much. I know a few very good local restaurants in Zhonghai City that are hard for most people to find. The chefs have been top-grade for decades. Do I have the honor of inviting President Xu to taste the fine cuisine of Zhonghai with me?¡±


    After speaking, Cai Xiangdong looked at Xu Yixue with deep affection.


    His handsome features, along with that longing look, were very lethal to women.


    Xu Yixue was simply the most beautiful girl Cai Xiangdong had ever seen since returning from studying abroad. Cai Xiangdong had spent eight years overseas for his education,pleting his bachelor¡¯s and master¡¯s degrees and earning an MBA in economic management from the prestigious Copenhagen University in America. Naturally handsome and tall, he had nevercked girlfriends during his time in school.


    In terms of work capability, he was also very formidable. Not yet thirty, he had achieved a managerial level in his department that other executives aspire to only in their forties or fifties, and he was managing his department¡¯s business very sessfully.


    Hearing that Xu Yixue also had a few years of experience living in America, Cai Xiangdong felt his chance hade. He hastily broke up with his girlfriend and went through a full makeover, nning his move towards Xu Yixue.


    Xu Yixue was not only beautiful but also a young member of the Xu Family, with enormous potential for future development. If he could woo Xu Yixue, then Cai Xiangdong need not be a department manager anymore¡ªhe would be the behind-the-scenes boss of Xinghai Media directly.


    After much hesitation, Cai Xiangdong finally decided to make his move towards Xu Yixue today.

 Chapter 125: Xu Fan is Coming to the Company_1

    Chapter 125: Xu Fan is Coming to the Company_1


    Xu Yixue was simply the most beautiful girl Cai Xiangdong had seen since he returned from studying abroad. Cai Xiangdong had studied overseas for eight years,pleting both his undergraduate and master¡¯s degrees, and had graduated from one of America¡¯s best universities, Copenhagen University, with an MBA in Economic Management. Plus, being naturally handsome and tall, he nevercked a girlfriend during his school years.


    As for his capabilities at work, they were also quite formidable. Not even thirty years old, he had reached a managerial position that others in their forties and fifties could only hope to achieve, and he ran the department he was responsible for with vigor and sess.


    After hearing that Xu Yixue also had several years of living experience in America, Cai Xiangdong felt that his opportunity hade. He hastily broke up with his girlfriend and went through an all-around grooming before he started nning his approach towards Xu Yixue.


    Xu Yixue was not only beautiful but also a young member of the Xu Corporation, with enormous potential for future development. If he could win over Xu Yixue, Cai Xiangdong wouldn¡¯t have to be just a department head anymore¡ªhe would be the behind-the-scenes boss of Xinghai Media.


    After much hesitation, Cai Xiangdong finally decided to make his move on Xu Yixue today.


    ¡°Director Cai, you are very capable in your job, and your ideas are insightful, but I have lots of work to do, so thank you for your kind intentions,¡± Xu Yixue said, giving Cai Xiangdong a fleeting nce, her tone exceptionally cold.


    ¡°President Xu, I¡¯ve heard that you also spent several years in America. I myself am a student who studied there for eight years. I believe that we have a lot of simr ideas and insights about thepany. I wanted to invite you to dinner, merely to discuss thepany¡¯s future development prospects, nothing more,¡± Cai Xiangdong, still unwilling to give up, said to Xu Yixue with frustration in his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly busy. As for your insights, you can submit them in writing to my office, and I will study them carefully,¡± Xu Yixue said to Cai Xiangdong in a formalized tone, showing no change in attitude because both of them had stayed in America.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll submit them to the president¡¯s officeter. As long as I can contribute to Xinghai Media, my goal will be reached,¡± Cai Xiangdong said with a forced, rxed smile, nodding at Xu Yixue before he left the meeting room with a dash of suave.


    No sooner had Cai Xiangdong left than Xu Yixue¡¯s phone started vibrating on the table.


    Xu Yixue had set her phone to vibrate during the meeting, and now, picking it up, she saw that the caller was none other than her beloved daughter, Tongtong.


    Xu Yixue had been busy all day and was feeling somewhat exhausted, but the sight of Tongtong¡¯s name immediately injected a burst of vitality into her eyes. With a swipe of her finger, she answered the call.


    ¡°Mommy, mommy, guess who this is,¡± Tongtong¡¯s mischievous voice came through the phone.


    ¡°Oh, who is this little fairy? Her voice sounds so much like my sweet Tongtong,¡± Xu Yixue said with a tender smile ying on her face, teasingly responding to Tongtong.


    ¡°Haha, mommy is so silly; I am your little Tongtong,¡± Tongtongughed gleefully over the phone, filled with joy.


    Hearing her daughter¡¯sughter, Xu Yixue¡¯s mood lightened considerably; she too let out augh of happiness and said into the phone, ¡°Sweetheart, I miss you so much.¡±


    As fate would have it, Cai Xiangdong, who had just left the room because he had forgotten something, was returning to the meeting room. He hadn¡¯t even entered yet when he heard Xu Yixue¡¯s joyfulughter and the words, ¡°Sweetheart, I miss you so much.¡±


    Cai Xiangdong, about to push the door open, froze in mid-movement, his handsome face contorting with lines of distortion.


    Dammit, Xu Yixue, I asked you out to dinner and you acted like an ice queen, and as soon as I leave, you¡¯re getting cozy with someone else, sweet-talking in the meeting room and calling them ¡®sweetheart¡¯¡ª freaking shameless.


    Cai Xiangdong was just about to press against the door to listen carefully when he heard footstepsing from the hallway. He quickly tiptoed away from the conference room door, all the while cursing in his heart, ¡°That Xu Yixue, she¡¯s not as pure as she appears on the surface. Maybe she¡¯s already fooling around with some other man.¡±


    In the conference room, Xu Yixue, oblivious to what was happening outside, continued patiently talking on the phone with Tongtong.


    ¡°Tongtong, do you miss Mommy?¡± Xu Yixue asked into the phone.


    ¡°Tongtong really misses Mommy. Tongtong wants to see Mommy right now,¡± Tongtong said, his voice filled with longing for Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Then I¡¯lle pick up Tongtongter. How about I bring Tongtong home tonight?¡± Xu Yixue proposed to Tongtong.


    ¡°No, no, Mommy has to work. I shoulde see Mommy. Make sure you work hard, okay?¡± Tongtong instructed Xu Yixue like a little adult over the phone.


    ¡°Mommy is at work, how can youe over?¡± Xu Yixue asked, a bit surprised.


    ¡°I can ask Daddy to bring me,¡± Tongtong said matter-of-factly, nodding his head.


    ¡°Uh¡­ It might not be a good idea during Mommy¡¯s working hours¡­¡± Xu Yixue hesitated. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to see Tongtong; she just didn¡¯t want to see Xu Fan.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Daddy has a big car, and it¡¯s really pretty. Wait for us, Mommy. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Tongtong said sweetly to Xu Yixue and then, without waiting for a response, hurriedly hung up the phone.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Before Xu Yixue could finish her sentence, she heard the busy tone on the other end of the line.


    ¡°Oh no, oh no, what does Xu Fan wanting here?¡± Xu Yixue looked a bit nervous and frantic. After thinking for a while, she quickly took out her makeup bag and began carefully touching up her makeup using a small mirror.


    At that moment, Ye Xiaoning walked in with a lively stride and saw Xu Yixue touching up her makeup. She asked Xu Yixue with a smile, ¡°Yixue sis, are you going outter? Why are you touching up your makeup?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going out. It¡¯s that Xu Fan¡­ ah, I mean Tongtong ising over, so I need to touch up a bit,¡± Xu Yixue said in a fluster, her face disying a hint of shyness.


    ¡°Yixue sis, you don¡¯t need to touch up for Tongtong¡¯s visit. Besides, you¡¯re so pretty that even without makeup, you can still dazzle all these stinky men silly,¡± Ye Xiaoning teased Xu Yixue, watching her nervous actions, ¡°Unless you¡¯re afraid of seeing Xu Fan, is that why you¡¯re touching up?¡±


    ¡°Xiaoning, keep talking nonsense, and I¡¯ll smack your mouth. With Xu Fan¡¯s stinky attitude, do you think I would bother touching up for him? I¡¯m only doing this because I don¡¯t want Tongtong to see me looking worn out from work,¡± Xu Yixue rebutted with her head down.


    ¡°What you¡¯re saying makes sense. But why did you blush just now? You¡¯re not feeling guilty, are you? Considering Xu Fan is actually quite decent now, handsome too, skilled in medicine, and he even touched your foot this morning¡­¡± Ye Xiaoning said with a smirk and a low voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Xu Yixue stood up angrily and immediately got into a scuffle with Ye Xiaoning.

 Chapter 126 - 126 Song Qi’s Substitute Purchasing_1

    Chapter 126 Song Qi¡¯s Substitute Purchasing_1


    Within the presidential suite of the Hilton Hotel, Xu Fan looked on, torn betweenughter and tears, as Tongtong put down the phone.


    Tongtong shed a mischievously cute smile and, batting her big eyes at Xu Fan, said, ¡°Daddy, Tongtong¡¯s got it all sorted for you.¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, you made a decision without even asking your old dad¡¯s opinion. Isn¡¯t that a bit too hasty?¡± Xu Fan said, rubbing his head and feeling somewhat headache.


    ¡°Oh my!¡± Tongtong threw down the phone, mbered over with her little body, nestled into Xu Fan¡¯s arms, and began coquettishly shaking his arm, ¡°Daddy, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re Superman? Mommy won¡¯t eat you, and besides, you¡¯ve got Tongtong here to help you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be cheering you on.¡±


    ¡°Erm, you little rascal, I never really understood the meaning of ¡®digging a pit for your father¡¯ before, but now it¡¯s bing clearer and clearer to me,¡± Xu Fan said, shaking his head helplessly.


    ¡°Tongtong would never do that to Daddy. Everything Tongtong does is for the good of Mommy and Daddy!¡± Tongtong pouted, unconvinced and looking a bit upset.


    Seeing his precious little girl starting to get annoyed, Xu Fan immediately felt his resistance dissipate, and while tousling Tongtong¡¯s hair, he said, ¡°Alright, alright, Daddy¡¯s going, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hee hee hee, I knew I¡¯m Daddy¡¯s favorite,¡± Tongtong gleamed with pride, her mood instantly brightening as she joyfully leapt into Xu Fan¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re going, let¡¯s quickly pack up and change clothes,¡± Xu Fan said, gently pinching Tongtong¡¯s cheek with affection.


    ¡°Okay! Tongtong wants to dress up pretty and show Mommy I can be a little princess,¡± Tongtong dered with a flourish, excitedly shaking her head.


    ¡°Our Tongtong is already a little princess!¡± Xu Fan lifted her up and opened the door.


    Next to the Hilton Hotel was Zhonghai City¡¯s renowned Guohui Business and Trade, which housed various branded clothing.


    Xu Fan, with Tongtong in tow, stepped off the elevator and happened to see Song Qi, who was in the middle of a shift change with a front desk employee.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, where are you heading?¡± Song Qi greeted Xu Fan with a warm smile.


    ¡°Pretty sister, Tongtong¡¯s gonna buy a beautiful dress,¡± Tongtong blurted out to Song Qi before Xu Fan could reply.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re nning to head over to Guohui Business and Trade next door to buy some clothes for Tongtong,¡± Xu Fan also nodded and said to Song Qi.


    ¡°I just got off work, so why don¡¯t I show you around? I¡¯m quite familiar with Guohui, and besides, you, a big man, surely aren¡¯t as good at shopping for clothes as we are,¡± Song Qi said with a smile to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Yay! Sister is so pretty, she¡¯s sure to pick out beautiful dresses for Tongtong!¡± Tongtong chirped gleefully within Xu Fan¡¯s arms, waving her hands excitedly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself, we¡¯re just buying some simple clothes,¡± Xu Fan replied casually.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. You just helped me out a lot, Mr. Xu, so consider it a way of showing my gratitude,¡± Song Qi said firmly to Xu Fan.


    Without waiting for Xu Fan¡¯s response, Song Qi quickly conveyed a few instructions to the opposite employee, unhooked her work badge, then turned back to Xu Fan with an enchanting smile and said, ¡°I know Guohui well, and will definitely find a dress that Tongtong loves.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go together,¡± Xu Fan nodded, not insisting further.


    Guohui Business and Trade spanned over a dozen floors, housing thousands of stores, and it would indeed not be easy to shop without someone familiar to guide them.


    Seeing Xu Fan had agreed, Song Qi led them through the hotel¡¯s internal passageway straight to the back door, taking a shortcut to the side entrance of Guohui Business and Trade. Had Xu Fan gone alone, walking from the main entrance of the hotel to the main entrance of Guohui would have taken many times longer.


    Taking the elevator, they arrived at the sixth floor of Guohui Business and Trade, which was a children¡¯s paradise. Besides various yground facilities set up, all the merchandise revolved around children¡¯s needs.


    After reaching the sixth floor, Song Qi found a person in charge, had a brief chat, and then turned around and walked back to Xu Fan.


    ¡°I just asked their person in charge, let¡¯s go directly to the Dolce & Gabbana counter and take a look, this is already the best children¡¯s clothing brand in all of Zhonghai,¡± Song Qi said to Xu Fan with a smile.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Xu Fan nodded and started following Song Qi toward the counter she had mentioned.


    Dolce & Gabbana is an internationally renowned children¡¯s clothing brand, originally from Italy, and many children of Yan Country¡¯s top celebrities wear this brand.


    Today, Xu Fan had helped Song Qi so much that she decided to pay herself when the time came and buy a set of Dolce & Gabbana children¡¯s clothes for Tongtong as a way to thank Xu Fan. Even though a set of clothes here could easily cost tens of thousands, Song Qi didn¡¯t hesitate at all; many things can¡¯t be measured with money.


    The three of them wandered around the sixth floor for a while until they finally found the Dolce & Gabbana counter.


    Along the way, Tongtong, who had been dazzled by a myriad of children¡¯s clothes, finally arrived at their destination. She hopped down from Xu Fan¡¯s embrace and looked up curiously at the clothes in the store.


    ¡°Hello, are you shopping for clothes for your baby?¡± the sales associate asked Xu Fan politely.


    ¡°Yes, I want to buy a pretty dress for my daughter,¡± Xu Fan replied with a smile.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take your wife and daughter to pick one out, you can rest for a while in our lounge area,¡± the sales associate said, pointing at Song Qi.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not husband and wife,¡± Song Qi¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, as she rified in a low voice to the sales associate.


    However, in her heart, Song Qi felt a tinge of envy and longing. Having a husband like Xu Fan and a daughter like Tongtong would make for such a perfect family.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, who will be helping this little fairy pick out clothes?¡± the sales associate immediately apologized to Song Qi, but seeing Song Qi¡¯s shy demeanor, the sales associate couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Song Qi was the ¡®other woman¡¯.


    Song Qi ignored the sales associate¡¯s thoughts, straightened her expression, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pick them out. Tongtong,e over here, sister will take you to try on some clothes.¡±


    Tongtong scampered over with her little legs, her small hand gripping Song Qi¡¯srger one, and they began to carefully look through the clothes on the counters.


    Xu Fan dly took his leisure, walking over to the sofa in the resting area and plonking himself down, casually crossing his legs.


    ¡°Sister, sister, I want to wear this¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, could you let our darling try on this one?¡±


    ¡°Sister, sister, I also want to wear this¡­¡±


    ¡°Here, this one, let¡¯s get both colors.¡±


    Xu Fan sat backzily, watching Song Qi and Tongtong tirelessly choosing clothes, feeling a sense of relief.


    Thank goodness for Song Qi, or I would have been exhausted to death!

 Chapter 127: Trouble at the Entrance_1

    Chapter 127: Trouble at the Entrance_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    After spending nearly half an hour in Guohui Business and Trade, Song Qi, apanied by Tongtong, finally ced a pile of big and small shopping bags on the counter.


    She had intended to buy just one item to wear, but once she started, she couldn¡¯t stop. Eight or nine items, including various little skirts, tank tops, backpacks, and hats¡ªenough to dress up Tongtong three times over.


    Xu Fan took out his ck card and smiled as he went to check out at the counter.


    Song Qi had wanted to pay, but Xu Fan gently stopped her.


    Having someone to apany Tongtong while picking clothes had already saved her a great deal of worry; money was something Xu Fan was definitely not short of.


    The pile of items totaled nearly one hundred thousand yuan. After Xu Fan calmly paid the bill, he thanked Song Qi and carried the bags to his Audi, tossing them into the trunk.


    Tongtong had now changed into an exquisite, light pink dress and wore a diamond-studded hair hoop. With her delicate features, she looked like a little princess who had stepped right out of Fairy Tale World.


    Xu Fan buckled Tongtong snugly into the car seat, then nodded to Song Qi as he said goodbye and drove straight to Xinghai Entertainment Company.


    Song Qi stood on the roadside, watching Xu Fan¡¯s car slowly drive away, her face revealing a touch of infatuation and reluctance. She then collected her emotions and headed towards the Hilton Hotel.


    Xu Fan drove swiftly, and in no time, arrived at the Xinghai Media building.


    ¡°Mommy is up there, we¡¯re going to find Mommy.¡± Tongtong kicked her little feet and excitedly yelled to Xu Fan from inside the car.


    ¡°Okay, Tongtong will see Mommy very soon.¡± Xu Fan opened the car door, lifted Little Tongtong, and affectionately kissed her forehead.


    As Xu Fan carried Tongtong through the entrance of Xinghai Entertainment, he saw a receptionist approaching him.


    After all, Xinghai Media was a mediapany¡ªits employees were exceptionally presentable. Even the receptionist who came over was very pretty, with a beautyparable to that of average second-tier stars.


    ¡°Sir, may I help you with anything?¡± the receptionist asked Xu Fan gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone!¡± Xu Fan nodded and told the receptionist.


    ¡°Sister, Tongtong wants to go upstairs to find Mommy,¡± said Tongtong, who was aware that Xu Yixue was upstairs and could hardly wait. She spoke to the receptionist in her babyish voice.


    ¡°Little sister, who is your mommy?¡± The receptionist, finding Tongtong adorable, asked yfully.


    ¡°Sister, my mommy is Xu Yixue, she works here.¡± Tongtong said to the receptionist with an earnest expression, craning her neck and looking around as she spoke.


    ¡°What? Miss Xu?¡± The receptionist was almost stunned; although Xu Yixue had just joined thepany, she was breathtakingly beautiful and exuded amanding CEO aura, quickly bing a goddess in the eyes of everyone at thepany, regardless of gender.


    To suddenly discover that the goddess had a young daughter, even the usuallyposed receptionist was somewhat taken aback by the revtion.


    ¡°Is Xu Yixue upstairs right now?¡± Xu Fan asked the receptionist calmly.


    ¡°Miss Xu is here,¡± the receptionist nodded slowly, thinking to herself that she had never heard of Miss Xu getting married. Otherwise, all the top Zhonghai rich heirs who sent flowers and asked her out for meals were doing so to win over the beauty, weren¡¯t they?


    The man in front of her, could he be using this little girl as a shield to get close to President Xu? In today¡¯s society, there are all kinds of people. If she let him go up to see President Xu, that might be a minor issue, but if he tarnished President Xu¡¯s reputation, she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear that responsibility.


    With this thought, the receptionist¡¯s expression gradually turned icy as she stiffly said to Xu Fan, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, you need to make an appointment if you want to see our President Xu. You can¡¯t go up directly without an appointment.¡±


    ¡°This Xu Yixue really puts on airs,¡± Xu Fan muttered, thinking that Tongtong had just tried to call Xu Yixue and she hadn¡¯t informed the staff downstairs to let him in, truly a petty woman.


    In the surveince room, Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning were glued to the screen, observing Xu Fan¡¯s flustered appearance.


    ¡°Yixue, it¡¯s about time someone put him in his ce. He thinks just because he knows martial arts and medicine, he doesn¡¯t have to respect women!¡± Ye Xiaoning said, filled with satisfaction as she watched the screen.


    ¡°Look at you, you¡¯ve still got the heart of a child. He¡¯s with Tongtong. What if he upsets her and makes her cry? Just let him in quickly,¡± Xu Yixue said without taking her eyes off Tongtong¡¯s figure on the screen.


    ¡°Fine, since you¡¯re family, I suppose I have to be the outsider to go down and fetch them both,¡± Ye Xiaoning said with a hint of sourness, shaking her head.


    Just as Ye Xiaoning was about to leave, Xu Yixue suddenly grabbed her and said reproachfully, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go down now, look at the screen.¡±


    Ye Xiaoning turned her head and saw Tongtong on the screen already dialing a number with the phone in her hand.


    At that moment, Xu Yixue¡¯s phone started ringing in her pocket as well.


    ¡°Mommy, mommy, Tongtong is at mommy¡¯s workce, but the pretty sister here won¡¯t let Tongtong and daddy go upstairs. Pleasee and get Tongtong,¡± Tongtong¡¯s milk-sweet voice came through the phone.


    ¡°Oh, Tongtong got here so quickly. Mommy will have them let you up right now,¡± Xu Yixue nodded and replied into the phone.


    Seeing Tongtong¡¯s adorable little face, she could hardly keep it together, yearning to hold Tongtong in her arms and kiss her sweet-smelling little face as soon as possible.


    ¡°Mommy, Tongtong misses you, Tongtong ising up,¡± Tongtong told Xu Yixue, then promptly hung up the phone with a click.


    ¡°This child, she hung up before I even finished speaking, she must have learned that from that detestable Xu Fan!¡± Xu Yixue clutched the phone and said bitterly.


    ¡°I should still go down and get them, to prevent any misunderstandings,¡± Ye Xiaoning said considerately to Xu Yixue and then stood up, opening the door and heading to the stairway.


    Downstairs, after Tongtong had hung up, she lifted her little face proudly and said to the receptionist, ¡°Sister, my mommy told me to go up, so we can go up now, right?¡±


    ¡°Umm! Little friend, you still can¡¯t go up,¡± the receptionist quickly stretched out her hand, blocking the path of Xu Fan who was about to step forward.


    ¡°You still won¡¯t let us go up after making a call?¡± Xu Fan asked, somewhat surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t hear the content of your conversation, so I can¡¯t verify it. I can¡¯t let you go up, please wait here patiently for a little longer,¡± the receptionist told Xu Fan warily.


    ¡°What if I insist on going up?¡± Xu Fan¡¯s tone became stern as he firmly picked up Tongtong, ready to vault past the receptionist using his speed.


    ¡°Heyah, who dares to make a scene in our Xinghai Media reception hall!¡± A security guard at the door, hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, swaggered in with his shoulders rocking.

 Chapter 128: I Wouldn’t Take the Offer Even If You Begged Me_1

    Chapter 128: I Wouldn¡¯t Take the Offer Even If You Begged Me_1


    Xu Fan turned his head to see a small security guard with his cap askew approach from the entrance, looking imposing enough to fix Xu Fan in ce.


    ¡°Who¡¯s causing trouble here? Jiajia, beauty, I¡¯vee to protect you!¡± The small security guard announced as he made his way to the receptionist with a triumphant gait.


    Xu Fan looked at the security guard with a hint of helplessness and spoke coldly, ¡°It was your boss Xu who allowed me toe up, so what are you shouting about?¡±


    ¡°Damn it, kid, do you know that I am the Gatekeeper of Xinghai Media? If you want to make trouble here, you have to get past me first!¡± The small security guard bent his scrawny arm, making a muscle-flexing gesture at Xu Fan, which wasical due to his skinny arms.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go up now, don¡¯te begging me to go upter!¡± Xu Fan said, his expression growing colder as he spoke slowly to the small security guard.


    ¡°Damn! Do you think the Xinghai Security Captain is here just for show? Let me tell you, as long as I¡¯m standing here, you can forget about going up.¡± The guard felt emboldened seeing the receptionist girl watching him and spoke arrogantly to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Fan nodded, shaking Tongtong in his arms, ¡°Shall we wait a bit before going up?¡±


    ¡°But Tongtong really wants to see Mommy now¡­¡± Tongtong pursed her lips, sounding pitiful.


    Just then, the elevator doors at the back of the lobby slowly opened, and Ye Xiaoning walked out briskly.


    ¡°Auntie! Auntie!¡± Tongtong immediately spotted Ye Xiaoning and began waving her arms frantically towards her.


    Ye Xiaoning also quickly stepped up to Xu Fan, catching the elf-like Tongtong in her arms with affection, hugging her warmly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Xu told you toe up,¡± Ye Xiaoning said to Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan nced at the small security guard, still posturing at the side, and drawled, ¡°But this gentleman said, as long as he¡¯s here, I can¡¯t go up.¡±


    Ye Xiaoning¡¯s gaze fastened onto the small security guard.


    ¡°Ye Assistant, I¡­ I¡­ I was uninformed!¡± The security guard broke out in a cold sweat, regretting that he had spoken so harshly to show off in front of the receptionist girl, only to see the personal assistant to Xu Yixue, Ye Xiaoning, picking up the little girl shortly after.


    Moreover, the little girl was calling Ye Xiaoning ¡°Auntie.¡±


    The security guard waspletely dumbfounded. Could this little girl really be Xu¡¯s daughter?


    The receptionist girl also watched Xu Fan in disbelief.


    Just moments ago, Tongtong had been calling Xu Fan ¡°Daddy,¡± and she couldn¡¯t believe that a goddess-like beauty like Xu Yixue could already have a child, and that child¡¯s father was standing right in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault for not verifying with Xu immediately,¡± the receptionist girl hurriedly apologized to Xu Fan, fearing his anger might fall on her.


    ¡°Big brother, I was wrong. I¡¯m just a jerk with a bad eye, it wasn¡¯t on purpose. Please, spare me this once,¡± the small security guard approached Xu Fan with a defeated expression. Thinking back on his previous threats, he wished to throttle himself on the spot.


    ¡°You need to be more careful in your work in the future, you must not be so reckless again!¡± Ye Xiaoning sternly scolded them both.


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    The receptionist girl and the small security guard both answered Ye Xiaoning with bowed heads.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s hurry up,¡± Ye Xiaoning urged Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan raised an eyebrow, thinking that since it was Xu Yixue¡¯spany, he didn¡¯t mind, as long as Tongtong wasn¡¯t mistreated.


    Having thought that, he shook his head and followed Ye Xiaoning towards the elevator with a nonchnt air.


    ¡°Does Tongtong miss your auntie?¡± Ye Xiaoning asked gently, cradling Tongtong in her arms.


    ¡°Miss, miss, Tongtong really misses auntie,¡± Tongtong¡¯s little head buried in Ye Xiaoning¡¯s shoulder, said softly to her.


    ¡°Daddy, hurry up, we¡¯re going to get on the elevator!¡± Tongtong waved to Xu Fan trailing behind and urged him on.


    Xu Fan quickly moved up to Ye Xiaoning¡¯s side and gently squeezed Tongtong¡¯s plump little hand.


    Once in the elevator, Ye Xiaoning, holding Tongtong, didn¡¯t have a free hand and said tly to Xu Fan, ¡°Press the button for the eighth floor.¡±


    Xu Fan extended his hand to press the elevator button and then quietly waited for the elevator to rise.


    With a ¡°ding,¡± the elevator doors opened, and just as Ye Xiaoning, holding Tongtong, stepped out, they saw a charming beauty standing outside the elevator.


    She was in a professional suit, slender and graceful, with skin like cream and features like a painting¡ªnone other than Xu Yixue.


    Seeing Xu Yixue standing at the hallway entrance, Tongtong let out an excited shriek, wriggled out of Ye Xiaoning¡¯s arms, and rushed into Xu Yixue¡¯s embrace with small, quick steps, like a swallow returning to the nest.


    ¡°Mommy! Tongtong missed you so much!¡± Tongtong nestled in Xu Yixue¡¯s arms, murmuring.


    ¡°My sweet baby! Mommy missed you too,¡± Xu Yixue hugged Tongtong tightly and kissed her forehead gently.


    Some of the passing employees in the hallway stole curious nces at Xu Yixue.


    Xu Yixue has always been known for her swift and cold, gorgeous CEO demeanor, and the staff at Xinghai Media had never seen her holding a cute little child, overflowing with maternal love¡ªit was almost aplete reversal of their image of the aloof CEO.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Get back to work,¡± Ye Xiaoning said coldly from the side, and the employees in the hallway immediately straightened up, quickly returning to their workstations.


    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s all because of you, Xu Fan, bringing our Tongtong to the office to stir up a fuss. Now lots of people are paying attention, and if they start gossiping, you¡¯ll have ruined Yixue¡¯s image!¡± Ye Xiaoningined to Xu Fan under her breath.


    ¡°What, a CEO can¡¯t have children?¡± Xu Fan replied tly to Ye Xiaoning.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Xiaoning was fuming with frustration, thinking what¡¯s with this sarcastic tone, has Missy here said something wrong?


    ¡°Xiao Ning, don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s okay.¡± Holding Tongtong and rubbing her own cheek against the little girl¡¯s face, Xu Yixue felt nothing but warmth at that moment, and even Xu Fan, this annoyingly straightforward man, didn¡¯t seem so bad anymore.


    ¡°Tongtong,e on, Mommy will take you to see the office,¡± said Xu Yixue, getting to her feet and holding Tongtong securely, ready to head to her own office.


    Tongtong, however, shook her head with pride and asked, ¡°Mommy, does Tongtong¡¯s dress look pretty today?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s pretty. My daughter looks beautiful in everything!¡± Xu Yixue happily told Tongtong.


    ¡°Haha, Daddy,e quick, Mommy said the dress you bought for Tongtong is pretty,¡± Tongtong winked mischievously at Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan raised his eyebrows, his face a picture of helplessness.

 Chapter 129 - 129 Dad, Mom_1

    Chapter 129: Dad, Mom_1


    Xu Yixue had just walked a few steps with Tongtong in her arms when a young man, d in a suit and wearing gold-rimmed sses, suddenly stepped out of an office.


    Cai Xiangdong, holding a few sheets of paper, was on his way to find Xu Yixue, but unexpectedly ran into her on the corridor while she held Tongtong in her arms.


    At the end of the meeting, Xu Yixue asked him to put his opinions in writing and submit them to the president¡¯s office. However, Cai Xiangdong had already prepared; he had crafted his suggestions into a Word document with the intention of asking for Xu Yixue¡¯s personal WeChat to send it to her.


    Although there had been some unpleasantness earlier, Cai Xiangdong was not discouraged. He believed that with his exceptional ability and meticulously prepared n, he could definitely impress Xu Yixue, the seemingly distant and aloof president.


    If she weed him with a smile from the start, what would be the challenge in that? Cai Xiangdong liked the difficult types like Xu Yixue, so after returning to his office, he hastily revised the nned document, printed it out, and intended to present his ¡®treasure¡¯ to Xu Yixue.


    Little did he expect to run into Xu Yixue as soon as he left the office. Moreover, Xu Yixue was holding a cute little girl dressed in a pink dress.


    ¡°President Xu, I was just about to give this to you. This is the n I¡¯ve justpleted,¡± Cai Xiangdong greeted Xu Yixue, extending his proposal to her with formality.


    ¡°Just give it to Assistant Yeter,¡± Xu Yixue said dismissively to Cai Xiangdong.


    Xu Yixue¡¯s arms were full with Tongtong; she had no hands free to take his proposal. Besides, Tongtong was Xu Yixue¡¯s precious jewel; nothing was more important than her own beloved daughter, not even the business n.


    ¡°Alright, I hope you can take the time to look it over, and n early for the future of Xinghai Media,¡± Cai Xiangdong offered what he thought was a suave smile, nodded at Xu Yixue, and then approached Ye Xiaoning to hand over the document he held.


    ¡°This gentleman? He looks quite unfamiliar. Not from Xinghai Media, are you?¡± When Cai Xiangdong saw Xu Fan standing behind Ye Xiaoning, he felt an inexplicable surge of hostility and asked rudely.


    Xu Fan looked over Cai Xiangdong, having already noticed the obsessive gaze he had cast towards Xu Yixue, and then he simply walked past him without a word.


    A mere mortal, after all. What kind of waves can he possibly make?


    Perhaps angered by Xu Fan¡¯s dismissive attitude, Cai Xiangdong suddenly turned around and demanded, ¡°Who on earth are you!¡±


    Then, Tongtong in Xu Yixue¡¯s arms, hearing Cai Xiangdong¡¯s shout, puffed up her little face and said with the manner of a tiny adult, ¡°Hmph! This is my daddy!¡±


    ¡°Your daddy? And who might you be?¡± Cai Xiangdong looked at Tongtong in Xu Yixue¡¯s arms. Tongtong was as cute as can be; Cai Xiangdong¡¯s voice softened involuntarily as he spoke.


    ¡°Mommy, tell her who Tongtong is!¡± Tongtong, swinging her two pigtails, cooed to Xu Yixue.


    ¡°What¡­ ?¡± Cai Xiangdong was like someone struck by a bolt from the blue, staring nkly at Xu Yixue.


    This little girl, calling this strange man ¡®daddy¡¯ and Xu Yixue ¡®mommy¡¯.


    So aren¡¯t these two a couple?


    As the thought struck him, Cai Xiangdong¡¯s neck stiffened as he twitched his mouth, turning to Xu Yixue and asking, ¡°Director Xu? Is what she said¡­ true?¡±


    Having heard Tongtong¡¯s words, Xu Yixue¡¯s face was already flushed with embarrassment. At work, she could ept Tongtong calling her mom, and could even ept Tongtong calling Xu Fan dad, but she couldn¡¯t ept Tongtong calling Xu Fan dad and then calling her mom.


    If that were the case, she could jump into the Yellow River and still not be able to clear her name.


    However, upon hearing Cai Xiangdong speak to her in an usatory tone, Xu Yixue¡¯s expression instantly turned icy: ¡°Director Cai, you can go now. My personal matters are none of your concern.¡±


    Cai Xiangdong¡¯s face darkened as if unwilling to ept the reality, yet harboring a sliver of hope, he pleaded with Xu Yixue, ¡°Director Xu, you must be joking with me, right? How could you possibly have a daughter this old?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, why isn¡¯t Tongtong my daughter? Bad man, wuuu wuuu wuuu¡­¡± Hearing Cai Xiangdong¡¯s words, Tongtong immediately became upset, crying in Xu Yixue¡¯s arms as if she was an orphan with no home to return to.


    As Xu Yixue heard Tongtong cry, her heart ached as though it was being cut by a knife. She gently patted Tongtong¡¯s back,forting her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Tongtong. You are mom¡¯s little treasure; you¡¯ve always been mom¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°Director Cai, can¡¯t you speak properly? It¡¯s none of your business now. Hurry back to work,¡± Ye Xiaoning said, her face hardening upon seeing Tongtong crying so heartbrokenly, speaking coldly to Cai Xiangdong.


    Cai Xiangdong took a few deep breaths, slowly suppressing the rage in his heart, and then returned to his originally courteous and gentlemanly demeanor. He walked two steps towards Xu Fan and nodded slightly, ¡°Sir, I am Cai Xiangdong, the operations director of thepany. Wee to Xinghai Media as our guest.¡±


    In his words, he clearly saw himself as the host of Xinghai Media and regarded Xu Fan as a visitor to Xinghai Media.


    He still couldn¡¯t quite believe that Xu Fan, dressed entirely in cheap street market clothes, could be the father of Xu Yixue¡¯s child.


    Xu Fan cast a dismissive nce at Cai Xiangdong. Although Xu Yixue and Xu Fan had only shared a one-night stand a few years ago, ever since then the only thing that tied them together was their daughter Tongtong. Aside from that, there wasn¡¯t much entanglement between Xu Fan and Xu Yixue.


    But seeing this annoying person badgering on like a clown, Xu Fan felt a surge of anger. He didn¡¯t lose his temper, given the man was an employee of Xu Yixue¡¯spany, and merely said with contempt, ¡°Out of the way!¡±


    There seemed to be some kind of magic in Xu Fan¡¯s words. A simplemand that hit Cai Xiangdong¡¯s ears carried an overwhelming authority. Cai Xiangdong didn¡¯t even dare to look Xu Fan in the eye and quickly stepped back, making way.


    ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go quickly. I want to hear mommy tell me a story,¡± Tongtong urged in a sweet voice from Xu Yixue¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Xu Fan proceeded forward slowly, with Ye Xiaoning and Xu Yixue also stepping ahead.


    All the while, the four of them never looked back at Cai Xiangdong leaning against the wall.


    As he watched them slowly walk away, Cai Xiangdong¡¯s eyes radiated a malicious re. He took out his phone,posed a text message, gritting his teeth before sending it off.

 Chapter 130 - 130 Tongtong Feeling Sad for Dad_1

    Chapter 130: Tongtong Feeling Sad for Dad_1


    Xu Fan¡¯s words seemed to possess some sort of magic. A simple sentence, lingering in Cai Xiangdong¡¯s ears as if carrying an immense, intimidating power, made Cai Xiangdong not dare to look Xu Fan in the eye. His body hastily retreated backwards, sidestepping to let them pass.


    ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go quickly. I want to hear mommy tell me a story,¡± Tongtong urged Xu Fan in a sweet, childish voice from Xu Yixue¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Xu Fan slowly walked forward, and Ye Xiaoning and Xu Yixue also started to step ahead.


    From beginning to end, the four of them did not turn back to nce at Cai Xiangdong, who leaned against the wall.


    Watching them slowly walk away, Cai Xiangdong¡¯s eyes emitted a spiteful glint. He took out his phone,posed a text message, clenched his teeth, and sent it off.


    ¡°Xu Fan, didn¡¯t expect you to be quite impressive, eh? Just a few words, and you scared Cai Xiangdong into submission,¡± Ye Xiaoning said to Xu Fan, her voice tinged with admiration after witnessing how Xu Fan¡¯s words had frightened Cai Xiangdong into retreating.


    ¡°Of course, daddy is a superhero who can chase away all the bad guys,¡± Tongtong giggled, speaking from Xu Yixue¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You always take your precious daddy¡¯s side!¡± Ye Xiaoning said to Tongtong with a hint of sourness in her tone. Ye Xiaoning had noticed that Tongtong now ardently defended Xu Fan as her father; no one could say a word against him without stirring up this little princess¡¯s temper.


    ¡°Daddy is so handsome, of course, I have to protect him,¡± Tongtong said matter-of-factly, swinging her little braids.


    Hearing Tongtong¡¯s words, Ye Xiaoning and Xu Yixue both cast a nce over Xu Fan, who indeed was quite handsome, with his sunny and handsome features, standing tall at 1.8 meters, and weighing 130 kilograms¡ªa body that was the very model of a male model¡¯s physique. Though he wore a very casual outfit, the air about him was incrediblyfortable.


    Moreover, Xu Fan used to be the eldest son of one of the four great families of Yan Country, the Xu Family. Decades as a young master had imparted him with an aristocratic, leisurely dignity that, although not always apparent, could asionally be glimpsed in an expression or gesture, revealing an air of proud indifference.


    Looking at him, he was indeed a bit handsome, but just a bit.


    Xu Yixue nced at Xu Fan, feeling a flicker of emotion, recalling when she first met him, struck by his detached demeanor, and somehow they had ended up together, leading to a beautiful night.


    However, after that night, Xu Yixue had cut off contact with Xu Fan, andter on when his family encountered a crisis, even if Xu Yixue wanted to find him, he had be a man obsessed with drink, a ruined shell of himself.


    As these thoughts crossed her mind, they had already reached the office, with Ye Xiaoning leading the way to the door and opening it.


    Xu Yixue, holding Tongtong, entered first, followed slowly by Xu Fan.


    Xu Yixue¡¯s office wasn¡¯trge, and the decor was rtively simple. Apart from the necessary office equipment, there were only some meeting chairs and sofas left. However, the office was actually a suite, with a resting room for Xu Yixue¡¯s temporary breaks at work, equipped with a private bathroom. It was simple but very clean, and the air in the room carried a faint, pleasant scent.


    ¡°Please have a seat,¡± Xu Yixue said gently, gesturing to Xu Fan as she saw him looking around after entering.


    Xu Fan, unreserved, walked over to the sofa opposite the executive chair and slowly sat down.


    Ye Xiaoning, as apetent executive assistant, saw Xu Fan sit down and skillfully turned on the electric kettle, then asked, ¡°Xu Fan, do you want tea or coffee?¡±


    ¡°Tea,¡± Xu Fan nodded and responded to Ye Xiaoning.


    Ye Xiaoning immediately opened the tea tin and expertly began to prepare the high-quality Longjing tea Xu Yixue had bought, filling the room with the fragrance of tea.


    ¡°Why are you so polite to him, Xiao Ning? He isn¡¯t a lord; let him pour it himself,¡± Xu Yixue chided upon seeing Xu Fan sitting leisurely on the sofa, feeling a rush of irritation.


    ¡°Xu Yixue, after all, I am your guest, don¡¯t you have any manners of hospitality?¡± Xu Fan said with azy sneer.


    ¡°No way, don¡¯t give it to him, let him pour it himself!¡± Seeing Xu Fan¡¯s expression, Xu Yixue was even more upset.


    ¡°Mom, let me pour Dad some tea,¡± Tongtong struggled in Xu Yixue¡¯s arms, wanting to get down.


    Now, Tongtong really felt sorry for her dad and couldn¡¯t let Xu Fan be slighted.


    ¡°Tongtong, let your aunt pour it for you, you¡¯re still small, don¡¯t get scalded,¡± Xu Yixue quickly changed her attitude by one hundred and eighty degrees and spoke tenderly to Tongtong.


    ¡°It¡¯s my own daughter who loves me,¡± Xu Fan said with a cheerful smile, his eyes crinkling.


    Ye Xiaoning efficiently brewed the tea and then carefully ced the teacup in front of Xu Fan.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even say ¡®thank you¡¯, aren¡¯t you afraid of setting a bad example for Tongtong?¡± Xu Yixue said harshly to Xu Fan, visibly angry.


    ¡°We¡¯re not strangers, why the formalities?¡± Xu Fan chuckled and sneered.


    ¡°Who¡¯s not a stranger to you? You are a stranger!¡± Xu Yixue snorted coldly at Xu Fan.


    ¡°If I¡¯m a stranger, then wouldn¡¯t you be an insider?¡± Xu Fan said with a bit of teasing.


    ¡°You! You¡¯re taking advantage of me, Xiao Ning, throw him out for me!¡± Xu Yixue¡¯s pretty face blushed with fury as shemanded Ye Xiaoning.


    ¡°Alright, alright, Tongtong is here. Xu Fan, talk nicely to Yixue,¡± Ye Xiaoning nced sideways at Xu Fan, knowing full well she couldn¡¯t overpower him and could only prompt Xu Fan to be nicer.


    Xu Fan nodded, picked up the teacup, and gently tasted the tea.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, you go out first,¡± Xu Yixue said to Ye Xiaoning.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Xiaoning understood that Xu Yixue wanted to talk to Xu Fan alone and considerately left the room.


    Now in the room, only Xu Fan, Tongtong, and Xu Yixue remained. Looking at Xu Fan across from her, Xu Yixue suddenly felt she had a lot to say in her stomach, but didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Only Tongtong still sat there innocently in Xu Yixue¡¯s arms, her face bearing a happy smile.


    This time, it was Xu Fan who truly brought Tongtong and Xu Yixue together for a ¡°family¡± reunion.


    Seeing Tongtong happily nestled in Xu Yixue¡¯s arms, and Xu Yixue¡¯s face showing a mother¡¯s love, Xu Fan suddenly enjoyed the moment immensely, fully immersing himself in the scene.


    Xu Fan, having roamed the Cultivation World for thousands of years, defeating countless opponents and enduring many bloody battles, had never tried to experience such a peaceful and warm atmosphere.


    At this moment, his spirit, in this quiet time, hadpletely settled down, reaching a state ofplete oblivion to everything else.


    ¡°Boom!¡± A massive p of thunder suddenly erupted in Xu Fan¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 131: Sea of Five Spirits Upgrade_1

    Chapter 131: Sea of Five Spirits Upgrade_1


    The thundering in Xu Fan¡¯s mind was echoing in the Sea of Divine Sense within him.


    The Sea of Divine Sense,monly known as the Sea of Consciousness, is formed within the cultivator¡¯s mind after reaching a certain stage of cultivation.


    After Xu Fan transmigrated, in addition to the countless memories of the Cultivation World in his mind, he also retained the powerful Sea of Divine Sense cultivated through hard work in his previous life.


    The Sea of Consciousness is the most precious thing in the Cultivation World, representing the realm of a cultivator.


    If a cultivator has not cultivated a Sea of Divine Sense, then no matter how strong theirbat power is, Xu Fan could simply release his Sea of Divine Sense to suppress them with the power of his domain, trapping them in an illusion of his making from which they could never escape.


    The strength of the Sea of Consciousness also manifests in its ability to resist the invasion of inner demons.


    The Sea of Divine Sense cultivated by Xu Fan in his previous life was called the Sea of Five Spirits, and it was of the Second Grade of Heavenly Rank.


    With this formidable Sea of Consciousness, Xu Fan had withstood countless invasions of inner demons, both major and minor, on his cultivation journey.


    Moreover, the scope of the Sea of Consciousness is directly linked to the power of the cultivator. In his previous life, Xu Fan had reached the Great Emperor Realm. Upon releasing his Sea of Consciousness, he could cover an area as vast as the entire Milky Way Gxy. Within this range, he could manipte every thought, action, and even the life and death of any creature.


    With the Sea of Consciousness, it was like having a spy satellite and a psi detector from the game Command & Conquer Red Alert, able to instantaneously perceive all movements within the reach of the Sea. Not even the most powerful ¡°SkyNet¡± project couldpare with it.


    However, in his previous life, Xu Fan¡¯s cultivation of the Five Spirits Dominating Heaven Art, whether it was for advancing strength or forming the Sea of Consciousness, relied somewhat on his five incredibly powerful Holy Beast pets.


    The result of relying on external objects was that although his own strength increased rapidly, it also left hidden dangers on the path of cultivation.


    The biggest peril of the Sea of Five Spirits was that the five Holy Beasts, being emotionless divine creatures by nature,cked resonance with human emotions. As a result, during hisst Tribtion Transcendence, it was precisely because of a hint of regret in his heart that the inner demons invaded Xu Fan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness. Unable to withstand the Seven Emotions Tribtion within the inner demons, he eventually lost his spiritual tform, triggering the Nine Heavens Thunder Tribtion and getting struck down, with his soul utterly annihted.


    But it was also because of the Azure Dragon within the Sea of Five Spirits, which couldmunicate with thunder and lightning, that Xu Fan found a slight crack in the Heavenly Thunder and managed to escape with thest bit of his Divine Sense.


    However, due to the transmigration, Xu Fan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness had consumed 99.99% of its energy and had shrunk to the size of a palm, nearly zero.


    The thunderous boom in his mind, like a bolt from the blue, fiercely struck Xu Fan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness.


    Watching the tender scene of warmth between Xu Yixue and Tongtong, Xu Fan experienced a hint of enlightenment in his heart, which directly caused a thunderp of awakening to resound in his Sea of Consciousness.


    The Sea of Five Spirits, which mostcked a delicate understanding of human emotions, found a glimpse of enlightenment through Xu Fan¡¯s feelings. Under the effect of this enlightening thunder, the Sea of Five Spirits, which had only epassed a meager few meters, expanded as if being inted, surging to cover over thirty meters.


    Although the grade of the Sea of Five Spirits had not advanced from Second Grade of Heavenly Rank to First Grade of Heavenly Rank, the waters contained projections shimmering like stars.


    Xu Fan knew that these were the star spirits needed for the elevation of his Sea of Consciousness. Only by acquiring enough star spirits could the Sea of Consciousness break through from the Second Grade of Heavenly Rank and ascend directly to First Grade of Heavenly Rank.


    And a Sea of Consciousness at the First Grade of Heavenly Rank is the truly impregnable and most formidable Sea of Consciousness, without any weaknesses.


    Xu Fan felt secretly relieved, never expecting that although his soul had transmigrated to another world, he would stumble upon a method to enhance his Sea of Consciousness. As long as he umted more spirit crystals in the future, he was absolutely capable of cultivating his Sea of Five Spirits up to the First Grade of Heavenly Rank, the Holy Sea of Five Spirits. By then, his cultivation journey would be smooth sailing, and there would be no need to worry about the dreadful inner demons any longer.


    After expanding the range of his Sea of Consciousness, Xu Fan gently closed his eyes and instantly released his Sea of Consciousness.


    The scenes from several tens of meters around him instantly surged into Xu Fan¡¯s brain.


    The images from the Sea of Consciousness could not all be known to Xu Fan, but with just a thought, the scenes within the Sea of Consciousness that he wanted to focus on would immediately surface in his mind.


    Even an ant could not escape the perception of his Sea of Consciousness.


    Just as Xu Fan was about to genuinely experience the actions of the employees at Xinghai Media using his projected Sea of Consciousness, he heard Tongtong asking him with concern, ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong? Why have you closed your eyes?¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s fine, just savoring the aroma of the tea,¡± Xu Fan opened his eyes and said with a smile to Tongtong.


    ¡°Hmph! Putting on a show.¡± Xu Yixue gave Xu Fan a nce, speaking disdainfully.


    ¡°Mommy, Mommy, let¡¯s go out and have fun tomorrow together, Daddy said he¡¯ll take us to have a change of scenery,¡± Tongtong said, seeing that Xu Yixue¡¯s attitude towards Xu Fan was not very good. Her little eyes cunningly spun a few circles,ing up with a great idea.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Xu Fan, hearing Tongtong¡¯s words, felt a wave of frustration. I didn¡¯t invite her to go out and have fun, okay? What little conspiracy are you brewing up, you little rascal?


    When Xu Yixue heard Tongtong¡¯s suggestion, she also became a bit flustered and lightly furrowed her brow, saying, ¡°Mommy has a pile of work at thepany, how can I have time to go out and y?¡±


    Hearing Xu Yixue¡¯s refusal, Little Tongtong immediately was displeased, and with a pouting mouth and a grievance-filled face about to cry, she pitifully said to Xu Yixue, ¡°Daddy said he would take Tongtong to see the little pig Peppa at the zoo, and I told Daddy that I wanted Mommy to go with us because Mommy loves Tongtong the most. But it turns out Mommy only has eyes for work, wuwuwu¡­¡±


    Xu Fan stared nkly at Tongtong, unsure if the tears on her little face were real or fake, but they were about to flow down either way.


    Seeing his little princess on the verge of crying, Xu Fan couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch. He directly said to Xu Yixue, ¡°Tongtong finally wants to go out and y, can¡¯t you, CEO Xu, find some time to apany her just this once?¡±


    ¡°No, mypany is just getting on the right track and it¡¯s a critical time for personnel; if I leave, who will manage thepany?¡± Xu Yixue insisted firmly, biting her lip.


    ¡°Wuwu, Daddy, if Mommy doesn¡¯t go to the zoo with Tongtong, what will Tongtong do¡­¡± Tongtongined to Xu Fan with a pouting mouth and a pitiable look.


    Xu Yixue, seeing Tongtong crying like that, felt her heart tightening. Tongtong¡¯s words made it seem as if Xu¡¯s love for her was not as great as Xu Fan¡¯s love for Tongtong.


    Xu Yixue steeled her heart, putting aside thepany¡¯s matters, and indulgently said to Tongtong, ¡°Going to the zoo is okay, but your aunt and I will take you. We don¡¯t need your daddy toe along, okay?¡±

 Chapter 132 - 132 Yixue’s Thoughts_1

    Chapter 132 Yixue¡¯s Thoughts_1


    ¡°No, no, the zoo trip was meant to be with Dad; how can Tongtong agree to leave Dad halfway? Tongtong doesn¡¯t approve.¡± Tongtong waved her little hands, her face showing displeasure.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough to have me and your aunt with you?¡± Xu Yixue¡¯s tone softened as she coaxed Tongtong.


    ¡°Wuwu¡­ Daddy, Tongtong doesn¡¯t want to go to the zoo anymore. Tongtong is scared of being bitten by an animal without Daddy there¡­¡± Tongtong¡¯s face wore a pitiful expression as she spoke to Xu Fan.


    When Xu Fan heard what Tongtong had said, he felt a pang of distress. Before he could reply, Xu Yixue had already tightly embraced Tongtong and said with a face full of concern, ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯ll ask your daddy toe with us, so no more crying, okay? When you cry, it starts to hurt mommy¡¯s heart.¡±


    At Xu Yixue¡¯s words, Tongtong immediately stopped crying, her face breaking into a happy smile. She nted a kiss on Xu Yixue¡¯s face and said affectionately, ¡°I knew mommy loves Tongtong the most.¡±


    Xu Yixue saw how quickly Tongtong¡¯s mood changed, feeling both amused and irritated. This Tongtong, to go to such lengths for Xu Fan, kicking up a fuss and crying¡ªhadn¡¯t she only just met this father of hers a few days ago?


    At that thought, Xu Yixue red fiercely at Xu Fan, gently wiped away the tear tracks on Tongtong¡¯s face, and then kissed her softly, saying, ¡°Baby, no matter what happens, mommy will always be the person who loves you the most.¡±


    ¡°Mommy is the person Tongtong loves the most. Oh, and daddy too,¡± Tongtong said with her eyes squinted, contentedly.


    Xu Yixue felt a surge of jealousy; Xu Fan seemed to have some kind of magic about him. Tongtong had only spent a few days with him, and yet she was so attached, elevating him to one of her most loved people, right alongside herself.


    If Xu Fan spent more time with Tongtong, wouldn¡¯t she start to disregard even her own mother?


    Worried at this thought, Xu Yixue saw Tongtong hugging her arm, gently shaking it while urging her, ¡°Mommy, mommy, let¡¯s hurry to the zoo. If we¡¯re slow, it will close.¡±


    Seeing the longing in Tongtong¡¯s eyes, how could Xu Yixue refuse? She stroked Tongtong¡¯s smooth forehead and nodded, ¡°Okay, mommy will change her clothes and go with Tongtong to the zoo to see the elephants.¡±


    ¡°Yay, Tongtong finally gets to go out and y, mommy is awesome.¡± Tongtong excitedly kissed Xu Yixue.


    Xu Fan, hearing Xu Yixue agree to go to the zoo, also showed a satisfied smile on his face.


    Seeing Xu Fan¡¯s smile, a blush appeared on Xu Yixue¡¯s fair cheeks. This would be a trip with Xu Fan; it seemed like Tongtong had never had the experience of both her parents taking her out together.


    Walking on the street, would people misunderstand her rtionship with Xu Fan? The more Xu Yixue thought about it, the more she blushed.


    In fact, after these few days, Xu Yixue¡¯s impression of Xu Fan had undergone considerable change. Before, Xu Fan was the scion of the Xu family¡ªhis status was noble, his wealth vast, yet he was nothing but a frivolous and irresponsible yboy.


    However, after experiencing family hardships and degradation, Xu Yixue realized that Xu Fan had truly changed. The current Xu Fan was like a phoenix reborn from the ashes, possessing miraculous medical skills that even cured Lu Chennong, the wealthiest man in Zhonghai, of his hidden ailments. He had formidable martial abilities, able to leap to the second floor in a single bound. He also owned substantial fixed assets; just one vi in Star of Zhonghai was an estate that countless people couldn¡¯t amass in ten lifetimes.


    The Xu Fan of now seemed to already possess all the potential qualities of a qualified father. Xu Yixue could tell from the way Xu Fan cared for Tongtong that his love for the child was definitely no less than her own. However, Xu Yixue still harbored some worries. As the saying goes, it¡¯s easy to change rivers and mountains but hard to alter one¡¯s nature. Xu Fan had changed so much in such a short period of time, but who could say how long this transformation wouldst?


    If after some time, Xu Fan reverted to his previous lethargic ways or the dissolute behavior of Young Master Xu, wouldn¡¯t Xu Yixue be pushing Tongtong into a pit of fire?


    Therefore, Xu Yixue still maintained a certain degree of vignce towards Xu Fan, fearing that he might suddenly revert to his former self.


    Remembering the days when she, as a single mother, had drifted in America with Tongtong, helpless and alone, Xu Yixue¡¯s heart hardened once again.


    However, if Xu Fan could maintain his current demeanor, Xu Yixue was filled with anticipation.


    Which woman wouldn¡¯t wish for her man to be like the current Xu Fan, possessing mysterious yet incredibly powerful strength?


    To be honest, in Xu Yixue¡¯s heart, she had already begun to harbor a faint fondness for the current Xu Fan, but she cautiously buried these feelings deep down. The deeper the love, the greater the hurt from betrayal. Remembering the days when she, as a single mother, had drifted in America with Tongtong, helpless and alone, Xu Yixue¡¯s heart hardened once again. Back then, her resentment towards Xu Fan, Tongtong¡¯s biological father, was quite profound, which was why she had always been confrontational towards him.


    Even though Xu Fan had already shown many astonishing changes, Xu Yixue had no ns to reconcile with him at the moment. Having been let down by Xu Fan once before, she kept a strong guard up against him now.


    Waving away the disordered thoughts in her mind, Xu Yixue ced Tongtong on the sofa she was sitting on, then instructed the child, ¡°Mommy is going to change clothes, Tongtong. Stay here and wait for Mommy, and we¡¯ll go to the zoo together soon!¡±


    ¡°Yay! Mommy must dress up beautifully. Tongtong¡¯s mommy is the most beautiful mommy in the world,¡± Tongtong said sweetly to Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Xu Yixue replied proudly, walking into the suite inside her office with a swaying slender waist.


    Watching Xu Yixue walk lightly into the suite to change her clothes, Xu Fan suddenly had an idea.


    Just now, his Sea of Consciousness had sessfully upgraded, and its scanning range had expanded to thirty meters. At this moment, Xu Fan could release his Sea of Consciousness and, without anyone knowing, observe the entire process of Xu Yixue changing clothes.


    Thinking of Xu Yixue¡¯s full figure, her proud peaks, and her tight legs, Xu Fan¡¯s throat felt dry, and his heart was aze with heat.


    After all, the Xu Fan whose soul had transmigrated into this body was just a mortal, with all the emotions and desires that mortals have. Even though Xu Fan¡¯s previous life was that of the austere Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor, he could still have thoughts that only a mortal would have.


    However, this idea only flickered in Xu Fan¡¯s mind for a few seconds before he suppressed it until it vanished like smoke.


    The Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor, when had he ever needed to stoop to skulking around?


    If he wanted to look, Xu Fan would make sure to do it openly and honestly.

 Chapter 133: The Stunning Beauty Changes Outfits_1

    Chapter 133: The Stunning Beauty Changes Outfits_1


    A few minutester, the small door to the suite was pushed open by a delicate, white hand.


    Xu Yixue, wearing a warm yellow dress, walked out of the suite.


    The dress Xu Yixue wore was the same one she had been photographed in for the ¡°Belle¡± magazine, a limited edition piece she had purchased at the Paris fashion show. The dress was meticulously crafted from the finest fabric and tailored by a master tailor to Xu Yixue¡¯s figure, making it perfectly coordinated and form-fitting, outlining her impable figure without missing a single detail.


    The proud fullness of her chest bore a row of French letters that Xu Fan couldn¡¯tprehend, and a waistband withce ents drew in her slender waist, making it svelte enough to be encircled by the hands.


    Her full hips, surrounded by the dress, subtly revealed their contours, adding endless temptation.


    Below the hem of the dress, Xu Yixue¡¯s long legs were fully exposed. Xu Yixue¡¯s legs were devoid of any excess fat, straight-lined, and appeared as a work of art.


    On her dainty feet, she wore a pair of crystal high-heeled shoes, iid with over two hundred dazzling diamonds, and her delicate toenails were painted with purple nail polish, exuding an air of noble elegance.


    Xu Yixue¡¯s hair was also smoothly draped over her shoulders, with the ends slightly wavy, giving off a Japanese-Korean style. Around her slender neck, she wore a butterfly-shaped tinum ne, which made her skin look even more delicate than frost and snow. Paired with Xu Yixue¡¯s charming face that could show both coy and joy, she was truly a peerless beauty.


    Standing at the door of the suite, she held thetest pink LVdies¡¯ shoulder bag in one hand and a pair of hip-hop style diamond-encrusted sunsses in the other. She nced at Xu Fan with her beautiful eyes, and seeing the astonishment in his eyes, she felt a small surge of delight in her heart.


    Even with your magical medical skills and martial arts, seeing thisdy still almost made your eyes pop out.


    Xu Yixue had always detested being stared at with lecherous eyes, but there was only pure admiration in Xu Fan¡¯s gaze, with no hint of desire, so Xu Yixue felt somewhat mollified by his look and wasn¡¯t so hostile towards him anymore.


    ¡°Mommy is so pretty!¡± Tongtong pped her little hands and affectionately said to Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Ha ha, otherwise, how could I have given birth to such a beautiful Tongtong,¡± Xu Yixue said softly to Tongtong.


    Hearing these words, Xu Fan thought to himself that Tongtong also carried half of his genes, wondering how all the credit for Tongtong¡¯s beauty had be hers.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Yixue said, ncing sideways at Xu Fan with a flirtatious air and pouting.


    Caught off-guard by Xu Yixue¡¯s voice, Xu Fan¡¯s face flushed with a hint of embarrassment, and he cleared his throat, mildly concealing his reaction.


    In the past, Xu Fan was the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor, who roamed the vast expanse of the starry skies. Even Heavenly Immortals would almost tire of seeing him, but now, seeing Xu Yixue, he experienced a moment of intoxication and distraction. It was evident that Xu Yixue¡¯s beauty and aura, even among the myriad realms of the stars, could be considered exceptional.


    Xu Yixue¡¯s current image was that of a proud swan, each step she took was imbued with grace.


    Xu Fan immediately stood up, scooped up his adorable daughter from the sofa, and followed closely behind Xu Yixue. Xu Yixue, now elegant and charming, was also wearing high heels, which clearly weren¡¯t suitable for holding a child. Xu Fan, tall and burly, was naturally the best choice for carrying a child.


    Xu Yixue took the lead and walked out, and Ye Xiaoning also followed at this time, leaving only Xu Fan at the back, holding Tongtong and stepping in time with the two beautiful women ahead.


    In Xu Fan¡¯s arms, Tongtong spoke with pride, ¡°Today I can finally go out and have fun with both mommy and daddy. My daddy is the strongest daddy, and mommy is the most beautiful mommy. Tongtong feels so happy.¡±


    Hearing Tongtong¡¯s words, Xu Fan hugged her a little tighter and whispered in her ear, ¡°Daddy will make sure you have both fatherly and motherly love, and will not grow up lonely.¡±


    When Xu Yixue, walking in front, heard what Xu Fan said, her delicate body shivered slightly, and she felt a surge of grievances. Back when she was in America with Tongtong, Tongtong was bullied by many white children in themunity for not having a father. Later, to prevent Tongtong from being bullied, Xu Yixue seldom let her go out to y alone.


    That¡¯s why Tongtong was always very excited whenever she heard that they were going out.


    This was where Xu Yixue felt she fell short in her duties to Tongtong, and it was also the bone of contention she had with Xu Fan. It was because of Xu Fan that Tongtong, in her most beautiful childhood years, couldn¡¯t enjoy the joyful times that other children had, and spent most of her time locked up in the house, watching other kids y outside through the window.


    And Xu Yixue, being a single mother abroad, also faced a lot of cold words and criticism from others.


    Now, having heard Xu Fan¡¯s words, Xu Yixue felt like she found an outlet for her emotions, as if all the wrongs she and Tongtong had suffered overseas for years finally had a ce to be released. Xu Yixue¡¯s eyes reddened instantly, tears swirling within them, betraying her. She fought back the urge to cry, took a deep breath through her nose to stabilize her emotions, and forced the tears and sobs back into her heart.


    ¡°Mommy, can we always stay together as a family from now on?¡± Tongtong, waving her little hand, excitedly said to Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to be with Tongtong forever,¡± Xu Yixue replied to Tongtong, skillfully dodging the weight of the question.


    Tongtong was her daughter, and she definitely wanted to apany Tongtong forever, but whether Xu Fan counted as family, Xu Yixue was not sure yet, so of course, she couldn¡¯t just agree to Tongtong so readily.


    ¡°Daddy, daddy, can we always stay together as a family from now on?¡± Tongtong then turned andughingly said to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Sure, from now on our family will always be together, and daddy will always be there to protect you,¡± Xu Fan said, kissing Tongtong¡¯s smooth cheek indulgently.


    ¡°Daddy can¡¯t just protect Tongtong alone, you have to protect mommy and auntie too, otherwise, we¡¯re not a family,¡± Tongtong said, tilting her head cutely.


    ¡°Uh, baby, whoever you say I should protect, I¡¯ll protect,¡± Xu Fan said somewhat awkwardly.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s high-five on it,¡± Tongtong swung her arm and said to Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning in front, ¡°Mommy, auntie,e here quick.¡±

 Chapter 134 - 134 Night Castle Brother Long_1

    Chapter 134 Night Castle Brother Long_1


    Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning turned around, looking at the excited Tongtong.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, Auntie, can you always stay with Tongtong forever?¡± Tongtong asked with big eyes and a milky voice.


    ¡°Of course!¡± The three of them answered in unison.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s high five.¡± Tongtong extended her tender little hand, leading the way.


    Xu Fan, who adored his daughter, immediately reached out his hand, cing it second, gently pressing down on Tongtong¡¯s little hand.


    Xu Yixue looked at Xu Fan with a bit of disdain, but seeing Tongtong¡¯s eager eyes looking at her, she too extended her delicate hands, gently cing them on the back of Xu Fan¡¯s hand.


    Ye Xiaoning, having no qualms, confidently ced her hand on top of Xu Yixue¡¯s.


    However, Xu Yixue¡¯s hand, originally a millimeter or two away from touching Xu Fan¡¯s, pressed tightly against it due to the pressure of Ye Xiaoning¡¯s hand.


    A flush of crimson instantly spread across Xu Yixue¡¯s face, which, against her snow-likeplexion, was especially noticeable.


    Xu Fan also felt a soft palm gently resting on the back of his hand.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, Auntie, let¡¯s never split up, okay?¡± Tongtong said to the three of them in a burst of excitement.


    ¡°Mhm!¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± ¡°Oh!¡±


    Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning mumbled their agreement, wanting to appease Tongtong.


    Xu Fan, hearing their murmured responses, also casually agreed with an ¡°oh.¡±


    The four hands pulled back after Tongtong cheered with a ¡°Yay!¡±


    Tongtong was ecstatic, hugging Xu Fan and shaking her little head nonstop, overjoyed.


    Soon, the four of them arrived at the elevator entrance, took the elevator, and before long, reached the front doors of Xinghai Media.


    The receptionist and security guards in the lobby lowered their heads the moment they saw the group emerge.


    Although still not certain about Xu Fan¡¯s exact status, it was clear that his rtionship with President Xu was far from ordinary.


    After the four of them walked out, Xu Yixue was about to have Ye Xiaoning fetch her BMW when Xu Fan waved his hand and said, ¡°No need, just ride in my car. I have a child seat in it.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Xu Yixue nodded lightly, signaling her agreement.


    Xu Fan then carried Tongtong to his Audi S7, opened the door, and ced her inside first.


    Getting into the car, Xu Fan executed a stylish drift, driving the Audi S7 straight to Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Wow! An Audi S7, the imported model, I don¡¯t think Zhonghai has any in stock right now, where did Xu Fan get this car from?¡± Ye Xiaoning eximed upon seeing Xu Fan¡¯s vehicle.


    Xu Yixue didn¡¯t know much about cars, but Ye Xiaoning was very knowledgeable about them. This imported Audi S7 was currently in a state of ¡®priced but not avable¡¯ due to its scarcity. Many wealthy individuals who were interested in this model had opted for other brands because they couldn¡¯t ce an order. To Ye Xiaoning¡¯s surprise, Xu Fan was actually driving thetest Audi S7, which made her quite envious and keen to get behind the wheel to get a feel for the car.


    ¡°Is this car expensive?¡± Xu Yixue, seeing the astonished look on Ye Xiaoning¡¯s face, asked softly.


    ¡°Expensive is not the word, probably over a million, but the key is it¡¯s extremely difficult to buy. It¡¯s a purely imported model and without the right connections, it¡¯s very hard for ordinary people to get one.¡± Ye Xiaoning¡¯s eyes shone as she looked at Xu Fan¡¯s car and spoke slowly.


    ¡°What about its safety features?¡± Xu Yixue asked again.


    ¡°The safety is absolutely reassuring! It¡¯s an import after all, and it¡¯s a step above joint venture cars in terms of safety features.¡± Ye Xiaoning, who was knowledgeable about cars, patiently exined to Xu Yixue.


    ¡°The license te on this car is quite impressive,¡± Xu Yixuemented, though she wasn¡¯t very knowledgeable about cars, she could still distinguish a good license te from a bad one.


    Xu Fan¡¯s license te was Hai A¡¤T6666, where ¡®T¡¯ represented Tongtong, and 6666 was a coveted number. In all of Zhonghai City, aside from the 8888 te, this was one of the most sought-after.


    Xu Yixue figured that just the license te alone probably cost as much as the car itself.


    ¡°Please get in the car!¡± Xu Fan parked the car right at the entrance steps of Xinghai Media, and opened the door for the two of them.


    Xu Yixue was quite satisfied with the car, so she and Ye Xiaoning stepped in and settled into their seats.


    Ye Xiaoning took the passenger seat, while Xu Yixue went straight to the back row.


    Seeing Xu Yixue sit beside her, Tongtong began to kick her legs and started to act coquettishly toward Xu Yixue, ¡°Mommy¡­ Tongtong wants a hug.¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, daddy is driving now. How about a hug from mommy when we get to the zoo, okay?¡± Xu Yixue gently touched Tongtong¡¯s little forehead and spoke tenderly.


    Xu Fan nced in the rearview mirror, slowly turned the steering wheel, and began to drive toward the Zhonghai City zoo. Now that there were passengers in the car, Xu Fan maintained a very steady speed, ensuring that Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning felt no jolts at all.


    Not long after Xu Fan¡¯s Audi had left Xinghai Media, Cai Xiangdong, with a sullen face, got into a Mercedes and slowly followed Xu Fan¡¯s car.


    In the car, Cai Xiangdong¡¯s face shed with a manic expression, and he picked up his phone to dial a number.


    Soon the call connected, and an irritated voice came from the other end.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy drinking here, who the hell is calling me!¡±


    Hearing that the person on the other end was not in a good mood, Cai Xiangdong hurriedly ttered, ¡°Brother Long, Brother Long, it¡¯s me, Cai Xiangdong.¡±


    ¡°What Cai Xiangdong¡­¡± it was clear that Brother Long was drinking as clinking sounds could be heard over the phone. It was also quite noisy; if Brother Long¡¯s voice hadn¡¯t been loud, Cai Xiangdong might not have been able to hear him speak.


    ¡°Brother Long, it¡¯s me, Cai Xiangdong. Didn¡¯t we have a drink together at Night Castlest week? You even said I was a promising young man, surely you haven¡¯t forgotten,¡± Cai Xiangdong, a vein throbbing in his forehead, said urgently.


    At this, there seemed to be a slight recollection from Brother Long. Thest time he was overseeing Night Castle, Cai Xiangdong got into trouble for ogling someone else¡¯s girl and was almost beaten up by two yellow-haired punks. Fortunately, Brother Long stepped in and diffused the situation, having Cai Xiangdong pay somepensation to settle the matter.


    At the time, Brother Long, noticing Cai Xiangdong¡¯s fine attire and not seeming like an average person, offhandedlyplimented him as a promising young man, but who knew Cai Xiangdong would remember it so clearly¡ªa remark Brother Long had simply blurted out without much thought.


    Grateful for being saved by Brother Long and recognizing his powerful influence, Cai Xiangdong took down his number, arranging to treat him to a meal another time. But today, after encountering the issue with Xu Fan, Cai Xiangdong decided to contact Brother Long, nning to deal with Xu Fan first and foremost.

 Chapter 135: Brother Long’s Paid Services_1

    Chapter 135: Brother Long¡¯s Paid Services_1


    Brother Long fell silent on the phone for a moment as if recalling who Cai Xiangdong was. Then he shouted to those drinking around him, ¡°Shut the fuck up, everybody!¡±


    Hearing the noise on the phone quiet down, Brother Long¡¯s clear voice came through, ¡°Kid? What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Brother Long, I need you to rough up a guy for me; he¡¯s been hitting on my girl. Take care of him for me today, and you name the price,¡± Cai Xiangdong said through gritted teeth, bitterly.


    ¡°Oh? You want me to take action? That¡¯s simple. The appearance fee starts at 100,000, depending on what you want. Inflict minor injuries for an extra 50,000, break a hand or leg for another 100,000. If you want to embarrass him, I can humiliate him in front of you and then let you y the hero whoes to the rescue. I¡¯ll withdraw as soon as you show up. This involves professional acting and coordination, so it wouldn¡¯t be too much to ask for an additional 150,000, right?¡± Though a thug, Brother Long spoke about pricing like a cunning businessman, listing services and prices very clearly.


    Cai Xiangdong bit his lip, feeling that Brother Long¡¯s prices were indeed steep, but thinking about the possibility of ridding himself of Xu Fan once and for all, he felt the expense could be worth it.


    Thus, Cai Xiangdong mustered his courage and said, ¡°For now, I just want to give him a beating and a warning. If there¡¯s a chance, it would be great to humiliate him and then have mee in to y the hero. We can settle the total cost based on the oue, okay?¡±


    ¡°No problem. When ites to handling people, I, Brother Long, am a professional. However, the 100,000 appearance fee needs to be transferred first. The rest can wait until after the job is done,¡± Brother Long said with a heartyugh.


    He had met Cai Xiangdong once and knew him to be a mild-mannered intellectual who wouldn¡¯t dare withhold payment from Brother Long, not for all the bravery in the world. So, Brother Long felt fairly confident about him.


    Collecting the 100,000 appearance fee was a win in itself for Brother Long, regardless of the oue, as it was non-refundable. If Cai Xiangdong tried to cause any trouble, one p from Brother Long could turn his sses into eight separate pieces.


    ¡°By the way, who¡¯s the person you¡¯re having trouble with?¡± Brother Long asked cautiously.


    The economy of Zhonghai City dominated Yan Country, so it was home to many rich second-generations and official progenies. Brother Long was most afraid of these scions. He might be a dominant force on Jiangtan Street in Zhonghai, but against the city¡¯s top families, he was nothing more than a lickspittle.


    If Cai Xiangdong had indeed crossed paths with a scion of a powerful family, Brother Long wouldn¡¯t take the risk, even at the cost of losing this payday.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Long. He¡¯s nobody special, just dressed in street stall clothes. I bet the moment you show up, he¡¯ll piss himself in fear, no need to even throw a punch,¡± Cai Xiangdong said seethingly over the phone.


    He had been following Xu Fan¡¯s car, and although the Audi with the 6666 license te shocked him, his analysis led him to believe it was a fake. Many guys, just to impress girls, would rent a luxury car at great expense, and after spending a night with the girl, they¡¯d disappear.


    Through Cai Xiangdong¡¯s eyes, Xu Fan didn¡¯t seem the type to drive an expensive car. The magnates he knew carried a different demeanor entirely, so Cai naturally assumed Xu Fan¡¯s car was a bait car for picking up girls.


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t have any background, then it¡¯s easy. Go ahead and transfer the appearance fee. Once I get the money, we will set out immediately,¡± Brother Long urged over the phone.


    ¡°Brother Long, can youe out first? I¡¯m in my car tracking him right now. If I stop, I might lose him. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t short you a dime,¡± Cai Xiangdong pleaded.


    Though he found Brother Long¡¯s fees expensive, he was determined to deal with Xu Fan. But as he was following Xu Fan¡¯s car in traffic, there was no way to stop and make a transfer. If he stopped for even a minute, he could lose Xu Fan, and Brother Long¡¯s arrival would be pointless without knowing where to find him.


    ¡°Damn it, if you don¡¯t pay up front, the fee goes up by 20,000!¡± Brother Long said sternly to Cai Xiangdong.


    A wave of pain swept through Cai Xiangdong.


    Despite returning to Zhonghai as a sought-after talent by manypanies after his studies in America and having a decent sry from Xinghai Media¡ªa million a year¡ª


    subtracting bonuses, he only made sixty to seventy thousand a month.


    Here was Brother Long, charging 120,000 just to beat someone, roughly two months of his sry, not counting the additional 150,000 if he wanted the hero¡¯s role.


    Cai Xiangdong was now almost nostalgic for his time in America, dealing with the ck Glove Family who didn¡¯t hesitate to kill with guns and bombs, and their fees were much more reasonable, especiallypared to the market rate in Zhonghai.


    But with his back against the wall, Brother Long was the only one he could turn to for help, so despite the unreasonable fee, Cai Xiangdong had no choice but to swallow his pride.


    As long as he could win over Xu Yixue, Xinghai Media would be his, and money would be no object. The most pressing matter was to get rid of this annoying man.


    Resolute, Cai Xiangdongposed himself and said to Brother Long over the phone, ¡°Alright, Brother Long, I¡¯m currently tracking his car. We¡¯re moving westbound on Shannan Avenue, it looks like we¡¯re heading towards the outskirts. If you¡¯re free, you coulde out with your guys. Rest assured, I¡¯ve got the money on my phone, ready to transfer as soon as I can stop.¡±


    ¡°Haha, good! Take a moment and add me on WeChat, then share your location, and I¡¯ll be right on your tail,¡± Brother Long told Cai Xiangdong.


    ¡°Great, thanks Brother Long. If things go well this time, I¡¯ll treat the guys to a table at The Grand Qin Hotel,¡± Cai Xiangdong said, a touch of excitement in his voice.


    ¡°Alright! Boys, get the cars ready, we¡¯ve got a mission!¡± Brother Long, phone in hand, whooped at his drinking underlings.


    Several of Brother Long¡¯s trusted men immediately dropped their cups and procured a couple ofrge machetes, sticking them in their belts.


    ¡°Number Three, add his WeChat for me and share the location!¡± Brother Long passed Cai Xiangdong¡¯s number to a seemingly weaker man, his confidant and the third-ranking member of his crew, thus nicknamed Number Three.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Number Three took out his phone and began to operate.

 Chapter 136 - 136 Cai Xiangdong Goes West_1

    Zhonghai City¡¯s Changlong International Wildlife Zoo, located in the western suburbs of Zhonghai City, covers an extensive area of over 800 acres. In a ce like Zhonghai wherend is worth its weight in gold, such arge plot is valued at over ten billion.


    Additionally, Changlong International Wildlife Zoo is home to over a thousand species of animals, with hundreds of various themed exhibition halls, and a vast open area where visitors can drive through freely, experiencing the thrill of racing across the East African savannah, witnessing many animals chasing each other freely through the woods.


    In the zoo, there are also a number of wildlife species that are considered rare worldwide, such as the South China tiger, Asian elephants, and the national treasure, the giant panda.


    Xu Fan drove his Audi S7, heading to this most renowned zoo in Zhonghai City.


    The zoo generally closes at 6 pm and Xu Fan¡¯s afternoon arrival was already considered a bitte, so he sped up, hoping to allow Tongtong to enjoy a bit more time before closing.


    As he neared the destination, Xu Fan nced at his rearview mirror and noticed a silver-gray Mercedes A180 sedan following his car.


    Back in the city center, the traffic was busy and Xu Fan hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it, but now that he was approaching the suburbs and there were fewer cars on the road, Xu Fan clearly noticed this one.


    Xu Fan had an excellent memory. When he had left his house, he saw this car tailing his, and now, after taking at least seven or eight turns and driving for over ten kilometers, the car was still behind him.


    When things are abnormal, there¡¯s a demon at y. Xu Fan gradually reduced his speed; he wanted to see the further reaction from the Mercedes following behind.


    Sure enough, the Mercedes didn¡¯t seem in a hurry to overtake Xu Fan. Instead, it also slowly reduced its speed, calmly matching Xu Fan¡¯s.


    Xu Fan deliberately slowed down and finally approached the Mercedes within a distance of more than twenty meters. Then, Xu Fan expanded his ¡°Sea of Consciousness,¡± allowing all information within a thirty-meter radius with Xu Fan at its center to be instantly within his grasp.<div>


    Under the scrutiny of Xu Fan¡¯s ¡°Sea of Consciousness,¡± he discovered that the Mercedes was upied by a young man wearing gold-rimmed sses, an educated and refined-looking person¡ªit was none other than Cai Xiangdong, who Xu Fan had encountered blocking the road at Xinghai Media.


    Xu Fan sneered. He had seen Cai Xiangdong once before, considering him a spineless piece of trash, so he ignored him, pressed the elerator, and sped towards Changlong International Wildlife Zoo.


    Minutester, Xu Fan drove up and parked outside Changlong International Wildlife Zoo. After parking the car efficiently, Xu Fan led Xu Yixue, Ye Xiaoning, and Tongtong into the grand zoo.


    ¡°Daddy daddy, I want to see Peppa Pig, I want to see Pleasant Goat, and the elephant head of the vige,¡± Tongtong excitedly said, perched on Xu Fan¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Sweetheart, there¡¯s no Peppa Pig here, but there are plenty of ¡®wild Peppa Pigs,¡¯¡± Xu Fanughed heartily, tenderly pinching Tongtong¡¯s little nose.


    ¡°Then Daddy has to protect me, wild pigs are scary,¡± Tongtong covered her little eyes, feigning fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if a wild hog demones along, it won¡¯t harm a single hair on my sweet daughter,¡± Xu Fan confidently said to Tongtong.


    Hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, Xu Yixue rolled her eyes at him and said without any niceties, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense to Tongtong, talking about monsters and ghosts, it¡¯s a bad influence on the child!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± A line formed on Xu Fan¡¯s forehead, as he thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve killed boar demons before, stop making such a fuss.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go buy the tickets.¡± They had arrived at the zoo¡¯s ticket booth, and Ye Xiaoning smartly joined the queue to buy tickets.


    Even though it was already afternoon, there were still many visitors around. These tourists had clearly traveled from all over the country, as the entrance tickets to Long Dragon International Wildlife Park were valid for two days because many people simply couldn¡¯t cover it in one day, allowing them toe and go as they please within 48 hours of purchase.


    At this moment, Xu Fan and Xu Yixue stood shoulder to shoulder outside the zoo. Xu Fan was handsome, Xu Yixue was stunningly beautiful, and together with the quirky little girl, Tongtong, the three of them made a very warm picture.


    A man carrying arge camera couldn¡¯t take his eyes off them. He jogged over and said to Xu Fan, ¡°Sir, could I take a family photo for you? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t charge you, I just saw a good scene and hope to record it forever.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Xu Fan nodded, realizing then that he had never taken a photo with Tongtong to keep as a memory, so he readily agreed.


    ¡°Haha, Tongtong is going to take a photo, it has to be pretty!¡± Tongtong, energized by the attention, pursed her lips adorably and spoke to the photographer uncle.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely make you into a beautiful little princess,¡± said the photographer uncle, who was almost melted by Tongtong¡¯s cuteness and gave her a warm smile.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not be in the picture,¡± Xu Yixue said nervously. She wasn¡¯t afraid of having her picture taken; she simply didn¡¯t want to share a frame with Xu Fan.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s a family portrait, a family portrait. How can it be one without the mother?¡± the photographer, seeing Xu Yixue¡¯s reluctance, said to her earnestly.<div>


    ¡°Mommy, Tongtong wants to take a photo with Mommy. Mommy can¡¯t leave,¡± Tongtong also waved her little hands, gesturing fervently to Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take it together; it¡¯s no big deal. If you don¡¯t want to be photographed with me, I can leave,¡± Xu Fan said indifferently to Xu Yixue.


    Although Xu Fan looked calm andposed, the observant Xu Yixue still saw a trace of disappointment on his face.


    Xu Fan, who had always remained stoic even if Tai Shan were falling in front of him, now showed a hint of sadness because she was unwilling to be photographed with him.<div>


    Xu Yixue remembered Xu Fan attending to her ankle that morning with such serious care and suddenly felt that refusing him in front of others was a bit too inconsiderate, even cruel.


    ¡°I, Xu Yixue, have even been featured in ¡®Beautiful Lady¡¯ magazine, what¡¯s there to fear in taking a photo with you?¡± Xu Yixue encouraged herself internally, then showed a generous smile and said to Xu Fan, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s take the photo together.¡±


    ¡°Yay, Mommy,e quick.¡± Tongtong¡¯s little hand wrapped around Xu Fan¡¯s neck and rested on Xu Yixue¡¯s shoulder, her face full of happiness.


    Xu Yixue also boldly stood next to Xu Fan, looking straight into the camera lens, her face beaming with a radiant smile.


    Her poise and charm were even more beautiful than those in ¡°Beautiful Lady¡± magazine.

 Chapter 137: An Affair_1

    ¡°Beauty, could you lean a bit closer to this handsome guy?¡± the photographer, fiddling with his camera for a while, felt that the frame still wasn¡¯t perfect, so he called out to Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s lean together,¡± Tongtong shook his head, tugging at Xu Yixue¡¯s hand.


    Xu Yixue bit her lip, reluctant to get too close to Xu Fan, but considering it was just a matter of taking a photo, only a second or two, sheplied, letting her fragrant shoulder lean against Xu Fan¡¯s.


    Xu Fan caught a whiff of a faint fragrance as Xu Yixue¡¯s hair strands, some even floating onto Xu Fan¡¯s neck, tickled him.


    Xu Fan couldn¡¯t help but lean slightly closer to Xu Yixue¡¯s body as well.


    Xu Yixue then felt Xu Fan¡¯s broad shoulders pressed tightly against her delicate ones, his strong male scent reaching her nose, giving her an urge toy her head on Xu Fan¡¯s shoulder and not leave. Even her fair face instantly blushed a shade of crimson.


    She had waited five years for these broad shoulders. Who would want to bear immense pressures with the body of a weak woman, to be a strong, independent person? If only she had Xu Fan¡¯s strong shoulders to lean on before, Xu Yixue truly didn¡¯t want to be as exhausted as she was now.


    Now, leaning on Xu Fan¡¯s shoulder, Xu Yixue let go of all her bravado and pretense, like a little woman quietly relying on her lover, not minding convention, not minding the passage of time, just leaning together like this, until they both aged slowly, until their daughter grew up into an adult, with both shoulders still pressed tightly together, never parting again.


    ¡°Click!¡±


    The photographer in the distance froze this moment with his shutter.


    The affectionate look Xu Yixue had just shown towards her lover, the innocence Tongtong disyed, and the genuine smile that came from Xu Fan¡¯s heart, all made the entire picture seem as if it were bathed in ayer of warm sunshine.<div>


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s perfect, just perfect, this is simply the best portrait I¡¯ve taken since I learned to use a camera. Excuse me, may I use this photo to enter this year¡¯s Pulitzer International Photography Competition? I know this request is a bit presumptuous, but as a professional photographer, I feel I really can¡¯t let such a work merely be buried in a digital storage card,¡± the photographer came over, speaking fervently and even devoutly to Xu Fan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, what about you?¡± Xu Fan turned his head to ask Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Fine, but the naming rights must go to Zhonghai City¡¯s Xinghai Entertainment!¡± Xu Yixue, never forgetting her CEO identity, told the photographer.


    ¡°No problem, I¡¯m confident that this work will definitely be the best of the year!¡± The photographer exchanged WeChat contacts with Xu Fan and then eagerly tried to invite Xu Fan¡¯s family out for a meal to discuss the possibility of coborating on a full set of photos.


    But Xu Fan shook his head slowly, declining his offer; the photo just taken was because Xu Fan hadn¡¯t taken a photo with Tongtong before, just for keepsake, and Xu Fan wasn¡¯t short on money. Why would hemercialize his family¡¯s image just for profit?


    ¡°Well, alright then, but should you ever be interested, please be sure to find me. To tell the truth, your family is naturally cut out for modeling. Whether adults or children, if you really want to develop in this line, you all could be the very top in the field,¡± the photographer seemed a little regretful, shaking his head as he spoke.


    ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll be going in now,¡± Xu Fan slowly said to the photographer.


    ¡°Alright, by the way, my name is Cheng Jiao, and in the circle, everyone calls me ¡®Telephoto Lens¡¯!¡± The photographer shook hands with Xu Fan and finally remembered to introduce himself.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re the winner of the Best Photographer Award in all three realms, Cheng Jiao?¡± Xu Yixue let out a gasp of surprise at this moment.


    The photographer in front of her was in his forties, with a wild and unruly appearance, scruffy beard, and wearing a set of rather untidy work clothes. She hadn¡¯t expected such an unkempt person to be the famous ¡®Telephoto Lens¡¯¡ªCheng Jiao in the photography world.


    Xu Yixue was in the media industry. Although she had never met Cheng Jiao, she had heard of his great reputation. Today, at such a fortuitous event, she couldn¡¯t believe she had encountered Cheng Jiao and even had a photo taken by him.


    Cheng Jiao had just said that this photo couldpete for the Pulitzer Prize for Best Photography, and Xu Yixue had thought he was boasting. But now, looking again, he really was a photographer with the caliber to vie for the Pulitzer.


    ¡°Mr. Cheng, I¡¯m the CEO of Zhonghai City¡¯s Xinghai Media, Xu Yixue. I¡¯m very pleased to meet you, and I hope we will have the opportunity to coborate in the future. Your photography skills are indeed renowned in the industry,¡± Xu Yixue said to Cheng Jiao with a smile.


    ¡°Sure, but I¡¯m used to roaming around and can¡¯t stay in one ce for long, often running around all over the world,¡± Cheng Jiao replied to Xu Yixue with a smile.


    ¡°No problem, we can arrange in advance and agree on a time for coboration. With your skills, I believe our Xinghai Media will achieve even better results,¡± Xu Yixue said to Cheng Jiao, beaming with joy.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Cheng Jiao nodded and said, ¡°Your husband can just contact me. I¡¯ve already left my WeChat info with him.¡±


    ¡°Uh,¡± Xu Yixue felt a bit embarrassed. Although Xu Fan was the father of her daughter, he was indeed not yet her husband. Being called out like this by Cheng Jiao made her somewhat shy.


    Seeing Xu Yixue¡¯s reaction, Cheng Jiao thought that she and Xu Fan were a newlywed couple who had just quarreled. As a middle-aged man in his forties, he understood these things, so he gave Xu Fan a friendly pat on the shoulder and said, ¡°Brother, that¡¯s settled then. If your wife needs anything, just contact me. I¡¯m heading out.¡±<div>


    ¡°Take care,¡± Xu Fan said, a hint of a smile creeping onto his face.


    Xu Yixue being referred to as his lover, Xu Fan felt as if he had gotten the better end of the bargain. He turned his head to nce at Xu Yixue, who at the moment had her face blushing, eyes cast down shyly, bearing none of her usual domineering CEO demeanor.


    ¡°Yixue, I got the tickets. Let¡¯s go in,¡± Ye Xiaoning¡¯s voice came from beside Xu Yixue.


    Ye Xiaoning, holding four zoo tickets, was waving them at Xu Yixue. Mid-wave, Ye Xiaoning also seemed to notice something amiss.<div>


    Hadn¡¯t Yixue always disliked Xu Fan? Why was she standing so close to him now, almost leaning on him? And why did the usually bold Yixue look so demure and shy, with a blush of embarrassment on her face?


    ¡°There¡¯s an affair!¡± Three big characters suddenly appeared in Ye Xiaoning¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 138: Daddy is Tongtong’s Superman_1

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, we should just head in,¡± Xu Fan said, noticing Ye Xiaoning scanning him and Xu Yixue vigntly, and so he urged Xu Yixue on.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Xu Yixue also coughed lightly, covering up her embarrassment and took the lead toward the entrance of the zoo.


    ¡°Off we go, to see Peppa Piggy!¡± Tongtong cheerfully chimed in.


    With some suspicion, Ye Xiaoning looked at the two of them, then shrugged off her doubts and followed closely behind them.


    Making their way into Changlong International Zoo, the group headed straight for the Asian Pavilion.


    The Asian Pavilion housed animals unique to Asia, such as South China tigers and Asian elephants, among others.


    Carrying Tongtong, Xu Fan quickly reached the information board at the entrance of the Asian Pavilion.


    ¡°My darling daughter, which little animal do you want to see? You pick,¡± Xu Fan said to Tongtong, pointing at the information board with hundreds of animals listed on it.


    Tongtong, with her eyes wide open, peered up and down at the board. Upon spotting a photo of a ck-and-white panda, she pointed at the chubby, adorable animal and said with augh, ¡°Giggle. Daddy, Tongtong wants to see the big panda.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go see the pandas,¡± Xu Fan said, hoisting Tongtong onto his shoulders and led the way, with Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning in tow, towards the direction of the Panda Park.


    Despite carrying a kid weighing around thirty or forty pounds on his back, Xu Fan¡¯s pace was still unaffected; he strode like the wind. Ye Xiaoning could keep up since, as a former special forces soldier, she had excellent physical fitness and was wearing sneakers. Xu Yixue, however, was struggling a bit. She had worn high heels, which, while elegant, were not made for speedy walking. To keep up with Xu Fan, she found herself short of breath before they even reached the halfway point.<div>


    Tongtong, showing some conscience, turned around and saw Xu Yixueboring to keep up. Tongtong then called out to her, ¡°Mommy, hurry up! You¡¯re walking so slowly, just like a snail crawling.¡±


    ¡°Mommy is wearing high heels and can¡¯t walk fast,¡± Xu Yixue stubbornly replied, giving Xu Fan a somewhat resentful nce.


    This Xu Fan had only just begun to grow on her, and now he had reverted back to being a typical insensitive man,pletely ignoring the walking pace of the twodies. She had even fleetingly considered the prospect of spending her life with him just moments earlier.


    ¡°Daddy, daddy, mommy is wearing tall shoes and walking slowly. Let¡¯s wait for mommy,¡± the little girl Tongtong whispered into Xu Fan¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Xu Fan responded nonchntly, slowing down to wait for Xu Yixue to catch up and followed behind her.


    Under Xu Yixue¡¯s lead and after a three to four-minute walk, everyone finally arrived at the Panda Park.


    Changlong International Zoo was home to four wild giant pandas, all of which had been brought in from a nature reserve in Sichuan and Shu Province. It was now basking time for the pandas, so there were already many tourists gathered outside the park, snapping away with their cellphones.


    The Panda Park covered an area of nearly half an acre; built with artificial mountains, streams, houses, and hundreds of lush bamboo trees. Two of the pandas were frolicking under the artificial mountain, while the other two had climbed up the bamboo trees,zily swinging on them like on a swing.


    Having grown up in America, this was her first time seeing the rare and treasured giant pandas from Yan Country, and so her attention was entirely captivated by these round-bellied creatures with their distinctive ck and white coloring.


    ¡°Haha, pandas are so cute! Daddy, daddy, look, that panda is swaying in the tree, isn¡¯t it afraid of falling down?¡± Tongtong sat on Xu Fan¡¯s shoulders, looking at the scene in Panda Park and let out bursts of exmations.


    ¡°They climb trees often, so they won¡¯t fall.¡± Xu Fan touched Little Tongtong¡¯s head and said with a smile.


    ¡°Wow, Daddy, that panda is eating bamboo!¡± Tongtong pointed at another panda. She saw the fluffy giant panda snapping off a vibrant green bamboo, stripping the leaves with its paws with a rustling sound, and then it crunched and stuffed it into its mouth, chewing heartily.


    ¡°Giant pandas love to eat bamboo, just like elephants¡¯ favorite food is bananas,¡± Xu Fan said, holding Tongtong¡¯s constantly kicking legs, and patiently exined to her.


    ¡°Haha, they actually eat bamboo, so greedy. Tongtong can¡¯t bite something this hard.¡± Tongtong used her little hands to mimic the length of the bamboo, patted her little belly, and spoke with a bit of surprise.


    ¡°Of course, Tongtong doesn¡¯t have to eat bamboo. With Daddy here, I cook delicious food for Tongtong every day,¡± Xu Fan narrowed his eyes and spoke to Tongtong with a bit of bliss.


    ¡°Hmph! Tongtong grew up eating the food I cooked; I¡¯m still the one who will make Tongtong¡¯s meals in the future,¡± Ye Xiaoning said nonchntly, puffing up toward Xu Fan.


    ¡°Auntie, the food Daddy makes is also very delicious. In the future, Tongtong will eat both Auntie¡¯s and Daddy¡¯s cooking,¡± Tongtong said, sitting on Xu Fan¡¯s neck, pouting, and smiling at Ye Xiaoning.


    ¡°You little ingrate, with your dad around, you¡¯vepletely forgotten about your auntie!¡± Ye Xiaoning said to Tongtong with a bit of mncholy.<div>


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen, Tongtong loves Auntie.¡± Tongtong blew Ye Xiaoning a kiss through the air, managing to coax a smile out of Ye Xiaoning.


    ¡°Daddy, Tongtong really wants to touch the giant panda,¡± Tongtong said to Xu Fan, batting her bright, sparkling eyes expectantly.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t go in; the zoo prohibits it, and the animals inside are wild animals with untamed natures. What if something unexpected happens?¡± Xu Yixue immediately said to Tongtong upon hearing her words.


    Indeed, ording to the zoo¡¯s policies, aside from the zookeepers, no one is allowed to enter the zoo.<div>


    Not just Tongtong, many people longed to touch the giant pandas, but rules are rules, and everyone could only stand behind the enclosure and watch the giant pandas frolic from a distance.


    That¡¯s when Xu Fan¡¯s face showed an indulgent smile as he wiggled Tongtong¡¯s little feet and said, ¡°Does Tongtong really want to touch the adorable giant pandas with her own hands?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Tongtong really wants to touch them.¡± Tongtong nodded excitedly and said to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Xu Fan? What are you thinking of doing? I¡¯m warning you, you can¡¯t just take Tongtong over the railing. The zoo has its rules, and it won¡¯t be good if you get caught breaking them,¡± Xu Yixue said seriously, seeing the eager look on Xu Fan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, how could I let the zoo catch us? Tongtong, tell your mom who your dad is,¡± Xu Fan slowly said to Tongtong.


    ¡°Daddy is Tongtong¡¯s Superman!¡± Tongtong hugged Xu Fan and dered blissfully.

 Chapter 139 - 139 Panda Knight_1

    ¡°Xu Fan, don¡¯t mess around!¡± Xu Yixue said seriously to Xu Fan.


    Before the echo of Xu Yixue¡¯s words had faded, Xu Fan¡¯s figure disappeared from the spot with a ¡®biu¡¯ sound.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, did you see where Xu Fan went?¡± Xu Yixue asked Ye Xiaoning a bit anxiously.


    Xu Fan had disappeared on the spot with Tongtong, thankfully the tourists around them were all focused on the pandas in the park, and barely anyone noticed Xu Yixue and the others.


    Even so, Xu Yixue felt somewhat hesitant, feeling that Xu Fan was being too rash.


    ¡°Yixue sister, I didn¡¯t see him either, it¡¯s like he vanished all of a sudden,¡± Ye Xiaoning took a couple of spins around but couldn¡¯t find any trace of Xu Fan. She then said somewhat enlightened, ¡°He couldn¡¯t have actually gone inside to let Tongtong touch the pandas, could he?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Xu Yixue said, a bit annoyed.


    Although Xu Fan¡¯s action was out of love for Tongtong, it was still a bit too crazy.


    Just as they suspected, after Xu Fan¡¯s figure disappeared from their side, he appeared in a small corner of the Panda Park, almost in the blink of an eye.


    Their view was perfectly obscured by the artificial mountains and bamboo forests here, making it impossible for any of the tourists outside the Panda Park to see Xu Fan and Tongtong standing in the corner at this time.


    ¡°Daddy, where are we?¡± Tongtong¡¯s eyes wandered as he looked around at the stone artificial mountains and the lush green bamboo leaves, curiously asking Xu Fan.<div>


    ¡°Of course we¡¯re in the little home of the pandas. Tongtong, keep your voice down a bit, I¡¯ll call the pandas over so you can touch them,¡± Xu Fan whispered to Tongtong.


    ¡°Hehe, daddy, you¡¯re so awesome. Tongtong is so lucky,¡± Tongtong nestled into Xu Fan¡¯s arms and whispered to him.


    Right before they zapped into the Panda Park, Xu Fan, to protect Tongtong, quickly hugged Tongtong, who was sitting on his shoulders, into his arms; that¡¯s why Tongtong could whisper so happily to Xu Fan right now.


    ¡°Just a moment, the panda will be here soon.¡± Xu Fan held up a sword finger with one hand, lightly touching it to the space between his eyebrows, as the Sea of Five Spirits from his Sea of Consciousness instantly spread around them.


    Several pandas weren¡¯t far from the artificial mountain, all within the coverage of Xu Fan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness.


    Xu Fan¡¯s Sea of Five Spirits, with the oppressive presence of five Primordial Spiritual Beasts, had an unparalleled suppressive effect on themon beasts within the Sea of Consciousness; to say they werepletely obedient would not be an exaggeration.


    Under the pressure of Xu Fan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness, arge panda basking under the artificial mountain obediently stood up and then crawled towards Xu Fan¡¯s location.


    ¡°Wow, the big panda is reallying over! Hehe¡­¡± Tongtong watched a clumsily endearing panda waddle over, a burst of joy erupting in Xu Fan¡¯s arms as he said delightedly.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve already given it orders, and it will obediently y with you,¡± Xu Fan whispered to Tongtong.


    ¡°Haha, then I want to pet it.¡± Hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, Tongtong suddenly gained the courage, and taking small steps, he approached the side of the big panda, then extended his chubby little hand to gently touch the panda¡¯s head.


    Under the mental oppression of Xu Fan¡¯s Sea of Five Spirits, the big panda made no fuss, contentedly lying beside Tongtong, letting Tongtong¡¯s small hand stroke its head, and even swaying its head, appearing to enjoy lying on the ground fully.


    ¡°Daddy, can Tongtong ride it?¡± Tongtong rolled his yful and bright eyes, pleadingly asking Xu Fan.


    ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t ride around too much; it would be bad if we got caught,¡± Xu Fan nodded his head and issued amand to therge panda via the mental oppression of the Sea of Consciousness.


    The giant panda obedientlyy down and turned its back to Tongtong.


    ¡°Hee hee hee, Tongtong is going to ride the horsie,¡± Tongtong giggled, hopping onto the panda¡¯s back. Because the fur was so slippery, it took her several tries to finally sit firmly on the giant panda.


    ¡°All set, Daddy, does Tongtong look majestic now?¡± Tongtong sat on the panda¡¯s back, her little face full of excitement.


    ¡°Very majestic, just like a little princess straight out of a fairy tale world,¡± Xu Fan smiled and said to Tongtong.


    Outside the railing of Panda Park, Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning were still carefully searching for Xu Fan and Tongtong.<div>


    Ye Xiaoning, standing by, watched a giant pandazily stand up and then wade into a rockery behind, disappearing into an unseen corner.


    A glint shed in Ye Xiaoning¡¯s eyes. She was now eighty percent sure that this panda was most definitely going to find Xu Fan and Tongtong.


    After all, Xu Fan¡¯s words earlier clearly implied that he wanted his daughter to touch a giant panda herself.


    Ye Xiaoning truly admired Xu Fan¡¯s doting on Tongtong. Xu Fan had definitely found some way to sneak into Panda Park in an instant, ostensibly to let Tongtong pet the giant panda. And that panda that had roamed in from outside was likely Xu Fan¡¯s trick.<div>


    Ye Xiaoning turned and nced around, noticing a three-story building nearby. If she could stand on the roof of this building, she might be able to see what was hidden by the rockery in the corner.


    ¡°Yixue, I know where Xu Fan is, wait for me,¡± Ye Xiaoning said to Xu Yixue, then her figure quickly darted toward the three-story building.


    Xu Yixue had no time to reply before she saw Ye Xiaoning running out hurriedly, and she could only sigh to herself.


    Ye Xiaoning was also very fast, reaching the back of the building in less than twenty seconds.


    Looking up at the building, Ye Xiaoning carefully found a few leverage points, secured her clothing, took a running start, and swiftly climbed up like Spider-Man.


    As a former me phoenix special forces soldier, free-climbing buildings was merely one of the basic training exercises. Ye Xiaoning once set a record in the army by climbing up to the sixth floor with her hands in just twenty-three seconds; for her, a three-story building was nothing.


    In less than ten seconds, Ye Xiaoning climbed to the top of the building using only her hands and various railings and brick crevices for support.


    Ye Xiaoning was cautious as well, stooping low and stealthily moving along the eaves to look toward the spot behind the panda exhibition that was invisible from outside the enclosure.


    One nce and Ye Xiaoning nearly fell from the third floor.


    Behind the rockery was indeed Xu Fan, standing there grinning, and the wobbling panda had truly been summoned there by some method only he knew.


    As for Tongtong, she was even more impressive, sitting astride the broad back of the giant panda, her little face flushed with excitement, like a knight galloping and whipping her horse across the grasnd.


    ¡°Xu Fan! You really outdid yourself!¡± Ye Xiaoning silently sighed with admiration from the rooftop.


    Although she didn¡¯t know how Xu Fan managed to get into the Panda Park or how he made the giant panda so obedient,<div>


    she truly had a newfound respect for his abilities.

 Chapter 140: Setting Rules – 1

    Ye Xiaoning stayed on the rooftop of the third floor for a while before transforming into Spider-Man and agilely jumping down from the building.


    The whole process took less than two minutes. Even Su Jingfeng of the War Wolf Squad would have to give her a thumbs up after seeing that move.


    After getting down, Ye Xiaoning quickly ran over to Xu Yixue.


    As soon as Xu Yixue saw Ye Xiaoning return, she hurriedly asked, ¡°How did it go, did you find Tongtong?¡±


    ¡°I found her,¡± Ye Xiaoning let out a sigh of relief, looking somewhat headache-stricken as she told Xu Yixue, ¡°This Xu Fan is really something else. He actually went inside and let Tongtong touch the giant panda.¡±


    ¡°What? How did he get in there? I didn¡¯t see anything,¡± said Xu Yixue, a bit astonished.


    Just now, Xu Fan had been standing next to Xu Yixue, and the railing in front of them was at least two meters high. Xu Fan also had the chubby Tongtong with him. How could he possibly have hopped the railing and gotten inside the Panda Park in the blink of an eye?


    What was more terrifying was that even if he had managed to get inside the Panda Park in a blink, why couldn¡¯t the many tourists around them see him and Tongtong?


    Seeing Xu Yixue¡¯s puzzled look, Ye Xiaoning curled her lips and said, ¡°He¡¯s very fast. When we were at his vi, he could go from the first floor and appear at the doorway on the second floor in the blink of an eye, and he could leap up several meters high. We can¡¯t see him now because he¡¯s hiding Tongtong behind a rockery in a corner where they can¡¯t be seen from the outside. I only spotted Tongtong when I climbed to the rooftop of the third floor of the adjacent house.¡±


    ¡°Is he really that amazing now?¡± Xu Yixue muttered to herself.


    ¡°Not only is he amazing, but his pampering of Tongtong is beyond measure. Just you watch, your dear baby Tongtong will probably never leave the side of this ¡®Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor¡¯ of a dad in a few days,¡± Ye Xiaoning said with a touch of sourness in her voice.<div>


    Just as Xu Yixue was about to speak, she suddenly saw a shadow sh by.


    Xu Fan, with Tongtong in his arms, reappeared next to Xu Yixue just as he had vanished before.


    ¡°Who¡¯s here talking bad about me!¡± Xu Fan looked at Ye Xiaoning with a face full ofughter.


    Although Ye Xiaoning had warned Xu Yixue to be careful, she also indirectly affirmed the rtionship between him and his daughter, so instead of getting angry, he felt quite happy.


    ¡°Hmph! I am not talking bad,¡± Ye Xiaoning retorted with stubborn defiance, turning her face away huffily.


    ¡°Mommy, mommy, Tongtong just touched a panda,¡± Tongtong said from Xu Fan¡¯s arms, not staying still, waving her hands towards Xu Yixue for a hug, her face full of excitement and pride.


    ¡°Nothing bad happened, right? Pandas are very strong,¡± Xu Yixue immediately became concerned, scrutinizing her precious daughter upon hearing Tongtong¡¯s words.


    ¡°Haha, I was with daddy, so how could there be any idents? Besides, I even rode the panda,¡± Tongtong said, blinking her big eyes mysteriously at Xu Yixue.


    ¡°What?¡± Xu Yixue eximed.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, I saw it from up there just now,¡± Ye Xiaoning chimed in calmly from the side.


    ¡°Xu Fan, how could you let Tongtong ride a wild panda on her own? What if she had an ident and fell?¡± Xu Yixue red at Xu Fan, as her daughter¡¯s safety was her utmost concern.


    ¡°With me here, nothing will happen to her,¡± Xu Fan said calmly, exuding self-confidence.


    This confidence did note from nowhere; it was built from the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor¡¯s dominion over Wanfang Tianyu. It wasn¡¯t just the pandas¡ªif even an ancient fierce beast were toe, Xu Fan would not let his daughter suffer so much as a scratch.


    Xu Fan was just that confident.


    ¡°In the future, when you take Tongtong for a run, you need my permission first. Otherwise, I, as a mother, won¡¯t feel at ease. Or you can hand Tongtong over to me right now,¡± Xu Yixue said coldly to Xu Fan. She didn¡¯t care how capable Xu Fan was; as an ordinary mother, all she wanted was to ensure her daughter was safe within her sight.


    Even if Tongtong suddenly left her sight and Xu Yixue knew Tongtong was safe, she couldn¡¯t help but let her thoughts run wild with worry.


    This is probably amon worry among mothers everywhere.


    Seeing her concern and anxiety, Xu Fan nodded slowly and sincerely: ¡°All right, I will tell you, and I won¡¯t let you worry.¡±<div>


    Only then did Xu Yixue nod in satisfaction and open her arms to Tongtong.


    With Tongtong in his arms, Xu Fan passed her to Xu Yixue, and like a ko, Tongtong leaped into her mother¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Baby, promise Mommy, don¡¯t run off anymore, do you know how worried Mommy was about you?¡± Xu Yixue gently kissed Tongtong¡¯s smooth forehead and spoke affectionately into her ear.


    ¡°Mommy, Tongtong understands. Tongtong won¡¯t run around and make Mommy worry anymore,¡± Tongtong pouted and gave Xu Yixue several kisses on the face, finally bringing a smile back to Xu Yixue¡¯s face.<div>


    ¡°All right, we¡¯ve had our fun at Panda Park; how about we move on to the next destination?¡± Xu Fan said to Xu Yixue, softly speaking to Tongtong in her arms.


    ¡°Yay, Tongtong wants to go y more,¡± Tongtong immediately raised her little hands, excitement on her small face.


    ¡°Next, you¡¯ll listen to what Mommy says, okay?¡± Xu Yixue stretched out her finger and lightly tapped Tongtong¡¯s little forehead.


    ¡°Mhm, Tongtong will be good,¡± Tongtong nodded to Xu Yixue, looking like an obedient child.


    Seeing Tongtong¡¯s behavior, Xu Yixue couldn¡¯t stay angry and hugged her tight in her arms, gesturing to Ye Xiaoning and Xu Fan before starting to walk out of Panda Park.


    As they walked, Tongtong struggled to stick her cute little head out of Xu Yixue¡¯s embrace and squinted her eyes at Xu Fan, sticking out her tongue and pulling faces.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot,¡± Xu Yixue, carrying Tongtong, reached up and wiped the sweat from her forehead.


    Even though it was afternoon, the weather was still very hot, and Xu Yixue had broken out in quite a sweat after getting a little worked up.


    But when Xu Yixue looked around, she saw not only that Ye Xiaoning¡¯s forehead was dotted with sweat, but Xu Fan was cool and unsweaty, not a trace of perspiration on him.


    Even Tongtong in her arms wasn¡¯t sweating at all.

 Chapter 141 - 141 Daddy and Mommy Hold Hands_1

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re sweating, let Baby Tongtong wipe it off for you.¡± Tongtong extended his little hand, caringly wiping Xu Yixue¡¯s forehead gently, disying extraordinary filial piety.


    A look of happiness instantly appeared on Xu Yixue¡¯s face, Tongtong¡¯s gesture almost melted her heart.


    ¡°Xu Fan? Why don¡¯t you and Tongtong sweat? Don¡¯t you feel hot?¡± Ye Xiaoning was very curious about Xu Fan¡¯s skill and also wondered why Xu Fan wasn¡¯t sweating, so she turned to Xu Fan and asked.


    ¡°Not sweating is easy.¡± Watching Tongtong¡¯s effortful attempt to wipe as Xu Yixue¡¯s forehead, although touching, it wasn¡¯t very precise. Tongtong¡¯s little hand not only failed to wipe off Xu Yixue¡¯s sweat, but also smeared her makeup a bit.


    Xu Fan couldn¡¯t stand to watch and reached out, gently grasping Xu Yixue¡¯s fair wrist.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Xu Yixue¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment and irritation when Xu Fan grasped her wrist.


    The moment Xu Fan held her wrist, Xu Yixue felt a jolt like an electric shock, wanting to pull away, but Xu Fan held on tight.


    ¡°Do you want to cool down?¡± Xu Fan asked Xu Yixue seriously.


    ¡°Of course I do, but what does that have to do with you holding my hand?¡± Xu Yixue tried to break free from Xu Fan¡¯s grip, but she wasn¡¯t nearly strong enough to escape.


    ¡°If you want to cool down, then stay still.¡± Xu Fan said softly, then his Spiritual Energy slowly transformed into Ice-attribute Spiritual Energy, infusing a thread of it into Xu Yixue¡¯s hand.


    Even a trace of Ice-attribute Spiritual Energy was enough to keep Xu Yixue cool for twelve hours.<div>


    If everyone had Xu Fan¡¯s skill, then the owner of Glory Air Conditioning, Lady Mingzhu, would definitely be fainting in tears; Xu Fan was essentially a human-shaped air conditioner.


    Turning Spiritual Energy into Ice-attribute to cool down was just one of the most rudimentary uses of Spiritual Energy; Xu Fan still had countless other tricks up his sleeve.


    Even this simple trick, however, left Xu Yixue astonishingly impressed.


    After feeling a trace of coolness from Xu Fan¡¯s hand, Xu Yixue suddenly noticed the temperature around her drop instantly, even the scorching sun overhead didn¡¯t seem as intense. A refreshing cool sensation, emanating from deep within, enveloped her from head to toe, it was like the old saying: calm mind, cool body.


    The sweat on Xu Yixue¡¯s body disappeared in an instant, leaving behind a refreshing sensation.


    Incredibly magical.


    However, after experiencing this marvelous sensation, Xu Yixue realized that Xu Fan¡¯s hand was still holding onto her pale wrist, his face showing a hint of enjoyment.


    A blush crept onto Xu Yixue¡¯s face, her delicate body trembling slightly, Xu Fan, this rogue, sometimes acted like a clueless man of steel, and at other times like a mysterious master, always revealing magical abilities at critical moments, but after the disy, he would adopt a look that made Xu Yixue itch with annoyance.


    Seeing Xu Fan still holding onto her wrist, seemingly pleased with himself, Xu Yixue sharply shook her wrist, flinging off Xu Fan¡¯s hand.


    Xu Fan had already transferred the Spiritual Energy into Xu Yixue¡¯s body, so there was no longer any strength in his hand, and it was flung away with a flick from her.


    ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t take advantage of me using those little tricks.¡± Xu Yixue huffed coldly and spoke rudely to Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan curled his lips. Even though Xu Yixue¡¯s wrists were slender and her skin was smooth, making themfortable to touch, he had just been trying to help her fight the heat. But as soon as her body cooled down, she flipped on him,pletely writing him off. Indeed, as the ancients said, women and viins are the hardest to raise.


    ¡°Haha, Mom and Dad are holding hands, Tongtong saw it oh,¡± Tongtong snuggled into Xu Yixue¡¯s embrace, stirring up trouble with glee.


    ¡°Tongtong, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Xu Yixue¡¯s face flushed on one side as she sternly told Tongtong after hearing his words.


    ¡°But Tongtong did see it. Mom got her hand held by Dad. Mom, didn¡¯t you always say that holding hands means we¡¯re friends?¡± Tongtong blinked his big eyes fearlessly at Xu Yixue.


    ¡°In any case, you¡¯re not allowed to talk about Mom like that!¡± Xu Yixue said with a flushed face and a serious tone.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Tongtong pouted, turning his head away feeling slightly aggrieved.


    ¡°Tongtong, shall we head to the next stop?¡± Seeing that Tongtong had been scolded by Xu Yixue, Xu Fan deliberately changed the subject.<div>


    Xu Yixue¡¯s wrist might be nice, but not as precious as his own daughter. Xu Fan did not want Tongtong to sulk over this.


    ¡°Oh right, we need to continue looking at the little animals.¡± Tongtong, still a child, quickly forgot about his mother¡¯s issue when he heard Xu Fan¡¯s words. His head bobbed excitedly as he thought about what to see next.


    The four of them resumed their walk, reaching a crossroads. Xu Fan pointed to the signpost with several arrows and asked Tongtong, ¡°Next we have Elephant Garden, Goat Garden, Python Garden, and Tiger Garden. Baby Tongtong, which one do you want to see?¡±


    ¡°Wow, Tongtong wants to go to the Tiger Garden, Tongtong wants to see the majestic tigers, rawr, rawr.¡± The moment Tongtong heard about the Tiger Garden, curiosity sparkled in his little eyes. He used his hands to mimic a tiger¡¯s pose, making tame growling noises.<div>


    However, this little tiger was rather adorable and certainly not very terrifying. But looking over, Xu Fan thought that Xu Yixue herself made a pretty convincing tigress, getting angry so suddenly and showing no warmth towards him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Tiger Garden,¡± Xu Fan said calmly to Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Alright, as long as Tongtong likes it.¡± The blush on Xu Yixue¡¯s face had faded, and she looked at Xu Fan with an indifferent expression, speaking emotionlessly and regaining her domineering CEO demeanor.


    The group followed the signs towards the Tiger Garden.


    They hadn¡¯t walked far when a man with gold-rimmed sses appeared sneakily at the intersection they had just passed.


    It was Cai Xiangdong.


    Cai Xiangdong quickly took out his phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°Yo, Brother Long, have you guys arrived? That kid just left the Panda Pavilion and is now headed towards the Tiger Garden. Hurry up and intercept him, teach him a lesson.¡±


    Brother Long¡¯s brusque voice came through the phone, ¡°Dammit, a ticket here costs 288, and just for entry, my guys and I spent 5000 bucks. You¡¯re not expecting me to foot the bill, are you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Long, how could I let you pay for that? I¡¯ll transfer the money to you right away. Also, check the hundred thousand I transferred earlier. Send your guys quickly; the target is a tall, thin man holding a child, with two beauties by his side. Easy to spot,¡± Cai Xiangdong said anxiously over the phone.

 Chapter 142: Brother Long’s Team Arrives_1

    Chapter 142: Brother Long¡¯s Team Arrives_1


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush, dammit, does it take no time for me to walk or what? Fuck, it¡¯s just a pretty boy and two bitches, I¡¯ll go fucking kill them in a bit,¡± Brother Long¡¯s furious voice came through the phone.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m waiting quietly on the side, I¡¯ll transfer the money for the ticket right away,¡± Cai Xiangdong hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he heard Brother Long hang up the phone, only the busy tone of ¡®du du du¡¯ remained.


    Cai Xiangdong immediately switched out of the WeChat page and sent the five thousand yuan directly to Brother Three who just added him on WeChat.


    This Brother Three was one of Brother Long¡¯s trusted followers, so transferring to him was as good as directly giving it to Brother Long. While transferring the money, Cai Xiangdong¡¯s heart ached.


    Before even dealing with the kid trying to seduce boss Xu, Cai Xiangdong was already charged a whopping one hundred and five thousand yuan beating fee by Brother Long, which honestly was enough for Cai Xiangdong to splurge in a high-end club for a month.


    However, remembering Xu Yixue¡¯s fiery body and angelic face, the me in Cai Xiangdong¡¯s heart zed even more fiercely.


    Women are like heroes in card games, even a thousand Blue Cards can¡¯tpare to the value of one Orange Card.


    The beauties in the club were tempting, but they all paled inparison to Xu Yixue, that¡¯s the difference between Blue Cards and Orange Cards.


    Naturally, Cai Xiangdong wasn¡¯t your average yer; if he yed, he yed for Orange Cards. Even if it meant bing a yer who uses real money, he¡¯d spend until he carved out a bloody path for himself, no way he couldn¡¯t soak Xu Yixue, the lofty and chilly female president.


    And for Xu Fan, who emerged halfway like Cheng Yaojin, Cai Xiangdong had already arranged a Brother Long-style beatdown meal for him.<div>


    When Brother Long trampled Xu Fan¡¯s dignity underfoot, that would be his cue to appear.


    Looking at his phone, Cai Xiangdong let out a sinister chuckle.


    Meanwhile, on the path of Changlong Zoo, more than a dozen burly men with gold chains and exposed tattoos followed a man with a brutal appearance toward the Tiger Garden.


    Seeing their unfriendly faces as if they were looking for trouble, a little security guard at the zoo approached, intending to inquire.


    Before reaching Brother Long, two burly men with flowery tattoos on their arms directly grabbed the guard.


    Brother Long pped the security guard across the face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the saying ¡®good dogs don¡¯t block the path¡¯¡±? Brother Long¡¯s eyes revealed a cruel gaze as he coldly stared at the weak guard.


    ¡°Big brother, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it¡­¡± the guard said, shakily, to Brother Long.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Tiger Garden?¡± Brother Long patted the guard¡¯s face and asked with a smirk.


    ¡°Over there¡­¡± the guard weakly pointed toward the Tiger Garden.


    ¡°Dongzi, let him go,¡± Brother Long gestured to the two burly men.


    At Brother Long¡¯smand, the two men released their hold on the guard, who then took a deep breath in relief; their grip was so strong, they had been holding him like they were pinching a chick, almost scaring the piss out of him.


    ¡°Keep your eyes peeled in the future! Get lost!¡± the burly man called Dongzi said contemptuously to the guard.


    ¡°Thank you, big brother¡­¡± The guard bowed deeply to Dongzi and scrambled away without looking back, his figure flustered.


    ¡°Dammit, it¡¯s too damn hot today, I can barely walk!¡± Brother Long took off his ck tank top.


    Suddenly, a muscr torso was exposed, and Brother Long, who had always lived off the streets, never stopped working out, his muscles were no less impressive than those of the burly men, except theirs werergely fat, whereas Brother Long¡¯s were proper bodybuilder muscles.


    Brother Long wiped his forehead, slick with sweat.


    Today¡¯s sun was brutally hot, and even though it was already the afternoon, the temperature hadn¡¯t dropped at all; moreover, Brother Long had hurried over to make some money, so he was drenched in sweat.


    That¡¯s when Brother Long spotted a gazebo nearby where he could cool off, so he strode into it and instructed his remaining underlings, ¡°You four, make a trip to the Tiger Garden and bring him to me. It¡¯s too fucking hot; I really don¡¯t feel like walking.¡±<div>


    ¡°Sure, boss, just wait for our good news,¡± the few punks named by Brother Long responded, and without caring about the scorching sun overhead, they headed down the road to the Tiger Garden.


    ¡°Dongzi, find a vending machine and bring some ice-cold beers and drinks for the brothers, it¡¯s too damn torturous,¡± Brother Long, stripped to the waist, sprawled out on a bench inside the gazebo.


    Dongzi nodded at Brother Long and quickly headed towards a vending machine he remembered passing by.


    Brother Long¡¯s remaining underlings, upon hismand, also settled down noisily in the gazebo.<div>


    ¡°Brother Three, check if that kid¡¯s hundred grand has been transferred,¡± Brother Long said to Brother Three, one of his trusted men seated next to him.


    Brother Three looked rather thin, clearly not the fighting type. He was there as an advisor and sort of coachman for Brother Long; even within the organization, he held the third-highest rank, managing the financial power of the group.


    Originally, Brother Three was a college graduate with a degree in financial management. However, having worked as an ountant in a constructionpany, not only did he get cheated out of his sry by his boss, but he was also framed by him. used of financial fraud, he got thrown into jail for three years by his boss¡¯s machinations.


    After three years, Brother Three was released only to discover that his beautiful wife had run off with his boss, and, to his agony, he found out that his boss and his wife had been together even before he was sent to jail. They considered him a nuisance; that¡¯s why they conspired to lock him away, leaving them to their carefree affair.


    Luckily, Brother Three met Brother Long, who was also serving time in jail back then.


    Inside the jail, Brother Long realized that Brother Three was talented but a bit too orthodox,

 Chapter 143: Let’s See How Tough You Are_1

    Chapter 143: Let¡¯s See How Tough You Are_1


    The third brother was in prison for less than twenty days as Brother Long¡¯s cellmate before Brother Long was pulled out. Since Brother Long was an organized man, he was promptly fished out after the incident, but before leaving, he left the third brother a contact number.


    When the third brother finally found Brother Long through the contact, he told him everything that had happened to him. Brother Long didn¡¯t say a word, and on a dark and windy night, he broke both legs of his boss, and the wife who had cuckolded him was also designed by him to be beaten half to death directly by the boss¡¯s original spouse.


    From then on, the third brother followed Brother Long. With the third brother, who was educated, strategic, and understood finances by his side, Brother Long¡¯s power inted significantly. Within a few years, he had subdued several forces, fought and won over a dozen battles,rge and small, and had already secured the title of big brother over Jiangtan Road, even vaguely eyeing the position of overlord in the western part of Zhonghai City.


    And the finances of Brother Long¡¯s gang were entirely managed by the third brother, who took his role as steward very seriously, much more so than when he was just moving bricks on the construction site. Under Brother Long¡¯s wing, he felt this was the life for him.


    Checking his phone and after confirming the transfer through mobile banking, the third brother said confidently to Brother Long, ¡°Brother Long, the one hundred thousand has been transferred.¡±


    ¡°Good, after we¡¯ve taught that kid a lesson, there¡¯s another one hundred and fifty thousand in it for us, don¡¯t forget,¡± Brother Long instructed the third brother.


    ¡°Understood,¡± replied the third brother, thinking to himself that just one outing was bringing in two hundred and fifty thousand, following Brother Long was indeed the right choice.


    At that moment, Dongzi also came carrying arge bag filled with drinks. He respectfully handed a bottle of M-drive to Brother Long, then took out the bag and distributed the rest of the drinks to everyone.


    The men sat in the pavilion, sipping on their chilled drinks,fortably boasting to one another.


    A few tourists passed by and, seeing a group of fierce and evil-looking brutes in the pavilion, they quickly scurried away, regardless of the scorching sun overhead.<div>


    Meanwhile, Xu Fan and his threepanions finally approached the entrance of the Tiger Garden after walking for half a day.


    Tongtong could already see the grand, tiger-head shaped gate of Tiger Garden from the outside. Excited, she shook Xu Yixue wildly, ¡°Haha, Tongtong is going to see tigers, roar, roar.¡±


    Xu Fan looked at Tongtong¡¯s happy face and a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    Just as the four of them were about to enter the Tiger Garden, suddenly four burly men in tight ck shirts came running up from behind.


    The muscr men approached Xu Fan, eyeing him unpleasantly for a moment before their gazesnded on Ye Xiaoning and Xu Yixue, and they couldn¡¯t look away.


    ¡°Wow, super beauties! They¡¯re ten times prettier than the top girl, Huahua, from Night Castle.¡±


    ¡°Damn! Such beautiful girls not dancing at Night Castle is simply a waste¡­¡±


    ¡°Beauties, have you seen a group of two women, a man, and a little girl pass by? How about you add us on WeChat first?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Two women, a little girl, one skinny man. Isn¡¯t that exactly them right in front of us?¡± One of the brutes suddenly pped his forehead and understood.


    ¡°Damn, the ones the boss is looking for are these people; the boss¡¯s taste is getting higher and higher.¡±


    ¡°Beauties, our Brother Long wants to have a word with you. Come with us,¡± they said frivolously, whistling toward Xu Yixue with no inhibition.


    ¡°Daddy¡­ who are these people? Tongtong is so scared.¡± Tongtong, seeing someone brazenly scrutinizing Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning, spoke to Xu Fan with a bit of fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Tongtong, let Dad handle them.¡± Xu Fan gently touched Tongtong¡¯s little head, then shifted his stance to stand protectively in front of Xu Yixue.


    Ye Xiaoning, having heard the hoodlums¡¯ words, was about to get angry, but seeing Xu Fan already positioned in front of her, she slowly stopped the foot she was about to step forward.


    The mastery of Xu Fan¡¯s skills was unknown to others, but she was well aware of it, which could be described in four words: ¡°unfathomably profound.¡±


    If a few street ruffians could easily threaten Xu Yixue, then there was no need for her, a former Phoenix special forces soldier, to consistently lose face in front of Xu Fan.


    ¡°Is there something you can¡¯t say nicely?¡± Xu Fan said indifferently to the four burly men.


    Tongtong had been exposed to more violent scenes recently, so Xu Fan also restrained himself a bit and if there was no conflict, he would try not to immediately resort to throwing punches.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m talking to a beauty here, who the hell are you to butt in!¡± one of the big men said to Xu Fan with contempt.<div>


    ¡°Hmpf! You meanie! Don¡¯t you dare curse at my daddy!¡± Tongtong, hearing someone speak rudely to her dad, scrunched up her little face, pretending to be fiercely angry, and growled at the man with her childlike voice.


    ¡°Hahaha, Dongzi, you¡¯re being scared by a kid, eh? Criticizing yourck of civility,¡± anotherughed.


    ¡°Haha, the kid¡¯s quite fierce, but her dad seems pretty cowardly, I wonder how such a softy managed to pair up with such a beautiful woman.¡±


    ¡°Beauty, the guy in front of you is quite soft, why don¡¯t you follow me, Old Huang? I won¡¯t say much else, but when ites to being tough, I¡¯m definitely this.¡± The ruffian gave a thumbs-up, his face leering at Xu Yixue.<div>


    ¡°Oh, is that so? I¡¯d like to see just how tough you are!¡± Xu Fan¡¯s cold voice came through by the man¡¯s ear.


    Xu Fan was never the type to simply take insults without retaliating; it was just that he didn¡¯t want Tongtong to see him constantly erupting with punches. However, these few seemed specifically to be looking for trouble, so it couldn¡¯t be med on Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan¡¯s hand shot out like lightning, instantly grabbing the self-proimed ¡°tough¡± Old Huang.


    Old Huang, who was one meter eighty tall and weighted a full one hundred and eighty kilograms, was grasped by the slender Xu Fan at the neck and effortlessly lifted on the spot as if he were a little chick.


    With his neck clutched by Xu Fan, Old Huang couldn¡¯t even breathe, his face turning from red to purple with strain.


    Xu Fan¡¯s grip was like a vise, firmly holding him, leaving him unable to summon any strength. When he was spouting off earlier, he had never imagined that such a slim man as Xu Fan could possess such incredible strength.


    His one hundred and eighty kilograms felt as light as a feather in Xu Fan¡¯s hand.


    Xu Fan¡¯s foot kicked up in an instant, and he struck straight at the man¡¯s crotch.


    Everyone heard only a DUANG! sound.


    And Old Huang doubled over like a shrimp, copsing to the ground, withrge beads of sweat rolling off his face, in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t even make a sound.

 Chapter 144: Don’t be afraid, I’m here_1

    Chapter 144: Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here_1


    ¡°Dammit, do you know who we are? You dare to mess with Brother Long¡¯s men from the Night Castle; do you have a death wish?¡±


    ¡°Dammit, you¡¯re dead meat today!¡±


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re done for. Not even Jesus can save you now, I¡¯m telling you!¡±


    Seeing Lao Huang kicked to the ground by Xu Fan, the remaining three thugs roared at him.


    Xu Fan looked at the three men with disdain. What era was it that they were still talking about Brother Long from the Night Castle?


    When I was in the Cultivation World, I ughtered plenty of dragons in the Morning Star Dragon City. Do you think I¡¯d be afraid of your pathetic Night Castle?


    Xu Yixue¡¯s face changed drastically when she heard the name of the Night Castle.


    Although she was just a career woman and hadn¡¯t been in Zhonghai for long, she had heard from others that there were several gray powers in Zhonghai City.


    The Night Castle was one of the non-negligible forces in Zhonghai City, located at the bustling Jiangtan Road.


    Their people were in charge of overseeing ces, selling goods, collecting protection fees, and running gambling dens. Although they wouldn¡¯t kill without blinking, they were regarded aswless thugs in Zhonghai City.<div>


    ¡°Xu Fan, let¡¯s call the police.¡± Xu Yixue said to Xu Fan with some concern.


    ¡°Call the police! Call NMLGB!¡± a young thug snarled at Xu Yixue, with a confrontational face.


    Upon hearing his words, Xu Fan became furious. Although Xu Yixue had many disagreements with him, she was Tongtong¡¯s real mother and a woman who had shared a night of the past with Xu Fan.


    How could Xu Fan allow his woman to be insulted by someone else¡¯s words here?


    In an instant, the thug who had just spoken rudely felt a gigantic fist eerily appear in front of his face. Before he could even scream, Xu Fan¡¯s punch sent him flying a full three meters.


    ¡°Try cursing one more time!¡± Xu Fan red fiercely at the remaining two thugs.


    Both of theirpanions, for cursing at Xu Yixue, one was kicked by Xu Fan in the groin, and the other was sent flying with a punch.


    Now, seeing the miserable fate of the two thugs on the ground, they instantly felt timid.


    Xu Fan¡¯s fighting ability was simply too strong. They were almost 200 pounds of muscle-bound tough guys. Normally, it would take three or four regr people to beat one of them, but Xu Fan seemed frail yet his moves were extremely ruthless. In a single encounter, he had knocked two men to the ground.


    This kind of formidable kung fu was something they had only seen in movies. They had never encountered it in real life.


    Thugs are sharp-witted; seeing Xu Fan¡¯s powerful skills, their previously fierce momentum instantly disappeared, and in a sh, they becamepletely submissive, fearing that Xu Fan¡¯s next kick might endanger their vital parts.


    ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s talk this over, our Night Castle isn¡¯t to be trifled with. You should show some restraint,¡± said one of the thugs.


    ¡°Big brother, hitting people is illegal. You are young; please don¡¯t choose a path of crime,¡± another thug said.


    ¡°Take the two on the ground and get as far away from me as possible. If I see you two again, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± Xu Fan coldly told the two thugs.


    ¡°Thank you, big brother, thank you!¡± The two thugs bowed to Xu Fan and immediately dragged the two injured men off the ground and retreated.


    Xu Fan nced at the ground, his gaze sweeping over like a hawk surveying thend. Then, turning around, he said to Xu Yixue, ¡°Let¡¯s continue to see the tigers, and don¡¯t let this affect us.¡±


    ¡°Yay, daddy has already defeated the bad guys, let¡¯s hurry and see the tigers,¡± Tongtong said excitedly in Xu Yixue¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Xu Fan, I heard that Night Castle has quite a bit of power. Should we maybe avoid them for now, just in case they have reinforcements?¡± Xu Yixue said a bit worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you have me!¡± Xu Fan said calmly.<div>


    Just four words, but they struck Xu Yixue¡¯s heart like the Calming Sea Divine Needle, suddenly stabilizing her overly anxious heart.


    Ye Xiaoning stared nkly at Xu Fan. In this moment, Xu Fan seemed to possess a mysterious magic that was especially reassuring. Even if they were faced with thousands of troops and tumultuous waves, Xu Fan was like a Great Wall, able to shield them from all dangers.


    Xu Yixue had drifted around America for five years, and what shecked most was such a strong pir of support. At this moment, the way she looked at Xu Fan was almost infatuated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we still need to take Tongtong to see the tigers,¡± Xu Fan said with a slight smile, his tone light.<div>


    ¡°Mhm, mhm, let¡¯s go, baby, we¡¯re going to see the tigers,¡± Xu Yixue said, holding Tongtong as she turned and slowly walked into the entrance of Tiger Garden.


    Ye Xiaoning and Xu Fan also closely followed behind Xu Yixue, the four of them not at all affected by the incident with the thugs, while Tongtong¡¯sughter fluttered up again from time to time.


    The two thugs struggled to drag the men Xu Fan had knocked down off the ground, watching helplessly as the four walked into Tiger Garden.


    The other tourists nearby watched Xu Fan and his group in surprise, murmuring amongst themselves.


    ¡°Damn, that guy just now was so awesome, he took down two thugs from Night Castle by himself, they can¡¯t even get up now.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Night Castle has been doing harm on Jiangtan Street all day long, bullying and dominating the market, it¡¯s about time someone was able to deal with them, well done!¡±


    ¡°If you ask me, they should have taken out the other two as well, eradicate the evil to its roots, why leave those two disasters behind?¡±


    ¡°Spit, keep it down, if you can¡¯t beat that young man, you think you can beat Night Castle¡¯s goons? Be careful not to end up on Night Castle¡¯s next hit list.¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh, uh, uh, uh, uh. I didn¡¯t say anything, I just suddenly need to pee, got to find a restroom first,¡± the guy who had just been talking suddenly turned pale and quickly made an excuse to bolt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense about Night Castle¡¯s people. Although that young man defeated two of them, Night Castle¡¯s power is not just those two people. When Night Castle¡¯s guys gather, that young man will be in danger.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying too. After all, Night Castle is the big shot of Jiangtan Road. If they had no skills, how could they control Zhonghai City¡¯s most prosperous area?¡±


    ¡°I heard about Brother Long from Night Castle, that¡¯s a really tough guy who once hacked down a whole street with a cleaver. What¡¯s the use of that young man¡¯s skill, no matter how good his martial arts are? He¡¯s still afraid of kitchen knives, and those from Night Castle aren¡¯t good men and women. When a gang of them mobs him, he¡¯ll know what fear is.¡±


    ¡°Dammit! Who the hell keeps yapping! I¡¯ll chop him up,¡± a thug yelled at the gawking tourists.<div>


    The crowd that had gathered, hearing the thug¡¯s words, immediately fell silent as if struck dumb and quickly lowered their heads and took off.


    ¡°You watch our two brothers on the ground, I¡¯m going to find the boss to call for backup!¡± one thug dropped Old Huang, who Xu Fan had kicked in the groin, and ran rapidly towards Brother Long¡¯s cooling pavilion.

 Chapter 145 - 145 Brother Long Comes to Collect Debts_1

    Chapter 145 Brother Long Comes to Collect Debts_1


    ¡°What! The four of you not only failed to capture the target, but two of you were also injured?¡±


    Inside the pavilion, Brother Long, upon hearing the battle report, crushed the bottle of Pulse he was holding.


    ¡°Big Brother, the situation was a bit tricky,¡± the third brother said with a grave look in his eyes, cautiously addressing Brother Long.


    ¡°Third, you don¡¯t need to say anymore. In public, he injured two of my brothers. I must seek revenge; otherwise, how can our Night Castle maintain a foothold in Zhonghai City!¡± Brother Long said, furious.


    ¡°But¡­¡± the third brother tried to speak again, but Brother Long rudely cut him off.


    ¡°There are no ¡®buts.¡¯ Whoever offends Brother Long must be dealt with harshly! That¡¯s the creed of our Night Castle, no matter who he is. I, ck Dragon Liu Xun, really want to meet him,¡± Brother Long dered as he mmed the stone table.


    ¡°Brother Long, give the order,¡± urged the surrounding brothers, who instantly threw their drink bottles on the ground and stood up, their faces filled with righteous indignation.


    ¡°Brothers, follow me; today I will not rest until I cripple that kid!¡± Brother Long led the way out of the pavilion, his underlings clenching their fists, eagerly following after him, faces flushed with fervor.


    Seeing that the crowd¡¯s anger had been ignited, the third brother sighed with a sense of helplessness and hurriedly rose to follow at the back of the group.


    The entire entourage rushed toward the Tiger Garden with fierce urgency.<div>


    At Xu Fan¡¯s end, having entered the Tiger Garden not long ago, Tongtong saw the majestic King of Beasts and wanted to replicate her earlier trick, asking Xu Fan to take her to touch and ride the tiger.


    Unfortunately, this time Xu Yixue kept a close eye on Tongtong, not letting Xu Fan hold her for a second, fearing that he might vanish with her daughter into the Tiger Garden to touch the King of Beasts.


    The tiger was not a docile panda; it was a true carnivorous beast. If something unexpected happened to Xu Fan and Tongtong, how could she handle the untamed animal harming them?


    Xu Fan helplessly winked at Tongtong, thinking, my dear daughter, don¡¯t me your dad for not taking you to y with the tigers in the garden. It¡¯s just that your mom is watching too closely, and I really have no chance.


    Tongtong also pouted at Xu Fan, expressing her pitiable state.


    Inside the Tiger Garden, two ferocious Siberian tigers were striding majestically, patrolling their territory.


    Tongtong pointed at the tigers, giggling without a hint of fear.


    Listening to Tongtong¡¯sughter, Xu Yixue realized that ever since her daughter started following Xu Fan, her courage had grown by leaps and bounds. She used to not even dare step out the door, but now, she showed no fear even when facing fierce beasts.


    Xu Yixue had actually been worried that the incident where Tongtong was bullied would cause her to develop a timid and introverted personality.


    However, seeing Tongtong¡¯s heroic stance even when surrounded by thugs, Xu Yixue was relieved of this particr concern.


    But after being with Xu Fan for just a few days, Tongtong had grown so much that it caused a sense of crisis in Xu Yixue. What if Tongtong became increasingly dependent on her dad in the future?


    Xu Yixue frowned, unsure of what to do next to win back her daughter¡¯s heart.


    Just then, the noisy atmosphere within the Tiger Garden suddenly became very quiet.


    Xu Yixue looked around curiously and saw a group of burly men, their arms covered in tattoos and wearing colored T-shirts, following a man with a bare upper body as they walked into Tiger Garden.


    The tourists around them, upon seeing this group that obviously was up to no good, immediately cleared a path, not daring to even breathe loudly.


    Brother Long, leading a dozen or so underlings, made his way to the center of Tiger Garden and shouted in Xu Fan¡¯s direction, ¡°Who was the one that hit my little brother just now? I¡¯m giving you a chance to step forward. Otherwise, when I find you, I won¡¯t waste any more words.¡±


    Xu Yixue¡¯s face turned a bit pale¡ªindeed, the two hoodlums Xu Fan had knocked down had brought bigger trouble.


    Seeing Brother Long¡¯s arrogant manner and the group of fierce thugs behind him, Xu Yixue felt very anxious and looked at Xu Fan beside her with a tense gaze.


    Xu Fan, feeling Xu Yixue¡¯s gaze, returned a reassuring expression, his face still as calm as before.<div>


    So what if he had brought a few lousy sweet potatoes and stinking eggs to cause trouble? When it came to fighting, Xu Fan was afraid of no one.


    ¡°You all just stay put and don¡¯t move. Xiao Ning, you make sure to protect Yixue and Tongtong,¡± Xu Fan instructed the three of them.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just not fight them this time? Let¡¯s call the police,¡± Xu Yixue said, her eyes showing a rare hint of concern as she could sense that Xu Fan was about to go out and confront the leader of Night Castle, who had brought a dozen muscr men.


    Even though she often quarreled with Xu Fan, when it came down to it, Xu Yixue didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to him.<div>


    Ye Xiaoning, quite confident in Xu Fan¡¯s abilities, nodded to him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of sister Yixue and Tongtong, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, good luck!¡± Tongtong also clenched her little fist at Xu Fan and waved it fiercely.


    With a faint smile, Xu Fan slowly walked towards the leader of Night Castle¡ªBrother Long.


    Seeing Xu Fan approaching, Brother Long¡¯s face showed a cruel smile.


    ¡°Kid, was it you who beat my two little brothers to such a sorry state?¡± Brother Long said through gritted teeth.


    Brother Long had already seen the two injured underlings; their injuries were severe. One of them had his crotchpletely ttened by Xu Fan. Brother Long guessed that even if he were healed, he wouldn¡¯t be aplete man anymore and would probably be the first eunuch since the founding of New Yan Country.


    The other, whose face had been smashed by Xu Fan¡¯s fist, had his nasal bonepletely broken, and not a single one of his white teeth had been left intact, all shattered by Xu Fan. Without wearing a dental brace, he¡¯d probably only be able to eat soft food for the rest of his life.


    Even though Brother Long was ustomed to the bloody scenes of chopping people up, he was still so angry at the heavy injuries of his two little brothers that his face turned green. Now facing the culprit who hurt them, Brother Long¡¯s rage was uncontroble.


    ¡°Yes, these two pieces of trash had filthy mouths, so I just taught them a lesson,¡± Xu Fan said indifferently.


    He spoke as if he were a glorious teacher educating naughty students.


    ¡°Dammit! You hit my men and still dare to talk smart? If I, ck Dragon, don¡¯t cripple you today, I¡¯d be letting down my brothers behind me,¡± Brother Long said in a deep voice, his fists crackling with tension.


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for?¡± Xu Fan said with a contemptuous smile, lightly hooking his finger at Brother Long in a taunting e at me¡± gesture.


    <div>

 Chapter 146 - 146 Surround Wei to Rescue Zhao_1

    Chapter 146 Surround Wei to Rescue Zhao_1


    ¡°Big brother, be careful, there might be a trick,¡± the third eldest suddenly popped up next to Brother Long, just as Brother Long was about to charge at Xu Fan. The third one¡¯s words halted him again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something not right?¡± Brother Long stopped his charge towards Xu Fan and asked the third one.


    ¡°His martial prowess shouldn¡¯t be low. Let¡¯s all go at him together!¡± the third one warned cautiously.


    The third eldest did not know about the affairs of martial artists, but he was very skilled at reading people. The look in Xu Fan¡¯s eyes just now did not contain the slightest bit of concern. When he looked at Brother Long, it was as if he were looking at an ant.


    A person with such a gaze is generally one of two kinds: an idiot, or a master with such great strength that they¡¯ve reached a certain realm.


    It was obvious that Xu Fan did not belong to the first category, which undoubtedly made him the second.


    ¡°Brother Long, when a lion fights a rabbit, it still uses all its might!¡± the third one reminded in a low voice next to Brother Long¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Good! Today, we at Night Castle cannot lose!¡± Brother Long was not a person prone to arrogance andcency. Heeding the third one¡¯s words, he nodded solemnly.


    Then, Brother Long said to his underlings behind him, ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s get him together, beat him to death!¡±


    With a cunning glint in his eye, the third eldest looked past the crowd to Xu Yixue, Ye Xiaoning, and Tongtong. A sinister smile appeared on his lips as he turned to the two behind him and said, ¡°Dongzi, the two of you,e with me.¡±


    Dongzi and the delinquent next to him obediently followed the third eldest as they quickly ran towards Xu Yixue¡¯s side.


    The remaining dozen or so thugs mustered all their strength and charged at Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan stood with his hands behind his back, looking indifferently at the onrushing thugs. Almost instantly, seven or eight hefty fists flew towards Xu Fan all at once.


    With a slight smile on his lips, Xu Fan suddenly moved like a ghost.


    In the blink of an eye, the thugs saw that their punches, which were about to hit Xu Fan, missed entirely. The Xu Fan who had been foolishly standing still, waiting to be hit, had vanished.


    ¡°Be careful, he¡¯s behind you!¡± one of the thugs saw Xu Fan appear on the opposite side and shouted a warning to his teammates.


    However, his voice wasn¡¯t as quick as Xu Fan¡¯s movements.


    ¡°Smack!¡± Xu Fan threw a punch at the thug in front of him, and one thug went down.


    ¡°Smack!¡± Xu Fan kicked another thug, sending him flying.


    ¡°Smack smack smack smack smack smack smack!¡± In the blink of an eye, Xu Fan threw out six punches and seven kicks.


    All thirteen thugs attacking Xu Fan, one by one, felt an overwhelming force strike them suddenly. Then their bodies ached, and they were involuntarily sent flying.


    In less than two seconds, Brother Long hadn¡¯t even reached Xu Fan when he saw that none of his underlings could stand anymore.


    They were either mmed to the ground by Xu Fan, or kicked several meters away by him.


    A dozen fierce gangsters who had been fighting and killing on Jiangtan Street for years found themselves hammered thirteen to zero in the blink of an eye by a young man who appeared weak and delicate.


    Brother Long was stunned on the spot, his brain experiencing a momentary short circuit.


    He had seen his share of conflicts, and his underlings were all bloodthirsty fiends who had fought with real knives and guns alongside him in turf wars. There was not a single weakling among them. So why had they be so incredibly weak and vulnerable when up against this young man?


    In just a moment, they werepletelyid out.


    Even if an adult were bullying a group of thirteen-year-olds, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to settle things so quickly, would it?


    ¡°Brother Long, be careful, watch me surround Wei to save Zhao!¡± While Brother Long was still dazed, he saw Lao San charging at Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning with two gangsters already by their side.


    A glint of brilliance suddenly shed across Brother Long¡¯s face.


    When he first took Lao San in, it was only because he saw him as a pitiful cuckold and wanted to lend a helping hand. He had not expected that Lao San¡¯s brain was quite brilliant, seemingly as if he had studied Sun Tzu¡¯s Art of War, always able to help with clever strategies when Brother Long waspeting with others for territory and acting out the Three Kingdoms.


    Thanks to Lao San¡¯s smarts,bined with Brother Long¡¯s ruthlessness, Night Castle achieved its current status.


    Today, although Brother Long had suffered the biggest defeat in his fighting history, with thirteen brothers taken out in the blink of an eye, the astute Lao San had brought two underlings and circled to the side of Xu Yixue, who came with Xu Fan, even before the fight had begun.


    Brother Long could clearly see that Xu Fan was good at fighting, but apanying him were two delicate-looking beauties and a little girl about three or four years old. Just by lifting a finger, Lao San and his two underlings would be able to hold the two women and the little girl hostage.


    By then, no matter how powerful Xu Fan was, he would still have to kneel and kowtow to me, or else I would rip these beauties apart.


    Brother Long saw Lao San and Dongzi had already reached Xu Yixue, so he revealed a smile confident of victory.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Xu Yixue saw the three gangsters charging fiercely towards her and hugged Tongtong tightly, shouting sternly at Lao San and Dongzi.


    ¡°Haha, what are we going to do? Of course, we¡¯re going to give you trouble. Just stay still and quiet, or don¡¯t me me for not being merciful to women!¡± Dongzi said fiercely to Xu Yixue, and then reached out his stout arm to grab her.


    The other gangster also reached out his tattoo-covered arm towards Ye Xiaoning.


    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Ye Xiaoning shouted sharply, instantly transforming from a beautiful woman into a Phoenix special forces soldier, grasping the iing gangster¡¯s hand, swiftly stepping forward, grabbing his arm, and executing a back throw, mming him hard onto the ground.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Lao San¡¯s eyes shed with surprise, thinking to himself that this was bad.


    After throwing the gangster in front of her to the ground, Ye Xiaoning did not pause and immediately stepped over to Xu Yixue¡¯s side, catching hold of Dongzi¡¯s outstretched arm. Using uniquebat techniques from the special forces, she twisted Dongzi¡¯s arm behind his neck, then used his own arm to choke his neck.


    Xu Yixue, from beginning to end, hadn¡¯t been touched by them at all.


    ¡°What the heck is going on?¡± Brother Long watched as the two underlings brought by Lao San were about to seed when suddenly one of the girls erupted with incredible martial prowess, instantly subduing his two underlings.

 Chapter 147: Kneel of the Black Dragon_1

    Chapter 147: Kneel of the ck Dragon_1


    Dammit, this guy is already strong enough, knocking down over a dozen of my men in the blink of an eye; I didn¡¯t expect that chick to be so tough too, taking down two of my men in a single encounter.


    Brother Long felt like crying out for his mother, thinking that the two hundred and fifty thousand yuan from Cai Xiangdong was a surefire deal, but it turned out he had kicked an iron te this time. Not only were dozens of his men wasted, but it seemed even his position as the big boss was at risk.


    Under someone¡¯s roof, you have to bow your head, and though Brother Long had been hustling on Jiangtan Street in Zhonghai City since he dropped out of school at thirteen, he had never seen a freakishbat power that was not of this world like Xu Fan¡¯s.


    Brother Long was quite worldly, and he suddenly remembered something that the old-timers in the underworld had once told him.


    Although they, the gangsters, could strut around and show off in front of ordinary people, and even have legitimate forces as protectors, allowing them to live openly under the sun, everyone recognized that there was a type of person in the underworld they should never provoke.


    That was the legendary Ancient Martial Artist.


    Because Ancient Martial Artists possessed unmatched strength andbat ability. Before the founding of Yan Country, what was now called Zhonghai City used to be known as Zhonghai Beach. Back then, the most formidable power on Zhonghai Beach was the Qing Family, with thousands of members strong, wielding power over both the underworld and legitimate business, to the extent that even the police headquarters of Zhonghai Beach had to act ording to the face of the Qing Family Head, Du Yueqing.


    But even such a behemoth-like gang was destroyed overnight after offending three Martial Artists, with hundreds of their brothers killed or injured, and even the gang¡¯s second-inmand became paralyzed.


    Afterwards, the Qing Family mobilized their entire n to bacsh, even deploying military forces they were in cahoots with, attempting to take down those three Martial Artists.


    As a result, the three Martial Artists were killed by the Qing Family, but their actions angered a hidden, fearsome Martial Artist.


    In just one night, all high-ranking members of the Qing Family were annihted, with none escaping the pursuit of that Martial Artist.


    The Qing Family, which had dominated Zhonghai Beach for ten years, was wiped out overnight by a powerful Martial Artist.


    Therefore, since before the founding of Yan Country, there was an unwritten rule on the streets of Zhonghai City: any gang or force that encountered Martial Artists should respectfully bow three times and then immediately withdraw.


    Although Brother Long had never seen a real Martial Artist in his life, he was now somewhat convinced that the only ones who could topple over a dozen grown men in the blink of an eye, besides the legendary Martial Artists, were no one else.


    ¡°Big brother! Let¡¯s talk this out, I¡¯m Brother Long of Night Castle on Jiangtan Street¡­ uh¡­ Ah Long. This was purely a misunderstanding.¡± Brother Long quickly changed his tune and said to Xu Fan obsequiously.


    ¡°Do you think I believe you?¡± Xu Fan said coldly to Brother Long, his eyes half-closed.


    ¡°Really! Truly! I was deceived by someone else toe bother you. Without that kid¡¯s instructions, even if I had eighteen guts, I wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with you, boss¡­¡± Brother Long spoke earnestly to Xu Fan, then lowered his head and cautiously asked, ¡°That boss, there¡¯s a rule in our world, so I boldly ask if you are the legendary ¡®Ancient Martial Artist¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Suppose so,¡± Xu Fan said indifferently with a nod.


    To tell the truth, he should be called a Cultivator instead; however, his current strength had not yet reached the heights of a true Cultivator. Being called a Martial Artist was somewhat justified.


    ¡°Big brother, I was wrong. There¡¯s a rule on our turf: when you encounter a Martial Artist, you retreat three feet. Please, for the sake of my ignorance, spare my men. For any misdeeds, I, Ah Long, am willing to take the me for them,¡± Brother Long begged, kneeling on one knee and making a gesture of requesting punishment.


    There were at least a hundred tourists in Tiger Garden now, who had been greatly frightened when they saw Brother Long and his gang burst in aggressively, nearly fleeing into the tiger enclosures collectively.


    However, once they noticed Brother Long heading straight for Xu Fan in the crowd, everyone swiftly retreated to watch the drama unfold from a safe distance.


    Xu Fan, a thin and weak-looking young man, was surrounded by a bunch of underworld figures. Clearly, this kid was about to be dealt with by this group of gangsters.


    Among the tourists were locals from Zhonghai City, who seemed to recognize the identities of Brother Long and his men, so they started whispering among themselves in the crowd.


    ¡°The one leading the way, that¡¯s Brother Long from Night Castle on Jiangtan Street. It¡¯s said that with a watermelon knife in hand, he went in and out of gang shes seven times without flinching, chopping people down without batting an eyelid.¡±


    ¡°Damn, wouldn¡¯t his eyes get dry then?¡±


    ¡°Dammit, I mean Brother Long kills without batting an eyelid, and you¡¯re asking me if his eyes get dry?¡±


    Just then, a dozen or sockeys charged forward and, like scattered petals, were sent flying all over the ce, ending up as a pile on the ground, vomiting blood and crying out in pain.


    Before the crowd could adjust to this sudden change of scene, they saw Brother Long from Night Castle, the boss of the bunch, shirtless with arge dragon tattooed on his chest, kneeling on the ground with one leg bent and his head lowered in front of Xu Fan, admitting his wrongdoing.


    The bystanders were dumbfounded.


    ¡°Hey? What did you just say? That dumbass kneeling on the ground, is that the same Brother Long you said kills without batting an eyelid?¡±


    ¡°Damn, since when did Brother Long be such a coward¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, so this is what a gangster is like, looks like we¡¯ve been fooled by the movies¡­¡±


    Although Brother Long couldn¡¯t hear the discussions of the onlookers, he could still pick up on the disdain, contempt, and even shock from their expressions.


    But what could Brother Long do? It just so happened that he had run into Xu Fan, this nemesis.


    The reputation of a martial artist was known not only to the official organizations but also within the underworld. Seeing the fierce and murderous look in Xu Fan¡¯s eyes, Brother Long didn¡¯t have a sliver of courage to resist. Instantly, he surrendered all his dignity, and knelt down respectfully.


    He knew that if he didn¡¯t kneel, not only would he not be able to escape, but his dozen or sockeys would also follow him and be crushed by this powerful martial artist.


    Xu Fan lifted his eyes, lookingzily at Brother Long kneeling on the ground, his face unfazed.


    ¡°You say you were misled by someone, who sent you to trouble me?¡± Xu Fan asked indifferently.


    The underworld has its own rules. Since he had epted a client¡¯smission, it was necessary to keep it confidential for the client. Otherwise, it would be hard to do business in the future. This is what¡¯s called ¡®honor among thieves.¡¯


    Xu Fan saw a look of struggle on Brother Long¡¯s face, as if he was somewhat reluctant to reveal the identity of the person behind the scenes.


    So Xu Fan said to Brother Long with a displeased expression, ¡°I¡¯m only giving you 10 seconds to think about it. It¡¯s up to you whether you talk or not, but if I don¡¯t get an answer, I¡¯ll have to find this person by my own means. Then, whatever happens, it¡¯s out of your hands.¡±


    Upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, Brother Long¡¯s face turned instantly pale.

 Chapter 148 - 148 Adversity Reveals True Feelings_1

    Chapter 148 Adversity Reveals True Feelings_1


    Brother, I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk. It was a guy named Cai Xiangdong who called me. He said you seduced his woman and told me toe trouble you, then he¡¯d swoop in to y the hero and save her,¡± Brother Long couldn¡¯t bear the immense pressure from Xu Fan and began confessing to him.


    ¡°Cai Xiangdong?¡± Xu Fan beckoned Xu Yixue over.


    Seeing that the instigator, Brother Long, was already kneeling in front of Xu Fan, Xu Yixue knew there was no longer any danger, so she walked over to Xu Fan¡¯s side with Tongtong and Ye Xiaoning.


    ¡°Do you know Cai Xiangdong?¡± Xu Fan gently asked Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Cai Xiangdong? Oh, he¡¯s the guy at thepany today who got scared by a sentence from you and clung to the wall, a student who studied abroad; his capabilities are quite good,¡± Xu Yixue told Xu Fan. She still did not know that Cai Xiangdong, the man who harbored impure intentions towards her, was the mastermind behind everything and, thus, spoke frankly to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Capabilitiese second; next time you hire someone, put their character first,¡± Xu Fan remarked calmly to Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Xu Fan, what do you mean? Who I hire is an internal matter of mypany,¡± Xu Yixue said to Xu Fan, somewhat adorably clueless.


    ¡°Oh? Is having Night Castlee after you also an ¡®internal matter¡¯ of yourpany?¡± Xu Fan gently prodded.


    ¡°What? These people were sent by Cai Xiangdong?¡± Xu Yixue said with disbelief.


    Although Cai Xiangdong seemed to have shown some appreciation for her, Xu Yixue had never imagined that this man, who on the surface was gentle and even seemed like a perfect gentleman, could stoop so low behind the scenes.<div>


    Seeing Xu Yixue¡¯s skeptical look, Xu Fan coldly nced at Brother Long, who was kneeling on the ground, and demanded, ¡°You say it was Cai Xiangdong who found you, where¡¯s the proof?¡±


    ¡°The proof is here.¡± Brother Long hurriedly pulled out his phone from his pocket, which showed the call log with Cai Xiangdong. There were three calls, all from Cai Xiangdong: from Brother Long drinking at Night Castle to the recent report of Xu Fan¡¯s whereabouts in Tiger Garden.


    Xu Yixue nced at the phone call log that Brother Long had presented, then took out her own phone to look at Cai Xiangdong¡¯s number in her contacts.


    At first nce, Xu Yixue¡¯s face turned drastically.


    Indeed, it was the same number.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, my subordinates also have a record of WeChat transfers and bank card transactions from him. All you need to do is check at the bank if they¡¯re his, and you can confirm the truth,¡± Brother Long said, since he had already confessed everything, he now presented all the evidence he could muster to prove his own innocence.


    As long as he used Cai Xiangdong as a shield, Brother Long believed this mysterious martial artist would surely turn the spearhead towards Cai Xiangdong, the mastermind behind the scenes, and thus spare him and his group of scapegoats who only acted for money.


    ¡°No need, I believe you. I had no idea he was that kind of person,¡± sighed Xu Yixue. A resolute expression quickly appeared on her face as she said to Ye Xiaoning, ¡°Xiao Ning, call HR right away and strip Cai Xiangdong of all his positions. Have him pack his things and get out of Xinghai Entertainment today.¡±


    ¡°Yixue sister, this beast in human clothing actually came to Night Castle to target us. Just firing him feels too lenient. If you ask me, he must pay the price. We, Yixue sister, are not that easy to bully,¡± Ye Xiaoning said indignantly.¡°`


    ¡°Xiao Ning, don¡¯t act on impulse. He knows many secrets of ourpany. If he ys nice after resigning, we still have cards up our sleeve to deal with him. But if he exposes our corporate secrets, then we can use legal means to punish him. For the benefit of thepany, we must endure this temporarily,¡± Xu Yixue said to Ye Xiaoning in a deep voice.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have the HR director prepare a nonpete agreement, and I¡¯ll remind him before he leaves that if he tries any more tricks, we¡¯ll use legal means to throw him in jail,¡± Ye Xiaoning nodded, took out her phone, and began contacting thepany¡¯s executives.


    Brother Long, kneeling on the ground, saw the situation and felt his luck might be turning, so he respectfully said to Xu Fan, ¡°Boss, this is all I know. It was truly an ident, and my men have already received their due punishment. I dare to ask you to spare their lives. I, ck Dragon, guarantee that after this incident, we will never offend these two beautifuldies and the lovely little girl again in Night Castle.¡±


    ¡°You can try to offend us, but weigh how many lives you have first,¡± Xu Fan said coldly to Brother Long, his eyes shining with a decisively dangerous light.


    ¡°Dare not!¡± Brother Long, upon one nce from Xu Fan¡¯s gaze, instantly felt as if stabbed by needles and lowered his head.


    Xu Fan¡¯s words were imbued with too much bloodlust. Even with twenty years of living dangerously, Brother Long was still shaken by the murderous aura in Xu Fan¡¯s speech.


    How could this youngster, who looked to be in his early twenties, emanate such a heavy murderous intent? Could it be that he started killing the moment he was born?


    ¡°Xu Fan, let¡¯s just let this go, shall we? There are so many people inside now; we don¡¯t want to cause any bad influence,¡± Xu Yixue whispered into Xu Fan¡¯s ear.


    Honestly, Xu Fan¡¯s assertive demeanor had truly shocked her. Although Xu Fan was usually a bit of a stubborn straight man insensitive to emotions, the overbearing presence he just disyed could subdue any woman in the world.


    His formidable skills that could send a dozen strong men flying in an instant, hismanding gaze that could make a boss who dominated Zhonghai kneel and beg for mercy¡ªhow many men in the world could achieve that?<div>


    True gold is tested by fire; true feelings are seen in times of adversity.


    If it weren¡¯t for Xu Fan, Xu Yixue would still be unaware that Cai Xiangdong, who always seemed genteel in thepany, was actually a crafty and insidious person, who even colluded with Night Castle to harm her.


    Yet Xu Fan, the straightforward man who often shed with her, could crush all these conspiracies and schemes at the critical moment, using his fists to awe the infamous Brother Long of Night Castle in Zhonghai City, making him obediently kneel and beg for mercy.


    Xu Yixue felt she had to seriously reflect. The Xu Fan of now was indeed not the same profligate scion he used to be, nor the waste drowning in a drunken stupor in a rented apartment.<div>


    The Xu Fan of today seemed like an unfathomable master from another world, always shocking Xu Yixue at the critical moments with something different.


    However, his love for his daughter Tongtong was unwavering.


    Having such a strong father to apany Tongtong as she grew up might not be such a bad thing after all, Xu Yixue thought dreamily.

 Chapter 149 - 149 Brother Long Gives In_1

    Chapter 149 Brother Long Gives In_1


    ¡°Big brother, please look, the misunderstanding has been cleared up, can you spare us this time?¡± Brother Long, kneeling on the ground, stammered as he spoke to Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan turned his head to nce at Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning, who both nodded at him, indicating they didn¡¯t want to press the matter further. Tongtong, held in Xu Yixue¡¯s arms, looked at the submissive Brother Long on the ground and said to Xu Fan with a smile, ¡°Daddy, this man looks so pitiful, let him go.¡±


    ¡°Tongtong, you think he¡¯s pitiful now, but you don¡¯t know how vicious he could be without your daddy here. Such people only submit to those who are stronger. When they encounter the weak, they will bare their terrifying fangs,¡± Xu Fan said, gently patting Tongtong¡¯s head as he educated his daughter.


    It¡¯s good that his daughter haspassion, but in this dangerous world, those with only love in their hearts will never survive. Xu Fan was speaking to Tongtong, but also to Xu Yixue.


    When Brother Long heard Xu Fan¡¯s words, his expression changed dramatically, andrge beads of sweat instantly rolled down his forehead.


    Xu Fan watched Brother Long kneeling on the ground, and spoke in a calm tone, ¡°Regarding this incident, I will let it pass for now and won¡¯t pursue it further. However, your people have spoken arrogantly and offended my family, and that debt needs to be settled by you. Do you agree?¡±


    ¡°I, I agree,¡± Brother Long nodded gravely, knowing that he could not escape this cmity, but Xu Fan¡¯s tone suggested that he was not intent on a death sentence.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, you will be responsible for dealing with this scene. If there is any public outcry, don¡¯t me me for being angry,¡± Xu Fan continued.


    ¡°Big brother, rest assured, I¡¯ll have my men handle everything here, and make sure nothing shows up online,¡± Brother Long hastily promised Xu Fan.


    With his status as the boss of Night Castle, it was no problem for him to intimidate the tourists at Zhonghai. Though Zhonghai was vast, Xu Fan¡¯s exalted martial power was extremely rare among mortals.<div>


    Having been in the mix for over twenty years, Brother Long had only encountered a freak like Xu Fan. He was a thousand percent confident in handling the tourists in the Tiger Garden.


    They all had recorded identities when they bought tickets to enter, and if anyone dared leak what happened here, Brother Long wouldn¡¯t mind giving them a taste of Night Castle¡¯s true methods.


    Even if Brother Long had faced defeat in the Tiger Garden and had knelt before Xu Fan, it was something that he definitely didn¡¯t want to get out.


    ¡°Also, as for the instigator behind the scenes, although my family doesn¡¯t want to pursue it, he has caused you such a huge loss. I don¡¯t think you would just let it slide silently,¡± Xu Fan said in an indifferent tone to Brother Long.


    ¡°Please rest assured, big brother, I definitely won¡¯t let that guy off!¡± Brother Long said through gritted teeth to Xu Fan.


    This time, Brother Long was truly determined. It was all because Cai Xiangdong, that damn guy, falsely reported the situation, iming Xu Fan was nothing special, which led Brother Long and his gang to nearly get wiped out by Xu Fan alone at Changlong Zoo. Although he couldn¡¯t beat Xu Fan, he could definitely take on Cai Xiangdong. If he could escape from Xu Fan¡¯s clutches, Cai Xiangdong would be the first one Brother Long wouldn¡¯t forgive.


    Someone had to bear the brunt of Brother Long¡¯s full wrath, and who else could it be if not Cai Xiangdong?


    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll wait for your good news,¡± Xu Fan nodded.


    ¡°I will not fail the task; you wait for my news, big brother!¡± Brother Long nodded firmly, with a reliable look on his face.


    ¡°Then next, it¡¯s time for your small punishment for the affront to my family,¡± Xu Fan said to Brother Long, articting every word.


    Upon hearing this, a sh of fear crossed Brother Long¡¯s eyes, then he simply closed them. Even if Xu Fan killed him right then, he had not a shred of resistance, so he might as well ept it and wait for the storm toe.


    Xu Fan¡¯s hand gently rested on Brother Long¡¯s shoulder, and then with a ¡°click,¡± he twisted it.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Brother Long let out a wail, his eyes, which had been tightly shut, suddenly snapped open, and the flesh on his face couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    Brother Long¡¯s right hand shakily covered his own left arm, which now had beenpletely twisted off by Xu Fan, dangling beside him like a lone sleeve.


    ¡°This is your punishment, do you admit your fault?¡± Xu Fan said indistinctly to Brother Long.


    ¡°I admit my fault, thank you, big brother, for sparing my life.¡± Despite the severe pain in his left arm, Brother Long kowtowed to Xu Fan three times with great reverence.


    Xu Fan¡¯s movements were too fast; Brother Long hadn¡¯t even seen Xu Fan strike before he realized his arm was broken.


    If Xu Fan had twisted his neck instead, he would be a corpse by now, so he truly owed Xu Fan for sparing his life.


    ¡°Alright, take your underlings and clean up this ce. If any problems arise, your Night Castle will be history,¡± Xu Fan warned coldly.<div>


    ¡°Understood. May I know how to address you, big brother? I have no other intentions, nor dare I seek revenge. I just want to know your name, so that after I¡¯ve dealt with Cai Xiangdong, I can report back to you.¡±


    Xu Fan gave a slight smile and said to Brother Long, ¡°You can call me Boss Xu.¡± After speaking, Xu Fan even took the initiative to pick up Brother Long¡¯s phone and added him on WeChat.


    ¡°Alright, take care, Boss Xu. I¡¯ll handle it well,¡± said Brother Long, receiving his phone from Xu Fan with deep respect.


    After speaking to Brother Long, Xu Fan turned his head to look at Xu Yixue, and his demeanor changed again.<div>


    Just moments ago, imposing and decisive, a single nce had brought Brother Long to his knees begging for mercy. Now, Xu Fan had returned to his usualid-back, casual self, looking like an office worker taking his kid for a walk.


    Xu Yixue also felt a bit thrown off by the change, but considering Xu Fan¡¯s usual rxed demeanor, she realized it was only in the face of danger that he had be a mysteriously powerful figure. With that thought, she felt relieved.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue our visit. Tongtong has only yed in two pavilions, and there are several areas we haven¡¯t reached yet,¡± Xu Yixue said slowly to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Yeah, daddy, today you came to take Tongtong to see Peppa Pig, not to catch bad guys. Tongtong wants to keep ying,¡± Tongtong said to Xu Fan, shaking her little head in Xu Yixue¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll keep ying,¡± Xu Fan smiled and walked slowly towards the entrance of Tiger Garden with Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning.


    Throughout this time, he never nced at Brother Long, who was still kneeling on the ground.


    Without a word from Xu Fan, Brother Long didn¡¯t dare to rise. He waited for a full two minutes until the four of them hadpletely disappeared from sight before slowly standing up, covering his broken left arm.


    ¡°Dammit, this little bastard almost killed me. Brothers, get up quickly; we¡¯ve got big things to do,¡± Brother Long yelled at his small followers lying on the ground.


    The underlings that Xu Fan had knocked down struggled to their feet upon hearing Brother Long¡¯s words. Many had four or five broken bones, but with mutual assistance, they eventually regrouped before Brother Long.

 Chapter 150 - 150 Cai Xiangdong’s Follow-up Move_1

    Chapter 150 Cai Xiangdong¡¯s Follow-up Move_1


    ¡°Those of you with minor injuries, go and check everyone in the Tiger Garden to prevent any unauthorized video recording and uploading online. Third brother, contact our in-house doctor and tell him to prepare the operation table, and it¡¯s best to call in a few more bone-setters.¡± Brother Long, holding his arm, instructed Third Brother.


    The subordinates he brought along this time, except for Third Brother, who was a schr-turned-warrior, were almost all injured. Even Brother Long himself had an arm broken by Xu Fan. This loss marked the biggest defeat for Night Castle since its establishment.


    ¡°Yes, I will contact the doctor immediately,¡± Third Brother replied, bowing his head to Brother Long.


    ¡°Ah, I really shouldn¡¯t have been impulsive. You had warned me, yet I still came. If I had been a bit more restrained, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this,¡± Brother Long said to Third Brother with a hint of regret.


    Just now in the pavilion, Third Brother had indeed warned him, but Brother Long was too enraged to listen. Now it seemed that Third Brother, the gang¡¯s strategist, truly was a master at assessing the situation.


    ¡°Brother Long, our main force is almost entirely injured, and we won¡¯t be able to hide it for long. I¡¯m afraid other powers will soon seize the opportunity to encroach on our Jiangtan Road territory,¡± Third Brother said cautiously while standing next to Brother Long.


    Brother Long¡¯s brows furrowed. He had anticipated what Third Brother said. Although Night Castle was the foremost power on Jiangtan Road, the criminal underworld was not child¡¯s y. Once your strength ispromised, others will undoubtedlye to kick you while you¡¯re down. That¡¯s how cruel and realistic it is.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we still have dozens of people. Nothing unexpected will happen. By the way, didn¡¯t two factions want to join Night Castle as our vassalsst time? When you get back, get in touch with them, and I hope we can make it through this time,¡± Brother Long said with some anxiety to Third Brother.


    ¡°Of course, Brother Long, rest assured. We won¡¯t expand during this time, just quietly hold our ground. I think there won¡¯t be any problems. If we gather another batch of followers, we should be fairly stable,¡± Third Brother calcted and assured Brother Long.


    ¡°I hope so. We must investigate before we act from now on, dammit!¡± Brother Long spat out a mouthful of bloody saliva onto the ground, his heart bleeding.<div>


    His Night Castle had the potential to contend for the title of Southern City overlord, but after this incident, it would be good enough to hold onto Jiangtan Street. As forpeting for the overlord title again, that opportunity likely wouldn¡¯te for another two or three years.


    ¡°Cai Xiangdong, I definitely won¡¯t let you off!¡± Brother Long said through gritted teeth.


    Meanwhile, Xu Fan, Xu Yixue, and the others were unaffected by Brother Long and his men, continuing their day out at Changlong Zoo with Tongtong.


    After visiting the Asian Pavilion for a while, Xu Fan took Tongtong to the African Pavilion, Australian Pavilion, and American Pavilion as well.


    Since Europe doesn¡¯t have any particrly famous animals, Xu Fan had decided to skip it altogether.


    During the visit, after getting Xu Yixue¡¯s permission, Xu Fan took Tongtong into the zoo several times, allowing her to touch at least seven or eight different animals.


    However, they were all animals that looked cute and were not aggressive.


    For other animals like African Lions and Siberian Snow Leopards that posed a greater danger, even if Tongtong pleaded desperately, Xu Yixue would not allow Xu Fan to take her inside, and Xu Fan also didn¡¯t want Tongtong to be recklessly fearless, so he didn¡¯t insist and dropped the idea of letting Tongtong touch such dangerous animals.


    Even so, by the end of the visit, Tongtong was still overjoyed.


    While others could only look at the animals from behind fences, she had Xu Fan, her powerful dad, who could not only enter the inner parts of the zoo but alsomand the animals, allowing Tongtong to have close encounters with them.


    Such an experience truly made the trip worthwhile.


    Before leaving, Xu Fan took the group to the coldest ce in Changlong Zoo, the Pr Pavilion.


    Even without Xu Fan¡¯s ice attribute Spiritual Energy, Xu Yixue would not feel hot here because it was simply too cold.


    The Pr Pavilion, with its several high-power refrigeration units, had transformed the interior into a scene resembling an icy snowscape. And living inside were Blue Star¡¯s most famous cute creatures¡ªthe Pr Bears and Antarctic Penguins.


    After persistent pleading by the little girl, Xu Yixue finally opened her golden mouth and reluctantly agreed to let Xu Fan take Tongtong for a quick visit to this man-made mountain of ice.


    Inside the icy mountain lived a group of penguins and two snow-white Pr Bears.


    Under themand of Xu Fan¡¯s Five Spirits Sea of Consciousness, arge white Pr Bear obediently came over and became Tongtong¡¯s mount, taking her for an ice-skating ride.


    A few penguins also gathered around Tongtong and performed a tap dance unique to the penguin family.


    Amidst Tongtong¡¯s joyousughter, the four of them walked out of the Pr Pavilion.<div>


    By this time, the sun had already set, and Xu Fan led the three of them slowly towards the exit of Changlong Zoo.


    A man with gold-rimmed sses sat quietly in a Mercedes in the parking lot and suddenly spotted Xu Fan and the others exiting the zoo and getting into Xu Fan¡¯s Audi.


    A vicious look shed in Cai Xiangdong¡¯s eyes.


    He had just received a call from Brother Long, who not only failed to deal with Xu Fan but was also beaten up by Xu Fan. Cai Xiangdong had witnessed this scene in the zoo.<div>


    Yet, in the call, Brother Long pretended as if he had aplished everything and asked him to transfer the money first and then arranged to meet him.


    Cai Xiangdong knew that Brother Long had bitten off more than he could chew and wanted to capture him to vent his frustration.


    The clever Cai Xiangdong immediately hung up on Brother Long¡¯s call and stealthily slipped away.


    Now, as Cai Xiangdong saw Xu Fan and Xu Yixueing out, he pressed his phone and then sent a text message.


    He was an American-educated returnee who, due to not knowing the local powers in Zhonghai City, had only been able to resort to Brother Long. But just then, the ck Glove Family organization from America had surprisingly responded to him. Coincidentally, two hitmen from the ck Glove Family were vacationing in Yan Country. If Cai Xiangdong could afford the price, then the American ck Glove Family wouldn¡¯t mind working an extra shift for Cai Xiangdong during their vacation.


    Afterposing the message, Cai Xiangdong forcefully hit the send button.


    The message contained the information of Xu Fan and Xu Yixue. What use was physical strength? This was the era of firearms, and only thugs like Brother Long would rely on fists to intimidate.


    The American ck Glove Family had been using Thompson submachine guns for decades.


    Cai Xiangdong believed that, as long as the Americans took action, taking down Xu Fan would be a piece of cake.


    Now, watching Xu Fan¡¯s Audi start up, Cai Xiangdong followed at a distance again.


    If a thug like Brother Long can¡¯t handle you, then I will find real hitmen to finish the job! Cai Xiangdong watched the distant white Audi and a cruel smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 151 - 151 Black Glove Family Overtime Day_1

    Chapter 151 ck Glove Family Overtime Day_1


    Cai Xiangdong had just started his car when he received a call from the HR Manager of Xinghai Media.


    A disdainful smile appeared at the corner of Cai Xiangdong¡¯s mouth as he casually answered the call.


    The cold voice of the HR Manager came through the phone, ¡°Cai Xiangdong, you don¡¯t need toe to work tomorrow. Following the headquarters¡¯ notification, due to issues with your personal conduct, you have been dismissed from all positions at Xinghai Media. When you have time,e back toplete the resignation procedures and gather your personal belongings. After that, you will have no further association with Xinghai Media.¡±


    ¡°Manager Li, what do you mean by personal conduct issues? What have I, Cai Xiangdong, done for you to nder my character like this? I have the right to sue you in court for viting my human rights, do you know that!¡± Cai Xiangdong, infuriated by the HR Manager¡¯s words, retorted fiercely.


    ¡°Cai Xiangdong, there¡¯s no need for me to spell out what you did today. Considering that both you and Director Xu are returnees from overseas, Director Xu spared you this time. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be me making this call; it would be the police,¡± the HR Manager replied calmly, warning Cai Xiangdong.


    ¡°Sorry, Manager Li, I understand. I¡¯ll take care of the procedures,¡± Cai Xiangdong said as he realized that Brother Long from Night Castle must have betrayed him. He gritted his teeth in anger, his facial muscles twisted, but when he spoke, his words were submissive.


    He was now in Yan Country and indeed feared legal retribution, so he couldn¡¯t afford to openly sever ties with Xu Yixue. However, behind the scenes, others wouldn¡¯t be able to control him.


    ¡°Remember, stay away from Director Xu¡¯s business in the future, or someone will take care of you!¡± HR Manager Li spat out harshly at Cai Xiangdong before hanging up.


    As the busy tone ¡°beep beep beep¡± sounded from the phone, Cai Xiangdong felt a surge of rage.


    Who says I can¡¯t target Xu Yixue¡ªdamn it, Xu Yixue, you bitch¡ªI will make you pay today. Do you think that man protecting you can withstand a top assassin from the ck Glove Family of America? Once your man is taken care of, then you¡¯ll experience the wrath of Cai Xiangdong.<div>


    Cai Xiangdong continued driving, revealing a manic smirk.


    On Xu Fan¡¯s side, the car was filled withughter and cheerful voices, mainly because Tongtong, the little princess, had a st at the zoo, recounting the fun experiences to Xu Yixue non-stop.


    ¡°How cute the giant pandas are, how majestic the tigers and lions are,¡± and so on.


    Xu Yixue was very patient, listening to Tongtong¡¯s childish talk while gently stroking her smooth little head with her hand.


    Tongtong gradually grew tired of talking, her voice getting lower and lower, and before long, she fell asleep on the chair.


    Hearing that Tongtong in the back seat had stopped talking and was now breathing softly, Xu Fan turned to look and saw that Tongtong had fallen asleep on her child safety seat, her little head tilted to one side.


    Xu Yixue sat beside her, looking at Tongtong with eyes brimming with motherly love.


    ¡°Shall I take you guys home first?¡± Xu Fan whispered to Xu Yixue.


    Xu Yixue nodded gently, then Ye Xiaoning gave Xu Fan the address.


    ¡°Kowloon New Citymunity, Building A, Apartment 903.¡±


    In Xu Fan¡¯s memory, he was quite familiar with the map of Zhonghai City, so he drove directly to Xu Yixue¡¯s residence.


    Along the way, Xu Fan drove the car extremely steadily, without even the slightest jolt, which surprised Ye Xiaoning, a professional driver. However, when Ye saw Tongtong sleeping sweetly in the back seat, she came to understand. Honestly, Xu Fan really was exceptionally good to Tongtong.


    Twenty minutester, Xu Fan¡¯s car arrived at Xu Yixue¡¯s residence, located in the Kowloon New City neighborhood south of the city.


    Although this neighborhood wasn¡¯t as luxurious as the Star of Zhonghai neighborhood where Xu Fan lived, it was still quite famous in Zhonghai City, and the housing prices weren¡¯t cheap either. In contrast, the prices in Xu Fan¡¯s vi area weren¡¯t too outrageous since fewer people bought vis. Inparison, thesemercial housing units were much more in demand, leading to continuously rising prices.


    The price of housing in Kowloon New City was a bit lower than in Tomson First Grade, but it wasn¡¯t much cheaper.


    Xu Yixue having an apartment here meant her assets were worth at least tens of millions.


    After parking the car in the underground garage of theplex, Xu Fan was the first to get out, then carefully opened the door on the rear side.


    Tongtong was already asleep, Xu Fan didn¡¯t wake her but gently unbuckled the seat belt from the safety chair and cautiously lifted her up.


    Xu Yixue had wanted to hold Tongtong, but Xu Fan¡¯s look stopped her.<div>


    Xu Fan¡¯s movements were incredibly precise, allowing him to pick up Tongtong without waking her, a feat Xu Yixue couldn¡¯t manage.


    To prevent Xu Yixue from waking Tongtong while holding her, Xu Fan personally came to pick up the sleeping little princess himself.


    Xu Yixue saw Xu Fan¡¯s movements were gentle and careful, so she didn¡¯t speak any more, nimbly got out of the car, and to tell the truth, her constitution was not only inferior to Xu Fan¡¯s but even Ye Xiaoning couldn¡¯t match it. After an afternoon at the zoo, Xu Yixue was already very tired and genuinely found it a bit difficult to carry her little treasure.


    Ye Xiaoning took the lead, guiding the two out of the underground parking, and they got into the elevator that went directly to the apartment.<div>


    Soon, the elevator reached the ninth floor and opened with a ding.


    Ye Xiaoning took out the keys to the house from her small bag and gently unlocked the door.


    Xu Fan smiled faintly.


    His vi was equipped with a fingerprint lock, yet this neighborhood still used normal key locks.


    He didn¡¯t know that the safest locks these days were actually these old-fashioned mechanical locks. In contrast, fingerprint and password locks were more susceptible to hacking. Even the most sophisticated mechanical locks could stump a master locksmith who might require three hours to open one.


    Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning, after all, were two young women who chose these clunky mechanical locks for security purposes.


    With a ¡°click,¡± Ye Xiaoning unlocked the door and gently pushed it open.


    Xu Yixue slowly entered, meanwhile taking out two pairs of slippers, onerge and one small.


    Since no man had evere to Xu Yixue¡¯s ce, there were only female slippers avable. Xu Fan saw the obviously small slippers and slightly furrowed his brow.

 Chapter 152 - 152 Daddy, Don’t Go_1

    Chapter 152 Daddy, Don¡¯t Go_1


    ¡°Sorry, we don¡¯t usually have guests over, so I didn¡¯t prepare any men¡¯s slippers. Please make do with these,¡± Xu Yixue said to Xu Fan with a slight sense of apology.


    Xu Fan shook his head, gently took off Tongtong¡¯s little shoes, and put on the small slippers, but he ced the slippers Xu Yixue handed over on the shoe rack.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing in?¡± Xu Yixue asked Xu Fan with a bit of curiosity.


    Although she didn¡¯t really want Xu Fan toe in either, after all, he had had a fierce battle at the zoo today and protected her, Xu Yixue actually felt somewhat grateful to him. Not even stepping inside would indeed make Xu Yixue feel a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to change slippers; I can shake off the dust on the soles of my shoes even cleaner than slippers,¡± Xu Fan said softly.


    Ye Xiaoning heard what Xu Fan said and watched him with a bit of curiosity. She had indeed witnessed Xu Fan¡¯s fighting ability, but she had never heard of such a wondrous use of martial skills.


    Xu Fan saw the surprised expressions of the two and stayed silent, instantly crouching down and giving a light hop.


    With the Qi Force exerted from his feet, through the soles, he vigorously shook off the dust coating the bottom of his shoes in a swift rinse.


    Almost instantly, Xu Yixue saw a burst of yellow smoke seeming toe out of Xu Fan¡¯s shoes as he jumped up and then he swiftly entered the room, closing the door with a ¡°bang.¡±


    Ye Xiaoning¡¯s eyesight was a bit sharper than Xu Yixue¡¯s. She saw that the smokeing from the soles when Xu Fan leaped was not actually yellow smoke but many tiny dust particles that fell so fast they seemed to turn into smoke.<div>


    Now with Xu Fan¡¯s feet on the shiny wooden floor, not a trace of dust was left behind, indirectly confirming what Xu Fan had said was true.


    ¡°If you can shake off dust from your shoes with your Qi Force, can you also shake off stains from your clothes?¡± Ye Xiaoning asked Xu Fan with a bit of curiosity.


    In Ye Xiaoning¡¯s view, Xu Fan¡¯s ability was almost like an ultrasonic washing machine.


    ¡°I can to it with dry stains, but for wet stains, you still need a medium like water to wash them. However, the Qi Force can¡¯t concentrate due to the water, so it¡¯s not possible to shake off stains in water. You can only create a flow by agitating the water, which is pretty simr to the way a washing machine works,¡± Xu Fan exined indifferently.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite impressive,¡± Ye Xiaoning said to Xu Fan with a bit of admiration.


    Xu Yixue also looked at Xu Fan with an impressed but somewhat clueless gaze, not expecting that besides being a good fighter, he had various clever uses, like a human air conditioner, instantly cooling her down when she was hot. And now with this feature, he was like a human washing machinebined with a vacuum cleaner. Xu Yixue felt that the current Xu Fan was really different from before, not just mysterious but also exuding a quality of being caring and family-oriented.


    Could it be that knowing he had a child caused such a huge change in a person? Xu Yixue pondered with a hint of confusion.


    ¡°Come in first, Tongtong is still asleep, let¡¯s put her on the bed and then talk,¡± Xu Yixue said gently to Xu Fan, casting aside her doubts.


    Xu Fan nodded and followed Xu Yixue from the entrance toward the interior of the house.


    Xu Yixue¡¯s home, judging by eye, covered more than one hundred and fifty square meters, and the decoration was rather luxurious, featuring a European style that revealed both meticulous craftsmanship and a modern, technological feel.


    Moreover, Xu Yixue¡¯s home waspletely managed by smart home technology. All the appliances, refrigerator, air conditioning, lights, curtains, and even the robotic vacuum cleaner were controlled byputer. Just by issuing amand in advance on a mobile phone or setting up a routine, all the household items could be automatically managed.


    When Ye Xiaoning had first entered the house, she had already switched on the smart lights inside using her phone, so there was no need to even press the switch upon entering.


    Xu Fan looked around Xu Yixue¡¯s room and, although it wasn¡¯t asrge as his own, it had a nicer scent, pervaded by a pleasant fragrance unique to his daughter.


    ¡°Tongtong¡¯s room is over here, follow me,¡± Xu Yixue had also slipped into slippers and led Xu Fan to a room next to her bedroom.


    This was Tongtong¡¯s room, which had a door connecting it directly to Xu Yixue¡¯s room so that in case of any mishap, Xu Yixue could reach her daughter¡¯s room from her own in no time.


    Xu Fan gently opened the door to Tongtong¡¯s bedroom.


    The room was notrge, significantly smaller than the bedrooms in his own vi, but it was decorated adorably.


    After all, being a woman, Xu Yixue paid more attention to such details, and Tongtong¡¯s entire room was designed in a light pink color scheme. The wallpaper was the best soft-pack anti-collision kind, three centimeters thick, so even if Tongtong bumped into the walls, it would be like hitting cotton.


    Inside the room were some of Tongtong¡¯s favorite toys and a cozy, small princess bedvishly decked out like Snow White¡¯s, with several life-sized dolls ced on Tongtong¡¯s bed, taking up more than half of it.<div>


    There were toys like Peppa Pig, Winnie the Pooh, a little frog, and others Xu Fan couldn¡¯t name.


    Xu Fan tiptoed into Tongtong¡¯s little room and gentlyid her down on her own small bed.


    No sooner had he let go than Tongtong¡¯s long eyshes fluttered, and she slowly opened her bright little eyes.


    ¡°Daddy? Where am I?¡± Tongtong looked curiously at her father, seemingly unfamiliar with her surroundings.<div>


    Having stayed at Xu Fan¡¯s house for the past few days, Tongtong had grown ustomed to his ce, and now, just waking up anding home, she felt somewhat unacquainted with it.


    ¡°Take a good look around and see where you are,¡± Yixue said softly to Tongtong.


    Blinking herrge eyes, Tongtong nced around, her vision no longer hazy like it had been upon waking. Seeing the dolls piled on her bed and the toys from home, she suddenly burst into giggles, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Tongtong¡¯s room? Mommy, have wee home?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you got tired from ying at the zoo, so of course, Mommy had to bring Tongtong back home for beddy-byes,¡± Yixue said tenderly to Tongtong.


    ¡°Yay, Tongtong wants to brush her teeth and wash her face, then go to bed,¡± Tongtong said cheerfully, making a toothbrushing gesture on the bed and spoke joyfully to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Alright, then you take care of Tongtong¡¯s washing up, I¡¯ll head back now,¡± said Xu Fan, seeing that Tongtong was settled in, and turned to speak to Xu Yixue.


    Xu Yixue nodded, and before she could say anything in response, a little shadow sprang up from the bed and clung onto Xu Fan.


    ¡°Daddy, you can¡¯t go, how will Tongtong fall asleep if you leave?¡± Tongtong held tightly onto Xu Fan, speaking with affection.

 Chapter 153: Inviting the Wolf into the House?_1

    Chapter 153: Inviting the Wolf into the House?_1


    Xu Fan¡¯s face was full of heartache as he picked up Tongtong and gently said, ¡°Baby, Daddy is just going home to sleep, and he¡¯lle to see you tomorrow, okay?¡±


    ¡°No, Daddy, you mustn¡¯t go, you mustn¡¯t leave, tomorrow Tongtong won¡¯t be able to find you.¡± Tongtong¡¯s cute little face was already covered with tears; her eyes were like breached dams, streaming with tears as she began to cry.


    As she cried, she clung tightly to Xu Fan¡¯s shoulders as if the moment she let go, Xu Fan would suddenly disappear.


    Xu Yixue, seeing Tongtong¡¯s heartbroken expression, walked over and gently patted her back, saying, ¡°Tongtong, be good, Daddy is just going home to sleep for a bit, and he¡¯lle over to y with you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy promises that when Tongtong wakes up in the morning, he will definitely appear in front of Tongtong¡¯s face, okay?¡± Xu Fan also said patiently to his little princess.


    ¡°No, not good! Anyway, Daddy mustn¡¯t go, otherwise wherever Daddy goes, Tongtong will follow, wuwuwuwuwuwu¡­¡± Tongtong was like a dogskin ster stuck to Xu Fan, no matter how Xu Yixue and Xu Fan tried to persuade her, she just wouldn¡¯t let go or stop, firmly refusing to let Xu Fan leave.


    ¡°Alright, alright, Daddy won¡¯t go, now stop crying, baby. If you keep crying, your little room will be flooded,¡± Xu Yixue still felt sorry for her daughter, and seeing she wouldn¡¯t give in, Xu Yixue was the first to surrender to Tongtong.


    ¡°Okay, as long as Daddy doesn¡¯t leave, Tongtong won¡¯t cry, wuwu.¡± Tongtong stubbornly hugged Xu Fan¡¯s shoulders, like clutching a lifesaving straw, her little hands gripping so firmly that even Xu Fan didn¡¯t have the heart to peel her off himself.


    Xu Yixue quickly grabbed some tissues and gently wiped away the tears on Little Tongtong¡¯s face. While wiping, she said with a hint of sourness in her heart, ¡°You¡¯re always so close to your dad, howe you¡¯ve never been this close to mom before?¡±


    ¡°Daddy and Mommy are both Tongtong¡¯s dearest people; Tongtong can¡¯t be without either of them.¡± After Xu Yixue gently dried her tears, Tongtong struggled out of Xu Fan¡¯s embrace and plunged into Xu Yixue¡¯s arms, puckered her little mouth, and gently nted several kisses on Xu Yixue¡¯s face, ¡°puck, puck,¡± which finally improved Xu Yixue¡¯s mood.<div>


    ¡°And what about me?¡± Xu Fan asked Xu Yixue, a bit unsure.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re staying here to apany your precious daughter¡­¡± Xu Yixue said somewhat irritably.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Xu Fan nodded lightly.


    For Xu Fan, it was all the same no matter where he was.


    Something had happened at home today, so he hadn¡¯t nned on going back but instead intended to stay in a hotel.


    Although the house had been cleaned by the domestic servicepany, Xu Fan had still personally killed several people at home. He needed to return home to dispel the lingering resentfulness before he could stay there.


    For Xu Fan, the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor, such resentment was of course nothing. However, Tongtong was still young and might be affected by this resentfulness; at the very least, it might cause her to have bad dreams.


    Xu Fan was so good to his daughter that he couldn¡¯t let even a wisp of resentment affect her. Therefore, staying at Xu Yixue¡¯s ce was also a good option.


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re not allowed to leave tonight, you have to sleep with Tongtong,¡± Tongtong said to Xu Fan in a milky voice from within Xu Yixue¡¯s embrace.


    Just a moment ago, this little devil was covered in tears, but now she has turned into all smiles, truly a child¡¯s face changes in the blink of an eye.


    Xu Fan nodded firmly at Tongtong and said, ¡°Daddy will stay here today, not going anywhere else, to make sure he watches over our little princess as she sleeps.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Daddy¡¯s so nice, mmmwah.¡± Tongtong cheered, puckering her little lips and blowing a kiss to Xu Fan across the air, which triggered a flood of paternal love in him.


    ¡°Here, keep an eye on your little treasure.¡± Seeing the deep affection between Xu Fan and Tongtong, Xu Yixue felt a little sour, as if Xu Fan had stolen her daughter¡¯s affection. She handed Tongtong over to Xu Fan with a bit of irritation.


    ¡°Mommy, where are you going?¡± Hearing Xu Yixue¡¯s words, the clever Tongtong tried to ingratiate herself with Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Mommy and your auntie are going to cook for you, you ungrateful little thing.¡± Xu Yixue gently pinched Tongtong¡¯s little nose and said tenderly.


    ¡°Mommy is so good.¡± Tongtong waved her little hand at Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Go y with Daddy now, Mommy¡¯s going to cook.¡± Xu Yixue instructed and then turned to leave Tongtong¡¯s bedroom.


    Ye Xiaoning was already busy in the kitchen, and seeing Xu Yixue enter, she teased, ¡°Yixue, why hasn¡¯t Xu Fan left yet? Could it be he¡¯s nning to stay for dinner before he leaves? But I haven¡¯t prepared a portion for him.¡±


    Xu Yixue sighed and replied, ¡°Forget about dinner, he¡¯s probably going to stay the night.¡±<div>


    ¡°What?¡± Ye Xiaoning eximed, ¡°How can we let a man stay the night here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to either, but Tongtong adamantly refuses to let Xu Fan leave; she practically wants to follow him back to that shabby vi of theirs at the Star of Zhonghai. It was hard enough getting Tongtong toe back, how could I let her go again?¡± Xu Yixue said as she clumsily began to wash a tomato under the tap.


    Actually, although Xu Yixue imed she hade to cook with Ye Xiaoning, truth was she hardly knew how to cook. Over the past few years, it had always been Ye Xiaoning who cooked for Tongtong. It wasn¡¯t that Xu Yixue didn¡¯t want to cook. In fact, she was a very strong and diligent person, but when it came to the kitchen, it was as if she lost all herposure.


    She was either frantic and clumsy, or dancing around erratically. For her to cook a meal without breaking tes or bowls was an absolute impossibility.<div>


    Even if she managed to tter through a meal, it was either too sweet or not salty enough. At the strong suggestion of Tongtong and Ye Xiaoning, Xu Yixue was relieved from cooking duties. Even when she entered the kitchen, she would only do simple tasks like washing vegetables and serving dishes, strictly avoiding the stove.


    ¡°Yixue, what if Xu Fan stays here? How are we going to sleep? You know his capabilities; it would be too easy for him to break into our rooms,¡± Ye Xiaoning said with concern.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Xu Yixue said, her expression turning serious as she remembered the scene of Xu Fan single-handedlyunching thirteen men into the air.


    ¡°I hope we are not letting the wolf into our house this time,¡± Ye Xiaoning said hesitantly to Xu Yixue.


    Xu Yixue furrowed her brows in thought. Xu Fan might be a clueless block of wood, an emotionally unintelligent man of steel, but judging from his current behavior, his character seemed to be very solid.

 Chapter 154 - 154 Ye Xiaoning’s Cooking Skills_1

    Chapter 154 Ye Xiaoning¡¯s Cooking Skills_1


    Just from the asional hint of pride in his eyes, Xu Yixue sensed that he wouldn¡¯t stoop to such sleazy behavior.


    So, Xu Yixue steadied her mind and said to Ye Xiaoning, ¡°I believe he wouldn¡¯t do anything outrageous. Look at him, even though he seemszy on the surface, he¡¯s actually prouder than anyone else. How could someone so proud do something that even he himself would despise?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, now that you mention it, it does seem to be the case.¡± Ye Xiaoning also recalled Xu Fan¡¯s recent behavior, which indeed revealed a superior pride at every turn.


    After all, Xu Fan was once the young master of the Xu Family, one of the four great families of Yan Country, and now, he had be an incredibly mysterious master of ancient martial arts and medical skills. A person this formidable certainly didn¡¯t need to do anything sordid.


    ¡°Alright, no need to overthink it, let¡¯s get cooking,¡± Xu Yixue urged Ye Xiaoning with a smile.


    ¡°Yixue, is Tongtong that attached to him now? She doesn¡¯t even want to let him go. Looks like your position is in jeopardy,¡± Ye Xiaoning joked while chopping vegetables, teasing Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Ah, Tongtong does seem to get along with him pretty well. She¡¯s never felt a father¡¯s love since she was little, and now suddenly having such a dad, of course she would be clingy,¡± Xu Yixue said with a hint of sourness.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if Tongtong is duped by him, but Xu Yixue, you need to stand firm in your own heart. Don¡¯t be like Tongtong and get tricked by this guy too,¡± Ye Xiaoning teased Xu Yixue with a yful smile.


    ¡°Hmph! You little brat, do you want to die? Even daring to tease your sister¡­¡± Xu Yixue caught some water in her hand and flicked it towards Ye Xiaoning¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Yixue, I was wrong, I didn¡¯t say anything¡­ spare me¡­¡± Ye Xiaoning hunched her long neck, quickly dodging to the side.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tear your mouth apart for the things you say¡­¡± Xu Yixue relented, hugging Ye Xiaoning, her hand wet with water droplets, reaching straight for Ye Xiaoning¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I dare not¡­ ah¡­ Yixue, you¡¯re too mean¡­¡± Ye Xiaoning cried out in rm while tussling with Xu Yixue, the two of them entangled in a yful struggle.


    In Tongtong¡¯s bedroom, Xu Fan, hearing Ye Xiaoning¡¯s scream, released his Divine Sense and saw it was just the two of them horsing around, their voluptuous bodies entangled, hair flying in disarray; then, he gently retracted his Divine Sense.


    After all, Xu Fan, now just a mere mortal in the flesh, couldn¡¯t avoid the desires of humans, every single one of them. Seeing such a kid-inappropriate scene, it¡¯s only tormenting himself.


    Even if he wanted a woman, he would only seek one who was truly willing. Xu Yixue made a good point; Xu Fan¡¯s eyes would indeed asionally show a hint of arrogance.


    As the past Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor, Xu Fan indeed wouldn¡¯t harbor any base thoughts.


    The woman he wanted would have to belong to himpletely, both body and mind. If her heart was not his, what use was her body to him? As the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor, he had seen countless celestial beauties in his past life. This life, he was here to seek the deepest human emotion that he mostcked, so as for carnal desires, he wasn¡¯t particrly concerned.


    ¡°Dad, what are you thinking about?¡± Tongtong saw Xu Fan deep in thought, waved her little hand cutely, and asked him.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about what delicious food Mommy has made for Tongtong,¡± Xu Fan replied to Tongtong with a smile.


    ¡°Mom and Auntie must have made Tongtong¡¯s favorite dishes, Daddy has to try someter, Auntie¡¯s cooking is as delicious as Daddy¡¯s,¡± Tongtong said, swaying her head a bit proudly towards Xu Fan.


    ¡°Oh? Then I must definitely give it a try, to see if anyone¡¯s cooking can match up to Daddy¡¯s standards,¡± Xu Fan said with a smile.


    Actually, Xu Fan had previously been the young master of one of the four great families, his hands never sullied by spring water, and he didn¡¯t know how to cook; he learned on the fly through online videos on his phone. However, his extraordinary ability to mimic allowed him to replicate the dishes made by chefs in the videos exactly.


    As for Ye Xiaoning, her culinary skills were genuinely self-taught.


    After spending another half hour with Tongtong, Xu Yixue walked into Tongtong¡¯s room and said to Xu Fan, ¡°Dinner is ready, please bring Tongtong out to eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Xu Fan agreed, picked up Tongtong in his arms, and walked out of the room.


    Tongtong was incredibly familiar with the house. As soon as Xu Fan put her down, she hopped off his arms and scurried to the dining area to grab her little apron for eating and put it on over her chest.


    ¡°Daddy,e and eat, the food Auntie made is really aromatic,¡± Tongtong called out excitedly from her little stool, waving at Xu Fan.


    This was the first time Xu Fan was having a meal with Xu Yixue. Although he didn¡¯t feel awkward, he did notice that both Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning were a bit nervous, which made him feel a hint of tension too.


    Xu Fan shook his head, tossing aside the slight nervousness in his mind, and sat down at the table with ease, picking up his bowl and chopsticks.<div>


    There were five dishes on the table: Golden Shrimp Balls, Tomato Beef Stew, Egg Foo Young Chicken Slices, Stir-Fried Bamboo Shoots, and a Cold Okra Sd. There was also a pot of Coconut Seafood Soup. The selection was a well-bnced mix of meat and vegetables, lively in color, and rich in fragrance, truly a feast for all the senses.


    Earlier, Tongtong had said that Ye Xiaoning¡¯s cooking was as good as Xu Fan¡¯s and now Xu Fan could humbly deny that. Ye Xiaoning¡¯s culinary skills were definitely superior to his own; Tongtong was really ttering her dad.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat, or the dishes will get cold,¡± Xu Yixue gently served a bowl of rice for Xu Fan and ced it in front of him.


    It could have been an illusion, but when Xu Fan saw Xu Yixue serving the rice, he suddenly felt a sense of virtue emanating from the beautiful woman, which stirred something even in his heart, ustomed as he was to gorgeousdies.<div>


    ¡°Daddy, eat quickly! Tongtong has already had two pieces of meat,¡± Tongtong called out, waving her little spoon while chewing vigorously.


    ¡°Okay, Daddy will eat too,¡± Xu Fan said as he picked up a piece of meat with his chopsticks and started eating.


    Seeing Xu Fan enjoying his meal, Xu Yixue, for some reason, impulsively picked up a piece of beef and ced it in Xu Fan¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°Eat more, thank you for today,¡± Xu Yixue added after serving him the beef, then felt her cheeks flush red, but she still mustered the politeness to speak to Xu Fan.

 Chapter 155 - 155 Xu Fan’s Weight Loss Method_1

    Chapter 155 Xu Fan¡¯s Weight Loss Method_1


    Xu Fan didn¡¯t show any odd behavior, picking up the beef that Xu Yixue ced in his bowl and eating it with relish. Ye Xiaoning¡¯s cooking skills were indeed superb; the beef was fresh, tender, juicy, and deliciously smooth. Even the top chef from Lu Chennong¡¯s family could only match this level.


    Ye Xiaoning eyed Xu Yixue with a deep and meaningful stare. Xu Yixue was about to bluff her way through, but seeing Ye Xiaoning¡¯s teasing gaze, her face started to burn with embarrassment again.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and eat!¡± Xu Yixue picked up arge piece of beef and put it into Ye Xiaoning¡¯s bowl, huffily telling Xiaoning to eat.


    ¡°You¡¯re using the food I cooked to shut me up, that¡¯s not fair,¡± Ye Xiaoning thought to herself, winking yfully at Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Mommy, why do you serve food to Auntie and Daddy but not to Little Tongtong,¡± Tongtongined, her little mouth glistening with grease.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll be a little chubby,¡± Xu Yixue said affectionately as she stroked Tongtong¡¯s head, then she ced two green okras into Tongtong¡¯s bowl. ¡°Baby, you need to eat a bnced diet of meat and vegetables, you can¡¯t just have meat and no veggies.¡±


    ¡°Hee hee, meat is yummy, Tongtong loves meat,¡± Tongtong said, putting the okra Xu Yixue had given her into her mouth and speaking with her mouth full.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with Daddy here, you can eat as much meat as you like. You definitely won¡¯t get fat,¡± Xu Fan also petted Tongtong¡¯s little braid and said indulgently.


    Hearing this, Ye Xiaoning was startled but soon let it go.


    Xu Fan had already turned into a human-shaped air conditioner and washing machine; bing a human-shaped gym wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration. Besides, Xu Fan seemed to be a miraculous doctor capable of concocting Mysterious Elixirs. Making something like the Weight Loss Pill and Body Sculpting Tea probably wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for him.<div>


    Xu Yixue felt a spark of interest when she heard Xu Fan¡¯s words.


    Although Ye Xiaoning¡¯s cooking was delicious, she only dared to eat a little bit each time, of course, to maintain her best figure.


    What woman doesn¡¯t want to be beautiful, especially when Xu Yixue is a goddess-level beauty. She was extremely attentive to her perfect figure, weighing herself at least three times a day. Any increase would trigger a series of Xu Yixue¡¯s weight loss moves.


    If Xu Fan really had a way to make medicinal pills that allowed one to eat without getting fat, that would definitely be a market with immense potential.


    Xu Yixue worked in the media industry and was in constant contact with stars. She knew that to maintain their figures, they would go to great lengths.


    Weight loss teas, diet pills, diet meals¡ªthese were the most basic methods; more extreme ones included inducing vomiting and liposuction to keep their figure.


    For female stars, aside from scandals, their biggest concern was letting their figure go.


    If Xu Fan could share a worry-free weight loss secret form with Xu Yixue, she was confident that her Xinghai Media would be able to win over many well-known and popr actors in the industry, regardless of gender.


    Indeed, regardless of gender, the current heartthrob male celebrities, one after another, wore even thicker makeup than women and were even slimmer than women. They were also a major force in the diet pill market.


    Thinking this, Xu Yixue¡¯s gaze became intense as she looked towards Xu Fan, wanting to discuss with him the secret form for eating without gaining weight. But seeing Xu Fan enjoying his meal so much, she felt a little uncertain about how to broach the subject.


    ¡°Come on, eat up. Why are you looking at me?¡± Xu Fan had already shoveled down arge bowl of rice, but he wasn¡¯t even three parts full yet, so he passed the bowl to Xu Yixue and said politely, ¡°Thank you, can I have another bowl, please?¡±


    Xu Yixue pursed her lips, thinking to herself that this guy could eat so much yet still maintain such a slim figure; his weight loss method must be the real deal.


    Xu Yixue quickly filled Xu Fan¡¯s bowl again, watching as he began to enjoy his meal with gusto once more, asionally picking some meat and vegetables for Tongtong. Father and daughter werepletely at ease, each enjoying their meal more than the other.


    On the other hand, Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning, worrying over their figures, had only taken a few bites at the beginning before they dared not touch their chopsticks again, helplessly watching Xu Fan and Tongtong wolf down their food.


    ¡°Is the food that your auntie made delicious?¡± Ye Xiaoning, seeing Tongtong eating with such relish, felt a sense of achievement and asked affectionately.


    ¡°It¡¯s yummy. The food auntie makes is so delicious.¡± Little Tongtong put a golden-fried shrimp ball into her mouth, happily telling Ye Xiaoning.


    Xu Yixue looked at the father and daughter eating together and suddenly felt a warm sense of family.


    She had never had a meal with Tongtong and Xu Fan before. This was their first time eating together, and it gave her a feeling that she didn¡¯t want it to end, wishing they would eat a bit more, be a bit fuller.


    Together, Xu Fan and Tongtong had eaten at least six bowls of rice, nearly scraping the bottom of the rice cooker clean. The dishes on the table had also been almost entirely consumed by the two of them.<div>


    After the meal, Xu Fan rubbed his chin, feeling about sixty percent full, which was alright considering that was all that was made. He couldn¡¯t eat more even if he wanted to.


    Tongtong rubbed her little belly, her face full of satisfaction. She had actually eaten a bit too much; normally, Xu Yixue would never let her eat so much, but since Xu Fan had spoken earlier, neither Ye Xiaoning nor Xu Yixue had stopped her. The little girl¡¯s meal was almost double her usual amount. It was a mystery how Tongtong¡¯s tiny belly could hold so much food.


    ¡°Daddy, Tongtong¡¯s tummy is too full¡­¡± Tongtong rubbed her now slightly rounded belly. Having eaten so much, she started to feel ufortable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my treasured girl. Daddy will take care of it.¡± Xu Fan took out two napkins and wiped his hands clean before picking up Tongtong and cing her on his knees.<div>


    Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning, full of curiosity, stared at Xu Fan to see how he would solve the problem.


    They saw Xu Fan gently remove the little apron Tongtong was wearing during the meal, then he started to rub Tongtong¡¯s little belly as if massaging, slowly kneading her stomach.


    ¡°Haha, Daddy, why are your hands so warm?¡± Tongtong kicked her legs, allowing Xu Fan to press her little stomach a few times.


    Xu Fan infused a stream of Spiritual Energy into Tongtong¡¯s belly, elerating the breakdown and digestion of the food into nutrients necessary for Tongtong¡¯s growth, while effortlessly turning the unnecessary fats into nothingness with the Spiritual Energy.


    After pressing a few times, the bloated feeling in Tongtong¡¯s stomachpletely vanished, so she jumped off Xu Fan¡¯s legs and ran lively to the floor.


    ¡°Thank you, Daddy. Tongtong¡¯s tummy is all better now.¡± Tongtong, swinging her two little braids, smiled sweetly at Xu Fan.

 Chapter 156 - 156 Detective Cai Xiangdong_1

    Chapter 156 Detective Cai Xiangdong_1


    Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning watched Xu Fan¡¯s technique, and their hearts were suddenly filled withment.


    They had thought Xu Fan was going to concoct some sort of diet pill, but it turned out he was just massaging his abdomen with his hands. This meant their big weight loss ns hadn¡¯t even been voiced before they fell through.


    Xu Yixue imagined in her mind what it would be like if she overate and Xu Fan had to help her lose weight. Wouldn¡¯t hisrge hands be gently massaging and kneading her lower abdomen?


    As she thought about it, Xu Yixue¡¯s face turned red first.


    The n for losing weight was put on hold, and there was no way she could let Xu Fan touch her body.


    Xu Yixue thought about the delicious food drifting further away from her, and she felt a pang of pain in her heart.


    ¡°Xu Fan, go y with Tongtong for a while, I¡¯ll clean up the table,¡± Ye Xiaoning stood up and said to Xu Fan, then tied on an apron, ready to work.


    Compared to Xu Yixue, Ye Xiaoning was actually more like a mom, capable of handling everything. No wonder Tongtong and Ye Xiaoning seemed as close as mother and daughter.


    Xu Fan nodded, stood up, picked up Tongtong, and returned to the kawaii-decorated little room Tongtong had set up.


    In the dining room, Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning were cleaning up the messy table,pletely unaware that on top of a building opposite them, a man with gold-rimmed sses was holding a military-grade night vision telescope, peering through the window, and had locked onto the room where Xu Yixue was.<div>


    It was Detective Cai Xiangdong.


    After following Xu Yixue to Kowloon New City, Cai Xiangdong couldn¡¯t enter theplex due to theck of ess control, but being an educated returnee from America, he immediately came up with a n.


    Directly opposite Kowloon New City was a budget hotel, and Cai Xiangdong quickly rented a room on one of the upper floors there.


    Cai Xiangdong knew that if Xu Yixue went home, she would definitely turn on the lights first, so he pulled out his phone and recorded all of the units that lit up when Xu Yixue arrived. Then he took out the military-grade binocrs he had left in his car and started carefully searching for Xu Yixue¡¯s residence.


    Having some understanding of Xu Yixue¡¯s character and considering her status and capabilities, Cai Xiangdong was 90% sure that Xu Yixue would live in a unit facing the sun. Therefore, he ignored the half of the units on the shady side, focusing exclusively on the sun-facing units that had their lights turned on during this period.


    Unfortunately, what Cai Xiangdong didn¡¯t know was that Xu Yixue¡¯s home had a smart home system installed. Ye Xiaoning had already controlled all the lights in the house to turn on with her phone from Xu Fan¡¯s car.


    This meant Cai Xiangdong¡¯s strategy had failed. In the time he had gathered information on the five households that had their lights on, he had carefully checked each one and found that Xu Yixue wasn¡¯t in any of them.


    However, Cai Xiangdong was not discouraged. Since he couldn¡¯t rely on the time the lights were turned on to find her, he would simply search each household one by one.


    Xu Yixue definitely wouldn¡¯t live on the lowest or highest floors, so Cai Xiangdong excluded the bottom three and the top two floors. Additionally, there were many units in theplex that were dark, so after considering everything, there weren¡¯t too many corresponding residences.


    After recording the households that had their lights on, Detective Conan Cai Xiangdong picked up his binocrs and started a sweeping search one by one. Knowing that the four of them hade straight back to theplex without stopping to eat, Cai Xiangdong paid particr attention to the kitchens of theplex.


    Fate favors the diligent. After half an hour of meticulous searching, Cai Xiangdong finally identified a few suspected units. In the process, he also spied a young couple that had started being intimate without closing their window.


    In the past, Cai Xiangdong would have taken the time to enjoy the live performance, but he had pressing matters to attend to today, so he had to forego his pleasure and continue to follow the movements within the suspected units.


    Just now, Cai Xiangdong finally saw a familiar figure, Xu Yixue¡¯s personal secretary and the second-inmand at Xinghai Media¡ªYe Xiaoning.


    At this moment, she was carrying a stack of tes into the kitchen.


    Hot on her heels was the irresistibly attractive Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Dammit, I¡¯ve finally found you two bitches! Just you wait!¡± Cai Xiangdong spat a thick loogie onto the ground, feeling a surge of relief in both body and spirit.


    Immediately, he took out his phone and reached out to the two assassins from the ck Glove Family vacationing in Zhonghai, America.


    Within just half an hour, they had acquired the necessary equipment for the job from the local ck market, just waiting for Cai Xiangdong to send them the target¡¯s location.


    ¡°Halo. I¡¯ve sent you the location of the target, you just need to kill the guy, and tie up the two women for me,¡± Cai Xiangdong issued a sinister chuckle, speaking in fluent English to the two ck Glove Family leaders on the phone.<div>


    ¡°Ok, leave it to us,¡± a gloomy voice on the phone, an English-speaking foreigner, replied to Cai Xiangdong.


    Cai Xiangdong hung up the phone and began transferring money.


    The ck Glove Family¡¯s fees were much higher than Brother Long¡¯s family¡¯s rates.


    But you get what you pay for, and the ck Glove Family¡¯s assassins were definitely worth Cai Xiangdong¡¯s entire year¡¯s sry.<div>


    Being fired by Xinghai Media didn¡¯t bother Cai Xiangdong at all since it was the allure of Xu Yixue¡¯s beauty that had brought him there in the first ce. If it weren¡¯t for Xu Yixue¡¯s stunning looks, which ensnared half his soul, with his experience and capabilities, he could have found a job at apany that paid twice what Xinghai Media did.


    But now that Xu Yixue had decided to burn bridges with him, Cai Xiangdong was ready to explode.


    Dammit, if I don¡¯t take care of you two chicks today, you won¡¯t realize the vastness of the heavens and the breadth of the earth.


    Muscles twisted on Cai Xiangdong¡¯s face as he looked at Xu Yixue in the kitchen across the building, his heart filled with possessive desire.


    Ten minutester, a ck SUV pulled up at the entrance of Kowloon New City.


    A white man and a ck man, both around one meter ny in height, got out of a cab.


    The white man was carrying a guitar case on his back which appeared rather heavy, suggesting that it contained something other than a guitar.


    The ck man was muscr, the entire structure of his face resembling Tyson, the boxing dominator of America.


    Previously, they were members of America¡¯s Delta Force, and they didn¡¯t abandon their old profession upon retirement. They joined the formidable ck Glove Family in America, bing their lead enforcers.


    They had been partners in the squad and remained partners within the ck Glove Family.


    The ck man was proficient in various fighting techniques, known as an aplished fighter in the squad, having once killed twelve enemies with his bare hands in East Africa.


    The white man, on the other hand, was a famous sniper, holding a glorious record of sniping an enemy toon from eighteen hundred meters in the desert.


    Now, although they¡¯de to Yan Country, and where even bounty hunters dared not tread, their hearts were not fearful in the slightest.<div>


    Because of their unwavering confidence in their own abilities.

 Chapter 157: The Grouse Group_1

    Chapter 157: The Grouse Group_1


    ¡°Hey, Sandru, everyone says Yan Country is a graveyard for bounty hunters, but why do I feel like all the Yan Country people I see on the streets look like weak-ass quails?¡± said the white assassin carrying a guitar case to his ckpanion.


    ¡°Haha, Mr. Mackenzie, Yan Country people are naturally weak chickens, it¡¯s just that their military is strong. They worship us Americans a lot; just moments ago in the bar, three Yan Country women were hitting on me, even left me their phone numbers.¡± Sandru, the ck man, let out a sinisterugh, rubbed his huge fists, seemingly disappointed by tonight¡¯s interrupted womanizing due to this sudden mission, and seemed to be harboring some anger.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s nothing; I¡¯ve already got two room numbers. After the mission, I¡¯m gonna drive my car over and rough up that bitch who slipped me that note.¡± Mackenzie, the white man, shook his shoulder bag, fantasizing aloud.


    ¡°Dear Captain Mackenzie, your loyal Lieutenant Sandru requests to join the battle, to fight alongside you,¡± said Sandru with a face full of smiles, eager to hear about the possible hookup from Mackenzie.


    ¡°Loyal soldier, I grant you permission to join the battle. Brave Captain Mackenzie will apany you to teach Yan Country women a lesson!¡± Mackenzie nodded arrogantly. Although they had long been discharged from the service, they still often used their military titles in daily conversation.


    Mackenzie was not only tall and well-built, but also had the chiseled face of a standard American, so one hour ago, in the bar on Jiangtan Road, he was handed notes by two flirty women, just waiting to start the action.


    Sandru was not as popr as Mackenzie; after all, he was big and burly, resembling the boxer Tyson, with a fierce look about him. He had to shamelessly ask around the bar just to manage to get a few phone numbers. When he heard the white man had already arranged a meet-up, he couldn¡¯t wait to join in on the action.


    The culture in America is quite messy; it¡¯smon for two men to be with one woman. They wouldn¡¯t feel ufortable at all, but the loose woman who left her room number for Mackenzie might not have such an easy time with these two high-powered European and American diesel engines if they both showed up.


    ¡°Hey, Sandru, we¡¯ll now climb over the wall, then sneak in through a blind spot in the surveince, bypassing the elevator, go straight up the stairs to the ninth floor, and finish the target quickly, all within five minutes. Do you have any problems with that?¡± Mackenzie looked over the target information sent by Cai Xiangdong and quickly devised a n of action.


    ¡°Reporting, Captain sir, no problems at all,¡± answered Sandru, standing at attention.<div>


    ¡°Alright! Then let¡¯s get moving!¡± Mackenzie gestured grandly.


    Two muscr figures made their way to a secluded corner outside the residentialpound. The wall around thepound was at least three meters seventy-eight centimeters high, unscble for an average adult.


    But clearly, that was not an obstacle for the two special forces soldiers who had served in Sanjiao State¡¯s special squad.


    Sandru went to the base of the wall and made a step with his hands. Mackenzie stepped back, rapidly stepped into Sandru¡¯s hands, and mbered over the more than three-meter-high wall.


    Then Mackenzie reached down from the wall, gripping Sandru¡¯s hand. With a boost, Sandru climbed up swiftly, his nearly two-hundred-pound heavy body moving with unexpected agility, like a wildcat, he swooshed right up onto the top of the wall.


    After both men were on top of the wall, they gently hopped down, and strode toward Building A.


    Just then, Mackenzie¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated.


    Mackenzie signaled to pause and stay alert, and Sandru hid alongside Mackenzie in the shadow of arge tree by the wall.


    They were all born special forces, and once the mission began, they hardly needed to speak, as tactical hand signals were enough toplete theirmunication.


    Mackenzie looked at the information on his phone and frowned, saying fiercely, ¡°Shit!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sandru gently asked beside Mackenzie.


    ¡°Damn headquarters, actually ordering us not to conduct operations in residential areas, and to lure our target to a secluded ce before taking action!¡± Mackenzie said through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Oh, shit, then we have no chance of going to the hotel for ¡®joint operations¡¯ tonight, do we?¡± Sandru said gravely.


    ¡°Fuck! I don¡¯t know about chances, but we have no other choice, just to wait. I hope that kid among the targets wille out tonight; as long as we take him down in a remote ce, our mission will be consideredplete,¡± Mackenzie said helplessly.


    ¡°Alright,¡± the tall African American concealed his imposing figure and said helplessly as well.


    Sandru and Mackenziey together in the bushes in the residential area, their eyes sparkling as they watched the entrance and began their stakeout.


    As former special forces, they didn¡¯tck the patience for a stakeout. In the past, they could lie motionless in the scorching desert, waiting for a target to appear.


    Now, they still maintained this patience and ability, quietly waiting for Xu Fan to show up.


    Unbeknownst to Xu Fan, these two figures, the ck and White harbingers, were eagerly hoping for him to leave his home; he was currently being pestered by Tongtong, who wanted him to tell her a story.<div>


    ¡°Daddy, Tongtong can¡¯t sleep without a story. Please tell me one,¡± Tongtong said excitedly, lying on her little bed and kicking her legs towards Xu Fan.


    ¡°My dear daughter, are you trying to force a rooster toy eggs? Since when does your old dad tell stories?¡± Xu Fan said, frowning and helpless.


    ¡°No way, if daddy doesn¡¯t tell a story, Tongtong won¡¯t sleep,¡± Tongtong yed the rogue on her little bed, pouting and showing her unwillingness.


    Seeing Tongtong¡¯s willful behavior, Xu Fan was at a loss but then asked her, ¡°What kind of story would you like to hear, my precious girl?¡±<div>


    ¡°Just tell the story of the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor fromst time. You didn¡¯t finish it,¡± Tongtong said, shaking her head happily towards Xu Fan.


    ¡°Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor? You¡¯ve finally chosen a story that daddy knows,¡± Xu Fan nodded, finally relieved.


    During his thousands of years in the Cultivation World, to be honest, he had experienced far too much. He could pick out any small part, and it could make up an immortal-hero novel with tens of millions of words. Sharing a few stories was an easy task for him; however, Xu Fan¡¯s experiences were mostly filled with blood and violence, not quite suitable for children. He thought carefully and picked out the least gory parts of the story, and having prepared himself, he began to softly tell his daughter the story.

 Chapter 158: The Great Squirrel Rescue_1

    Chapter 158: The Great Squirrel Rescue_1


    ¡°Last time, we left off with the young man from Earth Star who was harmed by a treacherous person, his limbs broken, and thrown down to the bottom of a cliff. Perhaps heaven felt his time hadn¡¯te yet because as he fell, he was caught by arge tree. Even though several of his bones were shattered, thankfully, his life was spared,¡± Xu Fan began to recount his tale to Tongtong with enthusiasm.


    ¡°But there the young man was, hanging from the tree, unable to move his limbs, unable to find food or water, and with multiple injuries on his body. If he continued without food or drink, he would notst three days without starving to death in that deep forest,¡± Xu Fan¡¯s words carried a wave of mncholy, which touched Tongtong deeply, causing her eyes to widen, and her little heart was fiercely gripped by the fate of the young man in Xu Fan¡¯s story.


    ¡°The young man hung on the tree for three days, and during those days, he thought of many things. What he thought about the most was getting revenge, but now, having hung on the tree for three full days, his body¡¯s energy was entirely drained, and he was on the brink of death. However, at that moment, the young man saw a little squirrel approaching him on the tree.¡±


    ¡°A little squirrel? Was it a cute one with a big bushy tail?¡± Tongtong asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, exactly that kind of squirrel with a big bushy tail. It seemed as if the squirrel had a sense of spirit, for when it saw the young man who was extremely thirsty and close to death, it hopped and skipped into a tree hollow. After a short while, it brought out a pine nut from the hole and gently threw it into the young man¡¯s mouth,¡± Xu Fan said calmly as he narrated his past experiences.


    Had it not been for that spirit-possessed squirrel, Xu Fan might have perished in the woods, and there would be no story of the Five Directions Great Emperor whoter shook Wanfang Tianyu.


    ¡°Squirrels are so nice. Tongtong wants to keep a squirrel as a little friend too,¡± Tongtong said, her small hands cupping her chubby cheeks, speaking with a hint of yearning.


    ¡°Thanks to the pine nuts brought by the squirrel and a heavy rain, the young man miraculously solved his problem of food and water and managed to survive on the tree with great fortitude for another seven days.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So the pine nuts from the little squirrel were all eaten up?¡± Tongtong asked curiously.


    ¡°Right, Tongtong is so clever. After all, a squirrel is just a small animal, and those pine nuts were merely its winter storage. For an adult, it was hardly enough food. After only seven days, the pine nuts the squirrel had saved were all gone, and the young man finally lost hope, thinking he was certainly going to die in that forest.¡±


    ¡°Wuwu¡­ I don¡¯t want him to die; Tongtong wants to go save him with pine nuts,¡± Tongtong, her small eyes brimming with tears, pitifully said to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tongtong; the story isn¡¯t over yet,¡± Xu Fan said, patting Tongtong¡¯s little head, thinking to himself that she truly was his beloved daughter, feeling sorry for her old dad.


    ¡°So what happened next?¡± Tongtong asked with wide eyes, brimming with curiosity.


    ¡°That squirrel, incredibly intuitive, seemed to have be friends with the young man. Seeing that the food had run out and unable to think of a solution, it scurried all over the mountains in search of food. However, during that season, all the pine nuts in the mountains had been picked, and despite searching everywhere, the squirrel couldn¡¯t find any. But, while passing by a cave, it discovered a big bronze furnace, and next to it, there was an old Daoist who was dozing off.¡±


    ¡°Old Daoist? What¡¯s an old Daoist?¡± Tongtong asked, somewhat puzzled.


    ¡°A Daoist is someone who wears a Daoist robe and who knows how to chant scriptures and perform rituals,¡± Xu Fan patiently exined.


    ¡°Oh? Will the old Daoist save him?¡± Tongtong asked again.


    ¡°Haha, Tongtong is really smart. Under the bronze Alchemy Furnace, the little squirrel found a small jar filled with round and smooth elixirs. Thinking those round objects looked edible, the squirrel stealthily took one from the jar, scampered back up the tree, and fed the elixir to the young man hanging there,¡± Xu Fan said, his eyes twinkling with a smile as he slowly continued.


    The elixir that the little squirrel had stolen was none other than a Fasting Pill concocted by Xu Fan¡¯s master on Earth Star. Consuming just one Fasting Pill would allow one not to eat for five days and five nights, without feeling any hunger at all.


    Unexpectedly, the elixir that the little squirrel had identally stolen turned out to be more effective than any other food. After Xu Fan had taken the elixir, not only did he withstand the hunger, but also the wounds on his body slowly began to heal, pulling himpletely back from the brink of death.


    The Fasting Pills that Xu Fan¡¯s Earth-based master had concocted, all six of them, had been stolen by the little squirrel, which supported Xu Fan for another month up in the big tree.


    The little squirrel became increasingly skilled at stealing the elixir, quietly entering the cave with the Pill Furnace every five days, and sneakily taking a pill from the jar to feed Xu Fan.


    However, too much thievery will eventually lead to discovery.


    On the squirrel¡¯s seventh theft, the old Daoist who had be suspicious, caught him red-handed.


    He thought the squirrel had mistaken his elixirs for pine nuts, hiding them in its own tree hole, so he quietly followed the little creature and came upon the tree where Xu Fan was hanging.


    It was only then that the old Daoist realized that the squirrel had been stealing the elixir to save an injured person in the tree.


    Later on, Xu Fan was rescued by this old Daoist, who then used his miraculous elixirs to cure Xu Fan¡¯s wounds. Noticing that Xu Fan had an Immortal Root, the old Daoist took him under his wing and together they embarked on the path of cultivation.


    As he spoke, Xu Fan realized that Tongtong had fallen asleep at some unknown point, with only Xu Yixue leaning against the door frame, listening to Xu Fan¡¯s story.


    ¡°Where did you read this story?¡± Xu Yixue asked Xu Fan somewhat skeptically.


    Xu Fan seemed to possess a miraculously skilled Alchemy art, and the young man in the story sounded a bit like Xu Fan. However, after careful thought, Xu Yixue dismissed her own idea.


    Xu Fan had once been the young master of the Xu Family and had always lived in Dragon City without ever leaving. After his family underwent a misfortune, he had been living a dissolute life in Zhonghai City. Xu Yixue had even seen the decadent Xu Fan when she returned from America, which chronologically did not match up.


    It was impossible for Xu Fan to be the young man saved by the squirrel in the story.


    ¡°This story, of course, I read it from an online novel,¡± Xu Fan said with a casual smile, speaking lightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Tongtong these bizarre and strange stories in the future, you should tell more ssic fairy tales,¡± Xu Yixue said with a frown to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t fairy tales also strange and bizarre? They¡¯re just simpler, that¡¯s all,¡± Xu Fan replied, curling his lip.


    ¡°Hmph! Anyway, you¡¯re not allowed to tell those!¡± Xu Yixue insisted with a stern face to Xu Fan.

 Chapter 159 - 159 Love Starts with Curiosity_1

    Chapter 159 Love Starts with Curiosity_1


    ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Fan agreed, thinking to himself, You think I want to tell stories? I¡¯m just being coerced by this little ancestor because I have no other choice. I have to use my own experiences to make up the numbers.


    ¡°Is Tongtong sleeping soundly?¡± Xu Yixue asked worriedly, ncing at Tongtong¡¯s small bed before turning to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s out like a light,¡± Xu Fan replied softly as he gently draped a pink nket embroidered with haloKT over Tongtong.


    ¡°Then you shoulde out too. I¡¯ve already prepared a room for you,¡± Xu Yixue said indifferently.


    ¡°Actually, I could go back home,¡± Xu Fan responded quietly. He knew Xu Yixue wasn¡¯t keen on having him stay over, so he didn¡¯t want to impose.


    ¡°If you¡¯re staying, then just stay. It¡¯s no big deal. If Tongtong wakes up tomorrow and doesn¡¯t see you, I won¡¯t be able to handle her alone,¡± Xu Yixue said, looking at the small princess on the bed with some concern.


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Xu Fan gently closed the door to Tongtong¡¯s bedroom and followed Xu Yixue to another room.


    Xu Yixue¡¯s apartment originally had a three-bedroom, two-living-roomyout, with Xu Yixue, Ye Xiaoning, and Tongtong each upying a bedroom. However, there wasn¡¯t an easy way to arrange things after Xu Fan¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°I can just sleep on the living room sofa,¡± Xu Fan said lightly.


    ¡°No need, sleep in my room instead. My room connects to Tongtong¡¯s. If anything happens at night, you¡¯ll be able to look after her. Xiao Ning and I will share a room,¡± Xu Yixue said, her cheeks slightly flushed.


    She had indeed nned to have Xu Fan sleep in the living room, but remembering how he stood in front of her in the afternoon, facing over a dozen thugs alone, Xu Yixue felt a bit embarrassed.


    After all, Xu Fan had saved her life, not only blocking the thugs Cai Xiangdong had sent but also exposing the shameless scoundrel in gentleman¡¯s clothing beside her. She felt that if she let Xu Fan just sleep in the living room, she would appear ungrateful and unappreciative.


    So Xu Yixue packed up her belongings a bit and let Xu Fan have her room, opting to squeeze in with Ye Xiaoning instead.


    ¡°Stay in your room? Isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate?¡± Xu Fan asked, somewhat surprised.


    He didn¡¯t really mind where he stayed; he wouldn¡¯t even mind sitting on the street, so cold he couldn¡¯t feel. But Xu Yixue had always been somewhat antagonistic towards him; he hadn¡¯t expected her to trust him enough to let him stay in her bedroom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get any funny ideas. I just want you to keep an eye on Tongtong. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll wake up, not find you, and start crying. That¡¯s the only reason I¡¯m letting you stay in my room,¡± Xu Yixue rified urgently, her face reddening a bit.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Xu Fan nodded, not saying anything more.


    Xu Yixue¡¯s room was filled with a faint feminine fragrance, and the decor was abination of light pink and pale yellow, exuding a youthful vibe.


    Xu Fan didn¡¯t feel awkward at all. After exchanging goodnights with Xu Yixue, he entered the room and began sitting cross-legged on the bed to cultivate.


    His progress in ¡°Chaos Heaven Opening Decision¡± was still very low, and apart from the time he spent with Tongtong, he could only practice his own cultivation technique at night.


    Seeing Xu Fan entering the room and settling down, Xu Yixue returned to Ye Xiaoning¡¯s room full of thoughts.


    ¡°Yixue, you really let him stay in your room? Don¡¯t you have a thing about cleanliness? How can you let a smelly man sleep in your bed?¡± Xiao Ning teased as Xu Yixue walked in with her nket.


    ¡°He¡¯s a guest, after all. Our home isn¡¯t as extravagant as his, with three floors and a room on each. I can only vacate the best room to amodate the guest,¡± Xu Yixue said earnestly.


    ¡°Really? Not even a tiny bit of self-interest?¡± Ye Xiaoning said incredulously.


    ¡°Psh, what self-interest could I possibly have?¡± Xu Yixue said with a face full of righteousness.


    ¡°No self-interest, eh? Then why do I find you treating Xu Fan better and better? Now he¡¯s just sleeping in your bed, but who knows ifter, he might end up sleeping with you,¡± Ye Xiaoning teased roguishly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, you little traitor, daring to say anything!¡± Xu Yixue immediately pounced on her, and they tussled into a ball.


    In the midst of their frolicking, Xu Yixue¡¯s heart gradually calmed down. She hadn¡¯t realized herself just how much her impression of Xu Fan had tremendously changed.


    When they first met, Xu Fan was nothing but a profligate son. She had lost her virtue to him and even bore Tongtong, this little treasure. As a result, Xu Yixue fled to America, shouldering everything alone, while Xu Fan, the man who should have taken responsibility, had never once shown up.


    Therefore, Xu Yixue despised Xu Fan immensely.


    Later on, after arriving in Zhonghai, Xu Yixue saw that Xu Fan had be a hopeless drunkard due to a family tragedy, sinking her opinion of him to rock bottom. It was only because she couldn¡¯t withstand her daughter¡¯s requests that she agreed to let her have a few days with her biological father.


    But within those few days, Xu Fan changed as if he was reborn, bingpletely different ¡ª his miraculous medical skills, extraordinary martial arts, and various unimaginable superpowers, each and every one shocked Xu Yixue¡¯s heart.


    Especially the way Xu Fan cherished Tongtong as if she were his own, almost made Xu Yixue feel that he was simply the best father in the world.


    It was through these bits and pieces, these events, that Xu Yixue¡¯s feelings for Xu Fan gradually transformed.


    Although Xu Fan was an arrogant straight man who loved to boast, when it really came down to it, he always showed up in front of her with overwhelming authority, keeping all the danger at bay.


    That¡¯s what a man should do, right? If Xu Fan had been like this all along, maybe the three of us would have already been living together happily by now.


    Thinking about this, Xu Yixue¡¯s face started to turn red.


    ¡°Yixue, why is your face all red? Come on, tell me, are you thinking about Xu Fan right now?¡± Ye Xiaoning, seeing Xu Yixue¡¯s flushed face, gently pinned her down and started tickling her.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Xu Yixue shook uncontrobly withughter from being tickled by Ye Xiaoning, extremely ticklish by nature; she almost fell off the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell, I¡¯ll tell¡­ Ah hahaha¡­ Stop it, enough¡­¡± Xu Yixueughed until she was nearly in tears, urgently begging Ye Xiaoning for mercy.


    Even though Xu Yixue was Ye Xiaoning¡¯s boss at thepany, at home, they were as close as sisters.


    ¡°Just now, I really was thinking about him, but I was wondering why he has changed so much,¡± Xu Yixue confessed to Ye Xiaoning.


    ¡°Yixue, you¡¯re beyond help,¡± Ye Xiaoning said to Xu Yixue, emphasizing every word.


    ¡°Why? How am I beyond help?¡± Xu Yixue was confused by Ye Xiaoning¡¯s cryptic words.


    ¡°They say that liking someone starts with curiosity. You¡¯ve already begun to be curious about Xu Fan; how far can your fall be?¡±

 Chapter 160: 160 Collision Preparation_1

    Chapter 160: Collision Preparation_1


    At six in the morning, with the sun just rising, Xu Fan slowly exhaled a breath as he finished his night¡¯s cultivation on Xu Yixue¡¯s soft bed.


    After opening his eyes, Xu Fan leapt up from the bed, light as a swallow.


    As soon as Xu Fan pushed open the door, he saw that Ye Xiaoning was already up, tidying up the house. Ever sinceing back from the squad, Ye Xiaoning had maintained the squad¡¯s routine of rising early. Thus, she was able to prepare breakfast for the twozybones, Xu Yixue and Tongtong, well in advance each day.


    Xu Fan gave Ye Xiaoning a slight smile as a greeting.


    ¡°Xu Fan, why don¡¯t you sleep a bit longer? It¡¯s still early. I haven¡¯t even started making breakfast yet,¡± Ye Xiaoning said with a smile back at Xu Fan, her smile warmer with more closeness and less of the coolness from a few days ago.


    After all, she was of military background and tended to revere the strong, a mindset ingrained in her brain. In the past few days, after witnessing Xu Fan¡¯s formidable skills and his ruthless handling of hooligans, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep respect for Xu Fan.


    ¡°I need to go out and take care of some things. Please tell Tongtong and her mom for me,¡± Xu Fan said inly.


    ¡°But what if Tongtong wakes up and can¡¯t find you? It¡¯s no joke when that little tyke starts crying and throwing a fuss,¡± Ye Xiaoning frowned slightly, expressing her concern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve just been to Tongtong¡¯s room. She won¡¯t cry or fuss when she wakes up,¡± Xu Fan reassured with a smile, confidently.


    Xu Fan had already used his Divine Sense to enter Tongtong¡¯s dream, telling her that daddy had to go out and take care of things. Thus, even after Tongtong woke up, her mind would still carry the memory of that message, and she would know her father was out handling affairs, negating any need to y up to Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning.<div>


    ¡°Alright then, but if anythinges up with Tongtong, I¡¯ll have to call you,¡± Ye Xiaoning said, still somewhat uneasy.


    ¡°Rx, Tongtong is my daughter. If there¡¯s a problem, I¡¯ll definitely be more anxious than you,¡± Xu Fan reassured her calmly.


    Having said that, Xu Fan took his car keys, opened the door, and left.


    Ye Xiaoning stared nkly at Xu Fan¡¯s departing figure, feeling that his aura had indeed changed significantly. His words involuntarily instilled great trust in her.


    Thus, relying solely on her intuition, Ye Xiaoning could feel certain that even after waking up, Tongtong would definitely not throw a tantrum.


    However, upon this thought, Ye Xiaoning felt something was amiss. If you had this ability, why didn¡¯t you use itst night? Why wait until this morning? Could it be that you intentionally wanted to stay over for the night?


    Ye Xiaoning¡¯s eyes began to roll as she pondered.


    At this moment, Xu Fan had already walked into the elevator.


    Ye Xiaoning¡¯s suspicions were absolutely unfounded. His Divine Sense could only cover a distance of a few dozen meters, so if he was too far away, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave a message in Tongtong¡¯s dreams.


    Moreover, if he left a message for Tongtong at night, she might forget it after a night¡¯s sleep, and leaving too deep of an impression could affect Tongtong¡¯s thoughts. Therefore, Xu Fan could only leave his message in the morning, when Tongtong had rested the whole night and was about to wake up.


    This way, he would not disturb Tongtong¡¯s rest and would avoid the awkwardness of Tongtong waking up and not finding her daddy.


    Ye Xiaoning didn¡¯t seem to realize, did she truly think he was a deity capable of sending messages through space,municating over thousands of miles.


    Although the Xu Fan of the past was indeed capable of this, that was when he was the Five Directions Great Emperor, the current Xu Fan, in the spiritually energy-deprived world of Blue Star, had a long way to go before reaching that level.


    After taking the elevator down, Xu Fan found his Audi and drove out of the residentialmunity.


    At the entrance of themunity, hidden within dense bushes, two foreigners were concealed in the foliage, their faces showing signs of fatigue.


    It was the team of the ck man Sandru and the white man Mackenzie, known as the Chicken Duo.


    Though they had taken turns keeping watchst night, one watching while the other slept, hiding in those bushes for an entire night was hardly conducive to restful sleep; as a result, both were burdened withrge dark circles under their eyes and their bodies were damp with dew, looking like inte-addicted teenagers who had just spent the night out.


    As Xu Fan¡¯s car slowly exited themunity, the watchful Sandru caught a sh of movement and hurriedly nudged the white Mackenzie awake.


    ¡°Captain Mackenzie, the target¡¯s car has appeared!¡± Sandru said urgently.<div>


    ¡°What?¡± Mackenzie jolted awake and quickly focused on themunity entrance; Xu Fan¡¯s white Audi with the 666 license te was just pulling out, and Mackenzie saw it clearly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, follow him immediately, shit, this bastard really stayed upstairs all night, Captain Mackenzie will not let him off the hook.¡± Mackenzie quickly shouldered his guitar case and dragged the reluctant Sandru to jump over the wall.


    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m going to cut the meat from his body and feed it to the dogs.¡± Sandru was also furiously cursing, as he scrambled up the wall like a gecko.


    The two jumped down from the wall and quickly dove into their own SUV, stepping on the elerator and closely following Xu Fan¡¯s car.<div>


    ¡°Headquarters only said we can¡¯t kill people in residential areas or busy streets; as long as we get to a secluded ce, take him out, and clean up the body, by the time others realize he¡¯s missing, we¡¯d be admiring the stunning scenery on the beaches of Hawaii,¡± Mackenzie said while twisting the steering wheel, speaking to Sandru at his side.


    ¡°But Captain Mackenzie, we don¡¯t know where he¡¯s going, how do we find a secluded ce? What if he goes somewhere increasingly bustling, we only have three days of vacation, and I want to make good use of this holiday to try out the fiery girls of Yan Country.¡± Sandru asked, a bit puzzled.


    ¡°Shit, Lieutenant Shan, you big lug who never uses his brain, let¡¯s just follow him for a while and see what happens. If he¡¯s going to a secluded ce, that¡¯s good. If not, then we¡¯ll lure him to one, got it?¡± Mackenzie said, frustratedly to Sandru.


    In America, ck people were indeed good with food and fucking, but when it came to using their brains, they were at a disadvantage; they were only good ating up with crooked ideas, like stealing, robbing, and cheating.


    Even within the squad, Sandru yed the role of the subordinate, most of the time following Mackenzie¡¯s orders.


    Under Mackenzie¡¯smand, Sandru activated his phone¡¯s navigation to calcte Xu Fan¡¯s route to see if he was heading toward a bustling or a secluded area.


    On checking, Sandru found that Xu Fan was indeed headed to the center of Zhonghai City, causing Mackenzie¡¯s face to sour as well.


    ¡°Lieutenant Shan, fasten your seatbelt, I¡¯m going to drive into him and provoke him soon. Then, he¡¯ll have no choice but to follow us,¡± Mackenzie said while securing his seatbelt, speaking sternly to Sandru.


    ¡°Yes, Captain,¡± Sandru also fastened his seatbelt securely and grabbed the handle on the car roof with one hand.

 Chapter 161: 161: What’s the Harm in Giving it to You for Free_1

    Chapter 161: What¡¯s the Harm in Giving it to You for Free_1


    Just as Mackenzie was about to recklessly catch up to Xu Fan¡¯s car, intending to collide with Xu Fan¡¯s Audi, he suddenly discovered that Xu Fan ahead was slowly reducing his speed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mackenzie didn¡¯t act rashly but instead also gradually lowered his speed and followed Xu Fan¡¯s car at an easy pace.


    ¡°Is he going to stop? Why don¡¯t we just do it here?¡± Sandru was a typical bruiser, and upon seeing Xu Fan about to stop, he pulled out a sharp Kukri knife from his calf. The de shed blue, a mark of having been tempered with high heat.


    This knife was a collector¡¯s edition junglebat knife of the U.S. Marine Corps, notmonly avable for purchase, even if one had the money, and Sandru had pulled many strings to get his hands on one.


    The knife, crafted from aerospace-grade titanium alloy, was incredibly hard, and Sandru had relied on it to kill many enemies on the battlefield in the past.


    ¡°Lieutenant Shan, don¡¯t be reckless. This is a main street in Yan Country. If we act on our own, not even the embassy can save us. Let¡¯s wait a bit more. An excellent hunter is not afraid of the prey running amok,¡± Mackenzie soothed the agitated Sandru.


    Mackenzie himself certainly wanted to just take out a gun and blow the head off the target in front of him, but Yan Country was known as a no-go zone for foreign bounty hunters for a reason. That was a lesson learned through the blood of many bounty-hunter predecessors.


    Now, with the target having stopped his car in the bustling city, regardless of what they did, it would be hard to escape Yan Country¡¯s pursuit under broad daylight.


    Therefore, even with Sandru¡¯s restlessness, Mackenzie firmly suppressed his urge to act impulsively.


    At this time, Xu Fan had already parked his car and slowly got out.<div>


    During the drive, he had noticed the suspicious off-road vehicle following behind him. When lowering his speed earlier, Xu Fan had purposely released his ¡°Sea of Consciousness¡± to scan the situation inside the off-road vehicle.


    Upon scanning, Xu Fan was somewhat astonished; in the car sat two foreigners, and they appeared to be the tough and bold type, like bounty hunters.


    Xu Fan wasn¡¯t someone to startle the snake by hitting the grass; since they wished to follow, he deliberately slowed down to let them keep up.


    The ce Xu Fan stopped this time was Zhi Shen Tang, the same traditional medicine shop he had visitedst time.


    He had received information the night before that the high-grade medicinal materials he reserved had been prepared for him, so Xu Fan¡¯s first stop was here, to pick up the materials, then he would meet these two mysterious foreigners.


    Zhi Shen Tang¡¯s opening hours were quite early; it wasn¡¯t even seven in the morning yet, and the rolling shutter door was already open.


    Xu Fan strolled into the quaint entrance of Zhi Shen Tang as if nothing was amiss.


    The Elder Lin with the surname Lin who Xu Fan had metst time was still sitting at the counter today, engrossed in reading a thread-bound ancient book.


    Upon entering, Xu Fan first politely greeted the elder: ¡°Elder Lin, good morning!¡±


    ¡°Young friend, you¡¯re up early too. There aren¡¯t many young people who can get out of bed this early anymore,¡± Boss Lin said cheerfully as he set down the thread-bound ancient book and smiled at Xu Fan.


    ¡°You have my thanks, Boss Lin, preparing the medicinal materials so quickly. I thought it would take at least three or four days,¡± Xu Fan sped his hands in a gesture of gratitude towards Elder Lin.


    ¡°No trouble at all. Seeing the young friend in such a hurry, I paid a bit more attention and had my folks be a bit more agile. It¡¯s nothing much,¡± Elder Lin replied amiably, smiling at Xu Fan without a hint of arrogance.


    After Xu Fan approached the counter, Elder Lin was taken aback once again.


    Thest time he saw Xu Fan, he felt that although Xu Fan was very powerful, he could tell that Xu Fan was a rather formidable martial artist.


    However, this time, his impression of Xu Fan was different; Xu Fan now seemed like a mysterious and unfathomable ocean, and even his own prating gaze gained nothing from Xu Fan. For the first time, the youth made Elder Lin feel as if he could not see through him.


    This change was, of course, thanks to the upgrade of Xu Fan¡¯s Five Spirits Sea of Consciousness, which corresponded to the spiritual world. The former Sea of Consciousness of Xu Fan had not been as strong as it was now, so when Elder Lin looked at Xu Fan, he could tell that Xu Fan was a rather formidable martial artist.


    But now, after the upgrade of Xu Fan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness, his own spiritual barrier had be like a great mountain, shielding against all who tried to peer into Xu Fan.


    Therefore, Elder Lin now had the feeling that he could not see through Xu Fan.


    This change in Xu Fan made Elder Lin even more surprised and he thought to himself that it was indeed fortunate for Zhi Shen Tang to have made the acquaintance of such an unfathomably powerful young martial artist.<div>


    ¡°Young friend, please have a seat and rest for a while. I will immediately instruct someone to bring over your medicinal herbs,¡± Elder Lin gestured invitingly towards Xu Fan with his hand.


    Xu Fan, without any hesitation, slowly sat down on the sofa provided for guests in the store.


    Less than a minute passed before a clerk wearing the uniform of Zhi Shen Tang brought over a pile ofrge and small boxes.


    ¡°Young friend, these are all the medicinal herbs you orderedst time. Thanks to my connections, I also found some older herbs for you, but the price will remain the same as we agreed uponst time,¡± said Elder Lin as he stroked his beard and spoke politely to Xu Fan.<div>


    ¡°Is that so? Since there are older herbs, I should indeed pay a higher price, don¡¯t tell me Elder Lin looks down on me,¡± Xu Fan said. Although he appreciated Elder Lin¡¯s kindness, he still did not want to take advantage of Elder Lin. After all, the price difference between a fifty-year-old herb and a hundred-year-old one could be three to four times more.


    Xu Fan understood the significance of this, which is why he said to Elder Lin with a bit of resolution.


    Elder Lin let out a chuckle and said indifferently, ¡°Young friend, don¡¯t worry, take a look at the herbs and see if they meet your satisfaction first.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Xu Fan said, taking arge package of herbs to examine closely.


    As soon as he opened the packaging, a rich scent of herbal fragrance wafted out.


    Xu Fan¡¯s nose was exceptionally keen, and with one sniff, he knew that the medicinal herbs inside were all genuine.


    Moreover, they were all over fifty years old, with many over a hundred years, and there was even a portion of Double-Headed Cordyceps that was rarely seen even in a decade.


    ¡°Elder Lin, these medicinal herbs are excellent, I am very satisfied,¡± Xu Fan said as he neatly repackaged them and spoke earnestly to Elder Lin.


    ¡°Good, as long as the young friend is satisfied, then I am at ease. However, as for the payment, it will still be the price we agreed uponst time, not a penny more,¡± Elder Lin stated firmly.


    ¡°Elder Lin, I am not someone who takes advantage of others lightly,¡± Xu Fan said, shaking his head slightly and speaking slowly.


    ¡°Young friend, do not reject it just yet. If I, Lin Yaoshi, can make a friend of you, what harm is there in giving you these medicinal herbs for free?¡± Boss Lin said slowly to Xu Fan.

 Chapter 162: 162: The True Dan Fire_1

    Chapter 162: The True Dan Fire_1


    ¡°`


    ¡°What? You are Lin Yaoshi?¡± Xu Fan said with a hint of admiration.


    ¡°Genuine and authentic,¡± Boss Linughed heartily, nodding at Xu Fan.


    In Xu Fan¡¯s mind, there was a memory of Lin Yaoshi, and this Lin Yaoshi was not an ordinary medicinal herb merchant. He was the cornerstone of the traditional Chinese medicinemunity in the southern part of Yan Country. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to call him the Mount Tai and North Star of the medical field.


    He had served the great figures of Dragon City in Yan Country for many years, his medical skills almost miraculous, hailed as a walking living fossil of contemporary traditional Chinese medicine. In his lifetime, he had written countless works and published over a hundred medical papers on traditional Chinese medicine in the internationally renowned medical journal, Willow Leaf Saber.


    Furthermore, he was the dean of the traditional Chinese medicine branch at Yan Country Medical College. He had taught hundreds of doctors and PhDs in medicine. Many of his disciples were now deans of municipal hospitals in various cities, and the dean of Zhonghai City Hospital was a student from his seventeenth term. Some of Elder Lin¡¯s first five batches of students were even in charge of health departments in Yan Country.


    However, upon learning of Lin Yaoshi¡¯s identity, Xu Fan was not overly excited but instead filled with respect for an elderly man who had dedicated his life to the medical field.


    Seeing Xu Fan¡¯s calm and profound demeanor, Elder Lin also secretly admired him. One who is imperturbable in honor or disgrace possesses the demeanor of a great general.


    ¡°I wonder if I, Lin Yaoshi, have the honor of making friends with you, young man,¡± Lin Yaoshi said to Xu Fan with a smile.


    If Director Cao of Zhonghai City Hospital saw this scene, he would probably be astonished.<div>


    Who was Lin Yaoshi? That was the famous stern-faced dean of Yan Country Medical College in those days. Every student in the College of Traditional Chinese Medicine knew Lin Yaoshi for being strict, serious, rigorous, and unapproachable. His students¡¯ achievements were exceptionally good, but he was also famously strict in discipline, so much so that even PhD students in their thirties hardly dared breathe heavily in his presence.


    Who would have thought that Lin Yaoshi, now smilingly suggesting friendship to a young man? If his students saw this, they would probably think something was wrong with his mind.


    Hearing Lin Yaoshi¡¯s friendly words, Xu Fan smiled slightly and gave a bow, saying, ¡°Elder Lin is a medical authority in Yan Country, and I, Xu Fan, am honored to make your acquaintance.¡±


    ¡°What a Xu Fan, young and talented, much stronger than those foolish-looking students of mine,¡± Elder Lin said, stroking his beard in praise of Xu Fan.


    ¡°Elder Lin is too kind, I¡¯m just an ordinary person, not as exaggerated as you say,¡± Xu Fan said with a shrug, speaking generously.


    ¡°I wonder, young friend, what use you have for buying so many high-quality medicinal herbs. I consider myself quite knowledgeable about traditional Chinese medicine, so I noticed the herbs you are buying are all top-grade, but they are all extremely potent and ferocious. If not moderated with other mild herbs, I fear they will not only fail to cure the illness but might also cause even greater troubles,¡± cautioned Lin Yaoshi with earnestness.


    These past few days Lin Yaoshi had indeed looked over Xu Fan¡¯s prescriptions, and with his expertise, he found Xu Fan¡¯s selection of herbs to be quite peculiar,pletely unable to form a standard prescription. If one were to stew them all together haphazardly, the resulting concoction would definitely be lethally toxic.


    Medicinal herbs require a bnce of Yin and Yang, with a hierarchy of king, minister, assistant, and envoy; it¡¯s not about using the best for everything. Witnessing Xu Fan¡¯s way of inspecting herbs, Lin Yaoshi knew Xu Fan understood medicine, but the ingredients Xu Fan bought couldn¡¯t form a prescription, which made Boss Lin quite curious.


    ¡°`


    He knew that some people, in order not to reveal their prescription, would purchase their medicine from at least three or four different pharmacies. Moreover, they would deliberately buy quantities and types that were inconsistent with the actual prescription. This way, they could prevent the pharmacy from reverse-engineering the prescription based on the amount of medicine dispensed.


    But as Lin Yaoshi observed Xu Fan, he saw him as an open and honorable person, not one to be secretive and petty. Therefore, Elder Lin was even more puzzled.


    ¡°Elder Lin, I¡¯m not buying these medicines to concoct them in the usual way. I use them for alchemy,¡± Xu Fan said frankly to Lin Yaoshi without any reservation.


    ¡°What? You know how to perform alchemy?¡± A hint of astonishment shed across Lin Yaoshi¡¯s face.


    Alchemy is an art that dates back to ancient times in Yan Country. Different from concocting medicine, alchemy not only requires prescriptions and a pill furnace but also requires the alchemist to have Dan Fire in order to sessfully produce elixirs. Otherwise, even if an ordinary person were to use the same prescription, what they would produce would just be a heap of burnt mess.


    Because elixirs are produced using Dan Fire, their medicinal properties are much stronger than ordinary medicine. Moreover, the presence of Dan Fire can remove some of the side effects of the medicinal materials, avoiding the issuemon in traditional medicine where too many ingredients and adjuvants are used to ensure safety, thus restraining each other and reducing the efficacy of the medicine.


    However, the alchemy techniques passed down from ancient times in Yan Country werergely lost during the wars decades ago.


    In present-day Yan Country, it was nearly impossible to find true alchemy practitioners, even he, considered the North Star of the traditional medicinemunity, could not find a master who truly knew alchemy.


    There was a time when Elder Lin had thought that the legendary alchemy of Yan Country¡¯s history would be just a story from the past, but today he had unexpectedly encountered Xu Fan, the sole inheritor of Yan Country¡¯s intangible cultural heritage of alchemy skills.


    ¡°Are you sure you really know how to perform alchemy?¡± Elder Lin asked Xu Fan cautiously. It wasn¡¯t that he doubted Xu Fan, but his mind was short-circuiting, unable to believe he had actually encountered someone capable of alchemy.<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s just alchemy, why would I need to lie?¡± Xu Fan replied with a light smile, openly and straightforwardly.


    ¡°Young friend, I¡¯ve been searching for someone in Yan Country who knew alchemy for nearly thirty years, and you are the first one I¡¯ve seen that can wield alchemy,¡± Lin Yaoshi said, grabbing Xu Fan¡¯s hand as if he had encountered a long-lost rtive.


    ¡°Elder Lin, there¡¯s no need to be excited; I won¡¯t run away,¡± Xu Fanughed, easing the surge of emotion from Lin Yaoshi.


    ¡°Young friend, could I have the honor of witnessing what real ¡®Dan Fire¡¯ looks like? My biggest regret in life, Lin Yaoshi, is that I¡¯ve never seen this legendary ¡®Dan Fire.¡¯ Without it, Yan Country no longer has any grandmasters capable of alchemy,¡± Lin Yaoshi earnestly said to Xu Fan, a profound longing in his eyes.<div>


    ¡°Since Elder Lin wishes to see it, then I will show my humble skills,¡± Xu Fan nodded, extended his palm, and summoned Spiritual Energy to ignite a blue me on his hand.


    This me was not veryrge, yet it twisted the surrounding air with its heat.

 Chapter 163: 163: Don’t Want Money, Want Your Life_1

    Chapter 163: Don¡¯t Want Money, Want Your Life_1


    Lin Yaoshi looked at the small me in Xu Fan¡¯s palm, so excited that he almost shed tears.


    ¡°This is indeed Dan Fire, so this is what Dan Fire is. Master, do you see? I¡¯ve finallyid eyes on the true Dan Fire¡­¡± Lin Yaoshi murmured to himself, his voice starting to choke as he spoke.


    This Dan Fire was something he and his master had pursued for a lifetime. Originally thinking that no one in Yan Country could condense Dan Fire anymore, Lin Yaoshi had not expected to witness the true Dan Fire that day.


    And the person who unleashed it was not some old monster in his dozens or hundreds, but a young man, barely over twenty years old.


    ¡°Chinese Medical Heritage has its sessors!¡± Lin Yaoshi looked at Xu Fan, his gaze filled with trust and hope.


    Having taught countless renowned students, Lin Yaoshi had never spoken such words, but upon seeing the Dan Fire in Xu Fan¡¯s hand, he couldn¡¯t help but whisper them to himself.


    ¡°Elder Lin, no need to get excited. Chinese medicine is profound and vast, I merely have a rudimentary understanding of alchemy. Compared to you and others who have saved countess lives in your lifetime, I still have a long way to go,¡± said Xu Fan modestly.


    ¡°Young friend, don¡¯t belittle yourself. I truly admire your cultivation. Although I¡¯ve saved countless lives in my lifetime, as my master used to say, those we save are people who shouldn¡¯t die, or in other words, people who can be saved. But you, you can truly save those on the brink of death, those deemed incurable, and snatch lives from the hands of King Yama. This is the true essence of medicine,¡± Lin Yaoshi earnestly said to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Elder Lin esteems me too highly. I am merely a young man who has lost his way in this world,¡± Xu Fan said with a hint of sorrow.


    ¡°Stop talking so sadly. I¡¯m here to buy some medicine today, look what you¡¯ve done, turned it into an award ceremony, making even my eyes wet,¡± Elder Linposed his expression, finally recovering from the shock of the initial sight of Dan Fire.<div>


    ¡°Yes, right, I haven¡¯t paid yet,¡± Xu Fan said with a smile. ¡°Friends or no, business is business. If Elder Lin doesn¡¯t take my money, I dare not trouble your store again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be formal, young friend. Money has be insignificant to me. Seeing the true Dan Fire today, I could step into my coffin with no regrets. What does money matter? No amount of money can outweigh the importance of resolving my regrets,¡± Lin Yaoshi solemnly said to Xu Fan.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. If Elder Lin insists on not epting payment, then I¡¯ll have to find another store to buy my medicine, and I won¡¯t take these herbs with me,¡± Xu Fan slowly stood up.


    He had his principles. If Lin Yaoshi didn¡¯t ept payment this time, what would he do next time, or the time after that? People are like that; Elder Lin might not care about money, but Xu Fan couldn¡¯t ept trust without payment. Besides, Xu Fan recently received over ten million from Song Qiang of Jin Hui Group and wasn¡¯t short of money. He wouldn¡¯t owe anyone favors for things that could be settled with money.


    ¡°How about this, I have a favor to ask of you, young friend. If you can aplish it, then we¡¯ll consider this batch of herbs as a fee for your efforts,¡± Elder Lin proposed another scheme after some thought.


    ¡°Oh? Could Elder Lin borate on that?¡± Xu Fan grew interested.


    Refusing money is one thing, but if it was about exchanging services for a task, that¡¯s a different story. That would be remuneration for work and wouldn¡¯t count as taking advantage of Elder Lin, so Xu Fan smiled faintly and sat back down.


    ¡°I have an old friend who I¡¯ve known for many years, a very powerful martial artist in our Yan Country. Unfortunately, he suffered a serious injury when he was young, leaving him with minor chronic conditions. I wanted to treat him before, but he never took it seriously due to his strong body and kept putting it off. However, a few months ago, my old friend suddenly fell ill and couldn¡¯t recover. In theory, a martial artist¡¯s body is as tough as steel, and it¡¯s not unusual to go decades without ailments, but this illness came on fast and fierce. In just a few months, it became severe, and his life was in danger. I have diagnosed him several times, but with my abilities, I couldn¡¯t determine the cause. I thought there was nothing that could be done but to watch him fade away. But now that I¡¯ve met you today, hope has been rekindled,¡± Elder Lin said with excitement, revealing a grave expression while discussing his old friend¡¯s condition, a clear sign of the deep significance this friend held for him.


    ¡°Elder Lin, are you suggesting that I go and diagnose your friend to see if there¡¯s a chance of saving him?¡± Xu Fan asked quietly.


    ¡°Exactly! I can¡¯t diagnose it, and there¡¯s virtually no one in Yan Country who could, but seeing you, I¡¯ve regained hope. I have this feeling that to cure his disease, you must be involved,¡± Elder Lin earnestly said to Xu Fan.


    Finishing his words, Elder Lin stepped out from behind the counter and began to bow to Xu Fan. ¡°Young friend, I hope for the sake of Lin Yaoshi, you will pay a visit to my old friend.¡±


    Xu Fan quickly moved, catching Elder Lin¡¯s body to prevent the bow, and replied gently, ¡°Why such a grand gesture, Elder Lin? Since you¡¯ve told me his situation, how could I stand by and do nothing?¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, I truly thank you, young friend. Regardless of whether there¡¯s a solution this time, we¡¯ll consider the payment for the medicine as a token of gratitude for your efforts. If you do find a solution, rest assured there will be a far more valuable reward, both from me and my old friend¡¯s family,¡± Lin Yaoshi told Xu Fan.


    ¡°Elder Lin, I¡¯m going because of your request and the urgency of the patient¡¯s situation. Please take back any talk of rewards. If it were just for the reward, I wouldn¡¯t go,¡± Xu Fan said calmly.


    ¡°Right, right, my mind¡¯s gotten muddled with age. I apologize for the urgency due to my old friend¡¯s condition. Forgive my inconsideration,¡± Lin Yaoshi, realizing his words were inappropriate, hastily said to Xu Fan.


    ¡°No harm done. However, I have some urgent matters to attend to; could I schedule the visit after a couple of days?¡± Xu Fan asked softly.

 Chapter 164: 164: Yulong Temple on Yulong Mountain_1

    Chapter 164: Yulong Temple on Yulong Mountain_1


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve just seen him, and he should be alright for the next few days. I hope that after you¡¯ve dealt with your matters, you cane as soon as possible to treat him. Here on behalf of my old friend, I want to thank you,¡± Elder Lin said. This time he did not bow but rather saluted Xu Fan with a fist.


    ¡°Alright, as soon as I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll be there,¡± Xu Fan replied solemnly, nodding his head as he promised to take care of the situation.


    Seeing that there was nothing else to discuss, Xu Fan reached for the bag containing a bundle of top-grade medicinal herbs and bid Elder Lin farewell, ¡°Elder Lin, if there is nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave now. I will resolve my issues as quickly as possible and thene to find you.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your effort, young friend,¡± Elder Lin also saluted Xu Fan with a fist to bid him goodbye.


    Unbeknownst to them, Elder Lin¡¯s attitude towards Xu Fan had shifted from that of an elder to a junior, to that of a student towards a teacher.


    In the traditions of Yan Country, those who impart knowledge are considered teachers, regardless of age. As long as one has skill, they are the teacher. Even though Elder Lin was nearly sixty years older than Xu Fan, he still treated Xu Fan with utmost respect.


    The biggest change came from witnessing the power of the Dan Fire in Xu Fan¡¯s hands.


    As Xu Fan left the Zhi Shen Tang, Elder Lin slowly stood up and watched Xu Fan walk into the distance.


    Before long, Elder Lin took out his phone and dialed a number, excitedly speaking into the phone, ¡°You old immortal, this time, you probably won¡¯t die again.¡±


    ¡­<div>


    After leaving Zhi Shen Tang, Xu Fan quickly ced therge bag of medicinal herbs into the trunk of his car. This batch of herbs was much more valuable than the previous one, worth over a million, which was why Xu Fan handled them more tenderly, making sure they were safely stowed away before getting into his car.


    As soon as Xu Fan emerged onto the street and re-entered his car, the ¡°Mountain Chicken¡± group immediately started their car and continued to tail Xu Fan.


    Mackenzie had already decided not to give Xu Fan any chances this time. If there was a suitable opportunity, he would hit Xu Fan¡¯s car a few times to provoke him, then lead him to an isted area. If Xu Fan was the hot-blooded young man he suspected, he would surely give chase. Then, with Mackenzie¡¯s sharpshooting and Sandru¡¯s toughbat skills, they could certainly take Xu Fan down for good.


    ¡°Lieutenant Shan, when I hit his carter, roll down the window and hurl every Chinese insult you¡¯ve learned at him topletely enrage the kid, got it?¡± Mackenzie instructed his co-pilot, the burly Sandru, carefully.


    ¡°OK, when ites to provoking and causing foul y, I¡¯m your man!¡± Sandru replied with confidentughter. He had grown up in a ck neighborhood, well-acquainted with the tactics of infuriating an opponent. However, hismand of Chinese was limited, and his repertoire of Chinese insults was rather scanty.


    ¡°Fuck, you green pool, beast, dogshit, hooligan, scoundrel. Haha, dear Captain Mackenzie, how¡¯s my Chinese?¡±


    ¡°Very beautiful!¡± Mackenzie wasn¡¯t much proficient in Chinese either and was quite impressed to hear Sandru¡¯s string of curses.


    Having agreed on their n, they prepared to overtake Xu Fan¡¯s car, drive alongside him and provoke him. However, things didn¡¯t go as they wished; having made all the preparations, Mackenzie realized that Xu Fan¡¯s speed was incredibly high, making it difficult to overtake him even with his pedal to the metal, and they could barely keep up.


    ¡°Fuck, does this kid think he can escape?¡± Mackenzie mmed his fist on the steering wheel and asked Sandru.


    ¡°Reporting, Captain Mackenzie, his current route is heading to the outskirts, which is advantageous for us. For now, we can just follow him,¡± Sandru, who was monitoring the GPS on his phone, informed Mackenzie.


    ¡°Oh yeah, that¡¯s perfect. Don¡¯t let me catch you, kid, I swear you¡¯ll face the most severe judgment,¡± Mackenzie whistled as he focused on driving and chasing Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan had also noticed the persistent ck SUV following him from behind.


    Using his Divine Sense, he detected that the SUV contained two dangerous foreigners. They were looking for a secluded ce to take care of Xu Fan, which, coincidentally, was also what Xu Fan wanted¡ªfinding a remote area to dispose of these two pests.


    Thus, both vehicles sped towards the outskirts of Zhonghai City, racing against each other on the road.


    After driving for an entire hour, Xu Fan arrived at a mountainous area south of Zhonghai City.


    The terrain here was no longer the t roads of Zhonghai City but had be a twisting mountain road.


    Below the mountain roady a mountain famous in the vicinity of Zhonghai, named Yulong Mountain, which housed a temple called Yulong Temple. Within therge courtyard of the temple was a well. Legend had it that the well contained a chain thicker than a human arm, which was forged from Golden Crystal by an ancient prime minister nearly a few hundred years ago. He used the chain to capture a dragon that had been troubling the people of Pujiang and locked it within the well.


    However, these stories were mostly rumors and legends circted on the inte by unknown sources, all fabricated to increase the ce¡¯s fame and attract tourists. In reality, locals didn¡¯t believe them at all and only used them to deceive tourists from outside the area.


    Nheless, a couple of days ago, when Xu Fan hade across these rumors online, he became a bit curious and took a look.<div>


    Although the rumors had been circting for many years, Xu Fan developed a keen interest in the ce after finding a high-resolution satellite image and aerial photo map of Yulong Mountain.


    After reviewing the maps, Xu Fan was surprised to discover some clues indicating that there was more to Yulong Mountain than just idle gossip and legends.


    Today, Xu Fan¡¯s destination was originally Yulong Mountain, but since he had acquired two tails, he did not mind burying these two ill-intentioned foreigners right there.


    <div>

 Chapter 165: 165: Operation of the Pheasant Squad Begins_1

    Chapter 165: Operation of the Pheasant Squad Begins_1


    Xu Fan arrived at a t area at the foot of the mountain and quickly parked the car in the parking lot.


    He took out a huge climbing bag from the car¡¯s trunk, and at the same time, grabbed arge pack of herbs he had gotten from Zhi Shen Tang, and hurriedly ran up the mountain.


    Seeing Xu Fan pick up his pack and leave, Mackenzie and Sandru also quickly drove to the parking lot, grabbed their gear in an instant, jumped out of their cars, and sprinted after Xu Fan in hot pursuit.


    Some time ago, an ident had urred on Yulong Mountain. A group of middle school students had arranged to climb the mountain, and as a result, they all went missing together. This incident rmed the higher-ups in Zhonghai City, who dispatched hundreds of police and firefighters to search the mountain tirelessly for an entire half-month, covering every possible angle, yet they failed to find any trace of the missing students.


    Yulong Mountain had since been temporarily sealed off, without a single person in sight, rendering it extremely silent.


    Xu Fan¡¯s steps were nimble as he weaved through the forest, asionally looking back and noticing that the two foreigners were relentlessly following him.


    At this moment, Sandru was forging the path ahead with his titanium alloy super hunting knife, cutting off any obstructing branches with its sharp de.


    Following Sandru, Mackenzie had already discarded his guitar case and was now carrying a semi-automatic rifle on his back.


    This rifle was rented at a high price from the ck market in Zhonghai by Mackenzie. It was a Type 56 semi-automatic rifle, and Mackenzie, using his years of experience, had fitted it with a scope to substitute for a sniper rifle.


    Typically, when out on missions, Mackenzie would bring his Barrett anti-material sniper rifle or an AWM sniper rifle, but regtions in Yan Country were too strict, and he couldn¡¯t bring his beloved weapons. Besides, he hade to Yan Country for vacation and never intended to work, so in his haste, he couldn¡¯t find a sniper rifle with great firepower, and had to make do with this one instead.<div>


    But it¡¯s not about the quality of the gun; it¡¯s about who¡¯s using it.


    Mackenzie was a former military sniper ace, and even within the entirety of Sanjiao State, he was considered an extraordinary marksman. Even with a simple Type 56 semi, Mackenzie could hit targets within one thousand meters with unerring uracy.


    Xu Fan¡¯s pace was fast, walking on the rugged mountain path as if it were t ground, without the slightest pause, leaving the duo known as the ¡°mountain chickens¡± struggling to keep up.


    Although both were former American special forces with strength and endurance far beyond the average person, Xu Fan, a seemingly frail man from Yan Country, was running faster than the both of them. No matter how hard Mackenzie and Sandru tried, they couldn¡¯t catch up, and the distance between them only grew wider.


    Mackenzie, realizing he and Sandru were falling behind Xu Fan by two to three hundred meters, knew it would be difficult to find Xu Fan if he ventured deeper into the jungle, so he shouted to Sandru, ¡°Lieutenant Shan, there¡¯s an excellent sniping spot at 11 o¡¯clock, a hundred meters away. I¡¯ll establish a sniper position there; you keep him busy and give me a chance to take him out.¡±


    ¡°Roger that!¡± Sandru bellowed, his legs powering up as he desperately chased after Xu Fan.


    In just over a hundred meters, in the blink of an eye, Xu Fan continued running up the mountain path, while Mackenzie had reached the rock suitable for setting up a sniping position.


    Mackenzie leapt onto the rock, about one person tall and smooth on top, then fluidly removed the Type 56 semi-automatic from his back.


    Setting up the rifle, aiming, flicking off the safety¡ªhis movements were as smooth as flowing water, a routine Mackenzie had performed tens of thousands of times, so ingrained in his muscles and memory that not even the slightest error urred.


    The crosshairs in the scope firmly locked onto Xu Fan. Mackenzie curled his middle finger, using his experience to calcte the wind speed and humidity, thenbined this with Xu Fan¡¯s movements to predict his path.


    Within one second, Mackenzie had determined Xu Fan¡¯s position for the next second, as well as where the bullet would be after he fired.


    Then Mackenzie¡¯s hand gently pulled the trigger.


    The next moment, with a ¡°bang,¡± the bullet left the chamber.


    Xu Fan¡¯s iput and the bullet were about to collide perfectly.


    Xu Fan was hurrying towards the Yulong Temple at the mountain peak when unexpectedly, the two foreigners stayed on his trail like burrs. He couldn¡¯t shake them off, contemting whether he should find a suitable spot to take care of them first when suddenly, an icy, bone-chilling sensation came over him from his heart.


    It was a sign of extreme danger.


    Xu Fan barely had time for any other action and instinctively executed an iron bridge maneuver, his body suddenly arching backward and falling straight down.


    ¡°Ting!¡± A bullet flew through where Xu Fan had just been, traveled dozens of meters forward, and struck a stone, instantly shattering it and scattering fragments.


    ¡°Dammit! To dare shoot!¡± Xu Fan raged inwardly.<div>


    He hadn¡¯t expected these foreigners to actually dare to open fire in broad daylight.


    Moreover, the gunman was really too skilled. If not for the sudden premonition of danger in his heart and an instinctive dodge, that bullet would have hit him in the head.


    Although Xu Fan was now endowed with the strength of a Martial Arts Grandmaster in Yan Country, he still faced the risk of injury or even death from such powerful firearms.


    Just a gun could threaten him, not to mention cannons, missiles, or even atomic bombs.<div>


    While mortals might seem like ants in Xu Fan¡¯s eyes, these ants still wielded the power to Destroy Heaven and Earth.


    Only by rapidly improving his own strength was there a way out, the only way to protect himself and Tongtong, Xu Fan thought firmly to himself.


    In his past life, as the Five Directions Great Emperor, a mere sneeze could have blown up a.


    Only when he reached that level would he not fear any danger in the universe. For now, Xu Fan had only one path forward: to elevate himself.


    But for now, Xu Fan had to deal with the immediate problem.


    With the shot missing, a flicker of surprise crossed Mackenzie¡¯s eyes; he cursed vehemently, ¡°Fuck, my perfect shot, how did he dodge that.¡±


    Xu Fan wouldn¡¯t answer him because he had already thrown the two bags he carried to the ground and charged towards his pursuer.


    Xu Fan had intended to take advantage of the morning¡¯s dense Spiritual Energy to scout Yulong Mountain, but since the two foreigners wanted him dead, he decided to send them to meet God first.

 Chapter 166: 166: Strike Down! Pheasant_1

    Chapter 166: Strike Down! Pheasant_1


    Sandru heard the gunshot behind him, and his heart surged with excitement.


    In the past on the battlefield, Sandru and Mackenzie were a golden partnership.


    Whenever he heard Captain Mackenzie¡¯s gun fire behind him, a target would always be sent flying by the immense kic energy of the sniper rifle.


    This had almost be an instinctive thought for Sandru, and this time, hearing Mackenzie¡¯s gunshot, he had already felt like there was nothing left for him to do.


    But after the gunshot, Sandru was shocked to discover that the thin young man in front had incredibly fallen backward, miraculously evading what seemed like a certain death from the sniper.


    ¡°Shit, is this Yan Country Kung Fu?¡± A trace of disbelief shed through Sandru¡¯s eyes.


    While Sandru was still dumbfounded, Xu Fan had sprung up from the ground and was rapidly running towards him.


    ¡°Lieutenant Shan, engage him and create a sniping opportunity for me!¡± Sandru¡¯s earpiece ryed Mackenzie¡¯s calm voice.


    Although Mackenzie¡¯s first shot missed, he did not panic and was still giving orders to Sandru withposure.


    ¡°OK!¡± Sandru responded, cing his titanium alloybat knife in front of him and slowly moving to meet Xu Fan.<div>


    Sandru had cooperated with Mackenzie in this kind of action many times before on the battlefield.


    Shan would draw the fire up front, and Mackenzie would take cold shots from behind. Every time, their cooperation was nothing short of perfect, either Mackenzie¡¯s shot would force the enemy to fall to Shan¡¯s knife, or Shan would drive the enemy into Mackenzie¡¯s line of fire for a deadly shot.


    This time, seeing Xu Fan¡¯s fierce momentum, they almost instantly had to use this tactic to face Xu Fan.


    In less than three seconds, Xu Fan had already rushed to Sandru¡¯s front. During that time, the sniper rifle had fired once more from afar, but with a premonition in his heart, Xu Fan once again narrowly dodged the iing bullet, and this time it was easier without the earlier desperation.


    Before Mackenzie had the chance to fire the third shot, Xu Fan had already reached Sandru.


    Sandru was a brave man himself, with a body a good half head taller than Xu Fan¡¯s and muscles that were bulky, his body weight nearly double that of Xu Fan.


    If Xu Fan were an ordinary person, Sandru could have subdued him with just one hand, relying on his size alone.


    Unfortunately for Sandru, Xu Fan was no ordinary person. Seeing Sandru wield the ferociousbat knife gleaming with blue reflection, Xu Fan sidestepped and dodged Sandru¡¯s heavy and powerful sh.


    After evading Sandru¡¯s first strike, Xu Fan closed the distance, rushing forward towards Sandru.


    With a vignt sniper outside, Xu Fan could only opt for closebat with Sandru, using Sandru¡¯s massive body to block the sniper¡¯s line of sight.


    Sandru¡¯s first swing missed, and before he could strike a second time, Xu Fan suddenly closed in, firmly grasping Sandru¡¯s arm.


    Sandru felt an incredibly powerful force instantly exerted on his arm, rendering him unable to muster any strength, and even struggling to scream.


    With a ¡°crack¡±, Xu Fan twisted his left hand forcefully and snapped Sandru¡¯s right arm in an instant.


    The titanium alloybat knife fell from Sandru¡¯s hand with a ng onto the ground.


    Xu Fan¡¯s hand had almost twisted Sandru¡¯s entire arm off at the root. Now, his right hand couldn¡¯t muster a shred of strength, and the heavybat knife instantly dropped to the ground.


    After breaking Sandru¡¯s arm, Xu Fan didn¡¯t stop there. Next came the move ¡°Great Strength Iron Mountain Lean,¡± his shoulder mming ruthlessly into Sandru¡¯s chest.


    The Iron Mountain Lean could shatter even a mountain, let alone Sandru¡¯s ribcage.


    This time, facing a threat to his life, Xu Fan had unleashed all his power. With a ¡°boom,¡± the Iron Mountain Lean connected with Sandru¡¯s chest.


    At the impact, Sandru, who weighed over two hundred pounds, was sent flying like a kite, propelled instantly through the air.<div>


    Even if Sandru had been hit by arge truck, the scene probably wouldn¡¯t have been as horrifying.


    Struck by Xu Fan, Sandru¡¯s chest bones had almost all broken in an instant, and the Qi Force from Xu Fan¡¯s blow had torn a massive hole in the back of his clothes.


    As Sandru iled through the air, he kept spitting out crimson blood. His huge body, sent flying by Xu Fan¡¯s strike, crashed twenty meters away, raising a cloud of dust upon hitting the ground.


    Injuries of this severity, even if ced in Blue Star¡¯s best hospital, would likely be beyond saving.<div>


    From a distance, Mackenzie, who had been aiming his rifle from atop a rock, cried out with eyes red with rage, ¡°Fuck! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Sandru had been hisrade-in-arms for many years. Mackenzie was well aware of his strength. Not to say he was invincible in closebat, but in Sanjiao State, he was still a formidable opponent.


    To think that today, in Yan Country, he¡¯d encounter a target who not only could dodge his bullets but in an instant of engaging Sandru, could send a special forces soldier, nearly the size of the boxer Tyson, flying over a dozen meters.


    Anger beyond words filled Mackenzie¡¯s heart, but as a sniper, the angrier he was, the calmer he became.


    He had his rifle swiftly ready by the time he saw Sandru flying through the air. Feeling a pang for Sandru¡¯s heavy body crashing to the ground, Mackenzie took only 0.1 seconds to grieve before quickly lowering his head. His eyes peered through the scope, aligning the crosshairs tightly on Xu Fan.


    The rush of battle stimted Mackenzie¡¯s nerves, his breath steady, his mind clear and undisturbed, as he submerged into the optimal state for a sniper about to fire.


    Xu Fan¡¯s movements seemed to slow down in his eyes. Mackenzie¡¯s scope was firmly tracking Xu Fan¡¯s trajectory.


    Mackenzie¡¯s hand gently touched the trigger.


    Now, he had utmost confidence that he could kill Xu Fan with a single shot.


    Just as Mackenzie was about to pull the trigger, he suddenly noticed a sh of silver from the scope, speeding towards him.


    Just now, Xu Fan had casually flicked up the Titanium Alloy Combat Knife Sandru had left behind with his foot, then threw it with his hand towards the distant sniper.


    The Titanium Alloy Combat Knife, indestructible by nature, was now elerated by the Martial Artist¡¯s Qi Force infused by Xu Fan, making it incredibly fast. It reached Mackenzie in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Crack!¡±<div>


    The Type 56 semi-automatic rifle was sliced into two by the thrown knife from Xu Fan, and the lingering force of the knife not only severed Mackenzie¡¯s right arm neatly but also embedded itself deeply into the bluestone beneath him.


    The de was entirely sunken into the solid stone, with only the handle still trembling slightly, exposed on the outside.

 Chapter 167: 167 International Assassin Alliance_1

    Chapter 167: International Assassin Alliance_1


    Mackenzie let out a wail as his right hand was chopped off like wheat by a scythe by the throwing knife Xu Fan flung out.


    Blood gushed from his wrist like water from a turned-on faucet.


    Xu Fan¡¯s ghostly figure shed and he quickly appeared at Mackenzie¡¯s side.


    ¡°Who on earth are you?¡± Mackenzie asked Xu Fan, each word spoken through clenched teeth to endure the pain in his wrist.


    ¡°What right do you have to ask for my name!¡± Xu Fan stomped down, pinning Mackenzie¡¯s sturdy body to the ground beneath his foot.


    ¡°I refuse to ept this. I am the strongest sniper in Sanjiao State, and there¡¯s no way I couldn¡¯t hit you!¡± Mackenzie, stepped on like a dog by Xu Fan, still clutched his severed wrist, speaking in disbelief.


    Xu Fan bent down and gently tapped thrice on Mackenzie¡¯s right arm.


    As soon as Xu Fan made his move, Mackenzie felt his left arm lose sensation and, miraculously, even the spraying blood from his wrist stopped bleeding.


    Xu Fan had merely used an acupoint-sealing technique on a major point in Mackenzie¡¯s left arm. With the speed Mackenzie was losing blood, he only had seconds before he bled out. Xu Fan spared his life for the moment as there were questions he needed answers to, and so he temporarily stopped the severe bleeding.


    ¡°Come, see see me,¡± Xu Fan said to Mackenzie in his ented English.<div>


    Mackenzie seemed to understand Xu Fan¡¯s words and turned over to face him, eager to get a good look at the enemy who swiftly defeated both him and Sandru.


    The moment Mackenzie turned around, he saw Xu Fan¡¯s eyes, dark as a starry night.


    It appeared as though Xu Fan¡¯s eyes contained countless stars. Mackenzie only took one nce before feeling as if he was surrounded by the vast cosmos.


    Of course, that was Mackenzie¡¯s illusion. Xu Fan had used his Eye of Soul Capture, and with one gaze, he took control of Mackenzie¡¯s mind.


    Xu Fan couldn¡¯t understand Mackenzie¡¯s foreign babbling, so he resorted to telepathic control to gather intelligence.


    As soon as the Eye of Soul Capture made contact with Mackenzie¡¯s gaze, he fell under the control of the fantasy in Xu Fan¡¯s eyes. After Xu Fan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness had been enhanced, the Eye of Soul Capture¡¯s power was also amplified. It could not only immerse an enemy in the starlight emitted by his eyes but also allow for instant, barrier-freemunication through the Sea of Consciousness.


    ¡°Speak, who sent you? What are you? Who sent you?¡± Xu Fan asked Mackenzie.


    ¡°We are members of the Shadow Feather Assassination Group, under the secondrgest ck Glove Family in America. The guy you hit earlier is my partner, Sandru. We were formerly special forces in Sanjiao State of America. We were just in Yan Country for vacation, but during our break, we got a contract mission, and it just so happens the target was in Zhonghai City. Thus, our organization canceled our leave and sent us here to deal with you,¡± Mackenzie, now under the control of Xu Fan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness, had be a puppet, revealing everything without reservation.


    ¡°Who is your employer?¡± Xu Fan asked once more.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know his exact name because we only ept missions dispatched by the organization. However, he previously used a mobile phone to send us intelligence about you. You could try looking up his identity through the phone number,¡± Mackenzie said honestly. By now, the color had drained from his pupils, and he appeared like an automaton.


    Following Xu Fan¡¯smand, Mackenzie pulled out his phone from his pocket, and showed the intelligence sent by Detective Cai Xiangdong to Xu Fan.


    Seeing that familiar phone number on the mobile, Xu Fan grew angry. It was that damn guy with the gold-rimmed sses again, stirring up trouble. He couldn¡¯t believe that local gangs weren¡¯t enough for him, he¡¯d even found an international assassin to kill him. It was just like a returned overseas student to have such formidable connections.


    In his heart, Xu Fan had already silently decided Cai Xiangdong¡¯s fate. The man had a sinister heart, and Xu Fan would retaliate without fail. If he had time, he would certainly personally take Cai Xiangdong¡¯s life.


    ¡°Tell me about your organization. Where does yourbat power rank within it?¡± Xu Fan asked Mackenzie again.


    As the saying goes, know the enemy and know yourself, and you will never be defeated.


    Xu Fan didn¡¯t care about local thugs like Brother Long, but these two foreign assassins made him cautious.


    Merely two individuals who weren¡¯t even considered martial artists, armed with a sniper rifle, had the opportunity to threaten his life. If their organization was vast, the pressure Xu Fan faced in the future would only be greater.


    ¡°Sir, our organization is the secondrgest ck Glove Organization in America. However, our assassination group doesn¡¯t even make the top ten in the country. Our rank on the assassin leaderboard is roughly around the 1000th ce. In the Assassin Alliance, there are many more formidable characters than us. It seems they possess magical superpowers just like you and don¡¯t need powerful weapons to wield ¡®Destroy Heaven and Earth¡¯ kind of strength. These individuals usually don¡¯t take on missions lightly, but once they do, it¡¯s a massacre,¡± Mackenzie said, trembling, hisplexion turning deathly pale from blood loss, looking like a zombie.


    ¡°Damn,¡± Xu Fan was somewhat surprised. He had already encountered martial artists in Yan Country, but he did not expect that there would be simr superpowered beings abroad.<div>


    But then Xu Fan thought about it and felt it was normal. The Ghost Life Twelve he had killed two days ago were apprentices trained by Onmyoji from the Easternnds. Their skills were sinister and strange, not only did they drink human blood, but they also looked like skeletons.


    If even the tinynd of the Eastern ghosts could produce Onmyoji with such special abilities, then surely the vast continents of Europe and America also harbored superpowered beings.


    ¡°If you die here and the mission remains unfinished, how will your organization handle it?¡± Xu Fan asked.


    ¡°Sandru and myself hold a certain status in our organization. If we die here, the organization will not let it go easily. I think they will send someone to investigate the cause of our death. Moreover, once the perpetrator is found, our organization will even issue a bounty on the World Assassin Alliance, with the top assassinsing after them. Those are superpowered beings with special abilities, and there are hardly any missions they cannotplete,¡± Mackenzie replied honestly.<div>


    This news shocked Xu Fan as well.


    He had thought killing these two foreigners would be the end of it, but it turned out to be like stirring up a ho¡¯s nest.


    Now there¡¯s an Assassin Alliance out for revenge on their behalf, and at this moment, Xu Fan felt like cursing out loud.


    You¡¯re the Assassin Alliance, not the Avengers Alliance, how unlucky.

 Chapter 168: 168 Authentic Water-Drawing Array of Imperial Dragon_1

    Chapter 168: Authentic Water-Drawing Array of Imperial Dragon_1


    Xu Fan wasn¡¯t actually afraid of the Assassin Alliance, it was just that assassins were a bunch of extremely despicable and sly people, who excelled at stabbing others in the back.


    Xu Fan couldn¡¯t possibly be on guard every single moment for an assassin that might suddenly spring out from some corner to kill him. Besides, now that he had a family to care for, with a daughter like Tongtong and Xu Yixue, who was an inextricable part of his life, there were many more constraints. Toprehensively protect them was proving to be quite troublesome.


    ¡°Is there any way to avoid alerting the Assassin Organization?¡± Xu Fan asked with a frown.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one way, which is for us to live bypleting our mission, that is, to kill you,¡± Mackenzie said mechanically.


    He wasn¡¯t going to lie now, so when Xu Fan heard what he said, he knew that the situation was basically unsolvable.


    Since it was unsolvable, Xu Fan didn¡¯t ponder it further. What about the Assassin Alliance? If you anger me, I will turn you into a Burial Alliance.


    You want to kill me? You can try.


    Seeing that Mackenzie had no more use to him, Xu Fan nodded toward him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got the information now, and it¡¯s time to send you off.¡±


    With that, Xu Fan formed a sword finger with his right hand, and a beam of golden Qi Force shot out from his fingertip, piercing straight through Mackenzie¡¯s head.


    ¡°Boom!¡±<div>


    Mackenzie was lifeless and copsed to the ground with a thunderous fall.


    Xu Fan picked up Mackenzie¡¯s corpse and carried it over to Sandru.


    Although Sandru had made contact with Xu Fan earlier, his constitution was even better than Mackenzie¡¯s. At this point, he was still clinging to life and hadn¡¯t died.


    A cold and fierce look appeared in Xu Fan¡¯s eyes.


    Both of these men were assassins who wanted his life. In Xu Fan¡¯s creed, there was never mercy, only killing to stop killing.


    Xu Fan¡¯s sword finger shot out a beam of golden light viciously toward Sandru¡¯s heart.


    Sandru¡¯s body twitched twice and theny still.


    Xu Fan found a pit in the woods and stacked both bodies back to back in it.


    Since they were brothers in life and death, Xu Fan let them die together, which could be considered a good deed.


    After cing the bodies, Xu Fan leaped up from the jungle and struck a palm with force beside the pit.


    ¡°Boom!¡± Immediately, the pile of earth beside the pit vibrated violently under the force of Xu Fan¡¯s palm and copsed instantly.


    The ¡°Mountain Chicken Combo¡± was instantly buried together in the pit.


    Xu Fan silently nced at the pit, then turned and left without hesitation.


    Stepping out of the jungle, Xu Fan returned once again to therge rock from which Mackenzie had sniped at him. The Type 56 semi-automatic rifle, which had been severed by the alloy hunting knife, stilly on the ground, covered in Mackenzie¡¯s blood.


    Xu Fan picked up the gun, now broken in two, and squeezed hard with his hands.


    The hard firearm parts were crushed into scrap by Xu Fan¡¯s grip, and he then threw the twisted metal pieces in all directions with his qi force. Even a gunsmith would be unable to recognize that the scraps scattered in the forest were once a rifle.


    Xu Fan then took the alloy hunting knife from the rock. The knife¡¯s streamlined design was impressive, and the blue glow shimmering on the de was rather cool. Most importantly, it was extremely sharp, slicing through the hard gun barrel as if it were tofu, and not even a nick was left on the de¡¯s surface.


    Using three parts of his strength, Xu Fan tried to break the knife, only to see the wide back of the de bend slightly without breaking under his powerful grip. When Xu Fan released his strength, thebat knife miraculously returned to its original shape.


    Earlier, when Xu Fan crushed Mackenzie¡¯s gun, he had only used two parts of his strength; now, with three parts, he still couldn¡¯t damage the knife.<div>


    Xu Fan couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the quality of the knife and, rather than continue to stress it, he decided to keep it in his hand.


    Holding his trophy, Xu Fan began to ascend the mountain. Arriving at the spot where Mackenzie first shot at him, he picked up his backpack and herbs that stilly on the ground, and once again started sprinting towards the mountain peak.


    Yulong Mountain was steep and treacherous. Although it was just over two thousand meters high, ordinary people needed four hours to climb it. But Xu Fan¡¯s speed was many times faster than that of an ordinary person. Discounting the time spent fighting the pheasant group, it took him nearly an hour to reach the top.


    Atop Yulong Mountain stood a temple with a history of several hundred years.<div>


    The temple wasn¡¯trge, but it was a cultural relic under the protection of Zhonghai City¡¯s authorities. Rumor had it that monks once resided there, but they were disbanded by the cultural heritage department of Zhonghai City for privately raising funds.


    Thus, Yulong Temple was now almost devoid of people.


    Usually, a man in his sixties lived in the temple, tasked with its care to prevent copse or fire. However, following a recent incident involving middle school students, the administrators of Zhonghai City called the old man down, citing recent disturbances on Yulong Mountain and aiming to prevent another missing person case.


    Consequently, the gates of Yulong Temple were tightly locked, and it was utterly deserted.


    Xu Fan wasn¡¯t deterred by the locked gates; with a push of his feet, his body floated up like a swallow, and in an instant, he flew over the red walls of Yulong Temple andnded inside.


    Xu Fan ced his backpack and herbs on the blue stone floor of the courtyard, and then with a leaping technique, he jumped to the highest point of the main hall of Yulong Temple.


    Yulong Temple had two stories. The roof tiles were unique green zed tiles from several hundred years ago. Xu Fan walked on them with great care, afraid of damaging the centuries-old treasures.


    Standing at the highest point of Yulong Temple, Xu Fan looked down at the mountain. Theyout of Yulong Mountain resembled a massive formation, tightly encircling the temple in its center.


    After a thorough investigation, Xu Fan found the arrangement and formation around Yulong Mountain eerily simr to the one surrounding the vi of Lu Chennong, known as ¡°Zhonghai¡¯s Number One Estate.¡±


    Both had the shape of ¡°embracing the mountain and facing the water,¡± both employed the Water-Drawing Array of Imperial Dragon. However, the array near Lu Chennong¡¯s vi was only a miniature version, relying narrowly on the modest topographic features of rivers and mountains given its central location in Zhonghai City. In contrast, the formation on Yulong Mountain wasplete. It continuously absorbed spiritual energy from all the mountains and rivers around into the vicinity of the temple.


    Xu Fan had the impression that the designer of Lu Chennong¡¯s vi had drawn inspiration from the Water-Drawing Array of Imperial Dragon on this mountain to create the miniature version of the formation next to the vi.

 Chapter 169: 169: Soul Siphoning Technique_1

    Chapter 169: Soul Siphoning Technique_1


    At the center of the Water-Drawing Array of Imperial Dragon, there must be a Spiritual Spring. In Lu Chennong¡¯s vi, indeed there exists a spring which maintains a constant temperature throughout the seasons. Although it doesn¡¯t cure all diseases, it can still enhance one¡¯s health and prolong life. And at the heart of the array on Yulong Mountain, there should be an even more powerful Spiritual Spring.


    Xu Fan looked around the temple and found that the center of this array, covering a hundred miles, was located at the center of the temple, atop a tform constructed from green stone bricks.


    Xu Fan could sense with his Divine Sense that beneath this stone tform, there was a continuous flow of water-attribute Spiritual Energy.


    Xu Fan finished surveying the trend of Yulong Mountain and deftly leaped down from the temple.


    The purpose of this visit to Yulong Mountain was to find a ce rich in Spiritual Energy, where he could turn arge batch of top-grade medicinal materials purchased from Zhi Shen Tang into Elixirs.


    The Elixir Xu Fan wanted to brew this time was called the Pei Yuan Pill. After consumption, it could immensely enhance a person¡¯s physique, simr to the Strengthening Pills he brewed for the War Wolf Squad, but its effects were countless times stronger than the Strengthening Pill, and it had no side effects like farting or belching.


    However, the Pei Yuan Pill wasn¡¯t easy to brew, and Xu Fan¡¯s own Spiritual Energy could no longer sustain the production of such a high-grade Elixir. Therefore, after returning from Zhi Shen Tang, Xu Fan had started to search on his phone for maps of the mountains and rivers near Zhonghai City, hoping to find a treasure spot rich in Spiritual Energy nearby.


    After searching for a long time without sess, Xu Fan saw the news about the missing middle school students in Zhonghai City. Without expecting to find it after so much effort, he happened upon it effortlessly. Upon seeing the map of Yulong Mountain, Xu Fan immediately deduced that the trend of the mountain vige was indeed a Spirit Vein that could gather Spiritual Energy, and within this vein, there must be a ce rich in Spiritual Energy to support Xu Fan¡¯s Elixir brewing.


    And now, Yulong Temple was just such a ce.


    Xu Fan opened his backpack and took out the items inside¡ªa portable gas stove and a Small Medicine Cauldron made of bronze.<div>


    Although Xu Fan was now able to release Dan Fire for brewing Elixirs, his current strength was still very low. He couldn¡¯t rely solely on True Fire for brewing and could only use it during the crucial phase of Elixir formation. For the time being, he had to faithfully use the mes from the natural world.


    After Xu Fan ced the Small Medicine Cauldron on the stove, he turned on the gas and began to heat it.


    The cauldron was made of very thick material, and it wasn¡¯t going to heat up in just a moment. While waiting, Xu Fan quickly unpacked arge bag of medicinal materials he had brought and began to select the ones he would need.


    Holding a hundred-year-old ginseng in his hand, Xu Fan swiftly crushed it into powder and then, with a technique reminiscent of a seasoned chef, he sprinkled the powder into the Small Medicine Cauldron.


    Then came the hundred-year-old Lingzhi, hundred-year Polygonatum, and hundred-year Double-Headed Cordyceps¡­


    After adding more than twenty precious medicinal ingredients, the Small Medicine Cauldron was almost filled to the brim, and that¡¯s when Xu Fan ceased adding more herbs. By then, the big bag of herbs from Zhi Shen Tang, worth a million, had all been put into the cauldron.


    Xu Fan turned the gas stove¡¯s me to its highest setting, then walked over to the tform near the heart of the array he had discovered on the roof earlier.


    With a gentle sweep of his hand, the originally hard bricks atop the tform were all sent flying by a single palm strike from Xu Fan.


    The originally high tform was actually a wellhead sealed by bricks. Beneath the tform, there was a dark wellhead, gleaming with glimmering hints of water.


    Xu Fan stretched out his palm and employed the Siphoning Force, pulling a stream of water from the well along with his attraction and slowly flowing it into his hand.


    Holding the condensed ball of water in his palm, Xu Fan walked over to the Small Medicine Cauldron and tossed the water sphere into it.


    The water from the well contained an abundance of water-attribute Spiritual Energy; with this water, Xu Fan¡¯s Pei Yuan Pill was now half sessful.


    The spiritual water extracted from the well continuously merged with the powdered medicine in the Small Medicine Cauldron, and wafts of medicinal fragrance began to drift out.


    After waiting beside the Small Medicine Cauldron for a moment, seeing that the powdered medicine and spiritual water hadpletely merged, Xu Fan sat cross-legged next to it. Extending his hand, he ced it on the cauldron, and from his palm, blue Dan Fire slowly emerged, heating the bronze Medicine Cauldron to a mysterious purplish color, like that of a Zisha teapot.


    Under the influence of Xu Fan¡¯s Dan Fire, the medicine liquid in the Small Medicine Cauldron began to boil, condense, and the scent of the medicine in the air increasingly intensified.


    The Pei Yuan Pill isn¡¯t an ordinary elixir; it requires not only arge amount of precious medicinal herbs and spiritual water but also a significant consumption of Spiritual Energy.


    Although Xu Fan was the Five Directions Great Emperor in his previous life, with the methods to transform Spiritual Energy into Dan Fire, he was currently just a beginner at Qi Cultivation Stage with a low volume of True Qi. Refining a Pei Yuan Pill, which requires arge amount of True Qi to stoke the Dan Fire, was subtly bing a struggle due to insufficient Spiritual Energy.


    Seeing that the medicine liquid in the Small Medicine Cauldron had condensed by half, Xu Fan knew abandoning the process now would mean all efforts were wasted, so he frantically drew upon his body¡¯s Spiritual Energy, stimting the Dan Fire in his palm.


    The amount of medicine liquid decreased further, vaguely beginning to form into the shape of an elixir, but at this moment, Xu Fan¡¯s Spiritual Energy was also on the verge of running out.<div>


    If there was no further support from Dan Fire, this batch of Pei Yuan Pills would fail, and all the effort Xu Fan had put in would be in vain.


    Without pause for thought, Xu Fan used a method to absorb Spiritual Energy he would frequently employ in his previous life, extending his palm toward the focal point of Yulong Mountain range or the well in the temple, and quickly began to siphon the Spiritual Energy within.


    This method of absorbing Spiritual Energy was only possible when one¡¯s Spiritual Energy was nearly depleted and carried certain side effects, creating quite a disturbance. It would cause chaos in the Spiritual Energy within hundreds of kilometers, and if there were any cultivators nearby, they could almost instantly detect someone cultivating here.


    Therefore, Xu Fan would not generally use this method to absorb Spiritual Energy while cultivating. However, the Dan refining process had reached a critical moment, and without Spiritual Energy to continue stoking the Dan Fire, the entire batch of elixir would be ruined. Hence, Xu Fan had no choice but to take the risk of exposing himself and use the Spiritual Energy from the Spiritual Spring to replenish his own.<div>


    After Xu Fan extended his palm, streaks of water-blue light rapidly emerged from the ancient well, as though drawn by gravity, and swiftly rushed into his body.


    Xu Fan¡¯s nearly depleted Spiritual Energy, replenished by that from the well, was restored to abundance; he began to invigorate the Dan Fire between his hands and fiercely unleashed it towards the Small Medicine Cauldron.


    Meanwhile, the Spiritual Energy of the world turned chaotic after Xu Fan unleashed the Soul Siphoning Technique, causing the small birds and wild animals in the mountains to sense the threat, leading to a frenzy throughout Yulong Mountain.

 Chapter 170 - 170 A Visitor from the Mountains, Mo Luo Dan_1

    Chapter 170: A Visitor from the Mountains, Mo Luo Dan_1


    Xu Fan had drawn spiritual energy from the well, which had greatly replenished his body, and he started to stoke the Dan Fire, continuously pouring it into the small medicine cauldron.


    Seeing that the elixir in the small medicine cauldron was gradually taking shape, a satisfied look appeared in Xu Fan¡¯s eyes.


    Just at this moment, from atop Yulong Mountain, a roar that shook the forest suddenly erupted.


    A red and yellow figure burst from within the woods, shooting into the sky and speeding toward Yulong Temple.


    Xu Fan had stirred the nature¡¯s spiritual energy using the Soul Siphoning Technique and, unexpectedly, this had angered a cultivator who was practicing in the mountains.


    His voice was extremely robust, infused with endless rage and authority. It seemed he might be using a true-word technique from the Buddhist sects. With a single roar, even the leaves in the forest trembled violently.


    Xu Fan¡¯s heart shook violently, and he instantly released his divine sense, probing the enigmatic neer.


    From the authoritative roar alone, it was clear this person was certainly a cultivator, and a strong one at that, with a power level close to a Martial Arts Grandmaster at the very least.


    It was really a case of misfortune raining down; Xu Fan had not yet finished his batch of elixir, and now a powerful cultivator had emerged from the mountain. Xu Fan became highly alert, yet his hands continued to tirelessly fuel the Dan Fire into the small medicine cauldron.


    In a ce like Earth, where spiritual energy was scarce, finding so many top-notch herbs was incredibly difficult. The Pei Yuan Pill had cost Xu Fan a great deal of herbs and spiritual power and was now in its final stages. Xu Fan could not allow anyone toe and meddle, interrupting his elixir making process.


    The roaring in the forest ceased, and the red and yellow figure sped through the woods, arriving before Xu Fan in less than three minutes.


    This man, dressed in red clothes and a yellow hat, looked to be in his thirties, with a very ferocious face. His expression as he regarded Xu Fan resembled that of a wolf spotting its prey¡ªfilled with ruthlessness.


    His name was Mo Luo Dan, a skilled man from the Western Regions. After he came to Zhonghai ten years ago, he took a liking to the mountainous terrain¡¯s energy flow and felt the abundant spiritual energy, so he settled on Yulong Mountain and continued his cultivation.


    Today, Xu Fan had opened the array¡¯s eye in Yulong Temple and directly drawn spiritual energy from it, which had thrown the entire Yulong Mountain¡¯s spiritual energy into disarray. Mo Luo Dan, who was at a critical juncture of advancement, had been attempting to absorb arge amount of spiritual energy when he suddenly found that the spiritual energy from the entire mountain was being siphoned by the well in Yulong Temple.


    Mo Luo Dan, who had been about to advance and had been almost certain of sess, was left hanging due to theck of spiritual energy. To wait for another insight for advancement would, at the very least, take another two to three years. Thus, he was now filled with anger and desired nothing more than to kill Xu Fan, who had disrupted his cultivation, to quickly alleviate his wrath.


    ¡°Was it you who stirred up the nature¡¯s spiritual energy here and disturbed my cultivation?¡± Mo Luo Dan asked fiercely.


    ¡°What does my drawing of spiritual energy have to do with you?¡± Xu Fan nonchntly continued to transfer Dan Fire into the medicine cauldron while speaking to Mo Luo Dan.


    ¡°Thief! This Yulong Mountain is my territory, Mo Luo Dan, and all its spiritual energy belongs to me alone. Your forcible extraction of spiritual energy has ruined my cultivation, making you my enemy. Today, I will surely ferry you across the sea of suffering and into supreme bliss!¡± Mo Luo Dan locked eyes with Xu Fan, his teeth clenched in hatred as he spoke.


    ¡°Is that so? Since when is Yulong Mountain your territory?¡± Xu Fan said disdainfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m the strongest person on this mountain, so it belongs to me. If anyone disagrees, then I¡¯ll send them to meet the Buddha!¡± Mo Luo Dan made a praying gesture with one hand as if paying homage to Amitabha, but his face was devoid ofpassion and filled instead with intent to kill.


    ¡°So the one with the biggest fist is the master of this mountain? Very well, I now dere that everything on this mountain is mine, including you,¡± Xu Fan waved his hand, pointing at the raging Mo Luo Dan, his eyes filled with disdain as if he were pointing at nothing more than a watch dog in his house.


    Mo Luo Dan flew into a rage.


    Mo Luo Dan¡¯s date-red robe fluttered without wind, his robust body suddenly shot up into the sky, raising his huge palm, he struck towards Xu Fan.


    This was his signature skill, the Vajra Palm Print, which, when chopped down, possessed an unpredictable might akin to that of gods and demons.


    Xu Fan saw that his palm was enveloped in ayer of thick golden Qi Force and knew that this man¡¯s strength had reached the peak of the Qi Drawing Realm, allowing him to release Qi Force from parts of his body.


    If Xu Fan were in his peak condition, a master of the Qi Drawing Realm would not be a concern. However, Xu Fan had nearly exhausted his Spiritual Energy due to alchemy, and both hands were constantly transferring Dan Fire into the Small Medicine Cauldron, making the situation very unfavorable for him.


    To exert his full strength, he needed to pull back his palm from the Small Medicine Cauldron, but if he stopped transferring the Dan Fire, the Pei Yuan Pill about to bepleted would be ruined.


    Regardless of Xu Fan¡¯s thoughts, Mo Luo Dan¡¯s swiftly moving palm had already arrived at Xu Fan with great speed.


    Xu Fan¡¯s eyes emitted a piercing glint. He removed one hand from the Medicine Cauldron, and then collided heavily with Mo Luo Dan¡¯s palm.


    With a loud boom, the moment Mo Luo Dan¡¯s palm met Xu Fan¡¯s, a powerful airflow was generated around them, blowing sand and stones about.


    Xu Fan¡¯s other hand protectively covered the Small Medicine Cauldron. By now, the Gas Stove underneath had been blown away to who knows where, with only Xu Fan¡¯s hand still tirelessly transferring the Dan Fire into the cauldron.


    After this collision, Xu Fan took three steps back before stabilizing his stance. Mo Luo Dan had it much worse, retreating more than ten steps before he thudded down onto the stone-paved ground with his rear.


    During the brief moment of their sh, Mo Luo Dan had also seen the Medicine Cauldron in Xu Fan¡¯s embrace. A glint of greed shed in his eyes as he wrinkled his nose and took a light sniff.


    Indeed, it was the scent of top-quality medicinal herbs.


    ¡°Kid, were you just absorbing nature¡¯s spiritual energy to concoct elixirs?¡± Mo Luo Dan asked eagerly, eyeing Xu Fan¡¯s Small Medicine Cauldron.


    ¡°None of your damn business!¡± Xu Fan replied coldly.


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m scared of you just because you¡¯re powerful. Hand over the Elixir from the cauldron obediently, and maybe I¡¯ll spare your life. Otherwise, I will have to use my Mo Luo Sect¡¯s forbidden technique to kill you in one fell swoop,¡± Mo Luo Dan said with a crazed expression on his face.


    Although he had failed to advance just now due to Xu Fan disrupting the Spiritual Energy, the scent of the medicinal herbs had made the Spiritual Energy within him stir restlessly, a sensation identical to the one he had felt when he was on the verge of advancing.


    If he consumed the elixir concocted in the Medicine Cauldron, Mo Luo Dan believed he would have a great chance to directly advance and be a true Martial Arts Grandmaster.

 Chapter 171 - 171 The Mighty Heavenly Dragon_1

    Chapter 171: The Mighty Heavenly Dragon_1


    ¡°You want my elixir, but do you have the life to take it?¡± Xu Fan continued to feed the Dan Fire. Now, in the Small Medicine Cauldron, the liquid hadpletely turned purple and was slowly condensing into a tiny spherical ball.


    In at most one more minute, the Pei Yuan Pill would be ready.


    ¡°Boy, since you¡¯re stubbornly ignorant, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± Mo Luo Dan¡¯s muscles twitched, and he said aggressively to Xu Fan.


    After speaking, Mo Luo Dan suddenly shook violently, shredding his robe into pieces and exposing a muscr upper body.


    On Mo Luo Dan¡¯s upper body were two powerful and vigorous Canglong tattoos, but there were no eyeballs on the dragon heads.


    Mo Luo Dan reached into his mouth, bit his fingertip, and blood flowed out.


    Mo Luo Dan¡¯s finger condensed the blood into four small beads and then ced them on the dragon¡¯s eyes at his chest.


    ¡°Great Majestic Heavenly Dragon, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, all Prajna Buddhas, Prajna Paramita Hrdaya Sutra!¡±


    ¡°Roar¡±!


    A majestic voice, akin to a dragon¡¯s chant, erupted from Mo Luo Dan¡¯s throat.


    At that moment, Mo Luo Dan¡¯s eyes were blood-red, his aura continuously intensified, and within a few breaths, it had surpassed the Qi Drawing Realm and reached the Realm of a Martial Arts Grandmaster.


    ¡°Haha, die, boy! Watch me obliterate your arrogant self,¡± Mo Luo Dan roared and leapt toward Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan watched his dizzying movements, which were quite intimidating. By the time he dotted the blood on himself, Xu Fan realized that Mo Luo Dan¡¯s strength was growing at an incredible rate.


    Just a few seconds had passed, and he had already achieved the strength of a Martial Arts Grandmaster, also known as the Qi Practicing Realm in Cultivation terms, making him a contender in the same category as Xu Fan.


    At this moment, Mo Luo Dan was radiating golden light, resembling a Vajra Arhat. What was formidable was that there seemed to be two dragon shadows coiling around him, one white and one ck, soaring and dancing aggressively near Mo Luo Dan.


    Xu Fan¡¯s expression turned extremely solemn.


    If Mo Luo Dan¡¯s strength had been slightly inferior to his own moments ago, now Mo Luo Dan¡¯s power was almost on par with his.


    What¡¯s worse, Mo Luo Dan was now protected by two dragon shadows outside his body. The drastic increase in Mo Luo Dan¡¯s strength was undeniably due to the two sealed dragon tattoos on his body.


    Yulong, Yulong, in a sh, Xu Fan suddenly remembered the legend of Yulong Mountain.


    If the well from the legend truly existed on Yulong Mountain, then the iron chains that bound the dragons should also be there.


    Xu Fan watched Mo Luo Dane flying at him. He quickly held onto the Small Medicine Cauldron and retreated several steps back, right to the edge of the well.


    Mo Luo Dan¡¯s eyes shed with a savage smile, not the least bit hindered by Xu Fan¡¯s retreat, he charged ferociously at Xu Fan.


    ¡°Audacious demon, how dare you show off your slight skill before an expert!¡± Xu Fan bellowed and quickly reached into the bottom of the well with one hand.


    In that instant, Xu Fan had pushed his Divine Sense to the limit. He had discovered a chain at the bottom of the well.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    A thick chain with a metallic sheen suddenly appeared in midair, following Xu Fan¡¯s hand from the depths of the well.


    Xu Fan¡¯s Air Control Technique activated, manipting the chain like a venomous snake, swiftly whipping toward Mo Luo Dan.


    Two titanic dragons whirled around Mo Luo Dan, who had also reached the airspace above the wellhead.


    With a ttering sound, the chains tightly ensnared Mo Luo Dan. The two dragon shadows on his body let out two pitiable howls as they were struck by the chains into a wisp of green smoke, vanishing without a trace.


    Xu Fan reached out from afar towards the chains.


    Mo Luo Dan, caught by the chains, was instantly pulled by the chains and crashed onto the ground.


    At this moment, Mo Luo Dan kept spitting blood from his mouth, and fourrge holes had appeared on his body, from which blood gushed out profusely.


    The four bloody holes were exactly where the dragon¡¯s eyes were located on the dragon-shaped tattoos from before.


    This chain was indeed the legendary Dragon Binding Lock, which inflicted devastating critical damage on dragons.


    Mo Luo Dan¡¯s Great Majestic Heavenly Dragon technique waspletely suppressed by this chain.


    Now on the ground, Mo Luo Dan no longer possessed his earlier vigor. Hey sprawled out, looking on the verge of death; Xu Fan could practically dispatch him with just a flick of his finger.


    Though Mo Luo Dan was bound by chains, and blood flowed profusely from his body, he still weakly shouted at Xu Fan, defiant to the end: ¡°Scoundrel, quickly release me! Let us fight fair and square. I, Mo Luo Dan, will surely tear you to pieces!¡±


    Xu Fan looked at Mo Luo Dan, who was tied up like a rice dumpling yet daring to make grandiose statements, and his mouth curled into a scornful smile. He extended his left hand and beckoned to the ground.


    In an instant, the iron alloy saber he had just seized from the ck man Sandru soared into the air, its sharp tip aimed at Mo Luo Dan.


    ¡°Say one more word and try me,¡± Xu Fan said, his voice filled with a warning.


    Mo Luo Dan¡¯s weakened gaze caught sight of the knife Xu Fan summoned into the air just by gesturing, and his eyes instantly showed an expression of immense shock.


    Air Control Technique!


    This was a capability only avable to Martial Arts Grandmasters who had cultivated to a certain stage.


    Typically, Grandmasters could at most project their Qi Force outward, but to use Qi Force for Air Control would require extensive cultivation at the Grandmaster Realm, until the Qi Force could be as easily directed as one¡¯s hand, to truly achieve Air Control.


    Unexpectedly, Xu Fan, who appeared to be a young man in his early twenties, was already among the foremost Martial Arts Grandmasters.


    Regret washed over Mo Luo Dan.


    He was currently at the peak of the Qi Drawing Realm and hadn¡¯t even reached the Grandmaster Realm. While he had a chance to elevate his strength with Yulong Mountain¡¯s nature¡¯s spiritual energy, Xu Fan ruined it, and now he remained at the peak of the Qi Drawing Realm.


    Moreover, Mo Luo Dan had already used his strongest trump card, summoning the Great Majestic Heavenly Dragon from the tattoo on his chest.


    This was a powerful move that, used once, would shorten his lifespan by three years. It could forcibly increase his strength by one level for an hour and summon two dragon shadows to aid him in battle.


    It was with this heaven-defying tattoo that Mo Luo Dan had defeated several much stronger opponents.


    He never expected that his Great Majestic Heavenly Dragon would be rendered ineffective in front of Xu Fan. Xu Fan, invoking the Water-Drawing Array of Imperial Dragon, had bound him directly to the ground with its chains.


    The two dragon shadows were directly dissolved into nothingness by the chains.


    This turn of events had cost Mo Luo Dan dearly; the two summoned dragon shadows had a strong connection with him. After being scattered by the chains, he suffered severe bacsh, and four finger-sized bloody holes were blown open in his body. If he remained bound here, he would bleed out before half a day passed, and even Buddha from the Western Paradise wouldn¡¯t be able to save him.


    ¡°Have you anyst words?¡± Xu Fan¡¯s hand maximized the intensity of the Dan Fire, and a wisp of purple gas slowly rose from the Small Medicine Cauldron.

 Chapter 172: 172: Pei Yuan Pill Success_1

    Chapter 172: Pei Yuan Pill Sess_1


    The Pei Yuan Pill is almost ready.


    ¡°Master, I, Mo Luo Dan, have offended you gravely and deserve death. But I have an unfulfilled wish. Please allow me toplete it. Afterwards, I will take my own life before you. Of course, it will be to your benefit as well. My enemy hides countless treasures which I will bring to you in their entirety. I just want his life,¡± Mo Luo Dan said with determination flickering in his eyes, earnestly speaking to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Fan replied with a sound as a rich purple aura emanated from the Small Medicine Cauldron. As the purple aura slowly faded, a medicinal pill with a shimmering purple luster appeared inside the cauldron.


    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s done,¡± Xu Fan said, tossing aside the Small Medicine Cauldron and catching the Pei Yuan Pill, his mood instantly lifted.


    Although there were some tumults along the way, the elixir had lived up to expectations and was sessfully refined. With this pill, Xu Fan¡¯s realm could take another step up.


    ¡°Right, what were you saying just now?¡± Xu Fan asked with a smiling gaze toward Mo Luo Dan who was bound in chains before him. The sess of the elixir brightened Xu Fan¡¯s spirits considerably, and the murderous intent towards Mo Luo Dan in his eyes had lessened from before.


    If Mo Luo Dan¡¯s interference had caused Xu Fan¡¯s pill refinement to fail, Xu Fan would have definitely beheaded him on the spot.


    ¡°Master, I carry a deep-seated vengeance and havee here to rapidly increase my power so as to seek revenge against my enemy. Why else would I be enraged by the interruption of my advancement due to you? I don¡¯t ask you to spare my life, only to dy taking it for a few days. After my vengeance isplete, I am willing to personally cut off my head and present it to you!¡± Mo Luo Dan pleaded sincerely to Xu Fan, and when speaking of his enemy, intense mes of revenge zed in his eyes.


    Xu Fan could see that the hatred in his eyes was definitely not feigned, for Xu Fan himself, when he was hanging from a tree barely clinging to life in his past life, had nothing but thoughts of revenge.


    It seems that Mo Luo Dan¡¯s experience was somewhat simr to his own; born out of a deep-seated vengeance, they both chose the path of cultivation for the sake of revenge.<div>


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you checked your own body? With your current state, all of your major acupoints have been damaged by the chains of the Water-Drawing Array of Imperial Dragon. You talk about seeking revenge against your enemy, but even if I released you, you would be nothing but a cripple,¡± Xu Fan said, looking into Mo Luo Dan¡¯s eyes with a deliberate tone.


    ¡°What!¡± Mo Luo Dan, upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, began to probe his body incredulously and immediately burst into tears when he discovered the truth.


    Despite the severe injuries and the copious amounts of blood he had spewed, Mo Luo Dan had not shed tears until now, when he realized that all hope of revenge was gone, his eyes streamed with tears.


    ¡°Master, I can no longer seek revenge for you, your disciple is useless,¡± Mo Luo Dan muttered, his face filled with despair.


    ¡°Master, since I can no longer seek vengeance, my existence has no value left in this world. Please grant me a swift end,¡± Mo Luo Dan said painfully, closing his eyes and slowly speaking to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Xu Fan agreed with a single word.


    With a gentle beckoning motion to the Titanium Alloy Combat Knife with his left hand, he then made a swift chopping motion.


    Even with his eyes closed, Mo Luo Dan could hear the whoosh of thebat knife slicing through the air.


    On his face, there was no longing for life, only a profound sense of despair at being unable to seek revenge.


    ¡°Ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding¡­¡±


    A nging sound of metal on metal came from Mo Luo Dan¡¯s body.


    Xu Fan¡¯s titanium alloybat knife struck the chains that bound Mo Luo Dan with unerring precision.


    Although the titanium alloybat knife was invincible, it seemed powerless against the chains that appeared ancient and simple.


    With one sh, it only sparked a shower of sparks, and even several rice-sized notches were chipped onto the de, but the chains remained undamaged.


    ¡°It really is the Yulong chain, capable of binding dragons, let alone a merebat knife,¡± Xu Fan remarked sincerely as he looked at the chain.


    ¡°What?¡± When Mo Luo Dan heard the nging sound on his body, he was almost deafened, but what surprised him more was that Xu Fan¡¯s knife had not struck him, but the chains that bound him instead.


    ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t scare you anymore.¡± Xu Fan tossed away the damagedbat knife and walked towards Mo Luo Dan.


    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you kill me? I am already a cripple, there is no more use for me in this world, please stop humiliating me,¡± Mo Luo Dan said to Xu Fan with an almost pleading look as he approached, his eyes devoid of life and his body exuding a sense of despair.


    ¡°You? Don¡¯t want revenge anymore?¡± Xu Fan whispered into Mo Luo Dan¡¯s ear.<div>


    ¡°What?¡± Mo Luo Dan¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up at the mention of revenge, and a renewed hope surged in his heart.


    ¡°Could it be that the master is going to avenge me? I am willing to give everything, just for the master to take action,¡± Mo Luo Dan said as he struggled to get up, ignoring the severe injuries on his body, and knelt down to Xu Fan, ¡°I beg you, Master, to avenge this blood feud for me, Mo Luo Dan. Even if I must suffer a thousand cuts, I will have no regrets orints.¡±


    ¡°When did I say I would take revenge for you?¡± Xu Fan replied indifferently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want the treasures from my enemy?¡± Mo Luo Dan¡¯s hope was suddenly dashed upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, and he spoke a little unwillingly.<div>


    ¡°How can one let others take care of their hatred? One should take revenge personally, even if on their knees,¡± Xu Fan said as he extended his hand, summoning his power, and flung Mo Luo Dan¡¯s chains back into the ancient well.


    Mo Luo Dan suddenly felt lighter; the chains that had bound him had been removed by Xu Fan, leaving him confused and uncertain of Xu Fan¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Master, I am already a cripple and can no longer cultivate. If I cannot take revenge, then living is worse than dying,¡± Mo Luo Dan said weakly from the ground to Xu Fan.


    ¡°You have only suffered injuries in a few major acupoints and cannot gather your power, but who said you can no longer cultivate? If you find a skilled physician to heal the acupoints, you can regain your strength and still seek revenge against your enemy,¡± Xu Fan said to Mo Luo Dan.


    ¡°A skilled physician?¡± Mo Luo Dan felt bitter inside. I am now a stray dog, and my powers are crippled. With injuries all over my body, where in this deste wilderness could I find a skilled physician?


    However, when his eyes caught sight of the purple-glowing medicinal pill in Xu Fan¡¯s hand, they suddenly brightened.


    A skilled physician, the man before him who could refine elixirs with his bare hands in the wilderness, who in the world could be more skilled than him!

 Chapter 173: 174 Xu Fan’s Methods_1

    Chapter 173: Chapter 174 Xu Fan¡¯s Methods_1


    ¡°Not only can I heal your wounds, but I can also pass on a technique to you, letting you rapidly advance to the Grandmaster Realm,¡± Xu Fan said indifferently to Mo Luo Dan.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Mo Luo Dan¡¯s face lit up with eager hope.


    ¡°Of course, however, I won¡¯t help you for nothing, especially since you have just been my opponent on the battlefield,¡± Xu Fan said to Mo Luo Dan, word by word.


    ¡°Master, as long as you can restore my Martial Dao Cultivation, I will agree to anything you say!¡± Mo Luo Dan¡¯s eyes filled with hope, he kowtowed zealously three times on the ground.


    But his body was already very weak. The kowtowing agitated his wounds, causing him to cough violently, and with each cough, he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    Yet his face was now filled with great excitement, even the four fingertip-sized wounds on his body didn¡¯t feel as painful as before.


    ¡°Firstly, if I am to heal you, I won¡¯t foster a tiger that may cause future troubles. You must be my most loyal subordinate, or even a dog, obeying my everymand without a hint of defiance.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, while you may desire revenge, I can tell from your words that even if you were to reach the Martial Arts Grandmaster level and go to the Mo Luo Sect, it would be suicidal at best, you¡¯d only cause some damage to your enemies, and wouldn¡¯t be able to take full revenge. Therefore, you must continue to cultivate with me and without my permission, you aren¡¯t allowed to seek revenge.¡±


    ¡°Thirdly, as my subordinate, you do not need to serve me forever. I only require five years of service. During these five years, you must carry out any order unconditionally. After five years, you will regain your freedom, and I will no longer interfere with any of your affairs.¡±


    ¡°If you can agree to these three conditions, then I shall benevolently take you under my wing. If you cannot, then just as I said before, I¡¯ll break your limbs and throw you at the entrance of the Mo Luo Sect, to let your enemies take good care of you.¡±<div>


    Xu Fan stated his three demands in one breath. Honestly, although he needed to build his forces, he only wanted to cultivate those who would obey him. If Mo Luo Dan obsessed over avenging his past in the Western Regions andcked discipline, what use would he be as a subordinate to Xu Fan?


    Upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, Mo Luo Dan closed his eyes and pondered for a few seconds.


    By following this powerful young man, his own strength would surely rise rapidly. Although he couldn¡¯t seek revenge immediately, after five years he would be free¡ªthat meant, at most, he could seek vengeance against the Mo Luo Sect in five years.


    If he did not ept Xu Fan¡¯s offer, he would be crippled and thrown at the entrance of the Mo Luo Sect right now.


    Even if he were to die now, Mo Luo Dan could not bear to be seen by his former enemies, groveling on the ground like an ant.


    So, in reality, he had no choice but to ept Xu Fan¡¯s terms.


    ¡°A gentleman¡¯s revenge is not toote even after ten years,¡± Mo Luo Dan thought to himself. He had already waited ten years, so another five didn¡¯t make much difference. In fact, what Xu Fan said was true, even if Mo Luo Dan advanced to the Martial Arts Grandmaster level, attempting to storm the Mo Luo Sect alone would be futile against those three insidious old men.


    Perhaps, staying by Xu Fan¡¯s side and focusing on cultivation was indeed the correct path to revenge.


    ¡°Master, I agree to your terms. For the next five years, my life is yours. Whatever youmand, I shall do,¡± Mo Luo Dan dered.


    ¡°Good, since you have thought it through, wait here for a while,¡± Xu Fan said.


    Xu Fan took out the Small Medicine Cauldron he had used earlier, then retrieved a package of herbal ingredients he had obtained from Zhi Shen Tang, which still had plenty left over.


    After searching, Xu Fan selected a few herbs and began to use the Small Medicine Cauldron to continue concocting an elixir.


    This elixir was much simpler than the Pei Yuan Pill; Xu Fan didn¡¯t need as much Spiritual Energy to perfect it, so he also wasn¡¯t worried about the risk of Spiritual Energy exhaustion.


    Ten minutester, Xu Fan held an elixir that shimmered with a rainbow lustre in his hand and casually tossed it to the curiously waiting Mo Luo Dan.


    ¡°This elixir is a Jin Chuang Pill, for healing your injuries. After consuming it, meditate for three hours. The medicinal effect will travel through your meridians and heal all your injuries. However, I¡¯ve added some special ingredients to this pill that will double the width of your meridians, which can quickly enhance your strength. But within this elixir, I¡¯ve infused Spiritual Energy that willst for five years. If I wish for your death within these five years, the Spiritual Energy inside you, under mymand, will turn into a bomb and blow your meridians to pieces,¡± Xu Fan exined gently to Mo Luo Dan.


    Fearing that he wouldn¡¯t believe it, Xu Fan shot a strand of golden Spiritual Energy towards a distant tree. The Spiritual Energy entered the tree and instantly vanished.


    Xu Fan turned to Mo Luo Dan with a slow smile and whispered, ¡°Explode!¡±


    The tree, which had absorbed Xu Fan¡¯s Spiritual Energy, suddenly produced a piercing noise as it split from within, and then copsed to the ground with cracking sounds.


    The moment it touched the ground, the tree disintegratedpletely into sawdust and gently scattered in the breeze of the forest.<div>


    ¡°I will consume it, from now on I¡¯ll serve you with utmost loyalty, Master!¡± Mo Luo Dan, holding the elixir, swallowed it without a second thought.


    Since Xu Fan had the power to save him, he also had the power to guard against him. Now, witnessing Xu Fan¡¯s unfathomable methods, how could Mo Luo Dan harbor any hint of disloyalty?


    As the elixir entered him, it turned into a warm current that swiftly merged with his bloodstream. Mo Luo Dan could faintly sense the strand of Spiritual Energy that Xu Fan had mixed into the elixir. It moved rapidly through his meridians towards his heart andy dormant there.


    This strand of Spiritual Energy had now be a part of Mo Luo Dan¡¯s body, like a parasite that had burrowed into him. A small portion of the Spiritual Energy cultivated by Mo Luo Dan would be consumed by this strand to sustain its existence.<div>


    It would be straightforward to expel this Spiritual Energy, should Mo Luo Dan¡¯s cultivation surpass Xu Fan¡¯s. By mobilizing his own body¡¯s Spiritual Energy, he could force out Xu Fan¡¯s Spiritual Energy.


    Yet Mo Luo Dan clearly understood that Xu Fan¡¯s cultivation was too profound, and it was unlikely he would ever surpass him in this lifetime. Therefore, he had no choice but to wait until the five-year period ended for Xu Fan to remove it.


    For now, he needed to focus on healing, improving his strength, and faithfully serving as Xu Fan¡¯s subordinate.

 Chapter 174: 175: The Supreme Yang Pei Yuan Pill_1

    Chapter 174: Chapter 175: The Supreme Yang Pei Yuan Pill_1


    Xu Fan saw that the Mo Luo Dan began to sit down honestly and started healing his injuries with Spiritual Energy. Xu Fan wasn¡¯t idle either; he picked up the freshly refined Pei Yuan Pill he had justpleted and started to examine it closely.


    In the Cultivation World, the Pei Yuan Pill was nothing extraordinary, but on Blue Star, a world scarce of Spiritual Energy, it definitely counted as a rather powerful elixir. Even for Xu Fan, refining this pill almost exhausted all his Spiritual Energy. Then there was the unexpected issue with the Mo Luo Dan. If it weren¡¯t for Xu Fan¡¯s quick wit, using the chains from the Lock Dragon Well to restrain the bugged Mo Luo Dan, this impressive pill might have ended up a failure. It could be said that this elixir was truly hard-won.


    The purple Pei Yuan Pill was infused with a faint Spiritual Energy that slowly circted within. This elixir could maximize the enhancement of Xu Fan¡¯s physical condition, allowing him, even in the Body Tempering stage, to possess a powerful physique not inferior to someone in the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    The fight with the two foreigners today made Xu Fan heighten his vignce. Although he was already considered formidable among martial artists, in the face of the numerous hot weapons on Sea Blue Star, his physical body was still too fragile. Even a single bullet could take his life.


    With his current speed, he could dodge bullets, but what if the bullet was aimed at his daughter Tongtong? As a father, he would, without a second thought about his own life, block the bullet for Tongtong.


    Therefore, even if it was just to block a bullet, Xu Fan needed to enhance the strength of his physique as soon as possible.


    The news of the two foreigners¡¯ mission failure would probably be sent back to their headquarters quickly. At that time, the members of the Assassin Alliance would not be courteous with Xu Fan; the only thing he could do now was to rapidly increase his strength.


    Xu Fan looked at the elixir a few more times, confirmed there were no issues, and then brought it to his lips and swallowed it.


    This elixir contained arge amount of top-tier medicinal herbs, which were extremely potent. As soon as it entered Xu Fan¡¯s mouth, it transformed into an intense wave of heat that quickly surged into his body.


    Moreover, the temperature of this wave of heat kept on rising.<div>


    Very soon, the heat turned scalding red-hot, coursing ceaselessly through Xu Fan¡¯s body. It surged tumultuously through every meridian and major acupoint.


    Large beads of sweat began to pour forth from Xu Fan¡¯s forehead.


    Yesterday at Changlong Zoo, the temperature was extremely high; while others were drenched in sweat, Xu Fan didn¡¯t sweat a drop. It wasn¡¯t that Xu Fan couldn¡¯t sweat, but rather that he hadn¡¯t encountered anything that could make him do so.


    Today, it arrived!


    The heat from the Pei Yuan Pill was almostva-hot, flowing like a river of moltenva inside Xu Fan¡¯s body. Although each area became tougher as it absorbed the heat from theva, the sensation was truly very painful.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Xu Fan couldn¡¯t help but roar softly.


    The level of pain from this elixir was no less than that of the Body Tempering Elixirs he had taken before. The process of Body Tempering and Soul Refining had already been extremely painful, but now Xu Fan realized thatpared to the pain brought by the Pei Yuan Pill, the prior pain was definitely lighter.


    Arge amount of sweat instantly broke out all over Xu Fan¡¯s body.


    Xu Fan felt that the elixir was full of extremely firm and yang materials; its potency was simply too fierce, so vicious that even Xu Fan¡¯s body seemed to be struggling to resist it.


    Now, Xu Fan¡¯s entire skin had turned a deep red, and even in his eyes, two small mes were burning. Xu Fan even felt that the breath he exhaled from the tip of his nose was emitting sparks.


    If there had been a thermometer on Xu Fan at that moment, it would have undoubtedly burst.


    The stronger the medicinal effect of the Pei Yuan Pill, the more profound the transformation of the body. However, this was under the assumption that Xu Fan could withstand the intense pain that came with the bodily changes induced by the medicine.


    But Xu Fan¡¯s condition was already getting to the point where he might not be able to bear it any longer.


    After all, consuming an elixir meant for those in the Foundation Establishment Realm while only at the Qi Cultivation Stage was indeed overreaching. It was tough to endure the fierce nature of the medicine with the body alone, unless he could gain external support to suppress it and make it gentler and more gradual.


    When this thought crossed his mind, Xu Fan¡¯s fiery eyes suddenly lit up with a gleam of insight.


    Since the Pei Yuan Pill was of the fire attribute, the simplest way to suppress its medicinal effect would be to use water-attribute Spiritual Energy. On Yulong Mountain, there was the Imperial Dragon Water-Attraction Formation that could continuously absorb water-attribute Spiritual Energy.


    Mo Luo Dan, who was concentrating on practicing to heal his injuries, heard Xu Fan¡¯s agonizing howls after taking the elixir and couldn¡¯t help but be distracted and pay attention to Xu Fan¡¯s situation.


    The mysterious elixir that Xu Fan had just refined, which he had seen glowing with a purple light, was beyond hisprehension in terms of what it was for. However, Mo Luo Dan could sense that this elixir was definitely no ordinary product.


    Now, seeing Xu Fan struggling in agony just after swallowing the elixir, Mo Luo Dan became convinced in his heart that this elixir was truly an exceptional product.<div>


    Given Xu Fan¡¯s status as a Martial Arts Grandmaster and being a standout among his peers, it was unusual for a Grandmaster of such caliber to suffer like this due to a single elixir; the only exnation was that the level of the elixir surpassed that of a Martial Arts Grandmaster.


    Not long after taking the elixir, Xu Fan¡¯s skin had turned a dark red, and his entire body seemed to radiate firelight.


    As a Martial Artist, Mo Luo Dan could sense that Xu Fan¡¯s body was now filled with an abundance of yang and firm medicine power, the greatest benefit of which was to enhance bodily strength.


    Xu Fan¡¯s body, already a formidable Grandmaster¡¯s physique, was hard to breach bymon cold weapons. Even so, Xu Fan was seeking to further strengthen his body through medication. Could his physical strength reach the truly indomitable state of Vajra Indestructible after taking the elixir?<div>


    In the Assassin Alliance where Mo Luo Dan hailed from, there was a secret technique called the Vajra Indestructible Divine Skill, which, when cultivated to the utmost level, could make one¡¯s body as resilient as metal, rendering the average Martial Artist unable to even break the practitioner¡¯s skin.


    However, the Assassin Alliance had a rule: those who practiced this technique could not cultivate any other skills for life. As a result, those who practiced the Vajra Indestructible Divine Skill could end up being nothing more than a super tank, unbreakable but alsocking methods for offensivebat. This was why Mo Luo Dan, who was once the top disciple of the Assassin Alliance, chose not to consider the Vajra Indestructible Divine Skill and cultivated the powerful attacking technique called the Vajra Palm Print instead.


    If Xu Fan could develop a body as strong as the Vajra Indestructible Divine Skill andbine it with his ghostly agility and unpredictable offensive methods, he would truly be a deadly weapon in human form.

 Chapter 175: 176: Hit Me Hard!_1

    Chapter 175: Chapter 176: Hit Me Hard!_1


    Before Mo Luo Dan could even marvel, he saw a sweat-drenched Xu Fan suddenly take a deep leap and fly above an ancient well, then with a mundane sound, plunged into it.


    The well was filled with a steady stream of water-attribute Spiritual Energy that could restrain the overbearing nature of the Pei Yuan Pill. Xu Fan, realizing that his body could no longer withstand the extremely yang and rigid nature of the pill and was about to spontaneouslybust where he stood, finally thought of this method and leaped into the well of Lock Dragon.


    After entering the Lock Dragon Well, Xu Fan indeed felt a wave of coolness throughout his body, as the well contained arge amount of water-attribute Spiritual Energy, which significantly soothed the burning sensation on his skin.


    Xu Fan began to utilize the Soul Siphoning Technique once again inside the well, frantically absorbing the water-attribute Spiritual Energy within it.


    As the water-attribute Spiritual Energy entered his body, it was like a tranquil stream following behind the fiery river of magma transformed by the elixirs, meticulously repairing the minor damages to Xu Fan¡¯s meridians caused by the potent nature of the pills.


    If an ordinary person were to absorb both fire-attribute and water-attribute Spiritual Energy into their body at the same time, that person would probably explode and die before they could even speak. In the Cultivation World, it is often said that water and fire are ipatible; the Spiritual Energies of water and fire are naturally difficult to coexist within a human body¡ªonce they meet, they will uncontrobly battle fiercely.


    But Xu Fan was not an ordinary person. Although he was just an entry-level martial artist in the Qi Cultivation Stage, in his previous life, his cultivation was one of the most top-notch existences throughout the entire universe. His understanding of Spiritual Energy was simply beyond what an ordinary cultivator could achieve.


    Hence, while other martial artists could rely on their strong bodies to fight and brawl, Xu Fan was able to transform Spiritual Energy into countless uses: he could ignite mes to refine elixirs, turn it into cold Qi to slow things down, and even perform the Air Control Technique.


    These methods of utilizing Spiritual Energy, without a few hundred years of cultivation, how could an ordinary martial artistprehend them? But to Xu Fan, they were as simple as breathing and had be an instinct within his body.


    Staying within the Zhen Long Jing, Xu Fan controlled the water-attribute Spiritual Energy with exquisite perfection. Although his body contained both water and fire attributes of Spiritual Energy, the water-attribute within him was tightly controlled by Xu Fan without touching the fire-attribute heat flow formed by the pill¡¯s power. Since the two attributes did not interact, there was no fight erupting within his body.<div>


    Xu Fan stayed in the well for a full three hours before hepletely refined all the medicinal properties of the Pei Yuan Pill. After the refinement, not only did Xu Fan absorb all the medicinal properties of the elixir, but he also fortuitously absorbed a portion of the water-attribute Spiritual Energy within his body, making his skin even more supple and wless than a baby¡¯s.


    After absorbing the medicinal power, Xu Fan released his Divine Sense to explore inside the well. His Divine Sense extended over thirty meters, and even at its maximum, he could not probe the bottom of the well.


    The depth of this well was absolutely beyond imagination, and the chain at the bottom was firmly fixed into the well wall, stretching into the dark abyss, its length unknown.


    Relying on his own intuition, Xu Fan was certain that there was definitely something hidden inside the well and that it was somewhat rted to the rumors of Yulong Mountain. However, Xu Fan also felt that with his current strength, there was no way to delve deeper to investigate. He had to temporarily give up and wait until his strength improved in the future beforeing back to challenge the bottom of the well.


    Regathering his thoughts, Xu Fan no longer hesitated. With a leap from inside the well, he shot up from the ground and quickly emerged from the well¡¯s opening,nding on the bluestone bs of the Yulong courtyard.


    By this time, Mo Luo Dan had alsopleted his healing, and watching Xu Fan emerge from the well with a trail of water droplets, a glint of admiration shed in his eyes.


    Clearly, by then, Xu Fan hadpletely absorbed the medicinal properties of the purple elixir, and it was likely that his body was now not far from being Vajra Indestructible.


    Xu Fan stood on the ground, shook off the water droplets vigorously, activated his Spiritual Energy, and instantly dried his drenched clothes.


    Seeing that Mo Luo Dan had also finished healing and recovered his strength, Xu Fan beckoned to Mo Luo Dan and said, ¡°Now, hit me with your strongest attack!¡±


    Mo Luo Dan was a bit stunned upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words. Although he had regained his strength, Xu Fan was now his master. To strike his superior, wasn¡¯t that seeking death?


    Xu Fan noticed Mo Luo Dan¡¯s hesitation and urged him, ¡°Just do what I tell you to, and unconditionally obey the order!¡±


    ¡°Very well! Then please forgive Mo Luo Dan¡¯s impudence, Master!¡± After saying that, Mo Luo Dan raised his right palm fiercely and began the initial stance of the Great Vajra Hand Seal on the spot.


    Soon, Mo Luo Dan¡¯s palm was enveloped in a denseyer of golden Qi Force, which looked incredibly striking, as if it were the hand of the Vajra Buddha from a temple.


    ¡°Master, please be careful!¡± Mo Luo Dan roared, his body shot up swiftly, soaring more than ten meters into the air, then, with the elerating force of gravity, chopped down viciously towards Xu Fan with his palm.


    Mo Luo Dan¡¯s palm created a ze of fire from the friction with the air, and now, enveloped in golden Qi Force and burning with red mes, it seemed to possess the power to destroy heaven and earth.


    Different from the Great Vajra Hand Seal he had used during theirst exchange, this time, Mo Luo Dan¡¯s Vajra Hand Seal wasunched after umting Qi Force in ce for a full ten seconds.


    This attack could definitely be considered Mo Luo Dan¡¯s strongest attack.


    Since Xu Fan hadmanded Mo Luo Dan to use his strongest attack, Mo Luo Dan obediently unleashed his most formidable strike.


    Xu Fan stood in ce, facing the super-strong golden palm that Mo Luo Dan was raining down from the sky, not dodging or avoiding, he stood calmly andposed.<div>


    ¡°Could it be that Master ns to endure my palm strike with his body?¡± Mo Luo Dan, in mid-air, had already pped down and it was toote to hold back, but Xu Fan stood there motionless, clearly letting Mo Luo Dan strike, and even Mo Luo Dan himself was a bit baffled.


    ¡°No matter what, if I really injure Master, then I will take my own life right here and be buried with Master,¡± thought Mo Luo Dan, and then, the golden palm shadow bombarded Xu Fan¡¯s body.


    ¡°ng! ng!¡± A harsh nging sound, like metal on metal, rang out from Xu Fan¡¯s body.


    The instant Mo Luo Dan¡¯s Great Vajra Hand Seal hit Xu Fan, his body instantly turned as hard as steel. Mo Luo Dan¡¯s palm strike, powerful enough to crush stones,nded on Xu Fan¡¯s chest but failed to inflict any substantial damage on Xu Fan.<div>


    ¡°Bang!¡± Mo Luo Dan¡¯s body was rapidly flung backward and crashed onto the ground with a thud.


    Though Xu Fan had not made a move, the rebound force from his body was still so strong that it flung Mo Luo Dan quite a distance away, while Xu Fan himself merely trembled slightly before returning to normal.


    ¡°What a formidable defense!¡± Mo Luo Dan, havingnded on the ground, eximed sincerely towards Xu Fan.

 Chapter 176: 173: Deep Hatred Like a Sea of Blood – Part 1

    Chapter 176: Chapter 173: Deep Hatred Like a Sea of Blood ¨C Part 1


    ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you an incredibly skilled physician? I, Mo Luo Dan, implore you to save me from my injuries. I am willing to be your ve and servant for life, to be your loyal dog, if only you would heal me so that I may seek vengeance against my enemies.¡± At this moment, Mo Luo Dan had realized that Xu Fan was the true master of his fate and quickly prostrated on the ground, knocking his head repeatedly on the floor before Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan looked at the submissive Mo Luo Dan before him, silently contemting.


    Though his strength was formidable, he was but one man; Xu Yixue and Tongtong would both need his protection in the future. Should danger arise and he was unable to attend to it, the trouble would be considerable.


    Furthermore, Xu Fan had engaged in a fight with the Chicken Combo on his way up the mountain, burying the two of them on its slopes.


    From Mackenzie¡¯s ount, Xu Fan knew that the organization behind them would not let this go easily. They would definitely engage the immensely powerful Assassin Alliance to seek trouble with him. Even if he wasn¡¯t afraid of the Assassin Alliance himself, he couldn¡¯t always be there to protect those close to him.


    So, Xu Fan needed subordinates; he needed to build a considerable force.


    Just like the Assassin Alliance, thousands of assassins pooled their strength; no one could withstand wave after wave of their deployment. This was the terrifying aspect of a force: the ability to possess immense deterrent power.


    If Xu Fan also had such a powerful force under hismand, even if the Assassin Alliance learned that Xu Fan had killed their members, they would have no choice but to ept it.


    Therefore, Xu Fan did not immediately y Mo Luo Dan. On one hand, he was already at the pinnacle of the Qi Drawing Realm and needed only a bit of guidance to smoothly enter the Martial Arts Grandmaster Realm. On the other hand, the fire of vengeance in his eyes also moved Xu Fan, reminding him of his own past experiences.


    So Xu Fan decided that if possible, he would take Mo Luo Dan into his service as his second underling.<div>


    The first was Ben Ben, so he could only condescend to be the second.


    With this in mind, Xu Fan slowly revealed an inscrutable smile and said to Mo Luo Dan, ¡°You say you carry a deep-seated hatred. Tell me, what exactly is the nature of this enmity? Remember, do not speak falsehoods. I can tell if you¡¯re lying. Should I hear even a single lie from you, I will break your limbs and throw you at your enemy¡¯s feet so they can take good care of you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Luo Dan¡¯s face immediately turned stern. Xu Fan¡¯s methods were as formidable as his martial prowess, utterly ruthless. Mo Luo Dan knew he was no match for Xu Fan, so he knelt on the ground and told Xu Fan the whole truth.


    ¡°Master, I was originally the prime disciple of the Molihua Sect in the Western Regions, and my teacher was Molihua, the Sect Master of the Molihua Sect. Ten years ago, the three Grand Elders of the Molihua Sect conspired with three other major sects of the Western Regions to ambush my teacher on Mount Kunlun. Despite being at the peak of the Martial Arts Grandmaster Realm, my teacher was outnumbered and injured in the attack. Yet, his martial power was so formidable that he managed to escape from their clutches and return to the Molihua Sect.¡±


    ¡°At that time, being the prime disciple of the Molihua Sect and the supreme disciple of the Sect Master, I was arrogant and looked down on everyone, and my rtions with the younger generation of disciples were not too good. The three Grand Elders had long drawn many young disciples to their side, isting me. When my teacher was injured, I was assigned to carry out a mission in a cave on Mount Kunlun. Regrettably, the fellow disciples who apanied me were under the sway of the three Grand Elders. They deliberately kept me in the dark and did not inform me of my teacher¡¯s attack.¡±


    ¡°After returning to the sect, my teacher hid in the secret chamber only essible to the Sect Master. He spent his time healing and devising a way to eliminate the treacherous Grand Elders. Little did he expect that they would outwit him. They secretly ordered my fellow disciples to lure me into drinking, then poisoned the wine. After I was poisoned, I lost consciousness. When I woke up, I was bound inside the sect, with knives over my head and being taken to the entrance of my teacher¡¯s secret chamber.¡±


    ¡°The secret chamber was protected by powerful prohibitions and formations that even the three Grand Elders dared not to intrude. My teacher intended to heal his wounds and recover his strength inside. Unexpectedly, the Grand Elders brought me to the chamber¡¯s door, threatening him to hand over the Sect¡¯s seal and the Great Majestic Heavenly Dragon Kasaya, or else they would kill me right in front of his chamber. My teacher always treated me like his own child and couldn¡¯t bear to see the Grand Elders killing me, so to save me, he emerged from the secret chamber.¡±


    ¡°No sooner had my teacher stepped out than the Grand Elders and other lurking experts began their assault. With his life on the line, my teacher used the most powerful Magical Treasure of the sect, the Great Majestic Heavenly Dragon Kasaya, to forcefully raise his power by one level, reaching an existence above the Grandmaster Realm, the legendary Supreme Level.¡±


    ¡°After raising his power, my teacher, instead of removing the Grand Elders, fought desperately to snatch me, who was controlled by the crowds, and then fled the Molihua Sect with me. However, due to my being a burden, who did not diligently cultivate and whose martial arts power was too weak, I slowed my teacher¡¯s escape. Eventually, an expert inflicted a fatal wound on my teacher in secret.¡±


    ¡°My teacher took me out of the Molihua Sect and handed me the sect¡¯s treasure, the Great Majestic Heavenly Dragon Kasaya. He transferred the formations from the kasaya to me using hisst bit of vital blood, resulting in the twin dragon tattoos on my chest. However, he was so grievously injured and lost too much blood, that he passed away in the final moments of the transfer.¡±


    ¡°Thus, the Great Majestic Heavenly Dragon tattoo on my body is not theplete version; itcks the most crucial dragon eyes. So, when I want to utilize the power of the Great Majestic Heavenly Dragon, I must burn my own vital blood, paying with three years of lifespan in exchange for a brief boost in strength. Nevertheless, it was this ability that allowed me to escape from the high-level experts sent after me by the Molihua Sect. Eventually, I changed my name and fled to the vicinity of Yulong Mountain in Zhonghai, drawn by the abundant spiritual energy in the mountains. Here I have been cultivating for the past ten years, hoping to one day break through to the Grandmaster Realm and return to the Molihua Sect to avenge my teacher¡¯s death.¡±


    Molihua finally recounted his experiences, while Xu Fan listened quietly on the side, his eyes asionally disying a nostalgic look.


    Molihua¡¯s ordeal bore many simrities to Xu Fan¡¯s own.


    Xu Fan too was once the young master of the Xu Family. Xu Fan¡¯s father was also harmed by traitors, and his mother is still trapped in the Shadow Prison of the Xu Family. Xu Fan is still carrying the Xu Family¡¯s grudge.


    Therefore, Xu Fan understood Molihua¡¯s feelings very well.

 Chapter 177: 177: Mo Luo Dan Admits Defeat_1

    Chapter 177: Mo Luo Dan Admits Defeat_1


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and shook the dust off his clothes.


    The palm strike from Mo Luo Dan just now had been received by Xu Fan using his own body, and it had hardly caused him any harm.


    Mo Luo Dan was at the peak of the Qi Drawing Realm, and the attack he exerted with all his strength was something that even a regr Martial Arts Grandmaster would need to handle with caution. Yet, it couldn¡¯t even break through Xu Fan¡¯s bodily defenses, which showed how much Xu Fan¡¯s physical defense had improved after being modified by the Pei Yuan Pill.


    ¡°Has my master¡¯s physical defense reached the extraordinary realm of Unbreakable Golden Body?¡± Mo Luo Dan stood on the ground, looking up at Xu Fan with a bit of reverence.


    ¡°Unbreakable Golden Body? Not quite, but below the level of a Martial Arts Grandmaster, they can¡¯t hurt me anymore,¡± Xu Fan said indifferently.


    Mo Luo Dan gave a respectful bow to Xu Fan. Now, he truly admired Xu Fan. This young man was simply too powerful. Just before, Mo Luo Dan could still inflict not insignificant harm on Xu Fan, but after Xu Fan consumed that purple elixir, his physical strength had greatly increased. What Mo Luo Dan now truly found horrifying about Xu Fan wasn¡¯t his martial prowess, but his elixir-making level.


    The elixir Xu Fan had made for him just now took only three hours to heal his injuries. Mo Luo Dan knew well that if it weren¡¯t for Xu Fan¡¯s elixir, even if he scoured the entire Yan Country, he might not have been able to heal his own injuries.


    The purple elixir Xu Fan had just refined was even more formidable. After consuming it, Xu Fan¡¯s physical strength rose a notch, making him invincible below the level of a Martial Arts Grandmaster. If Mo Luo Dan had Xu Fan¡¯s Unbreakable Golden Body, he would dare to rush to the Mo Luo Sect right now and take revenge for his master.


    His Great Prestige Heavenly Dragon Tattoo could increase his strength by a level, and by then, wouldn¡¯t Martial Arts Grandmasters pose no threat to him at all?


    ¡°Master, Mo Luo Dan is willing to follow you for life. I only ask that you help me to achieve my revenge!¡± Mo Luo Dan kneeled heavily on the ground in front of Xu Fan once again. This time, it was with genuine sincerity as he felt Xu Fan¡¯s strength; it was not out of a sense of coercion.<div>


    ¡°Get up. If you follow me from now on, your strength will certainly progress rapidly. Revenge is not something to be rushed. Once you be powerful, all enemies will tremble at your feet,¡± Xu Fan, with hands sped behind his back, said lightly.


    At that moment, Xu Fan¡¯s silhouette appeared immensely powerful in Mo Luo Dan¡¯s eyes, as if enveloped in a divine aura.


    ¡°Now, listen carefully. I¡¯ll teach you a set of cultivation techniques. In our sparring just now, I noticed that your techniques contain elements of the Shi Sect. So, I¡¯ll pass on to you a powerful Buddhist cultivation technique. If you devote yourself to it, I estimate that you would break through to the Martial Arts Grandmaster Realm in less than a month,¡± Xu Fan said slowly to Mo Luo Dan.


    ¡°What¡­¡± Mo Luo Dan was at a loss for words. His master possessed not only immense elixir-making skills but also controlled even more powerful cultivation techniques. The master was so young yet so strong for a reason.


    ¡°Pay close attention now. This technique is called Dragon King Kong Zen, and it possesses a mysterious connection with your Great Prestige Heavenly Dragon Tattoo. When cultivated to an advanced level, the technique can open the eyes of the dragon tattoo on your body. By then, you can unleash your Great Prestige Heavenly Dragon at will.¡± Xu Fan shed before Mo Luo Dan and began to impart the Dragon King Kong Zen, an advanced Buddhist cultivation technique he had found in his previous life in the Cultivation World.


    Mo Luo Dan concentrated intensely,mitting every word from Xu Fan¡¯s mouth to memory with great detail.


    Martial Artists have an exceptionally good memory when they concentrate intensely. Xu Fan only needed to speak once, and Mo Luo Dan engraved the teachings of Dragon King Kong Zen deeply into his mind.


    ¡°Thank you, master. I will diligently practice and will not let you down,¡± Mo Luo Dan said gratefully to Xu Fan.


    He had kowtowed to Xu Fan numerous times already, but now, besides bowing his head, he could not think of any other way to express his gratitude to Xu Fan.


    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t call me master. It doesn¡¯t sound very good. Just call me young master,¡± Xu Fan said as he stretched out his hand and used the Air Control Technique to lift the kneeling Mo Luo Dan from the ground.


    ¡°Yes, young master. Mo Luo Dan will forever be your servant,¡± Mo Luo Dan bowed deeply, and said respectfully.


    ¡°Also, your name isn¡¯t very pleasant to hear. From now on, you¡¯ll take my surname and be named Xu. You¡¯ll be called Xu Dan,¡± Xu Fan said indifferently.


    ¡°Okay, from now on I¡¯ll be Xu Dan,¡± Mo Luo Dan nodded and replied.


    ¡°Seal the well opening with stones again for me,¡± Xu Fan pointed to the well opening he had uncovered and instructed Mo Luo Dan.


    Now that Xu Fan finally had a follower by his side, he no longer needed to do everything himself, especially menial tasks that were beneath his dignity, which he could now delegate to his newly acquired underling.


    ¡°Yes, young master,¡± Mo Luo Dan nodded and began to tidy up the well opening that Xu Fan had damaged. He picked up the broken stones and discarded the debris into the forest.


    ¡°Then go to the side and find arge bluestone to cover it with,¡± Xu Fan instructed Mo Luo Dan.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mo Luo Dan responded, summoning his strength and heading into the forest, where numerousrge rocksy. He arrived in front of a particrly smooth rock face and exerted his Great Strength Vajra Palm, striking the bluestone wall.


    With a ¡°boom,¡± a millstone-sized piece of bluestone was fiercely knocked loose by Mo Luo Dan¡¯s palm. Mo Luo Dan leaned forward to shoulder the huge stone.<div>


    The stone must have weighed a thousand pounds, and although Mo Luo Dan was at the peak of the Qi Drawing Realm, the weight forced him to stoop, his feet leaving deep impressions in the ground.


    Carrying the stone on his back, Mo Luo Dan took step by step towards Yulong Temple, his strength still insufficient to enable him to stride forward briskly under the weight of a thousand-pound stone.


    Arriving at the entrance of Yulong Temple, Mo Luo Dan encountered a problem.


    The temple doors were tightly locked, and with the thousand-pound stone on his back, Mo Luo Dan was already struggling to walk, making the thought of scaling the wall nearly impossible.<div>


    Just then, Xu Fan appeared beside Mo Luo Dan with a flicker, and said softly, ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Xu Fan¡¯s hands instantly supported the thousand-pound boulder; his face did not flush, and he did not pant, handling it as effortlessly as if it were a pebble.


    Xu Fan lightly leaped, holding the stone, and flew beside Lock Dragon Well, and gently ced the stone atop the well opening.


    Mo Luo Dan followed Xu Fan into Yulong Temple and, seeing Xu Fan handle the weight as if it were nothing, his eyes once again shone with astonishment. This look had appeared no less than three times today; his trust in Xu Fan¡¯s strength was indeed growing stronger.

 Chapter 178: 178 The Situation in the Ancient Martial World_1

    Chapter 178: The Situation in the Ancient Martial World_1


    Xu Fan tidied up the mountaineering bag he had brought up the mountain and the remaining herbs, then tossed the backpack to his junior brother Mo Luo Dan, leading him to start descending.


    Mo Luo Dan quickly adapted to the role of Xu Fan¡¯s junior brother, first carrying stones for Xu Fan and now carrying his backpack; it seemed like even if Xu Fan would ask him to take the me for something in the future, he would also gleefullyply.


    While descending, Xu Fan also inquired Mo Luo Dan about the affairs of the Ancient Martial World. After all, Mo Luo Dan came from arge martial artist faction in the Western Regions and was the chief disciple of that faction¡¯s revered master. Consequently, he was quite familiar with some of the Ancient Martial World¡¯s secrets and began to recount the current state of Yan Country¡¯s Ancient Martial World to Xu Fan as they made their way down.


    Mo Luo Dan was actually quite curious as to why Xu Fan, who was strong enough to be considered among the elite Martial Arts Grandmasters, would ask about the Ancient Martial World, as if he had no understanding of it. However, Mo Luo Dan thought that perhaps Xu Fan was one of those martial fools who only cared about cultivating and paid no attention to the outside world. With that in mind, he felt at ease and obediently began to tell his tale.


    In the past, Xu Fan was nothing more than a wasteful and wealthy young master. Although the Xu Family supported some Ancient Martial Artists, Xu Fan never cared about these matters and only knew how to unt his wealth and charm women, so he had no knowledge of the Ancient Martial World in his memories.


    However, the current Xu Fan was no longer the prodigal son he once was. He was now very, very interested in the Ancient Martial World of Yan Country and listened intently to Mo Luo Dan¡¯s narration.


    ¡°The matters of the Ancient Martial World are mostly unknown to ordinary people, and many simply don¡¯t believe in the existence of martial artists. Because martial artists possess overwhelmingly powerful strength, they have been suppressed by rulers throughout history. However, because martial artists valiantly sacrificed themselves for Yan Country in the face of national crisisst century, resulting in heavy losses and the near extinction of many ns, the contemporary upper echelons, in recognition of the martial artists¡¯ merits, have tacitly approved their existence. Still, they set rules to prevent martial artists from disrupting the normal world¡¯s operations. Therefore, martial artists¡¯ matters have gradually faded from public memory, and the younger generation probably regards martial artists as fictional characters from martial arts novels,¡±


    ¡°Thus, martial artists¡¯ affairs are generally only circted within their circles, and ordinary people are unlikely to be aware of the Martial World. I also only learned about some of these matters because I followed my former master to various martial artist exchanges,¡± said Mo Luo Dan with eyes reddening and a slightly choked tone as he spoke of his master.


    ¡°Hmm, continue,¡± Xu Fan nodded and urged Mo Luo Dan to go on.


    ¡°Today¡¯s Ancient Martial World is not like it was a hundred years ago, but there are still some ancient martial families that, with their heritage, have withstood many crises and tenaciously survived. The current innocent world¡¯s structure is alsoplex, with several hundred martial institutions,rge and small. However, among the top-tier institutions, there are six: the Western Regions¡¯ Kunlun Sect, Zhongzhou Taiji Sect, Sichuan and Shu¡¯s Shu Mountain Sword Sect, East Province¡¯s Haibo Gate, and two great martial families, the Su Family and Ye Family. These six great powers are the strongest forces in the current Ancient Martial World and hold most of the say,¡±<div>


    ¡°In addition to the six strongest ns and sects, there are over a dozen slightly smaller institutions, each controlling the power of a province. The six great houses almost have influence over an entire region within Yan Country. For instance, the Western Regions¡¯ Kunlun Sect nearly controls Tianshan Province, Dizang Province, Haiqing Province, Yunnan Province, and a vast area. My former sect, Mo Luo Sect, was a nearly first-ss institution in Tianshan Province with significant influence in the southern part of the province.¡±


    ¡°First-ss and nearly first-ss institutions together only total thirty to forty. The rest are smaller second- or third-tier sects, as well as some lesser martial artists without a sect, who, without protection and resources from a sect, find it quite tough to get by. Like me, when I was in Mo Luo Sect, I never worried about a ce to cultivate. Later, when wandering outside, I could only find ces to practice in deste mountains and wild ridges. But because of misfortune, I was lucky enough to meet you, young master, who is a great benefactor,¡± Mo Luo Dan said, not forgetting to tter Xu Fan in the process.


    Xu Fan grimaced and asked, ¡°Tell me in detail about those six great Ancient Martial houses. I¡¯m quite curious about them.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Luo Dan, a bit excited, began to speak to Xu Fan, ¡°First is our Western Regions¡¯ top sect, Kunlun Sect, which relies on Mount Kunlun, the leader of the world¡¯s dragon veins, upying many famous mountains and rivers. Among the top sects, Kunlun Sect has thergest influence area, mainly uninhabited ces. But it¡¯s precisely these kinds of ces that have more abundant Spiritual Energy than other areas, which makes them more suitable for martial artists to cultivate. Moreover, these mountains hide countless valuable resources. Therefore, Kunlun Sect is the one among the six great houses with the most Spiritual Energy and Spiritual Treasure resources and has the highest number of advanced martial artists.¡±


    ¡°The remaining sects also rely on local geographical features and possess other formidable resources. Some ces produce talents with high-quality martial arts aptitude easily, while others are rich in herbs that can boost a martial artist¡¯s strength. And there are ces with developed economies where martial artists have significant power and wealth. These six great sects almost all have substantial influence in their respective areas, and although there doesn¡¯t seem to be much conflict between them on the surface, what kind ofpetition they have in private is something we don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°How strong are these martial artists?¡± After listening, Xu Fan asked the question that concerned him the most.


    ¡°Reporting to the young master, when I left my sect, I was only a young disciple, so I¡¯m more familiar with the strength of the younger generation. The six great houses have jointly established a ranking list that includes the strength of young Ancient Martial Artists. This ranking only has a hundred spots. I used to dream that one day my name could enter that list.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Fan became interested and asked Mo Luo Dan, ¡°What is the name of this list?¡±


    ¡°Reporting to the young master, this list is called the ¡®Heroes List.¡¯ Every martial artist who enters the Heroes List bes a coveted recruit for various powers. They are practically stars in the Ancient Martial World and receive an enormous amount of resources from their respective sects. Generally speaking, martial artists who make it onto the Heroes List will be a leading figure in a sect in fifteen to twenty years, if nothing unexpected happens,¡± Mo Luo Dan exined, not forgetting to toss anotherpliment Xu Fan¡¯s way.

 Chapter 179: 179: The Great Supreme State_1

    Chapter 179: The Great Supreme State_1


    ¡°A hundred people? How many of them are at the level of Martial Arts Grandmasters?¡± Xu Fan asked indifferently.


    However, seeing that Mo Luo Dan had already reached the pinnacle of the Qi Drawing Realm yet still longed for the Elite Warrior Ranking, it seemed that the lowest threshold to enter this ranking would require one to have passed the Qi Drawing Realm.


    ¡°Young Master, at the bottom of the Elite Warrior Ranking, it¡¯s generally possible to enter if one has reached the pinnacle of the Qi Drawing Realm. However, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just my bad luck, but many geniuses have emerged among the young martial artists of my generation. As a result, the quality of this year¡¯s Elite Warrior Ranking is much higher than in previous years. Basically, only those who have reached the level of a Quasi-Grandmaster have a chance to be listed at the end of the ranking. As for the top five on the list, they are simply unprecedented geniuses. Each of them, in the past, could have caused a sensation as a dragon amongst men, and this year, suddenly five such individuals have emerged,¡± Mo Luo Dan said somewhat resentfully, dissatisfied that he had never made it onto the Elite Warrior Ranking.


    He had been wandering abroad for ten years and had long since lost the opportunity to be nominated for the Elite Warrior Ranking, but he still had a deep obsession with it.


    After all, that was the greatest honor for martial artists in Yan Country.


    ¡°Tell me about these geniuses,¡± Xu Fan said, his interest piqued as he asked Mo Luo Dan.


    ¡°The fifth ce on the Elite Warrior Ranking belongs to the eldest son of the Su Family, Su Chen. He is apparently only twenty-five this year, but from a young age, he was taken by his father to practice in the Thousand Layer Ancient Tower within Su Province. He only appeared in the Ancient Martial World in thest year or two, but as soon as he made his appearance, he was already at the realm of a Martial Arts Grandmaster. Recently, it¡¯s been said he killed a group of viinous martial artists in Su Province. The master of those martial artists, who already had the strength of a Martial Arts Grandmaster, came seeking retaliation, only to be killed on the spot by Su Chen in just ten moves. Instantly, many unscrupulous martial artists hurriedly left Su Province, no longer daring to make a living there,¡±


    ¡°Ranked fourth on the Elite Warrior Ranking is Qingfeng of Taiji Sect. He was originally a door attendant for the reverend master of Taiji Sect and not even a martial artist. However, during one of the reverend master¡¯s sermons, he had a sudden epiphany and stepped into the Martial Dao Realm. His strength grew uncontrobly and quickly rose to the level of a Martial Arts Grandmaster. It¡¯s said that Yang Yixuan, the second disciple of Kunlun Sect, once fought against him. Qingfeng defeated the then top-five ranked Yang Yixuan in just three moves. As a result, Yang Yixuan fell out of the top five of the Elite Warrior Ranking, and Qingfeng, from an unknown small-time disciple, shot directly up to the fourth ce on the list,¡±


    ¡°The third ce on the Elite Warrior Ranking is Li Tianfan, the eldest disciple of the Shushan Sword Sect. His talent is extraordinarily high, and he is deeply passionate about the Sword Dao. With his Treasured Sword, Green Peak, he has in many martial artists whomitted wrongdoings. Moreover, the Shushan Sect has always considered itself a righteous path, and Li Tianfan is somewhat of an old-school person, believing that it¡¯s his duty to intervene in matters he sees as unjust. As a result, his reputation has been very strong in the martial artists¡¯ circle for years, with many young disciples admiring him greatly. However, for those martial artists who like to take shortcuts and engage in underhanded methods, he is someone they despise intensely.¡±


    ¡°The second ce on the Elite Warrior Ranking is the granddaughter of the Ye Family head, named Ye Xinyu. It was said that from birth she was destined to be a Martial Arts Grandmaster, a martial talent that appears only once in four thousand years. However, her high ranking above Li Tianfan and Qingfeng is not just due to her martial prowess but rather because she is a peerless beauty, akin to a closed, shy flower. Nearly everyone who has seen her has been stunned by her beauty. So, although her strength is formidable, I feel that her ranking in second ce is somewhat inted. The Martial World also has its fair share of bootlickers,¡±<div>


    ¡°The final one is Chu Wuya, the eldest disciple from our Western Regions¡¯ Kunlun Sect. He is the collective idol in the eyes of the Western Region martial artists. He¡¯s two years younger than me and entered the Sect three years after I did. When I was in the Strong Body Realm, he had already stepped into the initial stage of the Temper Body Realm. When I reached the Qi Drawing pinnacle, he had already been a Martial Arts Grandmaster for five years. Three years ago, ten Yogic martial artists from the White Elephant Kingdom secretly infiltrated Mount Kunlun, only for Chu Wuya to kill all ten by himself. Half a monthter, news came that among these ten individuals, three had already reached the Martial Arts Grandmaster level, with the remaining seven possessing the pinnacle strength of the Qi Drawing Realm. These ten initially thought that with their formidable strength, they could go to Mount Kunlun and execute the headmaster of Kunlun Sect, never expecting that a single Kunlun Sect eldest disciple would capture them all. After this battle, Kunlun Sect¡¯s power firmly seated itself at the top of the Martial World, and Chu Wuya became the deserved top genius of the younger generation, ranking first on the Elite Warrior Ranking.¡±


    After listening to Mo Luo Dan¡¯s vivid descriptions, Xu Fan found the Ancient Martial World of Yan Country quite intriguing. Initially, Xu Fan had thought that within the Ancient Martial World of Yan Country, the likes of Liu Simu, Su Wujin, and Chen Miao, who arrogantly dominated the underground boxing ring, were the top figures. He had no idea that they were nothing more than small fries in the actual Ancient Martial World and that such people were precisely the target of stern crackdowns. If they encountered the Shushan Sect¡¯s eldest disciple Li Tianfan, who abhors evil, he would probably y them with a single sword strike.


    ¡°If the Kunlun Sect is so formidable, then what realm might their Sect Head, the supreme master, be in?¡± Xu Fan asked Mo Luo Dan slowly.


    ¡°Young Master, as for that, I really can¡¯t answer because I truly don¡¯t know. But, I¡¯ve heard them say that above a Martial Arts Grandmaster, there is the legendary Great Supreme State. Considering the Kunlun Sect Head taught Chu Wuya, someone with such extraordinary talent, I¡¯m guessing he must at least be a sage at the Great Supreme State,¡± Mo Luo Dan said with a look of yearning.


    ¡°The Great Supreme State?¡± Xu Fan murmured, thinking that this Great Supreme State must be akin to the Foundation Establishment Realm in Cultivation terms.


    Although Xu Fan had absorbed the Pei Yuan Pill and his physique had be invincible below Foundation Establishment, his true strength hadn¡¯t yet reached the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    Knowing that there were people in this world who, through their Martial Dao Cultivation, couldprehend the Great Supreme State and reach the Foundation Establishment Realm usually only cultivators could achieve, Xu Fan became unnervingly alert.


    In this world, not only did he face threats to his life from firearms such as guns and cannons, but there were also those stronger than him in the Great Supreme State, making it imperative for him to elerate the enhancement of his own strength.


    However, in this world, reaching the Great Supreme State was already an incredibly elusive peak. But Xu Fan had touched the ceiling of the entire universe as the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor and had immense confidence in his strength.

 Chapter 180: 180 The Powerful Flame Dragon Organization_1

    Chapter 180: The Powerful me Dragon Organization_1


    ¡°If I have the chance, I definitely want to meet the people on that prestigious list,¡± Xu Fan said with the faintest of smiles.


    These individuals were the strongest martial artists of the young generation in Yan Country. Mo Luo Dan spoke of them with such respect that it sparked a hint of interest in Xu Fan.


    He wondered just how powerful these exceptional geniuses were.


    ¡°Young Master, with your strength, you¡¯re definitely not inferior to the top five on the list of heroes. If you want to enter the rankings, I can help,¡± Mo Luo Dan offered eagerly, seeing that Xu Fan was interested.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in entering the list. I¡¯m just curious about the people on it,¡± Xu Fan said with a slight smile.


    ¡°Curious about people?¡± Mo Luo Dan¡¯s eyes swiveled, noting that the list included only one Ye Xinyu, a stunning beauty. He knew countless young martial artists wished to prostrate themselves before her. Perhaps Xu Fan¡¯s interest was in Ye Xinyu¡¯s favor?


    After pondering for a moment, a suggestive grin formed on Mo Luo Dan¡¯s face. ¡°With your strength, Young Master, conquering her would not be a problem. It¡¯s just that the Head of the Ye Family, Ye Qingyun, has a terrible temper. I suspect it won¡¯t be easy to gain his approval.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡± Xu Fan waspletely baffled.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you interested in Ye Xinyu, the number one beauty of the Ancient Martial World?¡± Mo Luo Dan was also confused by Xu Fan¡¯s question.


    ¡°Damn it, I said I was interested in their strength on the list of heroes¡­¡± Xu Fan said, at a loss for words.<div>


    ¡°Ah, my apologies, Young Master. My mind wandered off track¡­¡± Mo Luo Dan hastily apologized.


    Attempting to curry favor but hitting the wrong note could easily anger one¡¯s master. Nevertheless, after giving it some thought, Mo Luo Dan felt relieved. Although Xu Fan was exceptionally strong, he had never actually met Ye Xinyu. To him, Ye Xinyu was nothing more than a name.


    Those who had actually seen Ye Xinyu had been captivated by her unparalleled beauty. Every upright gentleman became a pretentious moralist before meeting her, but uponying eyes on her, they couldn¡¯t wait to be bootlickers.


    Among the top 100 on the list of heroes, at least sixty to seventy percent harbored thoughts about Ye Xinyu, but she paid no attention to them. And the top few on the list were purely into martial arts; they were fools for the discipline, with no interest in the opposite sex.


    Mo Luo Dan cautiously nced at Xu Fan and thought to himself, ¡°The Young Master couldn¡¯t possibly be one of those¡­¡±


    ¡°Mo Luo Dan, among today¡¯s martial artists, there seem to be many stirring up trouble. Can the top disciple of Shu Mountain Sword Sect really handle them all?¡± Xu Fan brought up another concern and asked Mo Luo Dan.


    The martial artists he had encountered so far, like the earth, water, fire, wood, and metal siblings following Song Qiang at Jin Hui Company¡¯s arena, were clearly not rule-abiding. Then there was Gui Sheng Twelve, a practitioner of wicked techniques, not exactly a good sort either. Even Mo Luo Dan himself was the type to kill at the drop of a hat, seeming no better. Could the Martial World really rely on the justice-loving Li Tianfan of Shu Mountain to discipline these unruly fighters?


    ¡°Master Xu, what you may not know is that in the Ancient Martial World today, aside from the sects and ns of martial artists, there¡¯s an extremely powerful department under official control, the me Dragon Organization. The officials dare to let the martial sects and ns grow in power because they have control over this even more formidable organization. Even if thebined strength of the Six Great Martial Arts Noble Houses were added up, they couldn¡¯t confront the me Dragon Organization,¡± Mo Luo Dan said, a serious expression shing in his eyes, suggesting a deep apprehension of the organization¡¯s operatives.


    ¡°Is the me Dragon Organization really that formidable? Strong enough to suppress the Six Great Houses?¡± Xu Fan asked, a bit surprised.


    It could be seen from the heroic rankings that these six houses truly had an abundance of talented individuals and tremendous strength. If the me Dragon Organization could withstand the six houses on its own, what a massive organization it must be.


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Mo Luo Dan asserted without hesitation, ¡°There have been martial sects and ns that have challenged the me Dragon Organization before, but without exception, they were all obliterated. When Yan Country was first established, there weren¡¯t just the Six Great Houses in the Martial World, but ten. However, three of them were demon sects that cultivated evil practices, and one allied with foreign martial artists, attempting to overthrow Yan Country. In the end, The me Dragon Organization shed with these four great houses in a massive battle, and then, well, there was no ¡®then¡¯. Now, the Ancient Martial World of Yan Country only has the remaining Six Great Houses, and no martial force dares to openly defy or provoke the me Dragon Organization anymore,¡± Mo Luo Dan said gravely.


    ¡°It seems that Yan Country really is a ce full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. I didn¡¯t know it before, but now it seems that the Martial World of Yan Country is quite bustling,¡± Xu Fan said with a faint smile on his lips.


    ¡°With Master Xu¡¯s inscrutable strength, you are sure to be legendary in the Martial World,¡± Mo Luo Dan said earnestly.


    This wasn¡¯t mere ttery; it was a genuinely heartfelt statement.


    Xu Fan was young, yet his cultivation was so advanced, coupled with his miraculous alchemy skills. Giving him a set of Law Techniques turned out to be dozens of times more powerful than the Mo Luo Sect¡¯s town-defining secret art. A person with so many resources, even if he wished to remain unknown in the Ancient Martial World, would shine brilliantly like the moon in the dark.


    As they talked, the two had arrived at the foot of the mountain. Xu Fan saw the off-road vehicle driven by the two foreigners and instructed Mo Luo Dan to erase all traces of the vehicle.


    Mo Luo Dan wasted no words, driving the vehicle to the edge of a cliff on Yulong Mountain. With a mighty palm imbued with the strength of Jin Gang, he pushed the vehicle over the edge with a single p. After a short time, a thunderous crash echoed as it hit the ground.


    After disposing of all traces of the two foreigners, Xu Fan called Mo Luo Dan to his Audi S7 and began the return trip to Zhonghai City.


    This time, Xu Fan intended to visit the famous antique street in Zhonghai City. After feeling the pressure from the Assassin Alliance mentioned by the two foreigners, Xu Fan was extremely concerned about Tongtong¡¯s safety. Although he already had a Ben Ben and a Mo Luo Dan for protection, he still wasn¡¯t reassured and nned to refine another protective artifact for Tongtong.<div>


    For Xu Fan, crafting artifacts was a simple matter. Back when he was the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor, his strength was immense, and he was a top expert in alchemy, artifact refinement, pet nourishment, and array setup in the Cultivation World. Crafting magical treasures was a trifle for him.


    However, the materials required for crafting artifacts weren¡¯t easy to find. On Sea Blue Star, a scarce in Spiritual Energy, the only crafting material Xu Fan could think of was jade stones.


    Jade stones can harbor Spiritual Energy and effectively preserve the arrays that Xu Fan carves. For refining Spiritual Treasures or setting up arrays, jade stones are essential.


    And what there was no shortage of on the antique street were jade stones.<div>

 Chapter 181: 181 Xin Le Apparel_1

    Chapter 181: Xin Le Apparel_1


    Xu Fan drove all the way to Zhonghai City¡¯s downtown area, taking Mo Luo Dan with him. This time, his destination was the Yu Lou Ancient Town located in the southern part of Zhonghai City. Although it was called an ancient town, it was actually just a street of ancient architecture. This street was full of antique shops and street vendors, constituting the biggest antique trading market in Zhonghai City and also a fairly popr tourist attraction.


    It wasn¡¯t until Xu Fan was almost at Yu Lou Ancient Town that he remembered the burly Mo Luo Dan beside him had his clothes shattered earlier and was now bare-chested, revealing two ferocious dragon tattoos on his body.


    Having fought with him for half a day, Xu Fan had somewhat gotten used to his appearance, so he didn¡¯t feel anything amiss, but the thought of getting out of the car to shop made him realize that Mo Luo Dan¡¯s current state was definitely not appropriate.


    If he walked through the streets with Mo Luo Dan looking like this, they might be mistaken for thugs trying to collect protection money.


    Thus, Xu Fan slowly pulled over to the side of the road, ready to buy a shirt for his subordinate Mo Luo Dan to cover up his tattoos.


    There were quite a few clothing shops along the street, none too big. Xu Fan didn¡¯t n to buy anything branded for Mo Luo Dan, considering he was just a follower and some free work clothes would suffice.


    The street was called Nongtan Street, not exactly a bustling area of Zhonghai City, but thanks to its proximity to Lu Family Port, most of the town¡¯s inhabitants worked at the port. There were also quite a few people who opened small shops along the street, and their businesses were enough to sustain a living.


    There was a small clothing store on Nongtan Street called Lexin Clothing, consisting of only two rooms. It was currently the off-season, so there weren¡¯t many customers around.


    The store mainly sold men¡¯s wear, disying a good number of shirts, polo shirts, and jeans. A slender girl was propping up a clothes rack, adding thetest fashion to the hangers.


    ¡°Lele, don¡¯t hang any more clothes. Let Mom take care of it, and you take a break,¡± said a middle-aged woman as she approached, caressing the girl¡¯s smooth ponytail with a touch of affection in her voice.<div>


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not tired. There wasn¡¯t much to do at the auto city today, so the manager let mee back early,¡± the girl replied with a pleasant voice, like the melodious call of an oriole, turning her face to give the middle-aged woman a sweet smile.


    Her face was very pure, unadorned with makeup and carrying a hint of youthful naivety. Although she was not breathtakingly beautiful, she posessed a delicate charm that was quite captivating.


    This girl was none other than Chen Lele, the part-time salesperson Xu Fan had encountered when buying a car at the Lu Family Port auto city.


    The clothing store belonged to Chen Lele¡¯s mother, Chen Lixin, a single mother who had divorced Chen Lele¡¯s father early on, raising Chen Lele on her own to university age.


    She used to be a seamstress,boring for twelve hours a day to earn enough to send Chen Lele to university. Chen Lele also made her proud by being a top student from childhood, smoothly earning a ce at the prestigious Zhonghai University of Science and Technology in Yan Country.


    In university, Chen Lele was always outstanding, managing to obtain a substantial amount of schrships and bursaries each year. She would often take part-time jobs, so much so that she didn¡¯t even need any living expenses from Chen Lixin. With finances eased, Chen Lixin left her factory job and used her savings to open a clothing store on this street.


    With the connections she had made over the years in the garment industry, the goods she brought in were both high-quality and affordable. Added to that, her industrious nature and sewing skills allowed her to offer free tailoring and alterations such as hemming or recing zippers to her customers, which earned their good favor. The clothes in her shop were inexpensive but quality, leading to many repeat customers, making her business sessful over the years.


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t need to work so hard anymore. I¡¯m now the assistant manager at the dealership, and my sry is at least twenty-thousand yuan. From now on, let me take care of you,¡± said Xu Lele, holding her mother Chen Lixin¡¯s hands with a touch of sadness.


    Chen Lixin was very beautiful, and although she had just turned forty, she looked almost like she was in her early thirties, with the charm of a mature woman. However, Chen Lixin¡¯s hands did not match her delicate features; they were extremely rough, not only scarred but also covered with calluses.


    When Chen Lixin worked in the garment factory, she often had to work twelve hours a day. After years of suchbor, it was no surprise her hands had be like this.


    Hearing her daughter¡¯s words, Chen Lixin¡¯s expression changed instantly. She was well aware of the ways of the world, and even as an experienced seamstress, she would have to toil in the factory for a whole month to earn a sry of six to seven thousand yuan. How could Chen Lele, a young student without even a diploma, earn more than twenty thousand yuan?


    Chen Lixin, who knew all too well how treacherous the world could be, looked sternly at Xu Lele and asked, ¡°Lele, you¡¯ve only been working part-time at Lu Family Port auto city for a few days. How could you suddenly be a manager and earn more than twenty thousand yuan a month? Do you think your mother is so easily fooled?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I really didn¡¯t lie to you! I really became an assistant manager. Mr. Li personally appointed me. He said that after graduation, I could work at Lu Family Port auto city, and I could even go directly to the headquarters,¡± exined Chen Lele, a bit puzzled.


    ¡°Lele, you are still young and unaware of the treachery in society. When your mother worked in the factory, shebored for twelve hours a day. It was so hard that she could barely earn five to six thousand yuan. However, some female workers didn¡¯t need to work at all; just by having a good rtionship with the factory manager, they could sit around and earn more than ten thousand yuan. Do you think they earned that money fairly? You¡¯re young and must not be confused about such matters. My daughter, Chen Lixin, can be poor, but cannot have people poking her spine,¡± said Chen Lixin to Chen Lele, very sternly.


    Although she did not spell it out, she implicitly conveyed the message that no capitalist is a fool; to get something, one must first give something in return.


    If Chen Lele was deceived by the leaders of Lu Family Port auto city with promises of high wages and positions to lure her in, then Chen Lele, a naive university student, was clearlycking in understanding of society¡¯s dark side and could easily be misled by them.


    ¡°Mom! What are you thinking about? It¡¯s not like that at all!¡± said Chen Lele, who was quick-witted enough to understand what her mother meant.


    Isn¡¯t she just afraid that I will fall victim to the unspoken rules, be lured by empty promises, and be tricked into bing someone¡¯s mistress? I, Chen Lele, am not that kind of person.


    ¡°Then you tell me, what¡¯s so special about you that you caught the attention of the group¡¯s general manager, and even as a part-time worker who hasn¡¯t graduated, you got to be a manager?¡± Chen Lixin said, her gaze intense as she spoke to Chen Lele.<div>

 Chapter 182: 182 Why I Can Be the Manager_1

    Chapter 182: Why I Can Be the Manager_1


    ¡°Mom, do you really not trust your daughter?¡± Chen Lele was also a bit angry, pouting her lips in displeasure.


    Chen Lixin saw her daughter¡¯s expression and felt a bit soft-hearted. She gently hugged Chen Lele and said, ¡°Silly girl, how could Mom not trust you? It¡¯s just that you have so little social experience, and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be deceived by bad people in society. You¡¯re so young and still a university student. Your future is boundless. You mustn¡¯t carelessly give yourself away to someone.¡±


    ¡°Mom! What are you talking about, ¡®giving myself away to someone¡¯? Humph, I¡¯m not that foolish,¡± Chen Lele stamped her foot and said indignantly.


    ¡°Then you must promise me that before you graduate from university, you won¡¯t get a boyfriend and mustn¡¯t have close contact with boys. Otherwise, Mom will never forgive you,¡± Chen Lixin said somewhat sternly to Chen Lele.


    ¡°I promise, since I don¡¯t have a boyfriend anyway and wasn¡¯t nning on finding one during university,¡± Chen Lele patted her not-so-full chest and made a promise to Chen Lixin.


    Upon hearing Chen Lele¡¯s promise, Chen Lixin breathed a sigh of relief. Her daughter had always been very ambitious, and since she could make such a promise, she surely wouldn¡¯t break her word.


    ¡°How did you end up bing a store manager, and how did you meet the Group¡¯s General Manager? Tell me slowly, Mom won¡¯t interrupt you,¡± said Chen Lixin, realizing that ming her daughter wasn¡¯t the solution, so she changed tactics and asked her burning questions.


    ¡°Ah, about that, it was really my luck! A few days ago, while I was at work selling cars, I patiently attended to a young gentleman. It turns out he was looked down upon by one of our veteran salespeople. Then, with just one phone call, he summoned the General Manager of Lu Family Port Auto City. Even the Auto City¡¯s General Manager was extremely respectful to him; he seemed to be a very important person, but I felt he didn¡¯t put on airs at all, being very approachable, just like an ordinary person,¡± she recounted.


    ¡°Later, both the Auto City¡¯s General Manager and our store¡¯s manager apologized to him. The old salesperson who initially looked down on him became the butt of the joke, shriveling up into a ball at the car dealership and getting the boot from the 4S store¡ªbroadcast live to tens of thousands of people on the tform! Afterwards, because of my good service attitude, which allowed this VIP to sessfully purchase a car, the General Manager promoted me to Deputy Store Manager of the Audi 4S store, and my sry rose to twenty thousand yuan,¡± Xu Lele said with a hint of excitement in her eyes, narrating to her mother, Chen Lixin.


    Even now, the memory of Xu Fan was exceedingly clear to her.<div>


    Handsome, and rich, a man whom even the General Manager had to treat with great respect, such an outstanding person, and he was roughly my age. With this thought, Chen Lele felt a bit disheartened.


    Xu Fan was also apanied by an adorable little girl who called him daddy, which proved that Xu Fan was already married.


    She could only bury her admiration and fondness deep inside her heart.


    ¡°There¡¯s such a remarkable person? Daughter, your luck really is too good,¡± Chen Lixin said, a bit astonished. Could it be that the Buddha finally heard her prayers from all those temple visits, sending such an influential figure to help arrange a job for Lele?


    ¡°Humph, am I just relying on luck? That sales manager also saw the same person but because he was dressed simply, he didn¡¯t show much respect, which led to what happened afterward. If it wasn¡¯t for my diligent work ethic, this stroke of fortune wouldn¡¯t have happened to me,¡± Xu Lele tilted her head, speaking to her mother with a trace of pride.


    ¡°My daughter is the best!¡± Chen Lixin held her daughter¡¯s hand, saying proudly, and then with a touch of yearning, she added, ¡°Such an impressive person must be a very important figure.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, no, he¡¯s actually just a young man in his twenties, about my age, and he¡¯s quite handsome too,¡± Xu Lele said with a yfulugh.


    ¡°What? In his twenties, that¡¯s impossible,¡± Chen Lixin said, a bit shocked. To be so capable at such a young age, could he be a son from one of the four major families in Yan Country?


    ¡°It¡¯s true. When he was handling the license te, I even saw his ID card, he¡¯s only two years older than me,¡± Chen Lele nodded in confirmation.


    ¡°He must be a rich second generation then. Nowadays, those rich second generation kids are simply not from the same world as us,¡± Chen Lixin sighed a little.


    ¡°From what I saw, he doesn¡¯t seem like any rich second generation, he¡¯s quite approachable, just like the boy next door,¡± Chen Lele defended Xu Fan.


    If we¡¯re talking about the old Xu Fan, he was definitely one of the top rich second generation kids in Yan Country, you could smell his nouveau riche air and the stench of money from eight feet away, but the current Xu Fan is very different from before. After being refined by the cultivation techniques, he has reached the realm of returning to simplicity and truth, and he seems like an utterly ordinary person, radiating an ordinary and friendly aura.


    Only the more formidable martial artists can sense the aura on Xu Fan, the legendary natural force, also known as the Great Dao Principles.


    ¡°What kind of boy next door could have such status and strength, he¡¯s definitely a rich second generation without a doubt. Do you have his address or contact information? Fill up some spare time by buying some fruits and milk to thank him for his help, we need to learn to repay kindness, so that we can have a constant flow of good fortune,¡± Chen Lixin patiently advised Chen Lele.


    ¡°Okay, okay, Mom, you really do go on and on. You don¡¯t need to worry about my affairs with him,¡± Chen Lele said, shaking her head, trying to escape her mother¡¯s verbal barrage.


    ¡°Silly child, we can¡¯t just ept favors without gratitude, you know,¡± Chen Lixin was still nagging.


    Just then, it seemed that some guests had arrived at the door, and Chen Lele ran off like she was escaping, heading to the entrance.


    The few people who came in were all young men, but their expressions were rather extravagant, and one of them even had a gaudy tattoo encircling his arm, which made Chen Lele frown tightly at a nce.


    ¡°Which one of you is the owner of Xin Le Apparel?¡± As soon as he entered, a plump man addressed Xu Lele directly.<div>


    His teeth were yellow and crooked, and he carried the scent of garlic, causing Chen Lele to frown as he spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m the owner of Xin Le Apparel,¡± Chen Lixin quickly came out from the side and confronted the few imposing young men.


    After all, she was a forty-year-old and rather adept at handling situations. Seeing the unfriendly looks on these men¡¯s faces, she instinctively pulled Chen Lele behind her.


    <div>

 Chapter 183: 183 Stone Brother of the South City_1

    Chapter 183: Stone Brother of the South City_1


    ¡°Ah ha, what kind of clothes do you sell at Xin Le Apparel, huh? I¡¯ve only worn them for two days, and it¡¯s already torn, dammit. Are you ying games with me?¡± The burly fat man pointed at the T-shirt he was wearing, which had a hole the size of a finger near the belly button.


    ¡°Our clothes alle from the factory, how could there be a problem?¡± Chen Lele spoke up against the fat man, but halfway through, she was pulled back by Chen Lixin.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, do you have a receipt for this shirt? If it was indeed purchased from our store and has quality issues within the warranty period, we can help you return or exchange it,¡± Chen Lixin said to the fat man with a smile on her face.


    These few individuals looked like trouble, and two of them even had tattooed arms showing. Chen Lixin, just a small apparel store owner, knew exactly what kind of people they were; she just couldn¡¯t afford to provoke them.


    ¡°Your clothes are such poor quality, it tore after just two days, making me lose face at an important business event. Now you figure out what to do about it,¡± the fat man said with a cocky head tilt.


    His followers were also arrogantly chiming in: ¡°Dammit, Brother Stone, our billion-dor contract got screwed up because of this crappy clothes from this crappy store. We can¡¯t let it slide.¡±


    Upon hearing their words, Chen Lijuan broke into a cold sweat. Normally, there wouldn¡¯t be people causing trouble on this street, but that didn¡¯t mean the area was always peaceful.


    Xu Lijuan had always heard that next to Yulou Ancient Town there was an immensely powerful force¡ªthe Hu Family of Yulou Ancient Town. It was said that every business in Yulou, from thergest antique shop to the smallest stall on town¡¯s edge, had to dutifully visit the Hu Family four times a year to pay a lucky fee.


    Although it was called a lucky fee, in truth, it was protection money. If the Hu Family didn¡¯t agree, whether it was a small stall or a luxuriously decorated storefront, they would be driven out of Yu Lou Town, much more efficiently than any city management enforcement.


    Recently, the Hu Family were rumored to have had a dispute with Night Castle on the west side of town and didn¡¯t dare expand their territory too aggressively. However, starting from yesterday, the Hu¡¯s men changed their approach, starting from Yulou Ancient Town and reaching out to all profitable stores in the southern part of town, paying them visits.<div>


    Members of the Hu Family typically wore a fox-shaped insignia. Chen Lijuan noticed that the fat man before her wore a golden fox ne, and the young followers behind him wore various rings and bracelets, but they all had one thing inmon: regardless of the material or design, their jewelry all bore a fox insignia.


    The only follower without any such essory had a T-shirt that tantly sported the word ¡°FOX.¡±


    As a prominent force in the southern city, the Hu Family¡¯s symbol was a fox. Although Chen Lixin was just a woman, she had already heard about the Hu Family, and now the intimidating crowd made it clear to her: the Hu Family was expanding its territory and her little apparel shop was exactly the spot they aimed to ¡°tax¡± indirectly. The quality of the clothes was just a pretext.


    In fact, Chen Lijuan could tell at a nce that the T-shirt was not from her store, but how could she dare to provoke members of the Hu Family?


    So, Chen Lijuan, with a smile, said to the fat man: ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s our fault for the poor quality of our clothes. I¡¯ll get you a new one, and if your brothers behind you need anything, feel free to take from my store.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you think a few broken clothes can cover my losses from a contract worth several hundred million, dammit?¡± The fat manughed scornfully, speaking disdainfully to Chen Lijuan.


    ¡°So, big brother, what would you like?¡± Chen Lijuan asked cautiously.


    She was a single mother with no one to rely on, who had barely managed to open a clothing store on this street, hoping to make a small profit through hard work and volume sales. She had never seen such a scene and was already terrified by the group the fat man had brought.


    ¡°Mom, this T-shirt clearly isn¡¯t from our store. I remember we¡¯ve never sold T-shirts of this style. If you wantpensation, please show the purchase receipt,¡± Chen Lele, still young and not aware of the Hu Family¡¯s influence, said righteously to the fat man.


    ¡°Haha, brothers! This pretty girl is actually asking me for a receipt.¡± The fat man turned back and said with augh to his several ruffian followers.


    ¡°Haha, Brother Stone, who keeps receipts after shopping these days? This store isn¡¯t trying to deny responsibility, are they?¡±


    ¡°Dammit, they dare to deny a debt to the Hu Family? It looks like this store doesn¡¯t want to stay open in the south of town anymore.¡±


    ¡°Brother Stone, why waste words with them? Their clothes caused us to lose several hundred million. Just make them pay up,¡± the followers said, with a mocking tone.


    ¡°Hahaha, we are people of quality, we believe in civility before force. The clothes I bought from your store had quality problems, causing me to lose a contract worth hundreds of millions. Miss owner, what do you think, are you going to pay me these few hundred million, or are you ready to dere war on the Hu Family?¡± The fat man changed to a daunting expression as he spoke harshly to Chen Lixin.


    Chen Lixin, who had never faced such an imposing group, was nearly paralyzed with fear upon hearing the fat man talk about hundreds of millions, and timidly said, ¡°Big brother, even if we sold our small shop, we couldn¡¯t pay your few hundred million.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, since you can¡¯t pay up, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I¡¯ll generously let you off with less, just one percent will do. Just pay me two million, and that will be fine,¡± the fat man, puffing up his belly, said dominantly to Chen Lixin.


    ¡°Two million?¡± Chen Lixin was speechless. Her small store couldn¡¯t make two million in ten years, let alone pay this man two million.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be afraid. They are just here to scam us. We shouldn¡¯t be scared. There is justice in this world, and I refuse to believe they can do whatever they want to us in the light of day,¡± Chen Lele, though skinny and still somewhat naive, suddenly burst with strong energy at this moment. She gently shielded Chen Lijuan behind her and spoke boldly to the hooligans.


    In her eyes, there was not a trace of fear; she red back at the fat man who was threatening her mother, not backing down at all.<div>

 Chapter 184: 184 Smash it for me!_1

    Chapter 184: Smash it for me!_1


    ¡°Hahaha, this little beauty sure is something,¡± the fat man said as he noticed Chen Lele, his eyes narrowing into a lecherous smile as he spoke in a sleazy tone.


    ¡°Haha, Brother Stone, this chick is not bad at all, a perfect match for you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Stone, since the little beauty has spoken, why not show some leniency in consideration of her?¡±


    ¡°Brother Stone, I think she looks like a college student, you¡¯re in luck.¡±


    A few henchmen whistled from the side, egging on Brother Stone.


    Brother Stone, upon hearing their words, felt particrly pleased, and his gaze toward Chen Lele became even more lecherous.


    ¡°Hmph! You people better not think about causing trouble in our store, thew will punish you!¡± Chen Lele defiantly said to the portly Brother Stone.


    ¡°Haha, guys, she¡¯s talking to me about thew, funny, isn¡¯t it? Someone dares to speak of thew to us, the South City Hu Family, hahaha.¡± The fat manughed uproariously as if he had heard the funniest joke, unable to contain himself.


    The several henchmen alsoughed arrogantly.


    The owners of the nearby shops heard themotion and wanted toe over to help, but when they saw the fox ornaments they wore, they immediately hurried back into their stores, trembling with fear.<div>


    Now, as the influence of the South City Hu Family was rapidly expanding, a word from them could decide whether their stores opened or closed. Although they disliked seeing the bullying of the mother and daughter by a few hoodlums, they were genuinely afraid of the Hu Family, so they scurried back to their stores dejectedly.


    Brother Stone saw a few burly men wanting toe over for a looksee. With a nce to his underlings, he gave themand, and immediateprehension crossed their faces as they went over and roundly beat up these onlookers.


    Although these men appeared tough, as soon as they heard that they were dealing with the Hu Family, they didn¡¯t dare to breathe too heavily, letting the blows rain down without daring to fight back.


    Other onlookers, seeing what happened to them, quickly withdrew a good distance away, afraid of being caught by the Hu Family¡¯s enforcers and receiving a brutal beating.


    ¡°See that? Messing with the Hu Family doesn¡¯t end well,¡± Brother Stone said triumphantly, pointing at the few audience members being thrashed by his underlings.


    ¡°We disagree!¡± Chen Lele said with tears at the corners of her eyes, remaining resolute.


    Chen Lijuan, seeing her daughter¡¯s defiance, feared she would suffer for it, so she forcibly pulled Chen Lele behind her and said to Brother Stone with a forced smile, ¡°Big Brother, we really can¡¯te up with the two million you¡¯re asking for from our little shop. Could you lower the amount? If I could afford it, I would never haggle with you.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve got good sense, not bad. The Hu Family is not about tyranny. Alright then, have this little chick join our brothers for a drink tonight, serve her penance, and I guarantee you that no one on this street will dare to cause trouble!¡± Brother Stone boasted, his eyes fixated on Chen Lele.


    Chen Lele might not have graduated from college yet, but her beauty was already striking, and her face still bore a defiant expression, a look that kindled a desire to conquer within Brother Stone.


    The more she resisted, the more excited he became.


    Stone was precisely that kind of person.


    ¡°Brother, we can pay you money, but my daughter is still a student, she doesn¡¯t drink,¡± Chen Lijuan hurriedly pulled out her wallet, trying to take out the money and hand it to Brother Stone.


    Brother Stone didn¡¯t even look at it and directly knocked the wallet out of Chen Lijuan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You bitch, didn¡¯t I make myself clear? I¡¯m just asking for this girl to join me for a meal and a drink, I¡¯m not going to do anything to her, are you looking down on the South City Hu Family?¡± Brother Stone was already starting to get angry.


    When he first came into this shabby shop, he merely wanted to collect some protection money, but after seeing the pure-looking Chen Lele, he had changed his original n.


    Although Chen Lele was not a peerless beauty capable of overshadowing the moon and shaming flowers, the greenness about her was more arousing for Brother Stone¡¯s desires.


    Brother Stone might not have been to university, but he had been with plenty of university students, though those were just the wretched ones forced to pay off their debts with their bodies, already used up by everyone.


    However, Chen Lele, with her na?ve and unworldly appearance, was definitely a virgin, ording to Brother Stone¡¯s years of experience.


    Brother Stone, though battle-hardened, harbored a deep regret of never having been with a virgin. This was the greatest pain in his heart. Now, seeing a defiant Chen Lele was like discovering a treasure. He made up his mind that no matter what, he would have her.<div>


    ¡°Dammit, whether you agree today or not, you¡¯re going to agree. If you¡¯re worried about your daughter drinking with us, thene along and watch. We¡¯re allwful citizens, there won¡¯t be any problems,¡± Brother Stone chuckled, revealing a mouthful of smoky, yellowed teeth.


    ¡°Brother, can we just close our shop and you let my daughter and me go?¡± Chen Lijuan already had a crying tone. Knowing full well the dangers of society, she saw in Brother Stone¡¯s eyes the very thing she was most afraid of and pleaded with him.


    ¡°Dammit, you want to leave? Have you asked for my and my brothers¡¯ permission? Brothers, smash it up!¡± Brother Stone¡¯s face darkened. As the main enforcer for the Hu Family, after saying so much, these two women still refused to agree, still wanting to resist obstinately.


    How could Brother Stone be content with that?<div>


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Several underlings, grabbing the nearest clothing rack, viciously kicked it over.


    Several racks, still with clothes hanging on them, were pushed to the ground by the goons, and a few stic mannequins dressed in new clothes were also violently kicked over, scattering into pieces on the floor.


    Chen Lijuan watched her shop, which she had managed single-handedly, being smashed to smithereens by a few thugs in an instant, and tears uncontrobly spilled out.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll ask you one more time, are you going to have dinner with me or not? It¡¯s just a meal, nothing will happen,¡± Brother Stone asserted with an air of superiority, looking down at Chen Lijuan, his eyes filled with arrogance.


    The clothing store had been trashed by his goons beyond recognition, with fallen racks, mannequins, shattered ss, and debris scattered everywhere.

 Chapter 185: 185 Zhao Dong of Yulou Ancient Town_1

    Chapter 185: Zhao Dong of Yulou Ancient Town_1


    In Xin Le Apparel, the hugemotion attracted the attention of the entire street.


    Chen Lele, upon seeing the clothes racks in the store being knocked around and smashed, a stubborn look emerged on her innocent face.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to call the police, you guys are bullying too much! Thew will punish you,¡± Chen Lele said firmly, taking out her cellphone and standing up to Stone Bro.


    ¡°Call the police, I¡¯ll call your mother next door, I¡¯m from the Hu Family, even thew can¡¯t touch me!¡± Stone Bro saw Chen Lele trying to make a call and flung his hand at the cellphone in her hand.


    With a ¡°smack,¡± Chen Lele¡¯s cellphone was sent flying by Stone Bro¡¯s p.


    At that moment, two young men also quickly ran into Xin Le Apparel.


    One was Zhao Dong and the other was Li Ancheng; both were local thugs from Yulou Ancient Town. They too had tattoos, butpared to those brought by Stone Bro, their tattoos were much cruder.


    Although Yulou Ancient Town was under the Hu Family¡¯s turf, due to frequent visits from tourists, a local small gang formed, tasked with maintaining the order in the grey areas of Yulou Ancient Town. Zhao Dong was the leader of this gang.


    He would collect ¡°management fees¡± or protection money from the shops every six months, but he was also responsible for the safety of these shops. If anyone caused trouble, used counterfeit money,mitted theft, or tried to swindle others, he would be the first to seize these people and give them a lesson.


    Sometimes these troublemakers weren¡¯t afraid of the authorities but very much dreaded the local gang, as they didn¡¯t require procedures or evidence. As long as someone threatened the normal business order of the Ancient Town, they would be dealt with ruthlessly.<div>


    Zhao Dong happened to be eating on the street today and, hearing the noise, led his men over.


    Seeing a few burly men on the verge of smashing Xin Le Apparel to pieces, Zhao Dong rushed in fast and yelled, ¡°Everyone stop!¡±


    Stone Bro, hearing Zhao Dong¡¯s voice, looked back in confusion.


    ¡°Who the hell are you popping up from nowhere? Hu Family people are handling business here, mind your own business,¡± Stone Bro said contemptuously to Zhao Dong, disdainfully.


    ¡°Hu Family?¡± Zhao Dong frowned deeply. Their gang only had five or six members, and only by virtue of being locals could they hold their ground in Yulou Ancient Town. What was the Hu Family? They were a juggernaut controlling the entire south of the city, with over a hundred underlings. For them, snuffing out Zhao Dong would be as easy as squishing an ant.


    ¡°Big brother, although you are from the Hu Family, we can still talk this out. If there¡¯s an issue with this store, juste to me, Zhao Dong, and I will definitely provide a satisfactory resolution for you all,¡± Zhao Dong said, stepping forward unafraid, addressing Stone Bro.


    Zhao Dong might have been a thug too, but he wasn¡¯t the type to bully the weak and fear the strong. On the contrary, he was a man of principle.


    Having collected the management fees from the merchants on this street, he felt it was his duty to handle any trouble for them. This principle had always been Zhao Dong¡¯s way of making a name for himself in Yulou Ancient Town.


    Even thergest antique shop in Yulou Ancient Town was willing to cooperate with him.


    Because Zhao Dong was a man who didn¡¯t covet or rob, he only imed what was rightfully his, and when real trouble arose, he would definitely stand up and resolve it.


    Despite the Hu Family¡¯s great influence, Zhao Dong knew if he didn¡¯t handle this incident properly, then the entire Yulou Ancient Town would likely lose faith in his abilities.


    At that time, his few subordinates would probably be left out in the cold.


    ¡°Dammit, didn¡¯t I tell you? When the Hu Family handles matters, all irrelevant people should piss off. Do you want to leave on your own, or do you want my men to help you out?¡± Stone Brother said impatiently to Zhao Dong, his narrow triangr eyes filled with a ruthless expression.


    ¡°Since the Yulou Management Company has taken management fees from the merchants, we are responsible for them. If there are any problems, we can certainly find a solution, there¡¯s no need to smash up the ce,¡± Zhao Dong slowly said.


    He knew the Hu Family¡¯s ferocity, so he tried tomunicate with the few men in front of him as much as possible, to avoid further esction of the situation. If it had been an ordinary person, Zhao Dong would have already started fighting, instead of wasting his breath talking.


    ¡°Yulou Management Company? I think it¡¯s just the gang that collects protection money. Dammit, you even dare to collect protection fees on the Hu Family¡¯s turf. You¡¯ve got quite the nerve,¡± Stone Brother said with a sneer, tightly clenching his fists.


    ¡°The management fees are voluntarily paid by the merchants, we have never forced anyone, so it can¡¯t be called a protection fee. Moreover, even the Hu Family can¡¯t actwlessly. Several of the top bosses in Yulou Ancient Town have good rtions with the Hu Family. If you make too much trouble in Yulou Ancient Town, it might reduce the merchants¡¯ good feelings towards the Hu Family,¡± Zhao Dong, no dummy himself, intended to negotiate with Stone Brother and his men, even though he was outmatched.


    ¡°Dammit, you little bastard, you¡¯ve only been in the game for a few years, and now you dare to lecture me,¡± Stone Brother¡¯s mouth curled in disdain, not caring about what Zhao Dong had just said, and threw a kick towards Zhao Dong.


    Zhao Dong didn¡¯t retaliate; he took a kick in the small of his back from Stone Brother and stumbled three steps backward.<div>


    ¡°Brother!¡± Li Ancheng rushed over from behind Zhao Dong, steadying him.


    ¡°Ah Cheng, it¡¯s fine. Since we¡¯ve taken the merchants¡¯ money, we must protect their interests,¡± Zhao Dong said firmly to Li Ancheng.


    ¡°Alright! We¡¯ll protect them together!¡± Li Ancheng stood shoulder to shoulder with Zhao Dong.


    ¡°Hahaha, gutsy, you guys are really gutsy,¡± Stone Brother pped his hands lightly, his interest piqued as he watched Zhao Dong.<div>


    ¡°Hahaha, brothers, these two little jerks think they¡¯re what? Envoys of justice, or avatars of heroes?¡± Stone Brother said mockingly to Zhao Dong and hispanion.


    ¡°We¡¯re not envoys of justice, but we also can¡¯t just stand by and watch you run amok in Yulou Ancient Town,¡± Zhao Dong replied defiantly.


    ¡°Fine! Since you can¡¯t stand by and watch, then I will beat you until you dare not watch. Brothers, get them!¡± With arge wave of Stone Brother¡¯s hand, his five imposing subordinates immediately pounced on Zhao Dong and hispanion like hungry wolves.


    Watching Zhao Dong and hispanion being instantly knocked to the ground by hooligans, Chen Lele and Chen Lixin¡¯s faint glimmer of hope in their eyes vanished as quickly as it had appeared.


    ¡°Haha, pretty girls, Stone Brother is telling you today, you did the right thing by following me obediently. No one can save you!¡± Stone Brother proimed triumphantly, his belly protruding proudly.

 Chapter 186: 186 Xu Fan Arrives_1

    Chapter 186: Xu Fan Arrives_1


    ¡°I¡¯ll never go with you, even if it kills me!¡± Chen Lele¡¯s face was pale, but she spoke with resolute determination.


    ¡°Dammit! You don¡¯t get a say in this! Tonight, I¡¯ll make sure you know just how tough Brother Stone is!¡± Brother Stone twisted his chubby face and reached out with his hand, which resembled a pig¡¯s trotter, to grab Chen Lele¡¯s wrist.


    Just as Chen Lele watched Brother Stone¡¯s hand reach toward her, filled with terror, a nearly inaudible whistling sound suddenly pierced through the air.


    A small pebble flew from a distance and instantly hit Brother Stone¡¯s wrist.


    With a ¡°crack¡± sound, Brother Stone let out a scream like a pig being ughtered and quickly clutched his hand.


    The power behind that peanut-sized stone was so immense that it snapped Brother Stone¡¯s wrist clean.


    Sweat instantly broke out on Brother Stone¡¯s forehead, and as waves of intense pain hit from his wrist, it hurt so badly Brother Stone nearly cried for his mother.


    ¡°Which damn dog hid and ambushed me? Come out, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Brother Stone, clutching his injured hand, kept shouting towards the door.


    At that moment, Xu Fan slowly walked in from the entrance, step by step.


    He had initially gotten out of his car to buy some clothes for Mo Luo Dan, never expecting toe across a disturbance where several men were bullying two defenseless women.<div>


    Although Xu Fan was neither a model of virtue nor a great phnthropist, he feltpelled to intervene upon witnessing such a scene.


    As soon as Xu Fan walked into the clothing shop, Chen Lele¡¯s eyes immediately brightened.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m Chen Lele.¡± Chen Lele stood up and waved at Xu Fan.


    Upon closer inspection, Xu Fan recognized one of the two harassed women as Chen Lele, the part-time saleswoman he had met earlier that day in the Lu Family Port auto town. He remembered the somewhat na?ve girl quite well.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Fan asked with concern.


    ¡°This is my family¡¯s clothing shop. These guys came to extort money, and even said they would take me away¡­¡± Seeing Xu Fan appeared to give Chen Lele a sense of support, and she could no longer hold back her tears, which started flowing freely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m here, no one will hurt you,¡± Xu Fan said calmly.


    ¡°Mhm!¡± Chen Lele sniffled, her nose tingling with sourness, and she nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Dammit, where did this assholee from, sneaking attacks on me? Boys, waste him for me!¡± Brother Stone, upon seeing Xu Fan enter, also got angry. His wrist had broken out of nowhere, and he was certain that this young man who hade in was behind it.


    ¡°Boss, let us take him down!¡± Several of his followers also stopped beating up Zhao Dong on the ground, and charged toward Xu Fan with fierce aggression.


    Brother Stone¡¯s group consisted of seven men, each tall and muscr, while Xu Fan was slim and lean. Seeing the gangsters rush towards Xu Fan, Chen Lele bit her lip in fear.


    From the looks of it, Xu Fan seemed to have no chance against these thugs.


    In the clothing store, there were seven consecutive thuds, ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± The seven underlings that Brother Stone had brought with him charged at Xu Fan one by one, but each time one rushed forward, one less returned.


    Thest underling to charge suddenly realized that the previous six had been flung out of the store¡¯s entrance the moment they came into contact with Xu Fan, and had fallen directly onto the hard concrete outside.


    Thisst underling had just thought about retreating when, as if Xu Fan¡¯s hand was a venomous snake, it instantly grabbed his shoulder. A punchnded with a thud that nearly made him vomit out his lungs, and then he felt as if flying through the clouds, followed by the ttering sound of a close and personal embrace with the concrete outside.


    Outside, the seven underlings moaned and groaned in pain, none able to stand up.


    On the ground, Zhao Dong and Li Ancheng, who had been beaten up, almost popped their eyes out when they saw Xu Fan¡¯s skills. They too had been mixing it up in Yulou Ancient Town for some time and had fought countless fights, but they too fell at the first contact with the Hu Family¡¯s underlings.


    Although the Hu Family was notorious for their misconduct, the strength of their underlings was genuinely formidable, with each possessing impressive individualbat ability.


    Yet, these seven had been thrown out the door by the slim young Xu Fan in the blink of an eye, which left Zhao Dong licking his lips in amazement.<div>


    ¡°How much strength must be in his arms to toss a 200-pound strong man seven or eight meters away with a flick of his wrist? Even a professional boxer couldn¡¯t achieve such a terrifying speed and explosive power,¡± he wondered.


    ¡°You two, are you also people from this store?¡± Xu Fan asked Zhao Dong with a hint of curiosity.


    ¡°Big brother, we came to protect this store, but we were not strong enough and got surrounded by the Hu Family¡¯s underlings¡­¡± Zhao Dong immediately got up, patted the dust off himself, and spoke to Xu Fan with full respect.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Xu Fan turned his head towards Chen Lele.<div>


    ¡°Yes, they are from the managementpany of Yu Lou Town. They collect a management fee and then are responsible for dealing with any troubles the merchants on the street encounter,¡± Chen Lele said to Xu Fan softly, feeling as if she had narrowly escaped disaster.


    She had actually disliked Zhao Dong¡¯s so-called managementpany for collecting protection money, but seeing them stand up to the pressure today to help her, her impression of thepany changed. Unfortunately, their strength was too weak, not only failing to protect their store but also getting badly beaten up by the underlings who imed to be led by Brother Stone.


    Had it not been for Mr. Xu¡¯s timely arrival, it was likely that her fate would have been grim.


    ¡°Hey, kid, I warn you not to meddle in affairs that don¡¯t concern you. I am Stone Bro, number four in the Hu Family. If you mess with the Hu Family, do you believe I can leave your corpse lying in the streets of the south city?¡± Stone Bro saw that Xu Fan was ignoring him, so he crossed his arms and warned Xu Fan.


    ¡°The Hu Family, huh.¡± Xu Fan nodded, then in an instant, he appeared in front of Stone Bro, flipping him over with a kick and then forcefully stepping on him.


    Stone Bro was already fat, and Xu Fan, standing on his fleshy body, felt his feet sink softly before he twisted them hard with the soles of his feet.


    A cry of agony erupted from Stone Bro as if he were crying to heaven and earth.


    Xu Fan¡¯s foot had nearly burst his corpulent belly.


    ¡°I originally came to buy a couple of clothes, but it seems I¡¯ll have to stay a bit longer,¡± Xu Fan said to Chen Lele with a smile.


    ¡°Buy clothes? Whatever clothes our store has, feel free to choose,¡± Chen Lele said to Xu Fan after settling the slightly shocked Chen Lixin to one side.


    ¡°Just grab any two pieces, thergest size,¡± Xu Fan casually pointed to the clothes on the rack.

 Chapter 187: 187: Bring it Back to Me_1

    Chapter 187: Bring it Back to Me_1


    Chen Lele took down the two T-shirts Xu Fan had pointed out from the hanger.


    The shelves in the store had already been knocked over by Stony¡¯s little brothers, and many clothes were scattered on the ground, which made Chen Lele¡¯s heart ache.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, however they trashed the store, that¡¯s how they¡¯ll tidy it up,¡± Xu Fan said lightly after ncing at the messy floor.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xu. I really don¡¯t know how to thank you,¡± Chen Lele said, wrapping her hands together, standing in front of Xu Fan, looking at him somewhat awkwardly.


    She knew about Xu Fan¡¯s influence, but she¡¯d never imagined that he was also so skilled inbat; that he alone had taken down seven or eight thugs.


    Chen Lele remembered a line from a movie: My ideal person is a peerless hero who one day wille to save me on a seven-colored cloud, d in golden armor.


    And now, Xu Fan almost perfectly embodied that image in her mind.


    Though without a colorful cloud or golden armor, Xu Fan was just as capable of fighting.


    He had appeared out of nowhere when she was most helpless, and then instantly turned the situation around.


    ¡°Wait for me here for a bit. I have to deliver some clothes,¡± Xu Fan told Chen Lele, then stepped on Stony¡¯s stomach as he walked out of the clothing store.<div>


    Stony was almost ttened when Xu Fan stepped on him, unable to muster any strength and lying on the ground like a dead pig.


    Xu Fan walked over to his Audi car, reached in, and threw the clothes to Mo Luo Dan, who didn¡¯t dawdle and quickly put them on.


    ¡°Follow me!¡± Xu Fan said to Mo Luo Dan.


    Upon hearing his words, Mo Luo Dan nodded slightly and agilely hopped off the car, respectfully following behind Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan, with Mo Luo Dan in tow, returned to the entrance of the clothing store and casually pulled up a little thug, asking him, ¡°I hear that the Hu Family is the biggest gray force in the south of the city? What¡¯s the name of your boss?¡±


    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t hit me, our boss¡¯s name is Hu Hai,¡± the little brother replied timidly to Xu Fan, fearing that Xu Fan was about to hit him.


    ¡°Where is he now?¡± Xu Fan continued to ask.


    The little brother was torn upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s question. If he spoke, that would be betraying his boss, and the Hu Family would never let him off; but if he didn¡¯t, then this man with off-the-chartsbat ability might fly into a rage and take him down with one punch.


    ¡°Xu Dan, make him talk,¡± Xu Fan turned and ordered Mo Luo Dan.


    In the presence of outsiders, he used the new name he had given Mo Luo Dan.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± Mo Luo Dan responded and instantly grabbed the little brother¡¯s shoulder, not even exerting much strength, yet the little brother¡¯s face had already turned a shade of purple darker than an eggnt, asrge beads of sweat immediately covered his forehead.


    ¡°Boss Hai is at the Fire Dance Bar in the south of the city, that¡¯s our Hu Family¡¯s stronghold,¡± the little brother said hastily in pain.


    If he didn¡¯t speak now, Mo Luo Dan might just crush his shoulder.


    ¡°Xu Dan, take this guy with you and bring me the Boss Hai they¡¯re talking about here! I¡¯ll wait for you in the clothing store,¡± Xu Fan ordered Mo Luo Dan calmly.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master,¡± Mo Luo Dan picked up the little brother from the ground as if he were picking up a small chick, despite the big man weighing over 200 pounds.


    Mo Luo Dan casually hailed a taxi, and with the unfortunate little brother in tow, got into the car.


    The other members of the Hu Family on the ground were nearly scared silly by Xu Fan¡¯s manner.


    This strong and demanding young man actually had such a fierce-looking subordinate, who even dared to charge alone into the Hu Family¡¯s stronghold.


    No matter what, the Hu Family was the overlord of Zhonghai City¡¯s southern district. Yet this one man had the guts to go alone to the Hu Family¡¯s stronghold, even intending to capture their boss, Hu Hai.<div>


    If this young man wasn¡¯t out of his mind, then these two individuals must be super-dangerous entities that even the Hu Family couldn¡¯t afford to provoke.


    Although the Hu Family was the southern district¡¯s most formidable grey power, there were just too many forces in Zhonghai City that they couldn¡¯t provoke. This time, it seemed like Brother Shi really kicked an iron te.


    After arranging for Mo Luo Dan to catch Hu Hai, Xu Fan turned to the minions on the ground and said gently, ¡°Now, everybody stand up and restore everything that was damaged in the clothing store to its original state. If it isn¡¯t fixed within half an hour, then you can forget about standing up for the rest of your lives.¡±


    Hearing Xu Fan¡¯s wordsden with danger, the six minions on the ground, despite being in severe pain, instantly forced themselves to get up.<div>


    ¡°Big brother, we¡¯ll tidy up right away.¡±


    The six minions, dragging their battered bodies, quickly went into Xinle Clothing Store and began to pick up and rearrange the shelves and other items they had knocked down and destroyed.


    But numerous clothing racks had been smashed out of shape, and two fitting mirrors were also shattered.


    One minion quickly took out his phone and made a call.


    ¡°Hello, Little Gui, it¡¯s Brother Li. Isn¡¯t your family preparing to open a clothing store? Did you buy the racks, mannequins, and fitting mirrors yet?¡±


    ¡°Brother Li, we just got them. They¡¯re on the way to the store right now.¡±


    ¡°Dammit. Don¡¯t bother taking them to your store, send them to Yulou Ancient Town immediately. Fast, if you can¡¯t do it within half an hour, you might as well not bother opening your store.¡±


    ¡°Brother Li, I spent tens of thousands on these things; this doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±


    ¡°Any more nonsense, and I¡¯ll make sure you never see the sun rise tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll turn around right now.¡±


    ¡­


    Seeing the minions had started tidying up the messy scene on the ground, Xu Fan walked over to Chen Lele¡¯s side.


    Chen Lele gratefully picked up a chair and ced it in front of Xu Fan, saying with a lingering fear, ¡°Mr. Xu, thank you so much. I can¡¯t even imagine what would have happened if you hadn¡¯t been here.¡±<div>


    ¡°No trouble at all, just lending a hand,¡± Xu Fan said indifferently.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, my name is Zhao Dong, and I¡¯m with the Yulou Ancient Town Management Company. Thank you for today. If you ever need my help in the future, I¡¯ll do everything in my power,¡± Zhao Dong also came over and gave Xu Fan a deep bow.


    When Xu Fan saw Zhao Dong, he suddenly remembered that he needed to buy jade in Yu Lou Town, so he asked Zhao Dong, ¡°Are you familiar with Yu Lou Town?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Xu, I¡¯ve grown up in Yu Lou Town since I was a child and have been working on security there for several years. I¡¯m incredibly familiar with every store and vendor in Yu Lou Town,¡± Zhao Dong said a bit proudly.


    His im was no boast.


    His Yulou Management Company was indeed familiar with every store because they collected management fees. How could they be unfamiliar with them?

 Chapter 188: 188 I Let You Be The Boss of the South City_1

    Chapter 188: I Let You Be The Boss of the South City_1


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re familiar with this ce, don¡¯t leave. Later, take me to the antiques market here. I want to buy some things,¡± Xu Fan said to Zhao Dong.


    ¡°No problem!¡± Zhao Dong patted his chest, readily agreeing.


    Xu Fan¡¯s strength was something he had witnessed with his own eyes. The Hu Family¡¯s seven strong men were sent flying by Xu Fan in less than two seconds. Zhao Dong¡¯s admiration for Xu Fan was like a surging river.


    Moreover, Xu Fan¡¯s fierce subordinate had left an indelible impression on Zhao Dong.


    Mo Luo Dan did have a rather simple and honest appearance, but what was more ferocious was that he alone dared to raid their of the Hu Family, the southern city¡¯s overlord. Many people despised the Hu Family to the point of itching teeth, yet it was all in vain. Xu Fan actually sent just one person to capture the big brother Hu Hai of the Hu Family.


    Zhao Dong believed that Xu Fan was definitely not just putting on an act. Since he had sent that fierce subordinate over, he must have a way to capture the big brother Hu Hai of the Hu Family and bring him here.


    ¡°Big brother, are you still short of followers? Only today, after seeing your heroic bearing, did I truly understand what a real powerhouse is. I, Zhao Dong, have aspired to be a great hero who punishes evil and promotes good like you since I was a child,¡± Zhao Dong said to Xu Fan, his eyes shining.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Fan looked at Zhao Dong with interest for a few moments. This man, though just a petty hooligan, had a basic sense of justice and persistence, not a bad person through and through.


    And Xu Fan did really need people in Yulou Ancient Town to help him find more ancient jade suitable for crafting magical treasures.


    Xu Fan could eliminate the Hu Family of the southern city with just a flick of his finger, but afterward, simr underworld forces would sprout up like mushrooms after rain. The only way to keep control was to have this force in his own hands.<div>


    Xu Fan released his Divine Sense and scanned Zhao Dong. Although Zhao Dong was well past the golden age of fifteen for Cultivation, hisprehension and bone structure were not bad. Even if he might not go far in the path of Cultivation, from the perspective of a Martial Artist, he already had the talent to be a Martial Arts Grandmaster.


    Of course, this was possible only with the support of Xu Fan¡¯s powerful Elixirs and the countless secret techniques he had scavenged from the Cultivation World. Zhao Dong¡¯s natural talents were still far behind those young prodigies listed on the roster of heroes.


    ¡°You may follow me, but there is a test you must first pass, and you cannot stay by my side,¡± Xu Fan said indifferently to Zhao Dong.


    ¡°Then where will I be?¡± Zhao Dong asked with some confusion.


    ¡°Right here, in Yulou Ancient Town, doing some tasks for me. Moreover, the Hu Family is about to fall, and there will be a change in power in the southern city. After you pass my test, I will teach you a set of techniques. Then you¡¯ll be able to take down seven or eight thugs like these with ease,¡± Xu Fan said, pointing to the underlings of Stone Brother who were working on the side.


    These hoodlums felt very dissatisfied when Xu Fan called them thugs, but their dissatisfaction was kept in their hearts. In front of Xu Fan, they really were just street brawlers; just a moment ago, Xu Fan hadid all seven of them t on the street in an instant, sprawling for a long time. If they weren¡¯t street brawlers, then what were they?


    ¡°Boss! My name is Zhao Dong, please ept my bow,¡± Zhao Dong immediately walked up to Xu Fan with great respect, ready to bow down to him.


    Xu Fan stretched out his hand and instantly blocked Zhao Dong¡¯s bowing gesture.


    ¡°You have not yet passed my test and do not have the right to call me boss,¡± Xu Fan said calmly.


    ¡°What exactly is the test?¡± Zhao Dong asked, a bit bewildered.


    ¡°After the change of power in the southern part of the city, I want you to take over the Hu Family¡¯s position and be the new ruler of the south. Only if you be the top dog can you qualify to be my subordinate,¡± Xu Fan said calmly.


    ¡°The top dog of the south?¡± Zhao Dong was so startled he almost bit his tongue.


    Xu Fan¡¯s requirement seemed a bit too high, didn¡¯t it? Right now, he only had five underlings; he wasn¡¯t even sure he could take care of Yulou Ancient Town, let alone be the top dog of the south. It was utterly absurd.


    ¡°What, are you scared?¡± Xu Fan nced at Zhao Dong, his eyes tinged with a hint of disappointment.


    ¡°Scared of what? I, Zhao Dong, have a head on my two shoulders. If the Hu Family can be the boss, why can¡¯t I? I¡¯m in!¡± Zhao Dong nodded vigorously, telling Xu Fan.


    ¡°Good! Once I¡¯m done with my business, I¡¯ll give you some rewards. They will rapidly increase your fighting power. If youe across issues you can¡¯t resolve, I¡¯ll send my underling, Xu Dan, to help you out. However, you¡¯d best rely on your own abilities. If I have to send my underling to intervene, my opinion of you will diminish,¡± Xu Fan said unhurriedly.


    ¡°Understood, I will n carefully!¡± Zhao Dong resolutely responded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two months. At most, my underling will assist you twice. Within these two months, the moment you be the top dog of the south, that¡¯s when you¡¯ll officially be my subordinate,¡± Xu Fan said earnestly.


    ¡°Alright, I, Zhao Dong, will certainly not let the boss down,¡± Zhao Dong clenched his fist, his fighting spirit surging like an injection of adrenaline.<div>


    At this time, several underlings had almost cleaned up the chaotic apparel store. The undamaged clothes racks had been moved back into ce, and the broken ones had been taken outside, waiting for the arrival of new racks to refurbish Xin Le Apparel. The shattered ss on the floor had also been swept clean.


    ¡°These seven people can serve as your startup funds,¡± Xu Fan said, waving his hand and pointing at the underlings he had just disciplined.


    ¡°Big Brother, we belong to the Hu Family. Our family has its rules¡ªwe cannot defect. Otherwise, we would suffer the punishment of three cuts and six holes.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, I know we offended you just now. I¡¯m willing to p myself a hundred times as a plea for your forgiveness. If we leave the Hu Family, they will surely not let us go.¡±<div>


    ¡°Big Brother, I have elders to care for and youngsters to feed. We really can¡¯t afford to provoke the Hu Family.¡±


    ¡­


    Upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, the underlings all pleaded with grim faces as if the Hu Family was a ferocious demon in their hearts, and none dared to defect from the Hu Family on their own.


    ¡°Ha, the Hu Family? After today, the Hu Family will cease to exist. I give you two options: either follow Zhao Dong now and be his underlings, or die here and now as martyrs for the Hu Family. I¡¯ll count to three, and you choose,¡± Xu Fan said coldly, his eyes brimming with murderous intent.


    The underlings didn¡¯t believe Xu Fan could truly uproot the Hu Family from the south of the city, so they hesitated at first, but seeing Xu Fan¡¯s anger, they knew they would be made an example of if they didn¡¯t agree. Without any hesitation, they all nodded at Xu Fan: ¡°Big Brother, we¡¯re willing to listen to you and follow Zhao Dong.¡±

 Chapter 189: 189: Promising Talent Zhao Dong_1

    Chapter 189: Promising Talent Zhao Dong_1


    After handling Zhao Dong¡¯s affair, Xu Fan walked over to Chen Lele, whose mother had just experienced quite a scare. Chen Lele had beenforting her mother, and only when the fierce-looking thugs obediently tidied up the clothing store once again did Chen Lixin slowlye back to her senses, finally letting out a sigh of relief.


    Shitou Ge stilly on the ground like a dead pig. Xu Fan nced at his corpulent body with disgust and said to Zhao Dong, ¡°Have someone take this eyesore out and throw him onto the street.¡±


    Zhao Dong, now the nominal boss of the few thugs, stretched out his hand, pointed at them, and ordered, ¡°Throw that fatso on the ground out.¡±


    The men looked at each other in dismay. Just a moment ago, they were underlings to fat Shitou Ge. Now they were Zhao Dong¡¯s underlings, and Zhao Dong¡¯s firstmand targeted Shitou Ge himself.


    Therefore, they were quite conflicted. Although Shitou Ge wasn¡¯t any good and had bullied them plenty when he was their boss, they were still ufortable with turning on Shitou Ge so suddenly.


    Zhao Dong saw that his orders had not been followed and immediately became slightly angry.


    Xu Fan had said all he needed to say and done all he had to do. Now, it was time for him to assert his authority. If he couldn¡¯t subdue these few underlings, how would he be the boss of the city¡¯s south within two months?


    ¡°Out of the six of you, only five will carry this fatso. The remaining one must be the most loyal and will stay by the fatso¡¯s side, awaiting settlement,¡± Zhao Dong said coldly. ¡°Fat Shitou has two arms, two legs, and a dead head. Whichever part you grab is yours; the one who grabs nothing will be the one to hit the streets.¡±


    No sooner had Zhao Dong¡¯s voice faded than a crazed look appeared on the faces of the six thugs. While they had been hesitating earlier, not wanting to be the first to obey, the introduction ofpetition and the threat of elimination made it clear that not acting first could mean bing thest. They had already been ¡°on the streets¡± once, and another fall could mean they might not rise again.


    Almost instantly, all six rushed madly towards fat Shitou Ge, each eager to seize a part of his body.<div>


    Shitou Ge¡¯s arms and legs were quickly grabbed, leaving only his fat head remaining.


    The two who had failed to secure a part of Shitou Ge¡¯s body were now visibly jealous as they scrambled like pulling up radishes, fighting over Shitou Ge¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch! Damn it, are you trying to kill me?!¡± Shitou Ge wailed feebly from the ground.


    Just ten minutes ago, these men had followed him, strutting around arrogantly and invincibly, and now they were ruthlessly turning on him to avoid punishment, almost ripping his head off in the process.


    Shitou Ge truly wanted toment the unpredictable nature of life.


    The two underlings struggled for a moment, and finally, one of the stronger ones firmly clutched Shitou Ge¡¯s head in his embrace. Shitou Ge¡¯s nose and mouth were smothered by the man¡¯s grip, nearly suffocating him.


    Luckily, Shitou Ge¡¯s coughing drew attention to his distress, allowing him to open his mouth and nose again to breathe.


    Xu Fan nodded inwardly. Zhao Dong truly had potential; with just a single sentence, he had taken control of the situation.


    Even in ancient times, the saying ¡°With two peaches, kill three men¡± existed, but who would have thought that Zhao Dong, a small-time thug collecting protection money in the town, could pull off such a maneuver. He was indeed clever.


    Shitou Ge was firmly held by several men, each gripping a part of his body, and then he was abruptly lifted up and carried toward the door.


    The one remaining junior who didn¡¯t manage to grab a part of Brother Stone¡¯s body turned pale and, with a funerary expression, pleaded to Zhao Dong, ¡°Big Brother, please give me another chance. I will absolutely dedicate myself to your service from now on, and won¡¯t make a single mistake.¡±


    ¡°Remember what you¡¯ve said, if there¡¯s another screw-up, I¡¯ll make you the second Brother Stone!¡± Zhao Dong said fiercely to the junior.


    ¡°Rest assured, Big Brother, I will definitely be your most loyal subordinate,¡± he assured.


    Zhao Dong, not really taking it to heart, slowly replied, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you another chance. There¡¯s still one leg of Brother Stone that no one has picked up. Whether you can make amends for your crime is all up to you now.¡±


    ¡°Right away! I¡¯ll do it right now!¡± The junior¡¯s face instantly lit up with surprise at Zhao Dong¡¯s words.


    Indeed, how had he not thought of it ¡ª Brother Stone was a man with three legs. It seemed fate hadn¡¯t abandoned him after all.


    In that instant, the two-hundred-pound hulk sprinted at the speed of a 100-meter dash to where Brother Stone was being carried by five men. He then reached out with his stout hand and violently grabbed beneath Brother Stone.


    ¡°What are you trying to do¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­¡± Brother Stone let out a miserable wail.


    The junior¡¯s face was filled with excitement, finally having dodged a bullet, avoiding the fate of ending up a deadbeat like Brother Stone.<div>


    ¡°Guys, slow down a bit, the spot I¡¯m holding is too small, it might slip¡­¡± he said while walking and talking to the others.


    ¡°Just grip it tightly and you¡¯ll be fine!¡± one of them replied.


    ¡°Yeah, we can¡¯t walk fast carrying something this heavy,¡± another added.


    As Brother Stone was being carried by the group, waves of pain shot up his leg. Hearing the conversation around him, he nearly died of rage on the spot.<div>


    Xu Fan was quite satisfied with Zhao Dong¡¯s handling and waved at him, ¡°Keep that fatty quiet. He¡¯s screaming like we¡¯re ughtering a pig! If others hear, they might think we¡¯re abusing an animal.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Zhao Dongmanded, pointing at the junior carrying Brother Stone¡¯s feet, ¡°Take off his shoes, grab his socks, and gag him for me!¡±


    The two juniors, who dared not defy Zhao Dong¡¯s order, quickly and efficiently removed Brother Stone¡¯s leather shoes and tossed them out the front door of the clothing store.


    As soon as the shoes were taken off, Brother Stone¡¯s stinky feet began to emit a sour smell.


    The two juniors covered their noses and hurriedly removed Brother Stone¡¯s holey socks. They then took the two odoriferous socks, squeezed them, and stuffed them into the incessantly shouting Brother Stone¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Mmm mmm mmm, I won¡¯t forgive you¡­¡± Brother Stone struggled, trying to spit out his own smelly socks. However, the juniors had stuffed them in deep and with all his effort, Brother Stone still couldn¡¯t spit them out, also tasting the sock vor for quite some time.

 Chapter 190 - 190 Does He Have Feelings for You_1

    Chapter 190: Does He Have Feelings for You_1


    Having dealt with the eyesore of a dead fat pig, Shi Tou¡¯s brother lying on the ground, Xu Fan slowly sat down on the chair Chen Lele had brought out.


    Chen Lele¡¯s mother, Chen Lixin, also realized that Xu Fan, this seeminglyposed young man, had waved his hand and saved her shop. Moreover, from the tone of his voice, he even nned to uproot the Hu Family in the south of the city.


    Now, in her eyes, Xu Fan wasn¡¯t just a mysterious youth; he was akin to Guanyin Bodhisattvaing to relieve suffering¡ªonlycking a ring of holy light around him.


    Moreover, when she heard that her position as assistant manager was thanks to Xu Fan, Chen Lixin was truly shocked. So young and yet so capable, with unmatched powerful skills¡ªcould this young man truly be a favorite of the heavens?


    At this moment, Chen Lixin also noticed the way Chen Lele looked at Xu Fan, her gaze filled with admiration, shy and timid, her cheeks slightly red.


    Chen Lixin had been a young girl herself once; how could she not know the changes in her daughter¡¯s heart? To take a step back, given the abilities Xu Fan had shown, he indeed had the potential to be liked by all girls.


    In addition to being highly skilled, Xu Fan was also a handsome young man, with a clean, handsome appearance, even better-looking than the fresh meat on the television by a good margin, and with a type of cool quality that those who rely on makeup could never hope to match. It would be hard to find any fault in him.


    And despite being someone with an incredibly strong background, Xu Fan was dressed very ordinarily. Being in the clothing business, Chen Lixin could tell at a nce that Xu Fan¡¯s outfit cost no more than two hundred yuan.


    Powerful, mysterious, low-key, domineering.


    All these impressivebels were condensed into a single person, and how could her daughter, at an age when she should be daydreaming of love, not have a favorable impression of Xu Fan?


    Chen Lixin was like a potential mother-inw looking at a son-inw, the more she looked, the more she liked him.


    ¡°Daughter, go pour Mr. Xu a cup of tea,¡± Chen Lixin eagerly called out to Chen Lele.


    ¡°Auntie, there¡¯s no need for trouble,¡± Xu Fan said with a gentle smile to Chen Lixin.


    ¡°Today we really owe Mr. Xu a great deal. Otherwise, we would have been bullied by that gang of thugs,¡± Chen Lixin said, still shaken.


    ¡°Auntie, calling me ¡®Mr. Xu¡¯ feels too distant, just call me Xiao Xu,¡± Xu Fan said with a smile to Xu Lixin: ¡°I will definitely see this matter through to the end. We can¡¯t let these ruffians get away with their misdeeds.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xu, I¡¯ve heard that the Hu Family are the lords of the underworld in the southern part of the city. You mustn¡¯t stir up trouble with such a powerful family just because you¡¯re upset. If something happened, we two women would feel terribly guilty toward you. There¡¯s no major damage to our shop now, just a few clothing racks we can fix ourselves,¡± Chen Lixin said to Xu Fan, somewhat worriedly.


    After all, Xu Fan was young, and as a middle-aged person, Chen Lixin instinctively wanted to advise Xu Fan to step back and consider the bigger picture. The Hu Family had been unting their power in the south of the city for more than just a day or two. Xu Fan had good intentions of protecting them, but if his actions against the Hu Family were merely the result of youthful impulsiveness and led to something significant, Chen Lixin wouldn¡¯t want to see that. The Hu Family were not saints; for a young person to challenge such a gray family was easier said than done.


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry, I have it under control,¡± Xu Fan reassured Chen Lixin with a nod and a smile.


    At this moment, Chen Lele ced a cup of freshly brewed Longjing tea in front of Xu Fan and said coyly, ¡°Mr. Xu, please have some tea.¡±


    ¡°Lele, no need to be polite,¡± Xu Fan said to Chen Lele with a nod.


    ¡°Thank you so much, I really don¡¯t know how I could possibly thank you enough, so you must drink this tea,¡± Chen Lele said to Xu Fan with immense gratitude.


    Xu Fan did not refuse, and gently lifted the cup to sip the tea. Although it wasn¡¯t particrly premium tea, Xu Fan wasn¡¯t picky and drank it contentedly.


    ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t paid for the clothes yet,¡± Xu Fan suddenly remembered and reached for his phone.


    The moment Chen Lele saw this, she became a bit anxious and pressed down Xu Fan¡¯s hand abruptly: ¡°Mr. Chen, you¡¯ve helped me out so much, my family would be ashamed to take your money for the clothes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Chen, those two pieces of clothing aren¡¯t worth much, but you¡¯ve helped our Lele so much, I don¡¯t even know what to use to thank you,¡± Chen Lixin also said, preventing Xu Fan from paying.


    ¡°All right,¡± Xu Fan nodded, thinking to himself that today was rather interesting. When he went to buy medicine, Elder Lin wouldn¡¯t take his money, and now even the clothing store owner wouldn¡¯t take his money for the clothes. Later, he was going to buy some jade; if he could get away without paying for the jade as well, that would be awesome.


    Xu Fan sat there and chatted with Chen Lele for a while when Zhao Dong hurriedly ran over to the entrance.


    ¡°Brother, your little brother hase back, and, and, he brought Hu Hai with him,¡± Zhao Dong softly said to Xu Fan.


    Upon hearing that the Hu Family Head had been captured by Mo Luo Dan, Xu Fan stood up from the chair and said to Chen Lele, ¡°Sit here in the shop for a while. I need to step out.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Xiao Xu, you go ahead and get busy,¡± Chen Lixin said.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, please be careful,¡± Chen Lele said with a slightly worried nce at Xu Fan.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Xu Fan nodded and then followed Zhao Dong out of the clothing store¡¯s front door.


    After all, he had to deal with Zhonghai City¡¯s biggest boss in the south of the city; it couldn¡¯t be done in the clothing store, and there were two women there¡ªfrightening them would be no good.


    No sooner had Xu Fan stepped out of the clothing store than Chen Lixin¡¯s eyes fixed unwaveringly on her daughter.


    ¡°Mom, why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?¡± Chen Lele asked Chen Lixin, unable to endure her mother¡¯s intense gaze.


    ¡°Lele, what do you think of Mr. Xu?¡± Chen Lixin asked again.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®what do I think¡¯? Mom, what are you talking about? I¡¯m only 21 years old and still a student,¡± Chen Lele said, her cheeks turning rosy with embarrassment.


    ¡°This Mr. Xu,st time he didn¡¯t turn to anyone else but found you, a part-time college student, to buy a car, and now, coincidentally, he happens toe here and quickly settles a bunch of fierce-looking thugs. Tell me, do you think Mr. Xu is interested in you?¡± Chen Lixin asked curiously.

 Chapter 191: Hu Family Tycoon Hu Hai_1

    Chapter 191: Hu Family Tycoon Hu Hai_1


    Chen Lele¡¯s cheeks flushed even deeper upon hearing her mother¡¯s words, and even her delicate earlobes turned pink.


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? Including this time, I¡¯ve only met Mr. Xu twice. How could he possibly be interested in me?¡± Chen Lele stomped her little foot, pouting at her mother.


    ¡°So what if you¡¯ve met only twice? What¡¯s that saying? ¡®Love at first sight.¡¯ It¡¯s enough for predestined people to meet just once,¡± Chen Lixin teased.


    ¡°Mr. Xu is so talented and wealthy; he could never possibly fancy someone like me,¡± Chen Lele mumbled, pouting with a touch of dejection.


    ¡°Nonsense, our Lele has both looks and education. How could such an outstanding girl not be worthy of him?¡± Chen Lixin cradled Chen Lele¡¯s face, gazing at her pure and unblemished cheeks as she softly spoke.


    Actually, Chen Lele¡¯s features were quite beautiful. It was just that Chen Lele never really wore makeup and opted for a fresh and simple style. Moreover, her clothing choices were very conservative, so she didn¡¯t appear as eye-catching.


    If Chen Lele were to dress in a fashionable style and put on makeup, her attractiveness would undoubtedly surpass a score of nine.


    ¡°People rely on clothes; Buddha relies on gold.¡± Even the beauties in the entertainment industry are made through packaging. There are few truly naturally beautiful people. Most secondary actresses¡¯ looks are a bit inferior to Chen Lele¡¯s.


    However, under their stylists and makeup artists¡¯ professional team, these stars use various means to not only cover their ws but also maximise their strengths. And with a strong post-production team for photos, the difference between the stars as seen on promotional posters and in real life is quite significant.


    In contrast, although Xu Lele doesn¡¯t stand out as a striking beauty right now, her tall and slim figure, fair skin, and pretty features aren¡¯t inferior to those of real stars.


    Therefore, Chen Lixin had great confidence in her daughter.


    ¡°Lele, such an outstanding guy is rare in society nowadays. If you encounter one, you must seize the opportunity,¡± Chen Lijuan patiently advised Chen Lele.


    ¡°Mom! Weren¡¯t you the one who just said I shouldn¡¯t be looking for a partner? Now why are you pushing me to find one?¡± Chen Lele protested unconvinced.


    ¡°Just now, Mom didn¡¯t know that the person who helped you be the store manager was him. I thought it might be some old man in his forties or fifties, and I was worried you might be deceived. Now that I¡¯ve seen Xiao Xu, I realize just how lucky you are, this little girl. Xiao Xu is so outstanding; you must grasp the opportunity,¡± Chen Lixin winked at Chen Lele.


    ¡°Mom! I¡¯m not talking to you anymore!¡± Chen Lele pretended to be angry, stomped her foot, and walked into the back room of the clothing store by herself.


    In fact, Chen Lele was well aware of her mother¡¯s intentions. Xu Fan¡¯s imposing figure had already made asting impression in Chen Lele¡¯s mind.


    A few days ago, when Xu Fan bought a car, Chen Lele had added him on WeChat. These past few nights, she had found herself staring at Xu Fan¡¯s profile picture before bed, wanting to send him a message but not knowing what to say. She feared that whatever she sent might annoy Xu Fan and eventually fell asleep in such indecision.


    Today, the clothing store had been targeted by a bunch of hoodlums, and Xu Lele had already started to despair, when, at that critical moment, Xu Fan appeared out of nowhere,manding and awe-inspiring, by her side. With a wave of his hand, he took care of the gang of hoodlums and even aimed to uproot the biggest grey power in the southern city, the Hu Family.


    Chen Lele was now somewhat confused. Could it really be as Mom said, that he had always been silently caring for me? If so, why didn¡¯t he speak to me?


    But if he had just unintentionally walked into his own family¡¯s store, would that mean that we were fated to be connected?


    Chen Lele thought about it and suddenly remembered that Xu Fan, when buying the car, had also been holding a three or four-year-old adorable child. With this thought, Chen Lele¡¯s somewhat feverish brain instantly cleared up a lot.


    He¡¯s a man with a child, Chen Lele, you mustn¡¯t harbor any improper thoughts toward him.


    Chen Lele¡¯s eyebrows tightly furrowed, and she sighed to herself, ¡°If only he weren¡¯t married, without a child, how great that would be¡­¡±


    ¡ª¨C


    On the other hand, upon leaving the door, Xu Fan immediately saw his underling Mo Luo Dan.


    At that moment, his thick arms were carrying a chubby man in his forties, who had a shiny bald head, his face greasy with a heavy, gold ne glittering brightly around his neck, and his eyes filled with fear.


    It seemed that Mo Luo Dan¡¯s peak strength in the Qi Drawing Realm truly had a certain degree of shock effect on him.


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve brought Hu Hai to you,¡± Mo Luo Dan said with a slight bow to Xu Fan, then tossed the chubby man he was carrying onto the ground.


    ¡°Big brother, could there be some misunderstanding between us? If my Hu Family has identally offended you, I¡¯ll offer you tea and a toast to make amends. I, Hu Hai, am absolutely sincere in my regret,¡± the man pleaded.


    ¡°Are you the Hu Family¡¯s boss, Hu Hai?¡± Xu Fan asked, staring straight at Hu Hai.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I am Hu Hai. What can I do for you, young master?¡± Hu Hai, cunning as he was, also shamelessly started calling Xu Fan ¡°young master¡± upon hearing Mo Luo Dan do so.


    ¡°Little Hu, your family¡¯s minions have been up to no good, not only smashing up shops but also trying to kidnap a girl in broad daylight. Your Hu Family is quite formidable,¡± Xu Fan said coldly, enunciating each word to Hu Hai.


    ¡°Young master, it¡¯s all because of myck of discipline that I overlooked these scumbags of the Hu Family. I never expected they¡¯d dare tomit crimes here. I, Hu Hai, won¡¯t let them off easily. When I get back, I will definitely punish them with the strictest familyw, so they will understand the meaning of having a reverent heart and beingwful citizens,¡± Hu Hai said, his face full of righteous indignation, spraying spittle as he spoke as if he were a man of justice delivering a speech.


    As for the man called Brother Stone on the ground, Hu Hai truly wished he could skin him. If it weren¡¯t for this damn fool causing trouble here, Hu Hai, the Hu Family¡¯s boss, wouldn¡¯t have been caught by this powerful man. Thinking this, Hu Hai truly desired to punish Brother Stone with familyw, hence the genuine pained expression on his face.


    Xu Fan lightly pped his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already given him a lesson earlier. Boss Hu, just don¡¯t me me for overstepping my bounds.¡±


    ¡°No, not at all, you did well in teaching him a lesson. If it weren¡¯t for you, young master, in exposing this scourge, I wouldn¡¯t have known that such a scumbag emerged from the Hu Family. I¡¯ll take him back now, break his legs, to cool you down, young master,¡± Hu Hai said with a smile toward Xu Fan.

 Chapter 192 - 192 Don’t Mess with Him_1

    Chapter 192: Don¡¯t Mess with Him_1


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I know what the Hu Family is all about. I didn¡¯t invite you here to punish your men; I have something to discuss with you,¡± Xu Fan shook his head and slowly spoke to Hu Hai.


    ¡°Discuss what?¡± Hu Hai raised an eyebrow, asking somewhat warily.


    Xu Fan had Mo Luo Dan take him by force, and the scene was quite imposing. The Hu Family thugs charged at Mo Luo Dan with their machetes in waves, but it took only a minute for Mo Luo Dan toy them all out.


    Even the Hu Family¡¯s toughest Shuanghua Honggun couldn¡¯tst a move against Mo Luo Dan.


    Hu Hai was coerced intoing here, kidnapped, in fact.


    For Xu Fan to describe a kidnapping as an invitation suggested that his current talk of ¡®discussion¡¯ might not be a true invitation to confer.


    If Hu Hai didn¡¯t agree, the consequences would likely be very severe.


    ¡°Young master, whatever you require, just name it. If there¡¯s anything I can do for you, I will not shirk my duty!¡± Hu Hai sped his hands toward Xu Fan and said generously.


    ¡°Little Hu, these past few years, there¡¯s been growing discontent andints among the people. I had originally nned to rid them of this nuisance, but now that you seem to understand, I will give you a chance to step aside. From now on, the Hu Family should stay out of the affairs of the southern part of the city,¡± Xu Fan said to Hu Hai, his tone light yet with every word hitting Hu Hai like a hammer.


    The southern part of the city was Hu Hai¡¯s lifeblood; how could he agree to Xu Fan¡¯s casual demand?


    Just yesterday, Hu Hai heard Brother Long of Night Castle on Jiangtan Road was injured and suffered heavy losses. He was nning to expand his territory there, but unexpectedly, he was captured today and asked to give up the southern part of the city.


    Hu Hai made no less than a billion a year from the southern city. If he gave it up, he would have no chance to turn things around.


    ¡°Big brother, I really can¡¯t agree to your request. I¡¯ve got brothers waiting for me to provide for them. Even if I were to give up, they wouldn¡¯t,¡± Hu Hai said through gritted teeth to Xu Fan.


    On the one hand, he expressed his difficulties, and on the other, he attempted to use his subordinates to threaten Xu Fan.


    Unfortunately, Xu Fan didn¡¯t take his thugs seriously at all and said indifferently to Hu Hai, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if your brothers can¡¯t afford a meal, they are always wee at Yu Lou Town.¡±


    Zhao Dong heard Xu Fan¡¯s words and stepped forward from the side, approaching Hu Hai.


    Hu Hai, old and cunning, stared fiercely at Zhao Dong.


    Zhao Dong, young and spirited, stared back without showing the slightest intimidation.


    ¡°Zhao Dong? I haven¡¯t heard of such a person in the southern city,¡± Hu Hai said dismissively to Zhao Dong.


    ¡°From now on, it¡¯s probably going to be hard not to hear my name,¡± Zhao Dong retorted without yielding, a fiery spirit evident in his eyes.


    ¡°Little Hu, from now on, let Zhao Dong take over. How does that sound?¡± Xu Fan said lightly to Hu Hai.


    At this point, Hu Hai could no longer contain his anger upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words.


    Even though Xu Fan had a very strong underling, Hu Hai didn¡¯t even know who he was. Yet Xu Fan dared to speak boldly, asking him to give up the southern city and suggesting a nobody to take his ce. Knowing that his life was in Xu Fan¡¯s hands, Hu Hai couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? I fought with my life to im the southern city, and you expect me to just give it up on your one word? Do you think you call the shots in Zhonghai City?¡± Hu Hai exploded at that moment, roaring at Xu Fan with a degree of vtility.


    Hearing Hu Hai¡¯s words, Mo Luo Dan¡¯s expression twisted, and he was about to step in to handle him, but Xu Fan lightly waved a hand to stop Mo Luo Dan.


    ¡°Do you know about Song Qiang from Jin Hui Group? Recognize Brother Long from Night Castle? They were even more arrogant than you at the start, but now they¡¯ve quieted down. The matter I¡¯m discussing with you, you may not agree, but it won¡¯t make a difference,¡± Xu Fan said disdainfully to Hu Hai.


    Song Qiang from Jin Hui? Brother Long from Night Castle? Were they really toppled by this man?


    Hu Hai¡¯s heart pounded with disbelief as he asked Xu Fan, ¡°May I ask for your esteemed name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Xu Fan. You can go ahead and verify it with anyone. But I¡¯ll only give you five minutes,¡± Xu Fan stated slowly, then moved aside, no longer paying attention to him.


    At that moment, Hu Hai also became anxious and quickly took out his phone to start making inquiries.


    These gray forces had spies buried in each other¡¯s ranks, a tactic they learned from the movie ¡®Infernal Affairs¡¯.


    Hu Hai first called a thug from Night Castle, who used to mix with him before being assigned by Hu Hai to join Brother Long¡¯s ranks. The news of Night Castle¡¯s boss being injured and weakened came from this thug, who secretly informed Hu Hai.


    ¡°Hey, have you seen the person who injured Brother Long? What does he look like? What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s tall and thin, quite handsome, looks very young, maybe in his twenties, but he injured more than a dozen of our men in one encounter. I¡¯m still lying in the hospital bed. Boss Hu, you¡¯d better not mess with him. This guy¡¯sbat strength is too high. They say his name is Boss Xu.¡±


    ¡°Beep¡­beep¡­beep¡­¡± Hu Hai quickly hung up the phone.


    ¡°Hey, do you know who Song Qiang of Jin Hui Company really offended?¡±


    ¡°Apparently he crossed a young man, also in his twenties. Jin Hui Group¡¯s champion boxer didn¡¯t evenst a move against him. Song Qiang is said to have hired a powerful expert to seek revenge, but not only did he fail to get even, he also crashed his boat into the dock and died.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this person¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know his name, but he has a huge background. It¡¯s said that Lu Chenbing himself came to pick him up. Song Qiang¡¯s Jin Hui Company copsed in three days. Brother Hu, you better be careful with this guy. Don¡¯t mess with him.¡±


    ¡°Beep¡­beep¡­beep¡­¡± Hu Hai hung up the phone again.


    ¡°Hey, Officer Liu, can you help me check who exactly did Song Qiang from Jin Hui mess with?¡±


    ¡°Old Hu, his name seems to be Xu Fan. Let me tell you, this guy has a great rtionship with our top boss. You¡¯d better not cross him¡­¡±

 Chapter 193: Double Extreme of Ice and Fire_1

    Chapter 193: Double Extreme of Ice and Fire_1


    Hu Hai made four or five phone calls, and in almost every call, he repeated a line, ¡°You must not provoke him.¡±


    But Hu Hai really didn¡¯t provoke him, he was simply sitting at home when trouble came knocking from the sky.


    As soon as he spoke up, he was told to get lost from the south side of the city.


    Even if Hu Hai had a thousand reasons to object, ten thousand unwillingness in his heart, after hearing them repeatedly tell him, ¡°You must not provoke him,¡± he felt a lump in his throat.


    Now, without intending to, he had provoked trouble, and if he didn¡¯t get lost from the south side of the city, he feared he would repeat the same mistakes as Song Qiang and Brother Long.


    Hu Hai really didn¡¯t want to leave the south side, but he had no choice, Xu Fan¡¯s martial might was too formidable,


    So even if Hu Hai was reluctant, he could only obediently walk up to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Young Master Xu, I have considered what you said, I¡¯m willing to agree, but can I have one condition¡­¡±


    Before Hu Hai could finish his words, Xu Fan immediately cut him off, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about conditions, you only have to agree unconditionally.¡±


    Hu Hai¡¯s face instantly turned the color of liver, somewhat wanting to rage, yet not daring to show anger in front of Xu Fan.


    As a big shot in the south side for all these years, he had never suffered such a humiliation.


    At this moment, Zhao Dong looked at his watch and said to Xu Fan, ¡°Big brother, five minutes are up.¡±


    ¡°Little Hu, five minutes are up, if you don¡¯t agree, don¡¯t me me,¡± Xu Fan said slowly.


    ¡°Okay, I agree¡­ I¡­ agree¡­¡± Hu Hai murmured his reply to Xu Fan, his expression copsing in an instant.


    In that moment, Hu Hai seemed to age ten years all at once; gone was the domineering presence of the south side big brother, only helplessness and sighing remained.


    ¡°Hu Hai, all of the Hu Family¡¯s assets, within three days, must be fully transferred to Zhao Dong¡¯s Yulou Management Company. I¡¯ll leave you one-fifth of the Hu Family¡¯s liquid assets for retirement, the rest, if there¡¯s any mistake, well, you¡¯d better weigh that carefully,¡± Xu Fan said slowly to Hu Hai.


    Upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, Hu Hai finally showed a trace of expression, thinking that Xu Fan would leave nothing for him, but unexpectedly, he left one-fifth. Even if it was just one-fifth, it was still tens of millions, enough for him to live out his days in peace.


    ¡°Okay, I agree!¡± Hu Hai nodded, silently bowed his head, and stood behind Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan waved at Zhao Dong, who immediately approached him.


    ¡°Take over the Hu Family¡¯s influence, territory, and people as soon as possible within these three days. However, you¡¯ll need to change the Hu Family¡¯s atmosphere. If anything like today¡¯s incident urs again, I¡¯ll be the first to cripple you,¡± Xu Fan said sternly to Zhao Dong.


    ¡°Big brother, I will never be like the Hu Family people. We may take money, but we do our business without troubling themon folk,¡± Zhao Dong replied earnestly to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Good!¡± Zhao Dong nodded fiercely.


    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with other matters after I¡¯ve finished here. Let¡¯s take our time with those,¡± Xu Fan said, then walked over to Hu Hai, cing a hand on his shoulder.


    A stream of Spiritual Energy flowed from Xu Fan¡¯s hand, prating into Hu Hai¡¯s body.


    ¡°Do you feel a coolness entering your chest?¡± Xu Fan asked Hu Hai.


    ¡°Huh? How did you know?¡± Hu Hai touched his chest, right where his heart was, indeed that spot had just felt a chilling sensation.


    Making the connection with Xu Fan¡¯s hand on his shoulder, Hu Hai suddenly realized and looked at Xu Fan as if he were a monster.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you behave, I¡¯ll remove it in three days. But if you try any tricks, this coolness will take your life after three days,¡± Xu Fan spoke indifferently to Hu Hai.


    Hearing Xu Fan¡¯s mystic words, Hu Hai felt a mix of fear and skepticism.


    After all, he was not Mo Luo Dan; Mo Luo Dan himself was a Martial Artist, so he could sense the restraints Xu Fan ced on his body.


    But Hu Hai was just an ordinary man, thinking Xu Fan¡¯s words sounded like something out of a wuxia novel, barely believing them, convinced Xu Fan was just trying to scare him.


    ¡°Heh, you don¡¯t believe it, do you?¡± Xu Fan could tell from Hu Hai¡¯s expression that he had not taken his words to heart.


    ¡°No, no, I believe,¡± Hu Hai said, iming to believe, but his expression clearly showed disbelief.


    ¡°Disbelief is easy to deal with; let¡¯s give you a little taste,¡± Xu Fan said with a mocking smile, and then he snapped his fingers lightly at Hu Hai.


    No sooner had the snapping sound faded than Hu Hai felt the coolness inside his body suddenly intensify, as if his entire body had plunged into an ice cave, countless bone-chilling winds blowing straight at him, making his arms and legs go stiff and his teeth chatter.


    ¡°Want to experience something even more intense? This is just the beginning,¡± Xu Fan said, snapping his fingers again.


    This time, the coolness inside Hu Hai suddenly transformed into a burning hot stream. Moments ago, Hu Hai had felt like he was in an ice cave, and now it was as if his body was unbearably hot, like being in an oven.


    ¡°So hot! It¡¯s so hot!¡± Hu Hai¡¯srge forehead was instantly showered with sweat, perspiration also flowing profusely from his body, soaking his undershirt.


    The worst part was that between the shifts from cold to hot, Hu Hai felt his heart pounding violently, almost leaping out of his chest.


    If Xu Fan kept switching between cold and hot like this a few more times, Hu Hai thought he would definitely drop dead right there and then.


    ¡°Young Master Xu, please stop snapping your fingers, I truly believe! I absolutely won¡¯t y any tricks, please stop it,¡± Hu Hai stammered, begging Xu Fan.

 Chapter 194: 194 Galaxy Savior Xu Yixue_1

    Chapter 194: Gxy Savior Xu Yixue_1


    An incident at ¡°Double Extreme of Ice and Fire¡± turned Hu Hai docile, after which Xu Fan outright dismissed Xu Hai.


    Over the past few years that the Hu Family upied the south of the city, they amassed quite a few subsidiaries, and Hu Hai needed to return to prepare the transfer procedures.


    In fact, Xu Fan wasn¡¯t worried about him ying tricks. To be honest, even if Hu Hai kept a little more for himself and gave a little less to Zhao Dong, it didn¡¯t really matter to Xu Fan.


    The affairs within wereplex and entangled. Even if Xu Fan tried to investigate, he wouldn¡¯t find out much, but it was essential to maintain a certain level of deterrence. Only by truly fearing Xu Fan could Hu Hai be cautious when considering any mischief.


    No sooner had Hu Hai left than a truck loaded with a bunch of luxury hangers and various decorating materials pulled up at the entrance of Xinle Clothing Store.


    Ackey who had just been put in his ce by Xu Fan came out and said a few words to the driver, who then parked the vehicle at the entrance of the clothing store.


    ¡°Big Brother, these hangers are brand new from high-end clothing stores, haven¡¯t been used yet. I called them over straight away. We damaged several of your store¡¯s hangers, so all of these are our way ofpensating,¡± said theckey, eagerly approaching Xu Fan with ttery.


    In their eyes, Xu Fan was now synonymous with awesomeness.


    Before, Hu Hai, the big shot of the Hu Family, was their ultimate leader. However, with a mere flick of his fingers, Xu Fan had brought Hu Hai to his knees.


    And they had also heard that Hu Hai had agreed to hand over the Hu Family¡¯s influence, territory, and manpower entirely to Zhao Dong.<div>


    The seven of them had defected from the Hu Family to Zhao Dong¡¯s side as well, although they defected earlier. Aside from Zhao Dong¡¯s original few trusted henchmen, they were Zhao Dong¡¯s second group of lieutenants, practically his direct lineage.


    Plus, Zhao Dong became the big brother of the south of the city all thanks to Xu Fan, so theckey was very excited toe over and share the good news with Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan walked over to the truck and took a look. All the hangers on the truck were meticulously crafted, probably for use in major department stores; they were many times better than the hangers at Chen Lele¡¯s home.


    So Xu Fan gestured to a few henchmen and said, ¡°Take out all the old hangers inside and rece them with these new ones.¡±


    Upon hearing the order, theckeys, as if injected with adrenaline, quickly entered the clothing store and began working enthusiastically.


    To them, Xu Fan was the boss of the big brother of the south of the city, the supreme emperor. His words were more effective than an imperial edict.


    This time they dared not offend Chen Lixin and Chen Lele in the clothing store. They carefully spoke to thedy boss, Chen Lixin, and then began to take down all the clothing and move out the old hangers.


    ¡°Xiao Xu, these hangers are perfectly fine; there¡¯s no need for new ones. This is too expensive for you, how much are the hangers? I¡¯ll have Lele transfer the money to you,¡± said Chen Lixin, approaching Xu Fan with embarrassment.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, these hangers are their way of apologizing and are specificallypensated to you; it has nothing to do with me,¡± said Xu Fan with a smile to Chen Lixin.


    ¡°I really have to thank you this time. I don¡¯t even know what to say,¡± responded Chen Lixin, her appreciation for Xu Fan growing as she observed his calm demeanor.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. If there¡¯s ever any trouble in the future, just have Lele call me directly. Forces like the Hu Family, who indulge in reckless behavior, won¡¯t exist anymore,¡± Xu Fan said slowly.


    ¡°Lele, Lele,e out and thank Xiao Xu,¡± urged Chen Lixin, quickly calling out for her daughter after hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words.


    As Chen Lele came out, Chen Lixin gave Xu Fan a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go inside and watch the hangers; you two young folks have a chat.¡±


    After speaking, Chen Lixin turned and walked into the clothing store, passing Chen Lele and giving her an encouraging look.


    Seeing her mother¡¯s expression, Chen Lele felt helpless and slowly approached Xu Fan.


    ¡°Mr. Xu¡­ may I call you Big Brother Xu?¡± Chen Lele bit her lip, mustering the courage to ask Xu Fan crisply.


    Xu Fan, seeing the charming girl, felt quite pleased and nodded, ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Haha, from now on, I¡¯ll call you Big Brother Xu. You¡¯ve helped me so much and protected me like a brother; calling you big brother doesn¡¯t feel awkward at all,¡± said Chen Lele cheerfully, feeling extremely happy.


    After speaking, Chen Lele nced at Xu Fan yfully, her curiosity prompting her to ask, ¡°Big Brother Xu, how did you end up here?¡±<div>


    ¡°I initially came to Yulou Ancient Town to check out the antiques here, but my friend¡¯s clothing got torn, so I decided toe down and buy a piece of clothing for him. Little did I know, I¡¯d encounter the Hu Family causing a scene here. I couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch,¡± exined Xu Fan slowly to Chen Lele.


    ¡°Oh, I saw it. Your friend is him, right? The clothing I grabbed for you was this piece. I thought it was for you,¡± said Chen Lele, noting Mo Luo Dan behind Xu Fan. She had chosen a size a bit too small for Xu Fan, because his frame was rather slender.


    Now she realized that the clothing was for the burly Mo Luo Dan to wear. Seeing how tight it looked on him, Chen Lele felt somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go grab a couple ofrger sizes for him; that piece of clothing is a bit tight on your friend,¡± Chen Lele said, pointing at Mo Luo Dan.<div>


    ¡°Let him pick one himself. He couldn¡¯te down just now because his shirt was torn, and he was half-naked, but now it¡¯s not a problem,¡± Xu Fan gestured to Mo Luo Dan.


    Hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, Mo Luo Dan walked into the clothing store.


    ¡°Haha, Big Brother Xu, how¡¯s your car running? Any problems?¡± Chen Lele shifted her head inquisitively, posing the question to Xu Fan as she saw Mo Luo Dan enter the store.


    ¡°It¡¯s great, no problems at all. Thanks to you, I could buy such a good car,¡± Xu Fan nodded and smiled at Chen Lele.


    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s Tongtong doing?¡± Chen Lele asked with a smile.


    ¡°Of course,¡± uttered Xu Fan, his face revealing a happy expression as he nodded.


    Witnessing the genuine smile on Xu Fan¡¯s face, Chen Lele suddenly felt a bit envious of Tongtong¡¯s mother. To have a cute child like Tongtong and a wonderful husband like Big Brother Xu, she must have saved the Milky Way Gxy in her past life.

 Chapter 195: 195 Ancient Town Zangyu Tower_1

    Chapter 195: Ancient Town Zangyu Tower_1


    On this side, having changed into well-fitting clothes, Mo Luo Dan walked out of the clothing store.


    Xu Fan waved to Mo Luo Dan and said, ¡°Take Zhao Dong with you and get in the car.¡±


    Mo Luo Dan nodded, jerked his head towards Zhao Dong who was standing beside him, and the two got into Xu Fan¡¯s Audi together.


    Xu Fan smiled at Chen Lele and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got some other things to take care of, so I¡¯m headed to the fish basket ancient town first. If you run into any trouble or have any questions in the future, you can contact me on WeChat, or you can reach out to Zhao Dong as well. I¡¯ll arrange for him to look after your family¡¯s store.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Xu.¡± Chen Lele revealed a pure smile and returned the gesture with a smile of her own towards Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan nodded, waved at Chen Lele, and turned to walk towards his car.


    Once in the Audi, Xu Fan said to Zhao Dong, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the Southern City¡¯s affairs for now. After you¡¯ve finished helping me with my tasks and I¡¯ve helped you enhance your strength, then you can go to the Hu Family. That way you won¡¯t be taken advantage of due to your low power. When the timees, use both your fists and brain, and I believe you¡¯ll be able to firmly establish yourself in Southern City quickly.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, can I be as powerful as him?¡± Zhao Dong asked, pointing towards the stern-looking Mo Luo Dan in the back seat.


    Since getting into the car, Mo Luo Dan had plunged into cultivation.


    The Dragon King Kong Zen that Xu Fan had given him was exquisitely profound. Mo Luo Dan felt that ever since beginning this technique, his strength had been soaring as if riding on a rocket, breaking through thresholds of the Qi Drawing Realm that he hadn¡¯t been able to ovee for years. Just starting the Dragon King Kong Zen had given him a hint of a breakthrough.<div>


    Thus, Mo Luo Dan¡¯s trust in Xu Fan grew even more strangely sweet, feeling like Xu Fan was a mysterious treasure mountain, with countless secrets hidden within. To Mo Luo Dan, Xu Fan¡¯s abilities seemed unfathomably deep. Although Mo Luo Dan didn¡¯t dare to defy Xu Fan from the start, now, from the bottom of his heart, he felt an undying loyalty towards him.


    Feeling Zhao Dong¡¯s inquiring gaze, Mo Luo Dan pursed his lips and said in an unemotional voice, ¡°I started cultivating at the age of five and it took me twenty-five years to achieve what I have now. How long do you think it will take for you to catch up to me?¡±


    Upon hearing Mo Luo Dan¡¯s words, Zhao Dong immediately felt disheartened.


    He began cultivating at five and took twenty-five years to get where he was. So even if Zhao Dong had the same insight, without considering learning efficiency, it would take him until he was fifty to achieve the same level of expertise.


    But by the age of fifty, he¡¯d already be an old man, well past the time for cultivating such skills and more suited for going home and cradling his grandchildren.


    Xu Fan looked at Zhao Dong¡¯s somewhat conflicted expression and spoke indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re different from him. He is a martial artist who started with a firm and steady approach, which will leave him room for greater advancement in the future. You don¡¯t need to go far on the martial artist¡¯s path, so a shortcut will suffice for you. Later, I¡¯ll teach you a set of techniques and, coupled with the elixirs I¡¯ve uniquely crafted, I guarantee your strength will leap three or four grades within a month. By then, dealing with street thugs will be easy for you, and you could take on ten of them single-handedly.¡±


    ¡°Really? Boss, you are truly like my blood brother!¡± Zhao Dong¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words. To tell the truth, he didn¡¯t understand much about martial artists, and he didn¡¯t have a concept of their growth potential.


    The key was that Xu Fan¡¯s method of rapid progress was the best way for an ordinary person like him to gain power.


    After hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, Mo Luo Dan¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of disdain. Xu Fan¡¯s methods were powerful, capable of enhancing an individual with good potential, like Zhao Dong, to the peak of mortal strength in a short time. However, the cost of such actions was enormous. In the realm of martial arts, this was a severe case of spoiling by pampering.


    Relying on opportunistic shortcuts to improve, rather than actual self-strengthening cultivation, will almost certainly result in no progress in the martial way thereafter.


    But Mo Luo Dan was different. His enemy belonged to an extremely formidable sect in the Western Regions, and his adversary was of Martial Arts Grandmaster caliber. Therefore, Mo Luo Dan could not take shortcuts and had to follow the proper path of cultivation.


    Nevertheless, Zhao Dong was still very satisfied. As a mere mortal, why should hepare martial skills with martial artists? It was already quite remarkable if he could be stronger than the average person.


    To be the overlord of the South City, one needed substantial strength to impress the ouws, who were tough and unruly. Only when he himself grew stronger would he have the backbone when speaking. It was thebination of an iron-fisted approach and strategic thinking that formed the two essential skills for standing one¡¯s ground in the South City.


    What Xu Fan intended to teach Zhao Dong were the Martial Sovereignbat skills and Strengthening Pills that he had once provided to the War Wolf Squad. The Strengthening Pill could be taken by ordinary folk, and although mortals could not unleash the Destroy Heaven and Earth effects of the Martial Sovereignbat skills, their fighting and martial capabilities would increase several times over after learning them. Paired with the Body Refining Pills personally crafted by Xu Fan, his strength was bound to surge within a month. Although it wouldn¡¯t enable him to ovee a true martial artist, it would certainly suffice for defeating average people.


    Xu Fan didn¡¯t expect to truly raise Zhao Dong to the standard of a martial artist. If a situation arose that was beyond Zhao Dong¡¯s abilities, Mo Luo Dan could step in.


    In Zhonghai City, although it was unknown if there were any Martial Arts Grandmasters, Mo Luo Dan¡¯s peak Qi Drawing Realm strength, along with his imminent cultivation of the ¡°Heavenly Dragon Vajra Zen¡±, was about to push him into the Quasi-Grandmaster Realm. Therefore, within the confines of Zhonghai City, Mo Luo Dan might not be invincible, but there were very few who could pose a threat to him.


    Having settled the matter of Zhao Dong learning to practice martial skills, Xu Fan then asked Zhao Dong about Yulou Ancient Town.


    ¡°How are antiques typically sold in Yulou Ancient Town, which store has the most genuine antiques, and which can obtain high-quality jade pieces?¡±


    ¡°Big brother, asking me is the right choice. I¡¯ve yed in Yulou Ancient Town since I was little. I¡¯m very familiar with the shops there, and I know the owners well. I can definitely help you find what you¡¯re looking for.¡±<div>


    Zhao Dong felt he finally had his moment to shine and excitedly began to introduce the situation in Yulou Ancient Town to Xu Fan, ¡°In Yulou Ancient Town, there¡¯s an Antique Street and many antique shops. On Antique Street, many people set up stalls, but they usually sell modern replicas, and it¡¯s rare to find a stall with genuine articles. Generally, most of the good items are snapped up by the eagle-eyed collectors of the antique shops before they ever reach the stands. These shops buy and sell based on their discernment. And among them, the most impressive andrgest is Zangyu Tower. The owner, Wang Fangtong, is not only the most skilled appraiser in Yulou Ancient Town but also its wealthiest person. The treasures in his shop are enough for him to open a private museum.¡±

 Chapter 196: 196 This First Floor is Not So Good_1

    Chapter 196: This First Floor is Not So Good_1


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to Zangyu Tower,¡± Xu Fan stated from the front row.


    Xu Fan questioned himself, knowing he wasn¡¯t lucky enough to stumble upon treasures at random stalls, and thus he decisively chose to visit thergest shop in Yulou Ancient Town without hesitation.


    The location of Zangyu Tower was easy to find; it sat at the very center of Yulou Ancient Town. It was an archaic-style building that bore the distinctive vor of the Great Tang period in Yan Country. The entire building was constructed with ancient tenon and mortise joints, with three floors that each spanned over five hundred square meters. Even without entering, one could sense the store¡¯s profound strength just by looking at its exterior.


    Moreover, ording to Xu Fan¡¯s investigation, there was an enormous underground chamber beneath Zangyu Tower, surrounded by walls made from steel tes several dozens of centimeters thick. Given such stringent security measures, one could only imagine the value of the items stored within.


    Xu Fan parked the car in the parking spot of Zangyu Tower, noticing that Mo Luo Dan was sitting in the vehicle, meditating with his eyes closed. Consequently, he did not disturb him but called upon Zhao Dong to alight from the car along with him.


    Zhao Dong had told Xu Fan that Zangyu Tower wasn¡¯t just the strongest antique shop in Yulou Ancient Town when it came to having a collection but also specialized in jade. Whether it was jadeite from Myanmar, Mutton Fat Jade from Hetian in Tianshan Province, or green jade from Sichuan and Shu, one could find the best of each here.


    Yulou Ancient Town had gained its reputation precisely through jade transactions, and Zangyu Tower was thergest shop in the town.


    This time, Xu Fan¡¯s desire was to acquire ancient jade, meaning jade that had either been passed down from antiquity or unearthed from the ground.


    Modern production lines generally involve machinery, producing jade artifacts thatck any semnce of spirit. Only the works carefully handcrafted by ancient artisans possessed the ability to absorb Spiritual Energy. This type of jade was perfect for crafting Magical Treasures.


    Xu Fan, apanied by Zhao Zheng, nonchntly walked into Zangyu Tower. Just across the threshold, they were greeted by an antique screen. Made of extremely precious sandalwood, it exuded a subtle pleasing fragrance. With just a nce, one could tell the screen¡¯s history surely exceeded 800 years.<div>


    On this screen was a Jiangnan Scenery Painting, exquisitely wrought out of the finest Jiangnan silk. The depicted characters and cityscapes seemed so vivid that it looked as if they might leap out of the painting at any moment. Xu Fan also noticed that the architectural styles in the painting¡¯s depiction of numerous Jiangnan scenes bore an 80% resemnce to those of Yulou Ancient Town.


    It seemed that the designer of this ancient town had drawn much inspiration from this painting.


    The overall decor of Zangyu Tower was consistent, inside and out¡ªa rich Yan Country ambiance prevailed. On every wall hung paintings and calligraphy that at first sight guaranteed their extraordinary nature. Instead of cement columns typical of new constructions, all pirs within the hall were thick Nanmu wood, each wide enough to embrace.


    Though not the most expensive golden-thread Nanmu, even ordinary Nanmu was beyond what an average shop could afford.


    The staff members, all donning traditional Han attire, were both young and beautiful. Walking into this store felt like stepping back hundreds of years in time.


    This time of day was not particrly busy in the store, with only a few customers scattered about. The elegantly dressed female attendants noticed Xu Fan, and one petite, frail woman in Han dress approached with a nod and a bow reminiscent of ancient customs, smiling and saying, ¡°Wee to Zangyu Tower, honored guest. I am Ruyi, a guide at this establishment. Are you here to view treasures or to have them appraised?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to look around. Since this ce is called Zangyu Tower, I presume there are lots of jade artifacts? Please, take me there,¡± Xu Fan replied indifferently.


    At that moment, Zhao Dong, as a local influencer, also spoke up, ¡°Is Manager Fang around? I am Manager Zhao from Yulou Management Company. This gentleman is a distinguished guest of Yulou Ancient Town; make sure he¡¯s not neglected.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, sir. I¡¯ll call Manager Fang over right away,¡± the Han-dressed young woman said to Zhao Dong with a faint smile.


    ¡°No need to call him just yet. I¡¯m going to take a look around first, see if anything catches my eye,¡± Xu Fan told Zhao Dong.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not call for Manager Fang just yet. We¡¯ll have a look around ourselves first,¡± Zhao Dong quickly instructed the Han-dressed girl upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Sure, please follow me. Our collection of jade wares at Zangyu Tower is the most extensive. Feel free to browse first, and if you find something you like, I can call Manager Fang over to introduce the pieces to you,¡± the Han-dressed girl said sweetly to Xu Fan.


    From the previous two sentences, she had already discerned that Xu Fan was the boss and Zhao Dong was merely apanying him, so she began to walk and concurrently introduce the several key sectors of Zangyu Tower to Xu Fan.


    Zangyu Tower¡¯s areas were divided by price. Most items on the first floor were priced under one hundred thousand yuan. Items on the second floor ranged from one hundred thousand to one million yuan, while those on the third floor were rarely seen by customers because everything there was priced over one million yuan.


    The most expensive antique ever sold by Zangyu Tower was the third floor¡¯s star artifact, which fetched a hefty ny million yuan price tag.


    Thus, only individuals with substantial wealth could ascend to the third floor of Zangyu Tower.


    Following the Han-dressed guide, Xu Fan leisurely toured the first floor. Using his Spiritual Energy to scrutinize the goods, he found that among the hundreds of items on the first floor, not a single one met his standards. In other words, all jade artifacts disyed on the first floor were unsuitable for crafting Magical Treasures. Even if used for crafting, they would at best yield worthless trinkets with no significant utility.


    After making a round, Xu Fan shook his head in disappointment and said, ¡°The items here are quite ordinary, aren¡¯t they? Is this really the best jade trading spot in Zhonghai City?¡±


    A middle-aged man wearing expensive attire nearby, upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, revealed a mocking smile.<div>


    What did he mean by ¡®the items here are quite ordinary¡¯? It was probably because this plebian saw that the items were too expensive and he couldn¡¯t afford them, so he was saying this deliberately, he thought.


    Dressed in an Armani suit and shopping for a jade bracelet with his mistress, the man was at the most affordable section of Zangyu Tower. Even therger jade pieces on the first floor cost over ten or twenty thousand yuan, with the average price hovering around fifty thousand yuan.


    Xu Fan, a young man dressed in what was clearly bargain-basement street market clothing and who looked like a recent college graduate with a monthly sry probably not even reaching five thousand yuan, dared to critique the items in Zangyu Tower. He wasn¡¯t concerned about his wordsing back to haunt him.


    As for Xu Fan, he paid little attention to the middle-aged man¡¯s scorn. Xu Fan¡¯s strength no longer required him to prove himself by pping down such inconsequential figures.<div>

 Chapter 197: 197: Honey, Get a Card_1

    Chapter 197: Honey, Get a Card_1


    ¡°Zhao Dong, is this really the standard for Yulou Ancient Town? To be honest, I¡¯m a bit disappointed,¡± Xu Fan said with a hint of disappointment as he looked at the collection on the first floor.


    Zhao Dong edged closer to Xu Fan and whispered, ¡°Big Brother, this ce isn¡¯t just about the items on disy downstairs. For the average consumer, the price of jade jewelry on the first floor is enough to deter many, but for those who truly want to buy quality goods, they have to go to the second or third floors. How could Zangyu Tower¡¯s real treasures be ced on the first floor? Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s take a look on the second floor and see if there¡¯s any jade ware you¡¯d like.¡±


    Seeing Xu Fan nod subtly, Zhao Dong eagerly said to the hanfu-d beauty, ¡°We want to go up to the second floor; these items down here don¡¯t interest us.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, please head upstairs this way,¡± the hanfu girl graciously gestured, leading them to the stairway of the second floor.


    At this point, the middle-aged man who had looked at Xu Fan with disdain couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. In his eyes, Xu Fan was just a little nobody, dressed in cheap market clothes, yet daring to go upstairs. Zangyu Tower¡¯s second floor housed antiques worth tens, even hundreds of millions; ordinary people didn¡¯t even have the chance to see them. What entitled this nobody to go up there? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that merely gazing upon those valuable items would shorten his lifespan?


    Thus, the middle-aged man got agitated and said to the female sales associate beside him, ¡°Damn it, I want to go up to the second floor too!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but at the moment, you need to make an advance reservation to visit the second floor of Zangyu Tower. You¡¯ll get the chance to reserve a spot only after obtaining our VIP gold card. Of course, if you get our VIP diamond card, you could even ess the third floor and admire the top pieces in Zangyu Tower. Some of these items are unique in Yan Country, not even found in the collections of Dragon City¡¯s Gu Gong Museum,¡± the sales associate said apologetically.


    ¡°What, a VIP card is required just to have a look? You guys are really ripping people off. Howe that guy didn¡¯t need a card to go upstairs?¡± the middle-aged man asked with a sense of injustice.


    ¡°Those who can go upstairs are either our VIP customers or friends of our boss. Look, would you like to apply for a VIP gold card? We at Zangyu Tower are running a promotion, and it only costs one hundred thousand yuan to get a gold card,¡± the sales associate said with an unppable smile.


    ¡°Damn it, that¡¯s robbery, a hundred thousand for a crappy card. The entry ticket for Gu Gong is only a hundred yuan. Do you think I¡¯m a sucker?¡± the middle-aged man said, stubbornly.<div>


    ¡°I really am sorry; these are the rules set by our boss. I can only follow the procedures. I hope you can understand,¡± the sales associate said, bowing slightly.


    ¡°Damn it, what a lousy shop; I¡¯m not buying anything. Happy now?¡± The middle-aged man had initiallye here hoping to buy a piece of jade jewelry worth a couple of tens of thousands to please his mistress and unlock more ¡®positions¡¯.


    Little did he know that just going up to the second floor would require a card worth a hundred thousand, seriously exceeding his budget. With that hundred thousand, he could¡¯ve maintained another ¡®mistress¡¯. Wasn¡¯t she just as appealing? Did he really have to see the second floor? Was it made of gold?


    Hearing the middle-aged man give up on the purchase, the fox-like mistress by his side became anxious and clung to his arm, speaking in a seductive tone, ¡°Honey, let me have a look upstairs, please? I don¡¯t fancy the jewelry on the first floor. Let¡¯s just go up and have a look, just look, we won¡¯t buy anything, is that okay?¡±


    The man, though tempted by the mistress¡¯s soft body, remembered that a card would freaking cost him a hundred thousand and steeled his expression, refusing, ¡°What¡¯s there to see upstairs? They¡¯re just a bunch of worthless rocks. Come on, I¡¯ll take you to Myanmar to buy jade.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to see. I really won¡¯t buy anything, just let me see, please honey,¡± the mistress continued to pester the middle-aged man.


    The items upstairs were definitely much better than those downstairs. If he really took her up, it wouldn¡¯t just be about the hundred thousand for the card. He figured she wouldn¡¯te down from upstairs without scraping a few hundred thousand off him.


    ¡°Ouch, my stomach hurts so much, I need to go to the hospital, let¡¯s go; I can¡¯t take it anymore,¡± the middle-aged man suddenly clutched his stomach, exaggerating.


    ¡°Really? Which part hurts? Should I call an ambnce?¡± The mistress wasn¡¯t sure if his pain was real, asking concernedly, momentarily forgetting about the card and going upstairs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for some fresh air first. I think the air here is too stuffy; maybe it¡¯ll feel better outside.¡± The middle-aged man, clutching his stomach, didn¡¯t wait for his mistress¡¯s response and started heading out.


    ¡°But we haven¡¯t bought anything yet; we can¡¯t just leave like this,¡± the mistress sensed something was off, suspecting the man just didn¡¯t want to make a purchase and was using the excuse of a stomach ache to leave. Unfortunately, as a mistress, she didn¡¯t have much leverage over him and could only follow him out dejectedly, as if fleeing the store.


    Xu Fan and Zhao Dong, who had just gone up to the second floor, had witnessed the whole scene. Zhao Dong barely kept himself fromughing at the middle-aged man¡¯s overstated performance, thinking that the old guy, being in his forties and not willing to buy a piece of jade for his twenty-something mistress, didn¡¯t seem like much of a man.


    ¡°What an idiot,¡± Zhao Dongmented under his breath as he watched the two hustle out of Zangyu Tower¡¯s door.


    When the middle-aged man had given Xu Fan that scornful look, Zhao Dong had noticed and wanted to show off in front of Xu Fan and really stick it to the pompous man, but seeing Xu Fan¡¯s calm and collected demeanor, he dismissed the idea.


    They had barely made it upstairs before the middle-aged couple had caused such a scene, which now even had some of Zangyu Tower¡¯s sales associates looking at the man¡¯s departing back with contempt.


    ¡°Insignificant people aren¡¯t worth our concern,¡± Xu Fan said indifferently to Zhao Dong.


    ¡°Yes, Big Brother,¡± Zhao Dong answered with a nod.

 Chapter 198: 198: The Mysterious Jade Pendant_1

    Chapter 198: The Mysterious Jade Pendant_1


    Xu Fan didn¡¯t wait for Zhao Dong to react and started browsing directly on the second floor, with Zhao Dong obediently following behind Xu Fan, apanying him as they looked left and right.


    The antiques and jade articles on the second floor were no longer all ced withinrge disy cabs like on the first floor. Nearly every item in the second-floor collection had its dedicated bulletproof tempered ss cover, each of which was worth at least tens of thousands of yuan.


    The covers were made from Yan Country¡¯s most advanced bulletproof tempered ss, and below them, the toughest titanium alloy locks were added. Even if a master thief were toe in, breaking through this protective cover would take quite some effort.


    As Xu Fan wandered around the second floor, he didn¡¯t find anything to his liking and was about to shake his head in disappointment and leave when he suddenly caught sight of a ss disy case at the very end of the second floor, which still held more than a dozen jade articles.


    These jade articles obviously did not have the same value as the ones with individual protective covers on the second floor; they seemed to be discount promotion products and were all ced in this ss case.


    Xu Fan¡¯s gaze was immediately attracted to one of them.


    It was a ne carved from white jade, with the chain made of tinum and the pendant a round piece the size of a coin with a hole in the middle, strung by the tinum chain.


    The most peculiar thing was a strand of emerald green marbling on the pendant, which spoiled the entirely white jade pendant¡¯s sanctity and beauty, making it seem somewhat incongruous.


    If the jade pendant on this ne were purely white, then the value of the ne would certainly afford it an individual disy case. Unfortunately, the streak of green ruined much of the white jade¡¯s beauty, leading this ne to be ced in the promotional discount area.


    Upon seeing this ne, Xu Fan¡¯s eyes lit up with a slight movement, which he quickly concealed.<div>


    ¡°Please open this cab for me,¡± Xu Fan said to the Hanfu-d beauty saleswoman behind him, pointing at the disy case.


    ¡°Certainly, sir. Please wait a moment,¡± the Hanfu-d beauty replied softly, moving her earpiece and speaking into it, ¡°Send me the keys to the second floor promotional area disy case. A customer wants to look at the merchandise inside.¡±


    After speaking, the Hanfu girl gave Xu Fan another sweet smile and said, ¡°The keys will be here shortly.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Xu Fan nodded slightly, then continued to look at the ne inside the disy case.


    In the office of Zangyu Tower¡¯s president on the third floor, sat an old man with a ring of white beard, sses, and a sprightly demeanor. This person was the boss of Zangyu Tower and the richest man in Yulou Ancient Town, the antique master Wang Fangtong.


    Wang Fangtong, too, had an inte for the store and, upon hearing the message from the second floor, turned with a hint of interest towards the monitoring screen beside him.


    In the second-floor promotional disy cab, there were more than a dozen jade articles of roughly the same quality, but they were slightly wed and thus could not fetch a high price. Hearing that someone specifically wanted one of them, he became curious about which one the customer would choose.


    In the video, another Hanfu-d girl quickly made her way to the second floor and handed a bunch of keys to the salesgirl next to Xu Fan.


    The salesgirl picked the corresponding key, approached the cab, clicked the lock open, and gently swung the door open.


    Xu Fan also walked over, reached out, and picked up the ne with the jade pendant that he had been looking at.


    Looking at the ne in his hand, Xu Fan¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile.


    The ne was warm and gentle to the touch, exuding a refreshingly sweet aroma; however, its shape was also terribly in¡ªa round pendant with a hole drilled through it, strung on a cord.


    Moreover, on the immacte white jade pendant, there was a trace of emerald green, which would have been eptable if the green were more pronounced¡ªmore of it would have resulted in a ¡°Jade Cabbage¡± with white and green contrast. But with just a sliver of green, it did nothing topose an image but instead made the entire pendant seem wed. It was like a clean bowl of milk suddenly tainted by a strand of hair, quite displeasing to look at.


    Moreover, this jade pendant was clearly aged, covered with a thinyer of patina, proving it was an ancient artifact. It¡¯s just that the tinum ne had been addedter.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the jade pendant was genuine ancient jade, even with its simple shape and the w on it, let alone being disyed on the second floor of Zangyu Tower, it probably would¡¯ve attracted little attention even on the first floor.


    But this jade pendant was not cheaply priced. Even at the discounted promotional price, it was still listed at 288,000 yuan. In the second floor, there were many jade pieces with better quality and craftsmanship than this pendant, and so it was that anyone who came up to the second floor would lose interest upon seeing its price.


    The jade pendant had been disyed here for a year, and nobody had ever taken a close look at it. Basically, anyone would ignore it after seeing its color and price.


    Zhao Dong might not be a treasure appraisal expert, but having been born and raised in Yulou Ancient Town for such a long time and having encountered numerous jade articles, when he saw Xu Fan gently ying with the jade pendant in his hand, he kindly reminded him, ¡°This jade appears to be ancient, but the design is too simplistic, not worth the price at all.¡±


    Upon hearing Zhao Dong¡¯s words, Xu Fan slowly shook his head and said with an enigmatic tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with simplicity? Indiscriminate carving without understanding the ¡®jade core¡¯ can damage the ¡®jade marrow.¡¯ It¡¯s better not to carve at all.¡±<div>


    ¡°Jade core, jade marrow? I¡¯ve never heard of those,¡± Zhao Dong said, a bit bewildered as he asked Xu Fan. He had lived in Yulou Ancient Town for many years and had only heard terms like ¡®ice type,¡¯ ¡®seed material,¡¯ ¡®tint color,¡¯ and such jargon, never about jade core and jade marrow, so he waspletely confused by Xu Fan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Even if I exined, you wouldn¡¯t understand. In any case, I have taken a liking to this item,¡± Xu Fan said, slightly curling his lips in a satisfied smile and twirling the jade pendant ne in his hand towards Zhao Dong.


    Zhao Dong quickly nodded. Whatever the terminology was, as long as the boss gave the word, that was all that mattered. He was ready to pay for whatever Xu Fan fancied.


    Xu Fan paid no mind to Zhao Dong¡¯s expression but gently touched the jade pendant with his fingers, as if sensing something.<div>

 Chapter 199: 199: Zangyu Tower Big Boss_1

    Chapter 199: Zangyu Tower Big Boss_1


    Xu Fan¡¯s consciousness instantly sank into the jade pendant.


    Contained within the jade pendant was an astonishingly wondrous Sumeru space, where a vast deserty spread out. In the midst of this desert was an empty pce, exuding an air of ruin everywhere you looked.


    Upon entering this broken pce, Xu Fan discovered in the center of the grand hall an altar made of huge stones that still seemed to emit faint energy fluctuations. However, these fluctuations were exceedingly weak, almost imperceptible unless one paid close attention.


    Xu Fan had already realized that this jade pendant was not ordinary but a spiritual treasure with an artifact spirit within.


    In the Cultivation World, some exceptionally powerful magical treasures, after being nurtured naturally over many years, could develop consciousness. At that point, the magical treasure would no longer be ordinary; it would be a naturally grown spiritual treasure.


    A spiritual treasure is a magical treasure that has awakened its self-awareness. The value of a single spiritual treasure could rival that of a thousand ordinary magical treasures, and even within the Cultivation World, they were exceedingly rare.


    Having been a cultivator of great prowess previously, Xu Fan had owned many top-tier spiritual treasures and thus was quite knowledgeable about them. This jade pendant, though seemingly unremarkable at first nce, was something only cultivators like Xu Fan could enter through the Sea of Consciousness into its Sumeru space.


    Clearly, the guardian spirit born within this jade pendant was no longer present, yet it had left behind a trace of its essence within the pendant¡ªa streak of verdant green, the sole mark left by the guardian spirit in the jade pendant.


    The deste pce within the desert, sensed by Xu Fan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness, was once the dwelling of the guardian spirit. The guardian spirit was gone, which caused the gradual destion, but since it left behind its mark, the spiritual artifact now possessed the ability to repair itself. Whether it took a hundred or a thousand years, after the long passage of time, this spiritual artifact would gradually self-repair, ultimately summoning the guardian spirit once more at the altar in the center of the great hall.


    Once the guardian spirit was summoned, the jade pendant would regain its true form as a spiritual artifact.<div>


    Xu Fan¡¯s consciousness slowly withdrew from the artifact spirit¡¯s Sumeru space, a hint of disappointment shing in his eyes. Initially, he thought he had stumbled upon a treasure¡ªfinding a spiritual artifact with a nurtured artifact spirit in such a modest ce. However, upon examination, he found the guardian spirit no longer existed, leaving only a repair formation that relied on time for restoration. Who knew how many centuries it would take to self-repair fully.


    Nheless, this jade pendant still remained the finest item Xu Fan had discovered in Zangyu Tower. With past experience in repairing magical treasures, as long as the resources were in ce, he could easily restore this jade pendant. Even if he couldn¡¯t fully repair it, Xu Fan could still utilize this damaged spiritual artifact to achieve effects that many ordinary magical treasures could.


    On the second floor of Zangyu Tower, Xu Fan flicked the jade pendant ne in his hand and said to the Hanfu-d salesgirl beside him, ¡°I¡¯ll take this piece of jewelry, wrap it up for me.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sir,¡± the Hanfu-d girl nodded, taking the jade pendant ne Xu Fan handed over, about to package it.


    But suddenly, a voice from the headquarters boss came through her earpiece, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t wrap up that ne yet, I want to meet this buyer.¡±


    These words were spoken by the Zangyu Tower boss, Wang Fangtong, who was observing Xu Fan¡¯s every move from the third floor of the tower.


    The Hanfu girl obviously had to heed the boss¡¯s words, so with a hint of apology, she bowed deeply to Xu Fan and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, but our boss would like to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Where is he?¡± Xu Fan asked, somewhat curious.


    He had heard Zhao Dong mention the owner of Zangyu Tower before, supposedly the most astute appraiser in the whole Yulou Ancient Town. Could it be that he too had noticed the extraordinary aspect of this Jade Pendant?


    However, if he had truly recognized the secret hidden within the Jade Pendant, he wouldn¡¯t have ced it so openly on disy.


    Honestly, if this Jade Pendant wasn¡¯t a damaged Spiritual Artifact passed down from ancient times, Xu Fan really wouldn¡¯t be interested in it. Both its design and material were of average quality, hardly worth the price of 280,000.


    As such, the Jade Pendant hadnguished in the disy case for nearly a year, without anyone inquiring about it.


    Now, with someone taking an interest, Wang Fangtong, the owner of Zangyu Tower, became intrigued and wanted to see exactly what about this Jade Pendant caught Xu Fan¡¯s eye.


    No matter how one looked at it, Xu Fan was a very selective person. There were so many jades disyed on the first and second floors, yet Xu Fan had regarded them with indifference, yet he took a liking to this particr Jade Pendant.


    If it were for the cheap price of the Jade Pendant, that didn¡¯t seem right either. Almost all the jades on the first floor were priced under one hundred thousand, with many of them having a better appearance than this Jade Pendant and at a cheaper price. If Xu Fan were someone who only cared about the price, he would have simply picked one from the first floor, there would be no need toe to the second floor to buy this Jade Pendant.


    Even if we take a step back and look at the second floor itself, there were many jades cheaper and better designed than this Jade Pendant, contributing to its year-long neglect.


    But the feelings of Wang Fangtong, the owner of Zangyu Tower, were different, although he was not a cultivator, he had a natural affinity for jade since childhood.


    At sixteen, he went alone to the Dianmian border to buy gamble stones. Relying on his extraordinary intuition for jade, he made the biggest fortune of his life, and it was with the initial capital from those gamble stones that he was able to start his business in Yulou Ancient Town, eventually opening what is now one of Zhonghai¡¯s top antique stores.


    Wang Fangtong had personally examined the Jade Pendant in Xu Fan¡¯s hand, and even with his exceptional intuition for jade, he couldn¡¯t sense the value of this stone, feeling it was merely an ancient jade with some age to it.<div>


    Yet every time Wang Fangtong rxed his mind, he could always feel a mysterious power contained within the Jade Pendant, one that constantly attracted him. But it always seemed as though there was an invisible film separating them, preventing him from entering into the depths of the jade and understanding what it truly contained.


    Wang Fangtong had tried all kinds of methods but couldn¡¯t discern the peculiarities of the jade, so he gradually gave up and ced it in the disy case on the second floor.


    But from time to time, he still paid attention to the Jade Pendant, always feeling that this Jade Pendant must be more than just an ordinary jade artifact.


    <div>

 Chapter 200: 200: Sorry, I Don’t Need It

    Chapter 200: Sorry, I Don¡¯t Need It


    Wang Fangtong, watching the surveince video, saw Xu Fan circle around without taking a liking to any item, yet, his eyes were immediately drawn to a particr jade pendant, which caused a slight tremor in Wang¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Could it be that this young man, like me, also possesses an extraordinary sixth sense for jade?¡± Wang Fangtong murmured to himself.


    Seeing that Xu Fan on the screen had already asked the sales guide to wrap up the jade pendant, Wang Fangtong hurriedly used his earpiece to issue amand to the guide to keep Xu Fan there, while he straightened his clothes, opened the door of his office, and walked down from the third floor.


    Above the second floor of Zangyu Tower, seven or eight buyers were browsing the jade articles, and upon seeing Wang Fangtonge down, they immediately showed ingratiating expressions, cupping their fists in a greeting towards him.


    ¡°Boss Wang, long time no see, you look even more spirited.¡±


    ¡°Boss Wang, I¡¯ve just received a batch of top-quality old pit material from Yunnan Province. Would you be interested? You can set the price; I just want to make friends with you, Boss Wang.¡±


    ¡°Boss Wang, that jade Pixiu you rmendedst time was incredible. Ever since I wore it, it seems like my wealth luck has picked up. I¡¯ve evennded severalrge orders recently, and the factory is so busy that I¡¯m considering opening a new branch. My mother has been unwell, so I was hoping you could pick out another jade Buddha that can nourish the body and ward off illness for me, can you?¡±


    ¡°Boss Wang, my son is facing the college entrance exams this year, but the boy just refuses to study, keeping me up night after night. I want to get him a jade pendant of Manjushri Bodhisattva to help him focus and possibly make a push this year to get into a good university, so others can¡¯tbel us as mere nouveau riche with no culture.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Upon seeing Boss Wang, the group crowded around Wang Fangtong enthusiastically, presenting him with their various demands.<div>


    Wang Fangtong believed he had a strong sense for jade, and could generally feel the basic effects of a piece of jade, such as those that bring wealth, invigorate the mind, aid sleep, and ward off illness, among others. Since most of the jade pieces selected by Wang Fangtong met the inner needs of the customers, the business at Zangyu Tower flourished day by day, allowing Boss Wang to rise from humble beginnings to be the invisible tycoon of Yulou Ancient Town.


    However, today Wang Fangtong had a more pressing matter on his mind, so he sped his hands towards the surrounding customers and said, ¡°I¡¯m deeply grateful that you all could visit Zangyu Tower. You may record your requests on our message notes, and I will carefully select for each of youter. Right now, I have some pressing matters to attend to, so please forgive me for not being able to apany you.¡±


    ¡°No problem, Boss Wang, please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°As long as you remember my brother¡¯s matter, that¡¯s enough,¡±


    ¡°Boss Wang, let¡¯s have a drink together another day.¡±


    The crowd made way for him, cupping their fists in a farewell as they agreed to Boss Wang¡¯s response.


    After all, with so many people here, Boss Wang couldn¡¯t guide each one of them individually to pick items, and some requests, even with the vast collection at Zangyu Tower, might not be entirely fulfilled without Boss Wang sourcing from other ces. Therefore, everyone expressed their understanding.


    After saying farewell to the customers, Wang Fangtong slowly made his way over to Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan also noticed Wang Fangtong making his way through the crowd. He was dressed in a crisp Zhongshan suit, his figure lean, but his spirit was remarkably robust. Although his hair was somewhat gray, it didn¡¯t make him look old at all; instead, it added an air of schrly elegance and mature grace to his bearing.


    Xu Fan¡¯s Divine Sense slowly swept over and surprisingly discovered that Wang Fangtong¡¯s spiritual energy was somewhat stronger than that of an ordinary person.


    Even for a typical Martial Artist, it¡¯s quite difficult to enhance mental strength. Mental strength determines a person¡¯s sensory perception of the outside world. While these sensory abilities may differ significantly due to individual differences, everyone with this kind of ability is truly outstanding among their peers.


    Some are particrly sensitive to danger, making them suited for the life-threatening career of a bounty hunter; others have an acute sense for mathematics, making them ideal for stock trading; and some even possess an extraordinary affinity with animals, allowing them to work as animal handlers.


    Wang Fangtong¡¯s ability was quite special¡ªhe had an exceptionally keen sense of jade.


    The piece of jade that Xu Fan was interested in was one that not even he could see through. Hence, he felt that Xu Fan must have had some reason unknown to others for choosing that jade pendant, and Wang Fangtong really wanted to ask Xu Fan what exactly he saw in this jade pendant that even he couldn¡¯t fathom.


    ¡°Boss Wang!¡± Zhao Dong, standing behind Xu Fan, greeted Wang Fangtong excitedly upon seeing him.


    In Zangyu Tower, everyday affairs were normally handled by Manager Fang; Wang Fangtong, the behind-the-scenes boss, rarely made an appearance.


    Therefore, even Zhao Dong, a big shot of Yulou Ancient Town, was thrilled to meet the elusive boss of Zangyu Tower in person.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Wang Fangtong gave Zhao Dong a barely perceptible nod, then paid him no further attention, instead focusing his calm gaze directly on Xu Fan, as if engaging in a conversation among friends.


    And Xu Fan met Wang Fangtong¡¯s gaze without showing any signs of intimidation. Most visitors here sought something from Wang Fangtong, so their eyes would usually carry a hint of ttery. But in Xu Fan¡¯s eyes, Wang Fangtong couldn¡¯t detect the slightest ripple of emotion; they were as tranquil as a stillke, unruffled by honor or disgrace.<div>


    Wang Fangtong secretly praised Xu Fan¡¯sposure, raising his opinion of the young man. Xu Fan¡¯s self-possession was so formidable that even someone of his advanced age felt it was beyond reach.


    ¡°I am Wang Fangtong, the owner of this establishment. May I inquire as to how to address this young friend?¡± Wang Fangtong finally broke and inquired of Xu Fan with earnest curiosity.


    ¡°Greetings, Boss Wang, my name is Xu Fan, and I¡¯m here to make a purchase,¡± Xu Fan replied indifferently.


    ¡°Ha ha, Young Master Xu, many customers here love to have me rmend jade pieces. The jade pendant you¡¯ve chosen is, in my opinion,cking in refinement, whether in shape, craftsmanship, or the sense of antiquity. Seeing that you¡¯re someone who appreciates jade, I¡¯d like to rmend something finer from our collection. Take a look at this Jade Guanyin beside us. It is not only beautifully crafted, but wearing it can also bring good luck and ward off misfortune. What do you think?¡± Wang Fangtong, pointing to a beautiful white jade Guanyin in another ss cab, said to Xu Fan.<div>


    ¡°Sorry, I just want what I¡¯ve picked out. I don¡¯t need anything else,¡± Xu Fan replied dismissively, without even ncing at the jade Guanyin in the cab.

 Chapter 201: 201: Tea on the Cliff_1

    Chapter 201: Tea on the Cliff_1


    ¡°`


    Hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, even if Wang Fangtong was not angry, the customers around them simply could not bear to listen.


    They had been begging Wang Fangtong all day, hoping that Boss Wang would pick a jade ornament for them, but Wang Fangtong didn¡¯t care about them at all and went straight to Xu Fan. Boss Wang had already humbled himself to pick a jade ornament for you personally, and yet you ignored him outright. Do you think your taste is better than Boss Wang¡¯s?


    Truly, the folly of youth.


    The crowd shook their heads, eachmenting that the young man did not know what was good for him; perhaps he was simply unaware of Wang Fangtong¡¯s reputation. To miss out on an ornament personally selected by Boss Wang¡ªan opportunity the average person rarely gets. To refuse even Boss Wang, this young man is really beyond help.


    With this thought, the crowd cast pitying nces at Xu Fan for not knowing the good fortune he was in.


    Wang Fangtong, however, showed no reaction to Xu Fan¡¯s rejection, but his interest in Xu Fan grew. He said to Xu Fan with a smile, ¡°Since young friend insists on this essory, I won¡¯t press the matter. However, would you care to sit upstairs and get to know each other?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Xu Fan nodded. He saw the rity in Wang Fangtong¡¯s eyes, not someone bad, so he nodded in agreement. After all, this was the biggest store in Yulou Ancient Town, and he would need a lot of jade in the future. Getting to know the owner was not a bad thing.


    ¡°Wrap up this essory, and Mr. Xu can pick it up at the counter when he leaves,¡± Boss Wang said with a wave to the girl in Hanfu clothing nearby.


    ¡°Yes, Boss¡­ Boss Wang,¡± the girl in Hanfu replied, somewhat flustered and honored by her response to Wang Fangtong.<div>


    Although Wang Fangtong was the major owner of Zangyu Tower, he rarely interacted with the staff, so the girl was a little nervous to see the big boss speaking to her, her words not as smooth as they could be.


    Watching the Hanfu girl wrap the jade pendant ne that Xu Fan liked in a special sandalwood box and Shu brocade cloth, Wang Fangtong politely extended his hand and gestured for Xu Fan to follow, saying, ¡°Pleasee with me to the upstairs for a chat.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Xu Fan nodded and followed Wang Fangtong¡¯s footsteps to the third floor of Zangyu Tower.


    The customers on the second floor, watching Wang Fangtong lead the two people upstairs with an elegant air, couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    Could it be that Boss Wang is a masochist who only increases his fondness for those who reject him?


    It seemed the young man had been invited to the third floor of Zangyu Tower simply for having rejected Boss Wang earlier.


    Not just anyone could go up to the third floor of Zangyu Tower.


    To get there you needed a Diamond VIP Card, worth one million.


    Many of them already felt the pinch spending a hundred thousand on the Gold VIP, not to mention the Diamond they dared not purchase. As for the third floor of Zangyu Tower, they had never set foot up there.


    Who would have thought that the seemingly ordinary young man would not only refuse Boss Wang¡¯s rmendation but consequently be invited to the third floor by Boss Wang himself.


    The crowd let out sighs of regret, if only they had known, they too would have rejected his rmendation¡­


    Following Wang Fangtong to the third floor, Xu Fan and Zhao Dong arrived at Wang Fangtong¡¯s office.


    His office covered an area of eighty square meters, decorated with an antique aesthetic, obviously at great expense¡ªit resembled a study of ancient nobility, exuding a low-key yet luxurious atmosphere.


    ¡°Please have a seat,¡± Wang Fangtong gestured toward a huali wood chair and said politely to Xu Fan.


    ¡°`


    Xu Fan nodded slightly and sat down in the chair with Zhao Dong.


    Wang Fangtong didn¡¯t rush to speak. Instead, he picked up a purple sand teapot from the table and began brewing tea with a set of teaware on his office desk.


    With a smooth and artful handling of various delicate teawares, it wasn¡¯t long before he had prepared a pot of tea fragrant with a clear aroma.


    If there were connoisseurs present, they would realize at a nce that the purple sand teapot set on his desk, adorned with squirrels and grapes, was none other than the Squirrel Grape Purple Sand Teapot Set which had fetched over 10 million on the auction market.<div>


    ¡°Please, you two,¡± Wang Fangtong said after the tea was ready, gently lifting two purple sand tea bowls and passing them to Xu Fan and Zhao Dong.


    After receiving it, Xu Fan brought the tea bowl to his nose and gently sniffed, immediately his mind was filled with a prating fragrance of tea.


    ¡°Good tea!¡± Xu Fan nodded in admiration.


    Zhao Dong, who was sitting below Xu Fan, took the tea bowl and directly put it to his lips, gulping it down like liquor.<div>


    ¡°So hot!¡± Zhao Dong almost scalded himself with the tea and said with a reddened face.


    Observing their reactions, Wang Fangtong silently nodded to Xu Fan. Xu Fan¡¯s calm andposed demeanor at all times won Boss Wang¡¯s great admiration.


    As for the uncouth Zhao Dong, Boss Wang made noment.


    ¡°Xu, my friend, do you know what kind of tea this is?¡± Boss Wang also picked up a cup of tea, slowly sipped it, and with a bit of pride asked Xu Fan.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very knowledgeable about tea, but I can feel that this tea must have grown on a cliff. Althoughcking the nourishment of rain and dew, it possesses a proud and solitary character of frost and snow. Upon drinking, although there is bitterness, upon reflection, one realizes that the initial bitterness turns increasingly savory,¡± Xu Fan said lightly after taking a sip.


    ¡°Master!¡± Wang Fangtong only wanted to raise his thumb and give Xu Fan 32 likes.


    This tea was from a top-quality Dahongpao mother tree grown on the cliffs of Mount Wuyi in Hujian Province. This national treasure of a mother tree grew in a very dangerous spot on the cliff, and in ancient times, many tea pickers fell from the cliff to their deaths while picking its leaves.


    Even though technology has advanced and such idents no longer happen, harvesting leaves from this tree is still extremely dangerous. Therefore, the tea from this tree has been sold at high prices, reaching up to 100,000 yuan per two grams.


    The tea that had just been served to Xu Fan and Zhao Dong, though it was only a few leaves, was worth nearly 10,000 yuan.


    This was how Xu Fan differed from others.


    Anyone with a slight knowledge of tea could tell that this tea came from Mount Wuyi¡¯s Dahongpao, and someone more skilled might discern that it was from a mother tree.


    But Xu Fan hit the nail on the head with his immediate insight that the tea must have grown on a sheer cliff.


    What kind of ability allowed him to discern a tree¡¯s growing conditions just from a sip of tea? Wang Fangtong, who had drunk tea for decades and had countless tea connoisseurs as friends, knew that even his most knowledgeable friends couldn¡¯t do what Xu Fan had done.<div>


    And yet, Xu Fan imed he didn¡¯t understand tea.


    So Wang Fangtong couldn¡¯t help but feel that Xu Fan was indeed a very mysterious person.

 Chapter 202: 202 Another Freebie_1

    Chapter 202: Another Freebie_1


    ¡°Xu Fan, what an eye for detail you have. This tea indeedes from the mother trees perched upon the cliff tops of Wuyi Mountain. I never expected you to discern its origins with just a single sip. I, Wang Fangtong, consider myself deeply immersed in the world of tea, but only upon meeting you have I realized that there are always people who are more skilled, heavens beyond this heaven,¡± Wang Fangtong said with a tinge of admiration to Xu Fan.


    Although Xu Fan was four or five decades younger than him, what Wang Fangtong respected most were talented individuals. Clearly, Xu Fan was one of them.


    ¡°Boss Wang, you tter me. Indeed, I don¡¯t understand tea. It¡¯s just that through tasting, I can sense a hint of the tea¡¯s growing environment,¡± Xu Fan said modestly to Wang Fangtong.


    ¡°Xu Fan, that makes you even more remarkable. Anyone who drinks enough tea will know a bit about it, but only a natural-born ability like yours to perceive the essence of all things is truly special. Most people don¡¯t possess that kind of spiritual energy, which is why I had to invite you over for a chat as soon as I met you ¨C I was simply too curious,¡± Wang Fangtong exined to Xu Fan, his interest evident in his voice.


    ¡°Oh? What are you curious about, Boss Wang? Please do tell,¡± Xu Fan asked indifferently.


    ¡°Xu Fan, could you tell me why you were drawn to that jade pendant at first nce? I¡¯ve looked over this jade pendant many times before, always feeling it contained some worth, yet despite countless inspections, I couldn¡¯t unravel its mystery, which is why I put it on disy. I thought my feelings toward the jade were a mistaken impression of the past, but as soon as I saw you, I knew there was something extraordinary about it. If you can sense the environment in which tea grows just by its vor, could your perception of jade be unusual as well?¡± Wang Fangtong shared the thoughts he¡¯d harbored deep in his heart with Xu Fan.


    ¡°Just to be clear, no matter the value of this jade, since I, Wang Fangtong, have taken it out, it is now your property, Xu Fan. I¡¯m merely very curious about this piece. If you¡¯re willing to resolve my doubts, I won¡¯t ask for a penny and would like to offer the jade as a gift for our meeting,¡± Wang Fangtong quickly added, worried that Xu Fan might misunderstand his intentions.


    When Xu Fan was shopping for clothes at Chen Lele¡¯s store, he had jokinglymented how he hadn¡¯t spent a single penny that day; Elder Lin wouldn¡¯t take his money for the medicine, and Chen Lele wouldn¡¯t take his money for clothes. As it turned out, the coincidence extended further ¨C even Boss Wang wouldn¡¯t take money for the jade pendant.


    Xu Fan touched his nose ¨C could today really be his lucky day?


    ¡°Would you ease the curiosity in my heart? I¡¯ve always had a special feeling towards jade, which is why I¡¯m able to run such arge jade business, but this jade pendant is the one thing I cannot see through. I¡¯m truly curious,¡± Wang Fangtong said to Xu Fan, mistaking Xu Fan¡¯s nose-touching as hesitation.<div>


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Xu Fan replied with a faint smile.


    He had assumed that no ordinary person would ever discern the mysteries within the jade pendant, but even Boss Wang seemed to have felt something unusual about it.


    However, he was merely a mortal; albeit with an extraordinarily unique connection to jade, but the pendant was a relic left behind by a supreme martial artist a thousand years ago ¨C how could the average person truly see through it?


    Moreover, although this jade had once been a spiritual treasure, for unknown reasons, its guardian spirit was no more, leaving only a repair array and an altar behind. It was uncertain when it might repair itself and restore the jade pendant.


    The current pendant was severelycking in spiritual energy, nearly indistinguishable from ordinary jade. For Boss Wang, not being a cultivator skilled in artifact refinement and yet feeling something extraordinary within it, was quite impressive indeed.


    However, keeping this jade pendant with Boss Wang was of no use; it would only remain buried and unappreciated. In the hands of Xu Fan, the jade could showcase its original splendor, for Xu Fan was a grandmaster in refining magic artifacts.


    In the current Yan Country and on Blue Star, Xu Fan had yet to meet a martial artist truly skilled in both pill refinement and artifact refining. Therefore, only Xu Fan could restore the jade pendant to its status as a genuine spiritual treasure.


    However, since Wang Fangtong had already spoken his mind without reservation, Xu Fan didn¡¯t keep anything hidden and slowly exined, ¡°Boss Wang¡¯s guess is correct; this piece of jade is indeed extraordinary. Nevertheless, in the hands of amon person, it¡¯s just an ordinary jade stone. But in the hands of a martial artist, it can demonstrate a certain value. However, this jade has sustained significant damage and can only achieve less than ten percent of its peak function. Otherwise, if it were undamaged here, it would definitely be the object of martial artists¡¯ contention.¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s actually something that martial artists can use?¡± Wang Fangtong asked a bit surprised.


    He was a man of considerable wealth and had encountered real martial artists, so he was not as ignorant about the martial arts circle as an average person would be.


    If this ancient jade indeed could attract the coveting of martial artists, wouldn¡¯t that put him in great danger? Honestly, even though the security measures in ce were sound, Boss Wang knew very well that they might determon burrs but certainly not the legendary martial artists.


    ¡°Boss Wang need not worry. Even for martial artists, it¡¯s very hard to discover the secret within this jade. It¡¯s greatly damaged, and without repair, it can hardly manifest any effects. It¡¯s useless for the average martial artist to steal it,¡± Xu Fan said with a smile to Wang Fangtong.


    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring to know. It appears that I¡¯ve unknowingly been keeping a ticking time bomb by my side. Lucky for me, young friend, you reminded me,¡± Wang Fangtong said as he sped his hands in a salute to Xu Fan, full of gratitude.


    To Zhao Dong, who was watching the situation, the scene almost seemed humorous.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand the intricacies inside the jade, he watched as his boss Xu Fan managed to secure a jade pendant worth over two hundred thousand without spending a dime, and in the end, Elder Wang even had to thank him. The whole scenario felt just like the great swindler Uncle Benshan from the past Spring Festival gs.


    With just a few words, he hoodwinked someone, and afterward, the person even thanked him.


    Impressive, truly impressive!


    No wonder he¡¯s the boss, and I¡¯m just his subordinate. The disparity lies right there.


    Zhao Dong¡¯s admiration for Xu Fan deepened unconsciously once again.<div>


    Xu Fan, unaware of Zhao Dong¡¯s current thoughts, humbly declined when he saw Elder Wang sp his hands, ¡°Boss Wang, please, there¡¯s no need for formality. I am the one who should be thankful for taking advantage of you with this jade.¡±


    ¡°You helped me remove a worry and solved a mystery for me, so it¡¯s only right for me to thank you,¡± Wang Fangtong insisted nonchntly, still convinced in his address to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Alright, but I do have another favor to ask of Boss Wang,¡± Xu Fan nodded and spoke to Wang Fangtong.


    ¡°Whatever it is, as long as I, Wang Fangtong, can be of help, I will not refuse,¡± Wang Fangtong dered, patting his chest, ready to take on any responsibility.<div>

 Chapter 203: 203 Dongshi Imitates Frowning_1

    Chapter 203: Dongshi Imitates Frowning_1


    ¡°`


    ¡°It¡¯s actually not that big of a deal. My visit to Yulou Ancient Town this time is to buy top-quality jade stones. That jade pendant was just an unexpected joy I stumbled upon¡ªthe main jade stones I¡¯m after, I haven¡¯t found yet,¡± Xu Fan said to Wang Fangtong.


    ¡°Oh? What kind of quality are you looking for in jade stones, my young friend?¡± Wang Fangtong asked about jade stones, a touch of gentle confidence appearing on her face.


    ¡°The higher the quality, the better, no upper limit!¡± Xu Fan said with certainty.


    ¡°My young friend, you¡¯vee to the right ce. Yulou Ancient Town has an antique auction tonight, where collectors from all over the country will gather. There will definitely be good items, and the sponsor of the auction is none other than our Zangyu Tower. Would you be interested in checking out the auction?¡± Wang Fangtong asked with interest.


    ¡°What a coincidence, I really would like to take a look.¡± Xu Fan¡¯s interest piqued, as auctions often had good items up for grabs. Many treasures he used to get in the Cultivation World were found at auctions, so he was very intrigued by the auction Wang Fangtong mentioned.


    ¡°Since you want to go, tonight at eight, just head directly to Yu Lou Grand Hotel¡¯s fifth-floor venue in Yulou Ancient Town¡ªthat¡¯s where the auction will be held. Remember to bring enough money, though; the items might be excellent, but they don¡¯te cheap,¡± Wang Fangtong said as she pulled out two gold-embossed invitations from her desk and handed them to Xu Fan.


    ¡°These are the invitations for tonight¡¯s event; just bring these to get in,¡± she added.


    ¡°Thank you, Boss Wang,¡± Xu Fan said, sping his fist in gratitude.


    ¡°No need to thank me!¡± Wang Fangtong responded with a reciprocal gesture and asked curiously, ¡°I hope I¡¯m not being presumptuous, but I have to ask¡ªare you a martial artist by any chance?¡±<div>


    ¡°Correct!¡± Xu Fan nodded, not bothering to hide it.


    ¡°Haha, I can¡¯t believe I, Wang Fangtong, finally have a martial artist friend, and such a young one at that,¡± Wang Fangtong said somewhat sentimentally.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for formality, Boss Wang. I, Xu Fan, also acknowledge you as a friend. If you ever encounter any trouble and need my help, feel free to reach out,¡± Xu Fan said with a smile, taking out his cellphone to exchange contact information with Wang Fangtong.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll head down now, see you at the auction tonight,¡± Xu Fan said, nodding to Wang Fangtong as he stood up to leave.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you stay a little longer, have a cup of tea?¡± Wang Fangtong insisted.


    ¡°I really am swamped with too many matters to stay long,¡± Xu Fan replied lightly.


    ¡°Well, the third floor has a lot of artifacts that are much better than those on the first and second floors. Wouldn¡¯t you want to pick and see?¡± Seeing Xu Fan about to leave, Wang Fangtong didn¡¯t hold him back but mentioned the third floor¡¯s artifacts, hoping Xu Fan would stay a bit longer at Zangyu Tower.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already looked over them when I was upstairs; nothing caught my eye for now. After tonight¡¯s auction, if I don¡¯t manage to find any good items, I¡¯lle and bother you then, Boss Wang.¡± Xu Fan had already stood up and gestured a farewell to Wang Fangtong.


    ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t keep you any longer,¡± Wang Fangtong said, seeing Xu Fan determined to leave, and stood up to escort Xu Fan and Zhao Dong out.


    Just as they reached the second floor, a customer who had been standing there suddenly stopped Wang Fangtong.


    ¡°Elder Wang, the jade stone lion you picked out for me doesn¡¯t really suit my taste, so I choose to reject it,¡± the customer said firmly to Wang Fangtong.


    ¡°`


    Actually, he was very satisfied with the jade lion pendant; however, when he saw Xu Fan reject Wang Fangtong and then receive an extremely courteous treatment, he assumed Wang Fangtong might have a masochistic tendency, enjoying being rejected, so he deliberately stepped forward to act with Wang Fangtong.


    Upon seeing him holding the jade lion with an expression that clearly wanted to take advantage, a cold gleam immediately flickered in Wang Fangtong¡¯s eyes.


    When Xu Fan rejected her, he truly stood by his own opinion,pletely unaffected by her influence. What she appreciated was Xu Fan¡¯s unique insight.


    Yet this person was obviously seeking attention, so without giving him a second nce, she directly took the lifelike jade lion from his hands.


    ¡°Instruct Manager Fang, since this gentleman isn¡¯t satisfied with my rmendation, help him with the refund. Also, cancel his VIP card. From now on, Zangyu Tower will no longer do business with this gentleman. Salesperson, please proceed with the formalities and show this gentleman out,¡± said Wang Fangtong coldly to the customer.


    The other customers who were surrounding the scene looking forward to the spectacle suddenly shivered when they heard Wang Fangtong¡¯s words. The disparity in treatment was just too damn big.


    Fortunately, I didn¡¯t rush to be the first to act; otherwise, I would have been the unlucky one.<div>


    ¡°Boss Wang, that¡¯s not what I meant, I just¡­¡± The customer who had just negotiated with Wang Fangtong changed pale when he heard her words. The jade lion was rmended to him by Wang Fangtong for its effect in enhancing one¡¯s authority. Ever since he wore the jade lion, his work progressed exceedingly smoothly, and his subordinates were very convinced by him.


    He was actually very satisfied with the jade lion, it was just that he wanted to use rejection to increase Wang Fangtong¡¯s favor, not expecting it to backfire instead.


    He hastily exined to Wang Fangtong.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Fangtong didn¡¯t pay any attention to his exnation. With a flick of her sleeve, she descended the stairs with Xu Fan and Zhao Dong, leaving behind only two cold words.<div>


    ¡°Send off!¡±


    The customer was left with a conflicted face, surrounded by others who reveled in his misfortune.


    Xu Fan and Zhao Dong didn¡¯t concern themselves with the minor incident upstairs. Upon reaching the ground floor, the Hanfu-d salesperson who had initially assisted Xu Fan also elegantly approached, handing over a luxurious Shu brocade pouch that contained the jade pendant ne Xu Fan had requested.


    The pouch was embroidered with the Zangyu Tower logo; the Shu embroidery material alone was probably worth thousands, which also reflected the true heritage of Zangyu Tower. Even a packaging bag was a work of art, let alone the product inside which was even more extraordinary.


    Xu Fan epted the pouch, bid farewell to Wang Fangtong, and then started his car, slowly leaving the Zangyu Tower parking lot.


    Watching the car bearing the license te number 666, Wang Fangtong couldn¡¯t help but feel moved. This young man¡¯s identity was probably astonishing, in addition to being a Martial Artist.


    Wang Fangtong then entered Zangyu Tower and said to the manager, Manager Fang, ¡°Did you see those two people just now? From now on, they are our top-tier VIPs in Zangyu Tower. If theye, they must receive the very best service.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Manager Fang nodded repeatedly in a hurry.

 Chapter 204: 204: Expired Elixir_1

    Chapter 204: Expired Elixir_1


    Xu Fan and Zhao Dong left Zangyu Tower and hadn¡¯t driven far before Xu Fan got out of the car again.


    Yulou Ancient Town had many street-side stalls, which disyed a variety of antiques and calligraphy hard to distinguish between real and fake.


    Since there was still time, Xu Fan called Su Jingfeng of the War Wolf Squad to reassure them to practice the martial arts he had taught them. Then he started to stroll through the stalls with Zhao Dong.


    While browsing, Xu Fan casually took out the jade pendant he ¡°bought¡± from Zangyu Tower and studied it carefully.


    Although this jade pendant was badly damaged and would be of little use in anyone else¡¯s hands, Xu Fan had used his Spiritual Energy to do a bit of repair, restoring about sixty percent of the pendant¡¯s original functionality.


    The Spiritual Energy within the jade pendant was long depleted due to the damage, but under the nourishment of Xu Fan¡¯s Spiritual Energy, it had regained its main functions.


    This jade pendant was a defensive Spiritual Treasure that could activate a protective shield. Even at its current state of roughly sixty percent integrity, it could withstand a full-force strike from a Qi Drawing Realm expert when its defensive array was activated.


    No wonder this jade pendant was neither round nor spherical; it turned out to be a protective Magical Treasure. It was a pity that the Guardian Spirit inside had not been summoned yet. If the Guardian Spirit could be summoned, then this jade pendant would truly recover to a Spiritual Treasure. At that time, it wouldn¡¯t require the owner¡¯s control. Should the Guardian Spirit feel danger, it would automatically activate the pendant¡¯s defense shield to protect its owner from all harm and attacks.


    After pondering, Xu Fan considered that even if this jade pendant was fully repaired, it could at best shield against attacks from Qi Drawing Realm experts. Since taking the Pei Yuan Pill, Xu Fan¡¯s own defensive strength had increased significantly. Below the level of Grandmaster, others couldn¡¯t harm him, rendering this jade pendant rather useless to him.


    If it were an offensive Magical Treasure, at the very least, it could add another attack method for Xu Fan, but a defensive one like this was indeed of little use to him.<div>


    Xu Fan thought that if he could obtain a superior Jade Stone at the auction that night, he could craft a better protective Magical Treasure for Tongtong. Then he¡¯d grudgingly give this jade pendant to Xu Yixue.


    Though she didn¡¯t get along well with Xu Fan, she was, after all, Tongtong¡¯s birth mother.


    Once Xu Fan had nourished the jade pendant with his Spiritual Energy, he casually tucked it into his pocket and began to browse the stalls of the ancient street wholeheartedly.


    However, after an hour of browsing, Xu Fan was genuinely disappointed. Despite the numerous exquisite antiques on disy at the stalls, there were very few genuine articles.


    Watching the tourists bargain enthusiastically with the stall owners, Xu Fan felt quite awkward. These stall owners were incredibly skilled at lying.


    An item fresh from the ceramic factory could be touted as an imperial artifact from a previous dynasty, bamboozling customers left and right.


    Zhao Dong was already ustomed to this; he had grown up in Yulou Ancient Town. Had he possessed any talent in this area, he would not have resorted to being a petty thug, scraping by on protection money.


    ¡°There¡¯s not much to see here. Let¡¯s find a ce, and I¡¯ll teach you the martial arts,¡± Xu Fan said slowly to Zhao Dong following behind. ¡°You¡¯re too weak now. If you get into a fight, you would not only embarrass yourself but also me.¡±


    Zhao Dong had been eagerly waiting for Xu Fan to teach him the legendary techniques, especially since he aimed to be the boss of the city¡¯s southern district. Without formidable martial strength, he could wind up dead on the streets, even less fortunate than that fat pig, Stone Brother.


    Excitedly nodding to Xu Fan, Zhao Dong earnestly suggested, ¡°There¡¯s a gym nearby with private training rooms and abat room. Let¡¯s go there.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Xu Fan agreed, taking out some Strengthening Pills he had made for the War Wolf Squad. He had made extra the previous time and kept a few, never expecting they woulde in handy for Zhao Dong.


    The side effects of taking this Strengthening Pill were quite severe, though¡ªit would cause the body to produce arge amount of biochemical gas. In a closed space like a gym, Xu Fan was sure to suffer.


    ¡°Before I teach you, we need to find a secluded ce first to expel the impurities in your body,¡± Xu Fan told Zhao Dong.


    ¡°A secluded ce?¡± After pondering, Zhao Dong led Xu Fan through a few alleyways, finally reaching the back of the town¡¯s gym.


    This area was quiet, with hardly anyoneing by.


    Lucky for Zhao Dong, he had grown up here and knew of this hidden spot, which would have been difficult for most others to find.


    Xu Fan took out the Strengthening Pill from his pocket, deciding to let Zhao Dong eat it bit by bit instead of in one gulp like the War Wolf Squad, which would have extended the time needed for expulsion.


    ¡°Scrape off a piece the size of a grain of rice from this pill and swallow it,¡± Xu Fan instructed as he handed the pill to Zhao Dong.


    ¡°The size of a rice grain? Large or small rice?¡± Zhao Dong curiously asked.<div>


    ¡°Either is fine, it depends on whether your body can handle it. You need to finish this pill within a month; just scrape off one-thirtieth of it,¡± Xu Fan replied indifferently.


    ¡°One-thirtieth?¡± Zhao Dong thought it over, having no such precision in control. Disregarding the size, he used his fingernail to scrape off a piece from the round pill and put it in his mouth.


    ¡°Now turn around immediately and don¡¯t face this way again without my order,¡± Xu Fan suddenlymanded Zhao Dong in a stern voice.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Even though Zhao Dong didn¡¯t understand the purpose of themand, he dutifully turned around.<div>


    Soon he found out why.


    One fart after another sounded off, apanied by a gunpowder-like stench, drilling straight into Zhao Dong¡¯s nostrils.


    Xu Fan, having learned from past experiences, had smartly distanced himself hundreds of meters away even before Zhao Dong turned around.


    Zhao Dong covered his nose, unable to control the continuous booming sounds from behind him like firecrackers exploding.


    ¡°Did the boss give me an expired pill?¡± Despair crossed Zhao Dong¡¯s mind as he wondered gloomily.

 Chapter 205: 205: Gym Dispute_1

    Chapter 205: Gym Dispute_1


    Ten minutester, the side effects of the drug gradually wore off Zhao Dong¡¯s body.


    Xu Fan brought Zhao Dong to the gym he had just been eyeing.


    Even though the side effects of the Elixir were indeed a bit embarrassing for Zhao Dong, after ingesting the Elixir, he felt an immense sense of strength filling his body. This sensation of power coursing through him gave Zhao Dong the illusion that he could punch a cow to death with a single blow.


    ¡°Big brother, I feel like I¡¯m filled with power now. Can I try out the equipment in the gym?¡± Zhao Dong asked Xu Fan with an eager look on his face.


    ¡°You have two minutes. Also, stop calling me boss or big brother from now on. Others might think I¡¯m some kind of underworld leader if they hear you. Just call me Young Master,¡± Xu Fan instructed Zhao Dong.


    ¡°Okay, boss¡­ uh, I mean Young Master.¡± Zhao Dong respectfully bowed to Xu Fan and then quickly ran to the equipment area of the gym.


    He used to frequent this gym, so he was quite familiar with both the owner and the coaches. A muscr man decked out in workout gear noticed Zhao Dong and promptly greeted him, ¡°Hey, Brother Dong.¡±


    ¡°Da Zhuang, you¡¯re here too, huh. Come help me add a couple of weight tes. Let¡¯s see how much I can bench press,¡± Zhao Dong excitedly told the muscr man.


    The muscle man named Da Zhuang smiled slowly. Zhao Dong may be known as a ruffian in Yulou Ancient Town, but when it came to working out, he was nothing more than a novice.


    Da Zhuang had seen Zhao Dong bench press before, and it was only about fifty kilograms.<div>


    And Da Zhuang, as a professional fitness coach, could bench press around seventy kilograms, a full twenty kilograms more than Zhao Dong.


    Although Da Zhuang had not seen Zhao Dong for a while, bodybuilding is not an overnight endeavor. If Zhao Dong was at fifty kilograms, even with dedicated training, it would be difficult to reach sixty kilograms without three months of time.


    Now, the barbell on the ground already weighed sixty kilograms, and Zhao Dong was actually asking Da Zhuang to add more weight.


    Da Zhuang then wore a professional smile and said to Zhao Dong, ¡°Brother Dong, bodybuilding is a gradual process. If you rush blindly, it can cause harm to your body. I remember your record is fifty kilograms, so how about we start with that?¡±


    Zhao Dong frowned. He initially wanted Da Zhuang to add weights to the barbell, but instead, Da Zhuang was considering reducing it by ten kilograms, which clearly seemed like an underestimation.


    While Zhao Dong¡¯s performance indeed used to be at fifty kilograms, having taken the Strengthening Pill from Xu Fan had significantly enhanced his physical condition. Therefore, he was now restless to test his true limit.


    ¡°Add it for me. What, you look down on me?¡± Zhao Dong rolled up his sleeves, somewhat displeased.


    Seeing the unimpressive muscles beneath Zhao Dong¡¯s rolled-up sleeves, Da Zhuang was even more convinced that Zhao Dong was just bluffing and advised him again, ¡°Brother Dong, are you sure you want to attempt a sixty-kilogram bench press?¡±


    ¡°Dammit, who told you I was going for sixty kilograms? Put it up to seventy. Sixty is child¡¯s y and unnecessary,¡± Zhao Dong flexed his arm, mimicking the ssic pose of Michngelo¡¯s David, feeling an explosive power within him.


    However, to onlookers, his pose seemed a bitical.


    At this moment, two foreigners that were even more muscr than Da Zhuang slowly approached Zhao Dong.


    They were bodyguards for a boss attending the night¡¯s auction event. Since these two strong men couldn¡¯t stand not working out every day, they had eagerly located this gym in Yulou Ancient Town as soon as they had settled in the hotel, ready to start their workout.


    Little did they know that upon entering, they would see Zhao Dong showing off his scant muscles, prompting one of the foreigners to scornfully say to the other, ¡°Haha, look at that clown. He dares to unt his muscles, probably unaware that he¡¯s just a weakling.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, that¡¯s just how the people from Yan Country are, afraid to fight for real but always keen to swagger about, only good at running their mouths,¡± the other foreigner chimed in mockingly.


    ¡°Haha, I reckon this gym is trash too. Can¡¯t find anyone impressive here; all just sick men of Yan Country.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I think so too¡­¡±


    Hearing the two singling in degradation of the people of Yan Country, both Da Zhuang and Zhao Dong were getting angry.


    ¡°Dammit, two damn foreigners, daring to run wild in Yulou Ancient Town, I¡¯m gonna finish you off,¡± Zhao Dong rolled up his arms, ready to fight the two foreigners, but Da Zhuang swiftly hugged him to stop him.


    ¡°Brother Dong, Brother Dong, don¡¯t be rash. We¡¯llpete with them and crush their arrogance. If we really start fighting, regardless of whether we can beat them or not, it would be hard to clean up the mess for our gym,¡± Da Zhuang cautioned.<div>


    Zhao Dong also remembered that he was the boss of Yulou Management Company and shouldn¡¯t cause trouble for the business owners. He took a few deep breaths and beckoned the foreigners over with a crook of his finger, saying, ¡°Come on, you say us people from Yan Country are no good, let¡¯s have apetition and see how we¡¯ll take care of you!¡±


    ¡°Haha, this monkey-like man from Yan Country is actually challenging me; I must be hearing things,¡± one brawny foreignerughed heartily.


    ¡°No problem, if he wants a challenge, let¡¯s make them realize that they are indeed just a pile of shit,¡± the other foreigner scoffed.


    Da Zhuang leaped out immediately, eager to face the two foreigners, but Zhao Dong pulled him aside with one arm, instructing him to serve as the referee.<div>


    It was then that Da Zhuang realized that the strength in Zhao Dong¡¯s arm as he was pulling him was indeed much greater, with Da Zhuang unable to resist at all.


    Had Brother Dong actually be powerful?


    Da Zhuang silently pondered and positioned the barbell as a referee, then said to both sides, ¡°It¡¯s set to seventy kilograms now, who wants to go first?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± Zhao Dong volunteered without hesitation.


    The two foreigners simply shrugged nonchntly at Zhao Dong, indifferent to his challenge. To men of their build, lifting a seventy-kilogram barbell was unlikely, and even if he could, it was of no consequence to them; their personal bests were far beyond seventy kilograms.


    For them, one¡¯s best was one hundred and fifty kilograms, and the other¡¯a was one hundred and eighty kilograms. They didn¡¯t care about Zhao Dong¡¯s seventy kilograms.


    Seventy kilograms in their eyes was nothing more than a child¡¯s toy.

 Chapter 206: 206 Provocation of the Foreign Hunk _1

    Chapter 206: Provocation of the Foreign Hunk _1


    Zhao Dong didn¡¯t care in the slightest about the disdainful eyes of the two foreigners, quickly seating himself on the bench press bench and then gradually lying down, his hands firmly gripping the barbell rod.


    The barbell now totaled 70 kilograms, a weight that, for gym enthusiasts like Zhao Dong with an average physique, would typically be a bench press limit.


    Zhao Dong gripped the rod tightly, exerting a bit of strength in his arms, and the 70-kilogram barbell was surprisingly lifted with ease by Zhao Dong.


    ¡°Brother Dong, ording to the rules, you need to do ten in a row for it to be considered a standardpletion,¡± Da Zhuang looked at Zhao Dong with surprise. Zhao Dong was still lifting the 70-kilogram barbell effortlessly; it seemed Brother Dong had indeed be stronger.


    ¡°1, 2, 3, ¡­9, 10,¡± Da Zhuang whispered the counts.


    With a concerted effort from his hands, Zhao Dongpleted the ten lifts with incredible speed, something almost impossible for Da Zhuang, a personal trainer at the gym, to match.


    Now, Zhao Dong¡¯s strength and explosive power had surpassed the muscr Da Zhuang.


    ¡°Heh, merely 70 kilograms, even if lifted, it won¡¯t change the fact of being a weakling,¡± the foreigner sneered at Zhao Dong, contemptuously letting out a few words.


    ¡°Bring me 120 kilograms,¡± ordered the other foreigner, gesturing to Da Zhuang and pointing at the dumbbell tes on the ground.


    Although Da Zhuang was quite displeased with these two foreigners, as the referee he couldn¡¯t say much, and proficiently added the weight tes to make it 120 kilograms.<div>


    Internally, he was thinking bitterly: Drop dead, you grandson.


    120 kilograms was almost a weight only professional weightlifting teams could lift. In ordinary gyms, it was almost impossible to find someone who could bench press 120 kilograms. In the gym of Yulou Ancient Town, there was only one big shot that could bench press 100 kilograms, but he wasn¡¯t here today.


    Even if he were, he couldn¡¯t reach the terrifying height of 120 kilograms.


    After Zhao Dong stood up, the foreigner who had spoken earlier wiped his palms andid down on the bench press bench with ease.


    ¡°Watch closely, weaklings!¡± the foreigner said rudely to Zhao Dong before gripping the dumbbell rod.


    The dumbbells were now loaded with 120 kilograms by Da Zhuang, looking extremely bulky.


    The foreigner bent his arms, his robust muscles tightly contracting, and he instantly lifted the 120-kilogram barbell.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh, the nearly 200-pound foreign strongman was huffing and puffing as he lifted the 120-kilogram barbell, repeatedly performing ten bench presses, and then with a ng, he set the heavy barbell on the rack.


    Da Zhuang¡¯s eyes were glued; 120 kilograms, ah! Even if all the gyms in Zhonghai City were added together, there wouldn¡¯t be ten men who could bench 120 kilograms, excluding professional athletes. Rarely would ordinary people reach such high strength requirements in training.


    Afterpleting the 120-kilogram bench press, the foreigner stood up and gave Zhao Dong a provocative look, fiercely flipping him the middle finger.


    ¡°Hey, Yan Country weakling, now you¡¯ve witnessed true strength,¡± he said.


    Upon hearing his words, anger surged in Zhao Dong¡¯s heart.


    Although he himself didn¡¯t know to what extent his strength had increased, the challenge from the detestable foreigner made Zhao Dong feel that if he didn¡¯t put down this arrogance, he wouldn¡¯t live up to the name Xiao Bawang of Yulou Ancient Town.


    ¡°Da Zhuang, add another ten kilograms to the barbell for me!¡± Zhao Dong said to Da Zhuang with determination.


    ¡°Brother Zhao, that¡¯s 130 kilograms, and you only weigh a little over 60 kilograms. How could you possibly lift something more than twice your body weight? Just let it go, the physical constitution of foreigners is indeed better than us Yan Country people. I think it¡¯s not worthpeting with them over this temporary pride,¡± Da Zhuang said, not adding a te to the barbell but instead trying to persuade Zhao Dong.


    Because he knew deep down what 130 kilograms meant. This was nearly twice Zhao Dong¡¯s weight. If he could lift it, he might as well switch careers and be an athlete.


    Although Da Zhuang wasn¡¯t a particrly impressive fitness coach, he could still roughly gauge a person¡¯s strength level by the shape of their muscles.


    The key muscle groups on Zhao Dong were not developed at all, the fact that he could lift a 70-kilogram dumbbell was already impressive. Adding 60 kilograms suddenly, it seemed impossible.


    ¡°Da Zhuang, add it for me!¡± Zhao Dong once again said to Da Zhuang loudly, his face wearing a resolute expression.<div>


    ¡°Alright, Brother Zhao, don¡¯t force yourself if you can¡¯t lift it, and don¡¯t hurt your body,¡± Da Zhuang cautioned Zhao Dong while he added round tes to the barbell.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, today I¡¯ll show this foreigner that although we people of Yan Country are small in stature, we can still outdo these big, dumb foreigners,¡± Zhao Dong said fiercely, lying down on the bench press chair.


    This time, the barbell, loaded with nearly double the weight he had previously lifted at 70 kilograms, felt significantly heavier in his hands.


    At that moment, Xu Fan¡¯s gaze also slowly shifted to Zhao Dong.<div>


    The words of those two foreigners had likewise displeased Xu Fan. At heart, he was still a Yan Country native. Those two foreigners disparaged Yan Country people right in his presence, which was as good as cursing a monk to his face. Had Zhao Dong not been there first, he would have gone over to teach those foreigners a lesson himself.


    Today, two foreigners, Sandru and Mackenzie, had already been sent to heaven, back to God¡¯s embrace for underestimating Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan feared no foreigner.


    By then, Zhao Dong had firmly grasped the 130-kilogram barbell. With a heavy grunt, the muscles in his arms gathered fiercely, and with a swoosh, he lifted the heavy barbell into the air.


    Then one, another, another¡­


    Despite having taken the Strengthening Pill, Zhao Dong still found the 130-kilogram weight somewhat unbearable, but he continued to grit his teeth and persevere, with beads of sweat rolling down his forehead profusely.


    For the first few reps, Zhao Dong was able to hold on. By the sixth rep, he felt that he had drained all his strength and really wanted to throw that iron weight away.


    But seeing the mocking looks in the eyes of the two foreigners next to him, a new force burst forth within Zhao Dong¡¯s body, driving him to continue.


    On the seventh rep, Zhao Dong breathed heavily.


    On the eighth rep, his sweat had dripped into his eyes, blurring his vision.


    By the ninth rep, Zhao Dong could no longer feel his arms, only relying on his obstinate will to keep going.


    When he reached the tenth rep, Zhao Dong had almost no strength left, and both his arms seemed to tremble slightly.


    Yet the barbell, weighing 130 kilograms, still persisted through the tremors, and hepleted the tenth bench press.<div>


    With a ¡°bang¡±, the heavy barbell was thrown back onto the rack, and Zhao Dong¡¯s body was drenched in sweat as if it were raining, almost passing out.

 Chapter 207: 207 Tattoo on the Face_1

    Chapter 207: Tattoo on the Face_1


    ¡°Brother Dong, you¡¯re amazing, you¡¯ve literally set a bench press record for our gym. I, Da Zhuang, am truly convinced by you!¡± Da Zhuang, his eyes aze with zeal, looked at Zhao Dong after he¡¯d thrown down the barbell.


    130 kilograms, as a professional fitness coach, he could only bench press up to eighty or ny kilograms at most. He hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Dong, who previously could only press fifty kilograms, to suddenly explode in strength as though he¡¯d taken some sort of aphrodisiac, actually benching an unbelievable 130 kilograms, outperforming even the foreigner built like a bear earlier on.


    ¡°Hehe, 130 kilograms, what of it? Sadly, you know nothing about true strength,¡± said another foreign man coldly, dousing Da Zhuang¡¯s excitement with a bucket of cold water as he saw his surprised face.


    ¡°Come on! Bring it on! I¡¯m ready whenever you are!¡± Zhao Dong drew a weak breath and then said to therger foreigner.


    ¡°Haha, since you¡¯re so overconfident, let me show you the real limits of strength, Yan Country weakling,¡± the foreignerughed arrogantly, his face marked with a sarcastic sneer.


    Although he was talking, his movements were quick; he swiftly loaded the barbell with several heavy tes.


    Da Zhuang took a closer look and disbelief shed across his eyes. This foreigner had actually increased the barbell¡¯s weight to 180 kilograms.


    Fortunately, the gym used the best extended alloy bars, or else they wouldn¡¯t have been able to fit such heavy weights.


    ¡°180 kilograms, how about that, weakling? Saw what a real powerhouse is now?¡± the foreigner boasted confidently as he shook his wrists, not forgetting to taunt Zhao Dong.


    Zhao Dong¡¯s face was full of anger, but seeing that the foreigner had alreadyin down on the bench press, he decided to watch what woulde of the foreigner¡¯s live bench press first.<div>


    ¡°Haha, let me show you what being Hercules is all about!¡± the foreigner bragged before raising his unnaturally thick arms and started doing the bench press with grunt after grunt.


    Despite his immense strength, 180 kilograms was nearly his limit. His muscles tensed to their limits, channeling all his strength into his arms.


    Whirring.


    After ten consecutive bench presses, the foreigner¡¯s face was flushed, and his arms were slightly trembling.


    But on his greasy face, he put on a look of superiority as he arrogantly smirked at Da Zhuang and Zhao Dong, ¡°Wimps, now you know the difference, right? I¡¯m telling you, you people from Yan Country are worthless!¡±


    ¡°Dammit, I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡± Zhao Dong, disregarding his weakness, leapt up, ready to fight the big guy, but Xu Fan¡¯s figure suddenly shed beside Zhao Dong and pulled him back down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll teach these two fools a lesson,¡± Xu Fan whispered to Zhao Dong.


    ¡°Great! Thank you, master!¡± Zhao Dong felt reassured as soon as he saw Xu Fan step forward.


    Having just taken the Elixir given by Xu Fan, a piece the size of a grain of rice had added nearly a hundred pounds of strength to his body. Previously only able to bench press a fifty-kilogram barbell, he could now manage 120 kilograms. Honestly speaking, although the Elixir had some side effects, the effect was incredibly strong.


    But his thoughts weren¡¯t entirely correct. Although the Strengthening Pill could greatly enhance the physical attributes of an ordinary person, it wasn¡¯t at the level where a piece the size of a rice grain could double one¡¯s strength. It was only because Zhao Dong had just taken the pill and his vital energy was richly absorbing the Elixir¡¯s power that he could unleash his greatest strength at that moment.


    Once the medicinal power inside Zhao Dong waspletely absorbed, his strength would return to some extent, around eighty to ny kilograms.


    However, if Zhao Dong could continue to take the entire Strengthening Pill, his body would certainly not be weaker than the robust foreigner currently. A 180-kilogram bench press was definitely within Zhao Dong¡¯s capabilities.


    At the moment, Zhao Dong was a bit overextended and could only quietly watch as his boss and young master¡ªXu Fan¡ªcalmly approached the two bulky foreigners.


    ¡°What? This guy can¡¯t handle it, and now another weaklinges forth? Hah, look at his skinny frame, he probably can¡¯t even move fifty kilograms,¡± one foreigner said mockingly without any mercy for Xu Fan.


    ¡°Haha, I bet he¡¯s noting topete in strength, he must be here to beg us, haha. People from Yan Country usually like to plead when they can¡¯t beat someone. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll deign to spare you weaklings,¡± another muscr foreigner said arrogantly.


    ¡°Let¡¯spare our strength,¡± Xu Fan said softly to the two foreigners.


    ¡°What, did I hear that right?¡± the strong foreigner cleaned out his ear, his face full of disbelief.


    He¡¯d already shown off his ster 180-kilogram achievement and thought that now, there¡¯d be no one else bold enough to challenge him. And yet, here was Xu Fan, a slender and refined young man, calmly stepping forward without the slightest hint of fear.


    ¡°How about 250 kilograms? Can you do that?¡± Xu Fan asked the foreigner indifferently.<div>


    ¡°Are you joking? That¡¯s not a strength humans can achieve,¡± the foreigner scoffed at Xu Fan¡¯s words, dismissing thempletely. Even he couldn¡¯t lift a 200-kilogram barbell, let alone 250 kilograms.


    Xu Fan was clearly talking nonsense.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t do it, how about if I can, I tattoo the words weakling and idiot on both of your faces? And then you kneel and kowtow three times before me,¡± Xu Fan said lightly.


    ¡°Haha, you want to y, huh? If you can¡¯t do it, how about tasting our special vintage instead?¡± the foreignerughed heartily at Xu Fan¡¯s challenge.<div>


    He¡¯d never seen anyone able to lift 250 kilograms before, and even if such a person existed in the world, they wouldn¡¯t look as skinny as Xu Fan.


    So he was confident he wouldn¡¯t lose.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal,¡± Xu Fan pped his hands.


    ¡°OK!¡± The foreigner alsoughed and picked up more weight tes, adding them to the barbell.


    After reaching 250 kilograms, he even lifted it by hand to verify its heaviness, realizing it was indeed very heavy and even he didn¡¯t have the strength to move it.


    Da Zhuang looked at Xu Fan, thinking he must be joking.


    In Da Zhuang¡¯s mind, he had never seen anyone who could lift 250 kilograms.


    But then Da Zhuang nced at Zhao Dong. He saw a look of indifference on Zhao Dong¡¯s face as he mockingly surveyed both foreigners, as if contemting where the inscriptions would fit best.

 Chapter 208: 208: Dare to Arm Wrestle with Me?_1

    Chapter 208: Dare to Arm Wrestle with Me?_1


    Xu Fan stood quietly in front of the barbell, without lying down on the bench at all.


    Seeing Xu Fan¡¯s indifferent demeanor, the two foreigners thought he was scared, so they mocked him, ¡°Yan Country weakling, no need to look anymore, 250 kilograms, even three of you couldn¡¯t lift it. Hurry up and find a cup to catch a drink from our bodies¡¯ fine brew.¡±


    ¡°Haha, a frog in a well cannot discuss the ocean, a summer insect cannot discuss ice. I will show you now what strength is,¡± Xu Fan said lightly, extending two fingers and cing them beneath the barbell.


    ¡°Lift!¡± Xu Fan¡¯s fingers gently lifted.


    The 250-kilogram barbell rested on Xu Fan¡¯s fingers as if it were a mere pencil, effortlessly lifted by him.


    Though Xu Fan had already reached the Qi Practicing Realm, his physical strength had in fact not been up to 250 kilograms. Fortunately, this morning, Xu Fan had just absorbed a Pei Yuan Pill that greatly enhanced his physical condition. Now, Xu Fan¡¯s physical strength was greatly increased, making the weight of 250 kilograms a trifle.


    In the amazed gazes of the onlookers, Xu Fan effortlessly lifted the 250-kilogram barbell to the height of his nose with just two fingers.


    The two foreigners were staring in disbelief.


    The bench press requires not only the strength of the arms but also the engagement of the waist and back muscles, almost the full body¡¯s effort.


    If they were asked to lift it with two fingers, they probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to lift even 50 kilograms. The strength Xu Fan disyed was almost unimaginable to them.<div>


    ¡°This is impossible, there must be something wrong with the barbell!¡± Foreigner number one shouted loudly, looking at Xu Fan as if he were a fraud. The strength to hold up 250 kilograms with two fingers absolutely surpassed the limits of his understanding, so he was convinced that Xu Fan was up to some trickery.


    ¡°I need to check the equipment!¡± Foreigner number two also approached Xu Fan, closely examining the barbell for any possible contraption.


    ¡°You want to check it, fine, catch!¡± With a light flick of his two fingers by Xu Fan, the barbell was flung directly toward the foreigner.


    The 250-kilogram barbell smashed straight towards the chest of foreigner number two.


    ¡°Shit!¡± The foreigner shouted loudly as the barbell mmed into him, sending him to the ground.


    With a loud ¡°thud,¡± the barbell heavily hit the rubber floor of the gym, shaking it. Luckily, the stic rubber absorbed much of the kic energy.


    Still, where the barbell fell, it left two deep dents.


    The muscr foreigner number two almost had his waist broken, lying on the floor and groaning in pain.


    ¡°Impossible, how could a Yan Country weakling possess such tremendous strength? Could it be that you know ¡®Yan Country Kung Fu¡¯?¡± The standing foreigner looked at Xu Fan with fear stered across his face.


    ¡°Why waste words, hurry up and get lost!¡± Xu Fan said coldly to him.


    After all, the two foreigners had lots of tattoos on their bodies; adding a couple of Yan Country characters wouldn¡¯t look too out of ce.


    ¡°No, there might be a trick with the barbell. I don¡¯t believe it. You have to arm wrestle with me, then I¡¯ll believe it¡¯s your own strength!¡± Foreigner number one looked at Xu Fan warily. Although he knew he had lost, he still found it hard to believe that Xu Fan could exert such immense power with just two fingers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like people bargaining with me, but since you¡¯ve asked, I¡¯ll amodate you. However, if the person arm wrestling is too weak and gets hurt, they¡¯re responsible for their own injuries!¡± Xu Fan said coldly to the foreigner.


    ¡°Alright! I am the arm-wrestling champion of the pubs in Bavarian State, unbeaten till now. I¡¯ve snapped wrists, not a hundred, but definitely eighty, you can¡¯t intimidate me!¡± the foreign guy spoke to Xu Fan with a ferocity that belied his inner nervousness. Ultimately, he didn¡¯t believe that what happened earlier was Xu Fan¡¯s true strength. Although he couldn¡¯t figure out how Xu Fan cheated to lift the barbell with just two fingers, he still wanted to use arm-wrestling to truly test Xu Fan¡¯s limits.


    If Xu Fan really had such strength, then it would be normal for him to lose, but if Xu Fan relied on cheating to lift the barbell, then he would not let Xu Fan off easily.


    ¡°Get a table!¡± Xu Fan said to Da Zhuang casually.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Da Zhuang, seeing Xu Fan¡¯s cold expression, didn¡¯t dare to disobey and scuttled to fetch a thick wooden table.


    Zhao Dong also brought two stools over from the resting area nearby.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Xu Fan was the first to ce his arm on the table, taunting the foreigner in front of him.<div>


    ¡°Stop posturing; let¡¯s see how I expose your little magic trick!¡± The foreigner warmed up his broad arms, took a seat with a thud, and stretched out his arm towards Xu Fan.


    Withoutparison, there¡¯s no harm, but now with their arms together, Da Zhuang and Zhao Dong could clearly see that Xu Fan¡¯s arm was almost half the thickness of the foreigner¡¯s¡ªor even more.


    Da Zhuang nced at Zhao Dong with some uncertainty; in his mind, a young man with slim arms and legs like Xu Fan simply couldn¡¯t beat the foreign hulk.


    There¡¯s an old saying: no arm can twist a leg. His arm was thicker than Xu Fan¡¯s leg, and even a child could tell that Xu Fan had almost no chance of winning this arm-wrestling match.<div>


    But Zhao Dong had a smile from ear to ear, not the slightest bit worried.


    He had witnessed Xu Fan¡¯s strength twice before, taking down six men in an instant¡ªthe power was simply inhuman.


    For Xu Fan, arm-wrestling with an ordinary mortal was as easy as an adult bullying a child.


    If it weren¡¯t for these two foreigners calling Yan Country weaklings and provoking a confrontation, why would Xu Fan personally step in to teach them a lesson?


    Now it was toote. The foreigner¡¯s hand was already sped with Xu Fan¡¯s, and Zhao Dong could already foresee what would happen next.


    ¡°Ready!¡± Da Zhuang raised one of his arms and started the countdown: ¡°3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ Start!¡±


    At themand, Xu Fan¡¯s hand quickly pressed the arm twice his thickness towards the table.


    There was not even a moment of resistance; the foreigner¡¯s arm was just two centimeters from the surface.


    The foreigner¡¯s face turned red, seemingly attempting a desperate resistance.


    Xu Fan could have easily pushed his arm down on the table, but it wouldn¡¯t be fun to let him lose straight away.


    Seeing the foreigner exerting himself in resistance, Xu Fan applied a twist.


    ¡°Crack!¡± A sound of a bone snapping echoed.


    ¡°Aaaah! My arm!¡± The foreigner screamed in agony.<div>

 Chapter 209: 209: Do You Need Subtitles?_1

    Chapter 209: Do You Need Subtitles?_1


    ¡°`


    ¡°Now tell me, who¡¯s the chickenshit?¡± Xu Fan still didn¡¯t release the foreigner¡¯s hand, still twisting it hard.


    The excruciating pain made the foreigner¡¯s forehead bead with sweat, and now he was absolutely certain that the 250-kilogram barbell Xu Fan lifted with two fingers was definitely not faked.


    ¡°I am the chickenshit, both of us are chickenshits!¡± the foreigner gasped, humbly answering Xu Fan.


    ¡°Good!¡± Xu Fan nodded, withdrew his hand, and with a kick, sent the foreigner sprawling to the ground.


    ¡°With such a booming tourism industry in Yulou Ancient Town, surely there isn¡¯t ack of tattoo artists, right?¡± Xu Fan asked Zhao Dong.


    ¡°Yes, we have them, we have them. Our Yulou Management Company even has a coboration with a dedicated tattoo artist, I¡¯ll call one for you right now,¡± Zhao Dong said to Xu Fan, beaming with joy.


    Although he knew Xu Fan wouldn¡¯t lose, seeing him deal with the annoying foreigners so satisfyingly still gave Zhao Dong a feeling of immense relief. Now, he was even more eager for the martial arts techniques Xu Fan would teach him.


    But before learning the martial arts techniques, they had to impart a little lesson on the arrogant foreigners.


    Zhao Dong took out his phone and called a tattoo parlor in Yulou Ancient Town.<div>


    ¡°Hey, Xiao Dao,e to Yulou Gym with your portable kit right now, immediately. Have the customers in your store wait, hurry up. There¡¯s an urgent matter here, and if you can¡¯t make it in three minutes, don¡¯t bother keeping your shop in Yulou Ancient Town any longer!¡± Zhao Dong harshly demanded over the phone.


    ¡°Alright, Dong ge, I¡¯m on my way!¡±


    In a tattoo shop in Yulou Ancient Town, a young tattoo artist was inking a fierce dragon on the back of a bald boss. When he received the call, he didn¡¯t hesitate, he just dashed toward the Yulou Gym, leaving the tattooed bald boss confused.


    Going to the gym, what for? Did a boss sweat off his tattoo while working out? The bald boss chuckled to himself, bewildered.


    Xu Fan and Zhao Dong waited for less than two minutes before they saw a young man with a somewhat handsome face running over in a panic, holding a set of tattooing tools in his hand.


    ¡°Dong ge, I got here on time,¡± the tattoo artist said to Zhao Dong, as if to take credit.


    His shop hadn¡¯t been free from trouble with hooligans, whoined about the quality or had issues with the tattoos, resulting in him not only making no money but also losing a fair amount.


    Thankfully, the Yulou Management Company, particrly Zhao Dong who was more righteous, helped him out with several fights and got his shop back on its feet. This allowed his tattoo business to keep running. Therefore, Xiao Dao had always admired Zhao Dong immensely, and without much discussion, he hurried to the gym upon hearing Zhao Dong¡¯smand.


    ¡°Tattoo ¡®dumbass¡¯ on the left side of their faces and ¡®chickenshit¡¯ on the right!¡± Zhao Dong pointed at the two muscr men on the ground.


    ¡°Bro, you¡¯re making it difficult for me, who tattoos faces like this? And with these words? How would they go outside after this?¡± Xiao Dao said to Zhao Dong, feeling ufortable.


    ¡°I say, you kid, you don¡¯t listen to Dong ge¡¯s words now, huh? If I tell you to tattoo, you tattoo!¡± Zhao Dong scolded Xiao Dao sternly.


    ¡°Zhao Dong, don¡¯t scare the kid!¡± Xu Fan patted Xiao Dao¡¯s shoulder and said to Zhao Dong.


    ¡°Yes, young master,¡± Zhao Dong immediately calmed down, his face returning to a nonchnt expression.


    ¡°Kid, just now these two were calling Yan Country people ¡®dumbasses¡¯ and ¡®chickenshits¡¯. I made a bet with them, saying whoever loses gets a tattoo on their face. They¡¯ve been put down by me, now it¡¯s up to you whether to tattoo them or not,¡± Xu Fan said slowly to the tattoo artist Xiao Dao.


    ¡°What? They dared to call us Yan Country people ¡®chickenshits¡¯!¡± Xiao Dao was instantly enraged.


    ¡°`


    ¡°I am a witness, I can testify!¡± Da Zhuang chimed in from the side.


    ¡°Dammit, today these words have got to be inked!¡± Xiao Dao¡¯s patriotic fervor surged upon hearing these people daring to show such disdain for the people of his mothend. They were just two foreigners. Since they¡¯vee to Yan Country to run wild, let¡¯s send them back with humiliation.


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll do the tattoo. I guarantee you¡¯ll be satisfied! And I can throw in English subtitles under it if you¡¯d like, do you want them?¡± Xiao Dao, abandoning his previous hesitation, decisively said to Xu Fan.<div>


    ¡°Ha-ha, you¡¯re really something else!¡± Xu Fan waved his hand and said, ¡°Add it!¡±


    ¡°Right away!¡± Xiao Dao agreed, deftly taking out his tools.


    Tattooing a few characters was nothing more than a simple task for a skilled tattoo artist like him.


    Seeing a real tattoo artisting and about to tattoo English subtitles on their faces, the two foreigners on the ground panicked and scrambled to get up.<div>


    Xu Fan and Zhao Dong each fiercely kicked one of the foreigners, and they immediately settled down.


    Xiao Dao was skilled, and his hands were very steady. In less than five minutes, the faces of the two men were engraved with eight characters and four English words.


    ¡°Scram, and remember to bring a mask next time youe to Yan Country!¡± Xu Fan said loftily to the two men on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, now scram!¡± Zhao Dong also kicked one of the foreigners, saying fiercely.


    The two men quickly got up, covered their faces with their hands, and fled the gym in a panic.


    After themotion was over, Xu Fan waved his hand to dismiss the onlookers and took Zhao Dong to a private training room in the gym.


    Zhao Dong had already absorbed the effects of the Strengthening Pill. Now he was ready to begin cultivating Martial Arts Techniques.


    Xu Fan instructed Zhao Dong on the key points of learning, sticking to the old three-step teaching method he used for the War Wolf Squad.


    A demonstration, leading through the movements, and breaking down the technique.


    After three iterations, Xu Fan left Zhao Dong to his own devices. How far Zhao Dong could go depended on his own destiny.


    After going over the precautions, Xu Fan began to focus his energy and spirit, then methodically executed the Martial Master fighting techniques.


    Zhao Dong also opened his eyes wide, his brain recording every single movement of Xu Fan¡¯s, fearful of missing a step.


    After the demonstration was finished, Zhao Dong followed through the movements with Xu Fan. While watching Xu Fan, the movements seemed incredibly simple. Only when Zhao Dong actually started to execute them did he realize how difficult they were. To perform them properly was extremely hard; he could hardly do a single movement correctly.<div>


    After leading Zhao Dong through the sequence, Xu Fan broke down all the movements and exined each one to Zhao Dong again.


    The three-step process took half an hour.


    Having taught him, Xu Fan left Zhao Dong with a ¡°practice on your own,¡± and quickly exited the private training room.

 Chapter 210: 210 Brother Long Takes a Risk_1

    Chapter 210: Brother Long Takes a Risk_1


    ¡°`


    Xu Fan found another secluded room in the gym and began his solitary Cultivation.


    His recent experiences had changed his mindset somewhat, especially the information from the Pheasant Combo and Mo Luo Dan that had alerted Xu Fan to the countless dangers present even on this depleted of Spiritual Energy.


    If it were just himself, relying on the numerous secret techniques he had mastered in the Cultivation World, he could face any enemy without fear.


    But now, Xu Fan had an angelic daughter to protect. Protecting someone was far more difficult than eliminating an enemy. Having arrived in this world only a few days ago, Xu Fan had already ruffled the feathers of the top forces of this world, including the Assassin Alliance.


    As he would inevitably sh with more Martial Artists in the future, the number of enemies he would draw would only increase. Only by rapidly enhancing his own strength could he truly protect those he cared for and deter any enemies from harboring even the slightest notion of resistance.


    Xu Fan sat in the gym, losing himself in Cultivation.


    About two hourster, Xu Fan, who was immersed in Cultivation, was suddenly startled awake by a flurry of panicky arguing outside.


    Outside the gym, arge group of imposing men had arrived. Many had tattoos showing on their bodies and clearly were not the sort to be trifled with. There were about forty or fifty of them, divided into two groups.


    One group consisted of Hu Family members adorned with fox essories, numbering in the teens, while the other sported gold chains. Many of these people were also wrapped in bandages, including the leader, whose arm was in a cast.<div>


    However, his expression was fierce, and beside him stood a frail-looking middle-aged man, sporting a schr¡¯s distinctive sinister smile.


    ¡°Boss Hu, I heard you wanted to retire from the underworld life, so why didn¡¯t you send an invitation to Night Castle? Let me, Ah Long, join you for a drink to send you off,¡± said the man with his arm in a sling, chuckling at the Hu Family members.


    This man was none other than Brother Long, the Jiangtan Street big shot whose arm Xu Fan had broken at Changlong Zoo.


    Night Castle, though slightly weaker than the Hu Family, was still a force with the potential to vie for control of Zhonghai City. Brother Long had undercover agents nted within the Hu Family, and upon hearing that the Hu Family¡¯s leader, Hu Hai, had been kidnapped, and they intended to withdraw from the underworld, Brother Long sensed the opportunity he had been waiting for had finally arrived.


    After discussing with his strategist, Elder Three, they unanimously decided to take a risk andunch a surprise attack on Hu Hai, eliminate the Hu Family¡¯s upper echelon, and take over the Hu Family themselves.


    Once the Hu Family¡¯s southern territory merged with his own Jiangtan Street, Brother Long would own a significant portion of Zhonghai City, making him one of the underground overlords.


    After receiving insider information confirming that Hu Hai was bringing the Hu Family¡¯s assets to find a sessor, Brother Long still didn¡¯t trust Zhao Dong of the Yulou Management Company and decided to investigate him.


    After investigating, Zhao Dong turned out to be nothing more than a small-time thug. Brother Long concluded that Zhao Dong must be Hu Hai¡¯s illegitimate son, designated to take over temporarily in order to deceive other forces, hence the farce that he had staged.


    Thus, as Hu Hai was on his way to sign over the Hu Family¡¯s vital assets to Zhao Dong, Brother Long and his most elite men rushed over, aiming to capture both Hu Hai and Zhao Dong, and subsequently take control of the entire southern territory.


    Brother Long had indeed made a smart calction. However, when he saw Xu Fan stepping out of the gym, his jaw almost dropped, and he turned to flee.


    ¡°`


    ¡°Who said you could leave?¡± Xu Fan pointed at Brother Long, his toneden with a warning.


    ¡°Big brother, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here. I just came by to see an old friend, and now that I¡¯ve seen him, I don¡¯t have any other business. I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Brother Long said with a forcedugh, trying to sneak away.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, it¡¯s just right to introduce you to the new authority of the south of the city,¡± Xu Fan said nonchntly to Brother Long.


    Brother Long¡¯s arm was still tingling with pain, so he dared not defy Xu Fan¡¯s will. He nodded his head at Xu Fan, highlypliant, ¡°That¡¯s great, then. The south of the city has a new boss, I just heard about it and was about toe over to offer my congrattions. Hope I¡¯m not toote.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not toote. It¡¯s just that there have been quite a lot of peopleing to offer congrattions,¡± Xu Fan replied coolly, then ignored him.


    At this moment, Hu Hai also walked up to Xu Fan, who had nted a deadly Spiritual Energy bomb of the Double Extreme of Ice and Fire on him. He dared not act rashly, and upon returning, he had taken out a pile of the Hu Family¡¯s assets. With the exception of the non-transferable ones, all the rest had already been prepared with transfer documents. Just a signature from Zhao Dong, and these assets would be handed over to him.


    Little did he expect to run into the treacherous Brother Long, who wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to wipe out both the new and old bosses of the south of the city in one fell swoop, then seize the opportunity to take over the territory.


    What Brother Long couldn¡¯t have dreamed of was that the person who made Hu Hai step down for someone more capable was none other than Xu Fan himself, who in the zoo had single-handedly taken down thirteen of his brothers in an instant.<div>


    ¡°Zhao Dong,e over and greet Brother Long of Night Castle. He knows you are about to be the boss of the south of the city and has speciallye to congratte you,¡± Xu Fan waved at Zhao Dong.


    Zhao Dong was also a man of meticulous thoughts. Seeing the thirty-something men in ck behind Brother Long, he understood Brother Long¡¯s intentions. However, seeing the men from Night Castle acting so humbly in front of Xu Fan, Zhao Dongzily walked over and said with a smile to Brother Long, ¡°It¡¯s a surprise that Brother Long, a busy man, woulde all the way here to congratte me. In the future, the south of the city will still need Brother Long¡¯s care.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re all scrapping a living in Zhonghai, and we must maintain a good rtionship. By the way, do you know Boss Xu?¡± Brother Long asked Zhao Dong, a bit surprised.


    ¡°He¡¯s my subordinate!¡± Xu Fan answered indifferently.<div>


    ¡°My apologies! Turns out he¡¯s one of Boss Xu¡¯s men. The south of the city is in good hands!¡± Brother Long revealed a trace of astonishment in his eyes, thenughed heartily at Zhao Dong.


    ¡°You said you came to congratte the new boss of the south, but I wonder what congrattory gift you brought? Surely you didn¡¯te empty-handed, nning to congratte with just words?¡± Xu Fan¡¯s gaze swept over Brother Long sharply as he spoke coldly.


    ¡°A congrattory gift¡­ ah, about that¡­ I came in a hurry¡­ on such short notice¡­ I really didn¡¯t bring anything¡­¡± Brother Long stammered. He was here to grab territory, not to bring gifts; his pockets were filled with knives and steel pipes, not presents.


    ¡°How about this, since you didn¡¯t bring anything, you might as well buy something here in Yulou Ancient Town to give to Zhao Dong. It can also serve as a souvenir of your visit to Yulou Ancient Town,¡± Xu Fan suggested to Brother Long indifferently.


    ¡°Haha, no problem, that¡¯s only right. Whatever item Zhao Dong fancies, I¡¯ll foot the bill!¡± Brother Long patted his chest, speaking boldly to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Good! There¡¯s an auction tonight at the Yu Lou Hotel. Don¡¯t forget to pay for whatever Zhao Dong bids for, Brother Long!¡± Xu Fan said with a slight smile to Zhao Dong.


    ¡°An auction?¡± Brother Long¡¯s face instantly turned pale.

 Chapter 211: 211: Rushing to Give Money_1

    Chapter 211: Rushing to Give Money_1


    Even for Zangyu Tower, thergest business in Yulou Ancient Town, their items had set prices, what they said it cost, that¡¯s what it cost.


    But an auction, that¡¯s simply a bottomless pit. No matter what the item is, as long as there is someone who wants it, its value could be inted to several or even tens, hundreds of times the original price.


    So upon hearing Xu Fan mention an auction, Brother Long¡¯s face fell immediately.


    ¡°Oh, not giving face, huh?¡± Zhao Dong saw Brother Long with a gloomy face, walked over to him, and said with an unfriendly expression.


    Brother Long wasn¡¯t actually afraid of Zhao Dong, but Xu Fan behind Zhao Dong was not someone Brother Long dared to provoke.


    ¡°Not at all, I¡¯m willing to bid on an item for Boss Xu at the auction. As long as my Night Castle can afford it, even if I have to break the pot and sell the iron, I, Ah Long, will offer this gift to Mr. Xu,¡± Brother Long said, with a forced smile through the pain in his heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be spending your money for nothing. After the event is sessful, I¡¯ll give you a little gift that could improve your strength by one level,¡± Xu Fan said indifferently to Brother Long.


    ¡°Oh! That would be fantastic. My Night Castle will put all our efforts into winning the auction for Boss Xu tonight!¡± Upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, Brother Long almost got an adrenaline rush.


    Xu Fan¡¯s terrifyingbat power had always been an unresolved nightmare in his heart. If Xu Fan could enhance his strength by one level, his control over Night Castle would increase significantly, and stepping out of Jiangtan Street to aspire to be the overlord of the west of the city would be just around the corner.


    ¡°Young Master Xu, our Hu Family is also willing to put forth our entire family¡¯s strength to bid for the treasures in tonight¡¯s auction for you!¡± Hu Hai, standing on the side, cut in, which made Brother Long¡¯s teeth itch with irritation.<div>


    ¡°Dammit, I¡¯ve just given the big shot my most earnest disys of goodwill, and the Hu Family jumps in to steal the show!¡±


    Hu Hai could care less what Brother Long thought. His body had been imnted with a ¡®Double Extreme of Ice and Fire¡¯ Spiritual Energy bomb by Xu Fan. Once it was triggered, it would be worse than death. If he didn¡¯t curry favor with Xu Fan, then with whom should he?


    ¡°Young Master Xu, in my visit this time, I¡¯ve already brought most of the Hu Family¡¯s asset transfer procedures. Now, as soon as Big Boss Zhao Dong signs, he can take over the Hu Family immediately. Besides, the Hu Family¡¯s ounts still have two hundred million in liquid funds, which I¡¯ve decided to put in full towards tonight¡¯s auction for Young Master Xu,¡± Hu Hai reported, holding a stack of documents, respectfully to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Damn, Hu Hai, you really are ruthless. Although my Night Castle may not be as powerful as the Hu Family, I, Ah Long, am also willing to contribute one hundred million to support the big shot!¡± Brother Long quickly made his stand clear at this point.


    Brother Long¡¯s calction wasn¡¯t a loss.


    His territory, Jiangtan Street, was the most prosperous street with the richest nightlife in Zhonghai City. Although his turf wasn¡¯t asrge as the Hu Family¡¯s, his ie wasn¡¯t much less than theirs.


    Therefore, Jiangtan Street has always been a hotly contested location by Zhonghai¡¯s forces. If Brother Long could sessfully align with Xu Fan this time, enhancing his strength was a minor matter, but the key was having Xu Fan¡¯s support would make even many major forces think twice before taking action against him.


    After all, the Hu Family was the dominant power in the south of the city. Once Xu Fan stepped in, even the always arrogant and domineering Hu Hai had be obedient like a whipped dog in front of him. Xu Fan¡¯s strength was undoubtedly tremendous. At this point, if Brother Long could attach himself to Xu Fan¡¯s banner, his future status would be much more stable.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, about that Cai Xiangdong from the zoost time, how¡¯s the search going?¡± Xu Fan turned his head, recalling Cai Xiangdong, who had contacted Brother Long to set him up at the zoo. Not only did that bastard find Brother Long, but he also got in touch with two killers from the ck Glove Family in America, nearly making Xu Fan fall into his trap. With his insidious mind, he posed a great threat to Xu Yixue and Tongtong. He must be eliminated, so Xu Fan asked Brother Long.


    ¡°Boss Xu¡­ that surname Cai, he¡¯s very slippery. I have had seven or eight guys staking him out, and none could catch him. Don¡¯t worry, I will catch him within three days and personally hand him over to you,¡± Brother Long replied timidly to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Good! I want to see him in three days. As for territory south of the city, don¡¯t think about it anymore. Focus on running your own stall well. Zhao Dong will contact you and tell you what you can¡¯t touch. If you can do that, then your Night Castle can prosper in Zhonghai City. But if you don¡¯t listen, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless,¡± Xu Fan nodded, with a hint of warning in his voice, to Brother Long.


    ¡°No problem! Our Night Castle will definitely follow your arrangements,¡± Brother Long said, nodding and bowing.


    What else could he do if he didn¡¯t follow? Today¡¯s Hu Hai is tomorrow¡¯s Brother Long.


    Xu Fan saw that there was nothing more here, so he waved his hand to dismiss everyone: ¡°Tell the brothers who followed you to disperse. It doesn¡¯t look good. Hu Hai and Zhao Dong, go sign the documents and take care of the handover. The rest of you, dismiss.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Brother Long pulled out a card from his pocket and handed it to Xu Fan respectfully, ¡°The password is 888888. I, Ah Long, wish Boss Xu a great victory at the auction tonight!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Xu Fan nced at Zhao Dong with an unconcerned expression.


    Seeing Xu Fan¡¯s gaze, Zhao Dong promptly understood and stepped forward to take the bank card from Brother Long¡¯s hand.


    The card contained one hundred million, and together with the two hundred million provided by the Hu Family, it totaled three hundred million. Even if something good were to appear at tonight¡¯s auction, three hundred million would be quite sufficient.


    Xu Fan waved his hand, signaling everyone to leave. He then returned to the private training room and continued his cultivation.<div>


    Zhao Dong and Hu Hai also picked a room and began going through the Hu Family¡¯s handover details. On the verge of bing the new boss of the south, Zhao Dong was naturally excited. Seeing the formerly high and mighty Southern Overlord Hu Hai being so polite to him, Zhao Dong felt incredibly refreshed.


    But after the refreshing moment, Zhao Dong sobered up immediately.


    Everything he had was given by Xu Fan. Hu Hai had been captured by Xu Fan¡¯s subordinate, Mo Luo Dan. Xu Fan had also subdued Hu Hai with his unfathomable methods.


    Without Xu Fan, Zhao Dong would still be a small-time hoodlum confined to Yulou Ancient Town. It was Xu Fan who taught him superior martial arts techniques, provided him with powerful elixirs, and gave him the status of a big brother in the south. He now understood deeply that being wholeheartedly devoted to Xu Fan and showing unwavering loyalty to him was the premise for him to establish a foothold in the south.<div>

 Chapter 212 - 212 All the visitors are acquaintances_1

    Chapter 212: All the visitors are acquaintances_1


    Time quickly moved onto the evening, and the bustling scene outside the Yu Lou Hotel in Yulou Ancient Town was a sight to behold. The parking lot was filled with luxury cars, each worth over a million¡ªmodels like Porsches, Ferraris, Lamborghinis, and Maybachs that were rare sights on an ordinary day were found in abundance today. The spectacle had several security guards nearly drooling with admiration, and when no one was looking, they took the opportunity to snap and share several pictures with the cars, unting them on their social media circles.


    The design of the Yu Lou Hotel itself was an imitation of ancient architecture, and the countertops of its reception desks were almost all made of jade stone, disying the rich jade culture unique to Yulou Ancient Town. The entrance was even graced with a screen crafted from white marble, further entuating Yulou¡¯s celebrated jade heritage.


    At the hotel entrance, a group of beautiful greeters d in elegant high heels and cheongsams stood smiling, weing each guest that came through the doors.


    Many of the visitors to Yulou Ancient Town that day were bigwigs well-known in Zhonghai, as well as local tycoons who had traveled from other ces. Consequently, the Yu Lou Hotel was abuzz with excitement.


    The Yu Lou Hotel had five floors, and the auction had been set in the banquet hall on the third floor.


    Next to the elevator on the third floor was a temporary checkpoint, where several security guards and hostesses were stationed, verifying the invitations and identities of the attendees.


    Xu Fan hadn¡¯t arrived early; by the time he got there, the parking lot was almost full. It took severalps in his Audi S7 to find a small corner spot to squeeze into.


    When he entered, there were clearly two avable spots, but the hotel¡¯s somewhat overbearing guards imed that they were reserved for Zhonghai¡¯s young Qin master and wouldn¡¯t let Xu Fan park there.


    Upon hearing this, Martial Artist felt the urge to get out of the car and thrash the guard, but Xu Fan stopped him.


    His reason foring was for the items in the auction, and he wanted to avoid any trouble if possible. If a fight caused him to miss out on the treasures, that would be regrettable.


    After Xu Fan parked the car and went upstairs with Zhao Dong and Martial Artist, soon a shy blue Maserati sports car dramatically swung into one of the reserved spots. Qin Haowen, dressed in a sleek Armani suit and wearing sunsses, emerged from the car with casual elegance.


    A Mercedes-Benz van followed closely behind and parked in the other reserved spot. A young man and a middle-aged man hopped out from the van and positioned themselves behind Qin Haowen.


    The young man was ackey of Qin Haowen, whereas the middle-aged man was nobody to be trifled with¡ªhe was a Patron Martial Artist of the Qin Family, a master who had achieved the Qi Drawing Realm.


    Had it not been for the importance of the auction items today, the Qin Family wouldn¡¯t have risked revealing their martial capacity. Consequently, the family head of the Qin Family had ordered the Qi Drawing Realm master, known as Chou Jiukun, toe forth and ensure the safety of the young master, Qin Haowen.


    Well, to be exact, to protect the safety of the treasures obtained at the auction.


    After getting out of his car, Qin Haowen took off his sunsses and coolly scanned the surroundings. Representing the Qin Family at the auction, he sought to win the grand finale item of the night, so he inspected the vehicles parked all around him, trying to gauge whether any present would pose a serious challenge to his family¡¯s prospects at the auction.


    A nce revealed a parking lot filled with innumerable luxury cars worth over a million each, with even more vehicles priced over ten million. In this setting, Qin Haowen¡¯s own three-million-plus car was hardly noteworthy.


    ¡°So many top families from Zhonghai City havee? And there are license tes from other areas too¡ªdamn, tonight¡¯s auction is probably going to be fierce!¡± Qin Haowen uttered with a hint of anxiety upon seeing the splendid array of luxury vehicles.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master, our Qin Family still wields some influence in Zhonghai City. The old man allocated three billion in liquid funds for us; even if we have to outbid them with cash, we¡¯ll secure the treasure,¡± Zhang Qiang, Qin Haowen¡¯s sycophantic sidekick, reassured him confidently.


    ¡°Haha, indeed! Besides, our Qin Family has even deployed Master Chou who has been in seclusion for cultivation. We won¡¯t have any issues with this auction!¡± Qin Haowen chuckled arrogantly, then slowly headed towards the elevator and went up to the third floor.


    Sometimeter, a BMW arrived at the parking lot. Seeing a gorgeous woman behind the wheel, the guards quickly found a free space in the packed lot for her to park.


    What the guards didn¡¯t anticipate was that the elegant woman driving the BMW was merely a driver. When the rear door of the BMW opened, an even more exquisite and enchanting woman stepped out, putting TV stars to shame. The guards, struck by her beauty, were momentarily transfixed.


    ¡°Mommy, Mommy, pick Tongtong up,¡± the tender voice of Tongtong resounded from the backseat.


    Indeed, the car belonged to Xu Yixue, and the passengers were none other than Ye Xiaoning, Xu Yixue, and the mischievous little Tongtong.


    Xu Yixue unbuckled Tongtong¡¯s seatbelt, lifted the little princess in her arms, and together with Ye Xiaoning, they slowly made their way to the staircase.


    Several leadingpanies from Zhonghai City¡¯s media industry had also been invited to the auction, but per Qin Haowen¡¯s suggestion, the auction organizers had specifically extended two invitations to Xu Yixue¡¯s Xinghai Media.


    He had long coveted Xu Yixue and had been distressed by theck of opportunity to present himself. Today was the moment he could spendvishly with the fortune of his family at the auction, and he anticipated that Xu Yixue, witnessing his spendthrift prowess from the audience, might be impressed by his substantial financial power.


    Therefore, Qin Haowen made arrangements in his name to reserve two invitations for Xu Yixue¡¯s Xinghai Media. Xu Yixue happened to be free and curious about the rare treasures that would be avable at the auction, so after discussing with Ye Xiaoning, they decided toe together.


    Although Xu Yixue was aware that her newly established Xinghai Media was in the throes of its challenging startup phase and couldn¡¯t spare funds for auction items, Xu Yixue wasn¡¯t there to buy¡ªshe was just there to browse.


    Women generally prefer window shopping to actually purchasing.


    Xu Yixue might not be able to afford the treasures up for auction, but she was still keen to see what priceless items the mysterious event had to offer. Who knows, she thought, perhaps she might get lucky and spot a bargain.


    Xu Yixue pulled out two golden invitations from her bag and, along with Ye Xiaoning, made their way gracefully onto the elevator.

 Chapter 213: Must Snatch It No Matter What_1

    Chapter 213: Must Snatch It No Matter What_1


    Xu Fan stepped out of the elevator and arrived at the security checkpoint that the hotel security had set up.


    The hotel¡¯s security measures were extremely meticulous, not only equipped with metal detectors and sonic detectors but also staffed with two beautiful female ushers, responsible for frisking each person who entered.


    If a rough, burly man were to conduct the searches, it¡¯s estimated that eight out of ten of the tycoons attending the auction would not agree; however, since the searches were carried out by beautiful women, almost nobody objected.


    The collectibles at the auction were extraordinarily precious and would rank amongst the top even among simr auctions in Yan Country; thus, it was natural for the security measures to be stricter.


    Xu Fan, Zhao Dong, and Mo Luo Dan had no contraband on them and, after normally passing through the security checkpoint, were led by the weing hostesses to a private suite upstairs.


    The third floor of Zangyu Tower Hotel featured ayout within ayout, with arge venue encircled by a number of smaller private suites. The view from these suites was very open, allowing a clear view of the scene downstairs and the situation on the main stage.


    Moreover, each suite was equipped with advanced high-definition screens and sound systems, enabling guests to view high-definition images of the auction items via the live feed from the on-site director.


    Most crucially, the suites were enclosed in structure, affording visibility from the inside to the outside, but not the other way around, which is why Zangyu Tower Hotel¡¯s suites have historically catered to the powerful and influential elites.


    With their esteemed identities, they generally would not sit downstairs to raise paddles and bid; with a gentle press on the electronic bidding device in the suite, they could achieve the same effect.


    There were a total of ten such suites on the third floor of Zangyu Tower Hotel, and the one Xu Fan entered was suite number eight.


    This suite was reserved by Master Wang Fangtong of Zangyu Tower for himself, but as Wang Fangtong was also the host of tonight¡¯s auction, he left an invitation intending for his family toe. However, meeting Xu Fan in his shop today and having Xu Fan resolve a longtime puzzle for him, Wang Fangtong instead gave the invitation for this suite to Xu Fan.


    The value of this suite, if put on the market, would be worth at least a hundred thousand yuan, but those who could really afford such suites wouldn¡¯t care about the hundred thousand yuan.


    After Xu Fan settled into the suite, many people gradually filed into the venue. Seeing that the event had not started, he closed his eyes and silently began to practice his cultivation.


    Before long, the young master of the Qin Family from Zhonghai, Qin Haowen, arrived at the third-floor banquet hall, leading hisckeys and Master Chou. Carrying an invitation to a suite, Qin Haowen was escorted by two beautiful hostesses to Suite No. 2.


    As soon as Qin Haowen sat down in the suite, he caught sight of Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning.


    Tonight, Xu Yixue was dressed in a white tulle gown, her long hair cascading over her shoulders like a waterfall. A Swarovski crystal ne hung around her slender, swan-like neck, adding an ethereal quality to her presence. With her stunning face, impressive figure, and an air that seemed untouched by worldly concerns, her entrance stunned many of the seated guests.


    A glint of greed shed in Qin Haowen¡¯s eyes as he stared intently at Xu Yixue, thinking to himself that at today¡¯s auction, he would show how ¡®Young Master Qin¡¯ could dominate and acquire the most premium treasures. He also wanted to give her a glimpse of the financial power of a top-ss, wealthy family.


    In the suite, Xu Fan, who was practicing his cultivation, suddenly opened his eyes as if sensing something and looked down.


    Just then, Xu Yixue, Ye Xiaoning, and Tongtong entered the venue. Tongtong was wearing a pink princess dress and was lying in Ye Xiaoning¡¯s arms, her curious eyes darting around everywhere.


    Xu Fan¡¯s perception was triggered by Tongtong, who had his blood running through her veins. As soon as they entered the door, he felt their presence.


    However, Xu Fan was here mainly to bid on items today, and he might have to do something not quite aboveboard. To avoid causing them unnecessary trouble, he decided after some thought to not meet with Xu Yixue.


    Just as Xu Fan withdrew his gaze, someone knocked on the door of the private room. Zhao Dong stood up to open the door and found a hotel attendant with a cart loaded with various fruits and wine entering the room.


    There was a high-end marble coffee table in the private room, onto which the attendant neatly arranged the exquisite fruit tter and dried fruits. Then, they took out three wine sses from a nearby drawer and ced them on the table.


    ¡°Boss, which wine would you like to open?¡± the beautiful attendant asked Xu Fan softly.


    In the room, Zhao Dong and Mo Luo Dan sat on either side, with only Xu Fan in the center. Additionally, Xu Fan had an aura of cool detachment, leading the attendant to determine without much deliberation that he was the person in charge among the three.


    ¡°Open a bottle of red wine. And there¡¯s no need toe in again unless necessary,¡± Xu Fan said indifferently.


    ¡°Alright!¡± The attractive attendant skillfully picked up the corkscrew and, with a pop, opened a bottle of imported red wine, then set it on the table, saying, ¡°Please enjoy, boss. If you need anything, feel free to call for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you can go now,¡± Zhao Dong said to the beautiful attendant with a hint of reluctance. After she left the room, he poured a ss of red wine for both Xu Fan and Mo Luo Dan.


    ¡°Young master, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to repay your kindness for recognizing my abilities. For today, let me offer a toast to the young master first,¡± Zhao Dong said as he filled his ss to the brim and raised it toward Xu Fan.


    ¡°You just need to do your job well from now on. Following me, you¡¯ll certainly make something of yourself,¡± Xu Fan clinked sses with Zhao Dong and finished his drink in one gulp.


    After exchanging a few more toasts, almost everyone had arrived, and the lights inside the hotel began to dim.


    Xu Fan nced down once more. Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning were sitting in the center of the downstairs hall, with Tongtong in Ye Xiaoning¡¯s arms, her little head incessantly looking around curiously, not sitting still at all.


    In private room number two, Young Master Qin raised his ss and had a couple of drinks with Master Chou, arrogantly saying, ¡°Master, I wonder how high my Qin family¡¯s chances are of winning today?¡±


    ¡°Young master, among today¡¯s guests, it seems that there¡¯s no shortage of distinguished figures. Moreover, you should pay more attention to the people in the other nine private rooms upstairs. I have the feeling that they will be the finalpetitors for thest and most important item,¡± Chou Jiukun advised Qin Haowen with a note of caution.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to rely on Master Chou. If, and I mean if, we fail to secure the final showpiece item at the auction, my old man¡¯s strict order is to get it for the Qin family at all costs, even if it means stealing it! Do you understand what I mean?¡± Qin Haowen looked at Chou Jiukun, speaking seriously.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Chou Jiukun clenched his fist with confidence and responded.

 Chapter 214: Zhenguo Great General Seal_1

    Chapter 214: Zhenguo Great General Seal_1


    As Qin Haowen and Master Chou next to him were discussing how to deal with the finale auction item, an elderly man in a Zhongshan suit took to the stage in the middle of the banquet hall.


    This man was none other than Wang Fangtong, whom Xu Fan had met at Zangyu Tower. As the most formidable figure in the collecting circles of both Yulou Ancient Town and Zhonghai City, Wang Fangtong was specially invited to host today¡¯s auction. He usually didn¡¯t serve as an auctioneer because his appearance fee was very high. If Wang Fangtong made an appearance, three percent of the total auction price would have to be paid to him as amission.


    The entire auction¡¯s organizing institution was hustling about, providing both the venue and the staff, just to receive eight percent of themission fee, yet Wang Fangtong, with just a word, would take three percentage points from that eight percent.


    However, this three percent was very much worth the expense, because as long as Wang Fangtong was at the auction, the buyers below didn¡¯t need to worry at all about buying fakes.


    Wang Fangtong was not only a renowned jade store owner in Zhonghai City but also the most skilled treasure appraiser in Southern Yan Country.


    As long as the items at the auction passed through Elder Wang¡¯s hands with a touch, their authenticity was self-evident, negating the need for anyplex authentication process. In the past, there had been several auctions where the sellers provided counterfeit items; Wang Fangtong would directly smash these fakes on the auction stage with the small gavel used for bidding.


    Moreover, the items Wang Fangtong smashed wouldn¡¯t receive a penny inpensation because any fake identified by Wang Fangtong¡¯s discerning eye, no matter how many experts appraised it afterward, would ultimately be confirmed as a fake.


    So Wang Fangtong¡¯s eyes and words were as if they had been blessed. If he said an item could be bid on, it was absolutely genuine. If there was any issue with the item, Wang Fangtong would not hesitate to smash it with his hammer and then move on to the next one.


    This directly resulted in a situation where no counterfeit items would appear at an auction conducted by Wang Fangtong, because fakes also had costs. With Elder Wang¡¯s piercing gaze and ruthless hammer, after having smashed so many, no one dared to provoke such bad luck.


    When Wang Fangtong appeared at the venue, the originally somewhat noisy hall instantly quieted down.


    ¡°With Elder Wang hosting today, it looks like tonight¡¯s goods must be extraordinary!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I came all the way here just for Elder Wang¡¯s reputation!¡±


    ¡°Tonight¡¯s stakes might be high, struggling to buy even one piece with our few-million-dor fortune¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t win any bid. Elder Wang¡¯s Zangyu Tower is right within Yulou Ancient Town. Tomorrow you can ask Elder Wang to find a piece of jade for you. His discerning eye is no joke¡ªthe jade he finds will surely satisfy your desires.¡±


    ¡°No way, is he really that miraculous?¡±


    ¡°Do I need to lie to you? My son has ADHD and hates studying, but ever since he started wearing a jade pendant from Elder Wang that promotes tranquility and concentration, he¡¯s been studying until eleven o¡¯clock every night, even uninstalling King of Pesticides!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible, I¡¯d better check out Zangyu Tower tomorrow then.¡±


    ¡°Keep your voices down, don¡¯t you see the auction is about to start? Be careful not to upset Elder Wang, or he¡¯ll have the both of you escorted out!¡±


    ¡°Understood¡­ understood¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Seeing that the noise in the hall had subsided, Wang Fangtong slowly began to speak, ¡°Good evening, everyone. I¡¯m honored to be standing here tonight, hosting this auction in front of all you esteemed bosses. There are many treasures tonight, and I can see everyone is eager to begin, so I announce the auction is now officially open. But before we start, I, Wang Fangtong, must reiterate my rule¡ªif any mixed fish and dragons, counterfeit items, appear at this auction, my gavel will show no mercy!¡±


    ¡°`


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Elder Wang¡¯s style is indeed straightforward¡­¡±


    The lights in the hall slowly dimmed, while the lights on the stage were already at their brightest.


    ¡°Today¡¯s auction item is the most luxurious one I have seen this year, and I believe it will definitely be an eye-opener for everyone tonight!¡± Wang Fangtong cleared his throat and gently pped his hands, then said into the microphone with a deep voice, ¡°Let us invite the first auction item of the evening!¡±


    As soon as Elder Wang¡¯s words fell, a pure white spotlight shone onto the stage, highlighting a gorgeous, long-legged ceremonial hostess dressed in a high-split cheongsam. With every step she took, arge expanse of snow-white skin was exposed.


    However, almost no one in the audience paid attention to that tempting sh of white; their gazes were all fixed on the wooden tray held by the cheongsam-d beauty.


    Covered by a square of precious red Shu brocade, the wooden trayy upon the auction table at the center of the stage. After the hostess set the tray down, Wang Fangtong slowly donned a pair of white gloves and gently removed the Shu brocade from above.


    Arge seal shimmering with golden light appeared on the wooden tray; on top of the seal was a carving of a tiger, and the base of the seal, the size of four cigarette packs, looked exceedingly precious.


    ¡°Wow¡­ Could it be a gold seal?¡±


    ¡°Such a big lump of gold, selling the gold alone would fetch millions, right?¡±


    ¡°Could it be an ancient emperor¡¯s seal?¡±


    Wang Fangtong, hearing the wild guesses of some pretenders below, cleared his throat andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty, everyone. Let me introduce this treasure to you now.¡±


    ¡°This seal is the Zhenguo Great General Seal issued by the emperor of the Liang Dynasty 900 years ago, to the Zhenguo Great General of the Liang Dynasty. With this seal, one couldmand the dynasty¡¯s million-strong army, which was quite formidable. The seal is cast from brass and its surface underwent a mature gold ting process. Despite hundreds of years, the gold foil remains undamaged, a testament to the exquisite craftsmanship of the time.¡±


    ¡°The carving on the top is a fierce tiger, symbolizing the general¡¯s valiant and unmatched bravery, like the king of all beasts. Below, the six traditional Chinese characters for ¡®Zhenguo Great General Seal¡¯ are engraved. The Yan Country¡¯s Capital Museum also has a simr seal, which was brought back by a returned overseas Chinese at an international auction, costing 500,000 dors. This seal¡¯s value is in no way inferior to that one!¡±


    After speaking about the seal, Elder Wang then took a hammer in his hand and slowly addressed the crowd: ¡°Now, we shall start the bidding for the Liang Dynasty gilded Zhenguo Great General brass seal, with a starting price of three million!¡±


    No sooner had Elder Wang¡¯s voice faded than someone in the hall began raising their bidding paddle, ¡°I bid three million one hundred thousand!¡±


    ¡°Three million two hundred thousand!¡±


    ¡°Three million five hundred thousand!¡±


    ¡°Three million eight hundred thousand!¡±


    ¡­


    In the hall, the bids rose one after another; no one had expected the first auction item to be so precious, so the bidding started with a high tide of offers.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 215: Stupid Thing, Kneel Down!_1

    Chapter 215: Stupid Thing, Kneel Down!_1


    ¡°`


    In the bustling hall below, the crowd called out their bids with gusto. Upstairs in the ten private rooms, the bidding gradually began to heat up. But the style of those in the private rooms was more extravagant¡ªwhen the bid for the national general¡¯s seal reached 4 million, someone in private room No. 5 directly ced a hefty bid of 5 million through the bidding device in their room.


    In the private room where Xu Fan was situated, Zhao Dong heard this bid of 5 million and felt a shock in his heart, he then remarked to Xu Fan, ¡°Damn, such a piece of metal, and it¡¯s actually reached the outrageous price of 5 million. The tycoons of Zhonghai City really are numerous!¡±


    Xu Fan¡¯s lips curled, but he remained silent.


    Primarily because this bronze seal held no value to him, otherwise, not to mention 5 million, he could have afforded even 50 million.


    It was only the first item up for auction with many more toe. Among the ten private rooms, only one had ced a bid so far. The tycoons in the remaining rooms were still silently observing, indicating that their targets weren¡¯t set on this seal.


    In private room No. 2, the young Master Qin Haowen rxed with his legs crossed, indulging in the special service provided exclusively to esteemed guests in the private room¡ªa service the average person couldn¡¯t enjoy. If there weren¡¯t others present in the room, Qin Haowen would have already showcased his man¡¯s ¡°unique skills¡± and thoroughly conquered this woman by now, but he could only settle for more regr services at the moment.


    ¡°Ha ha, just some scrap iron with a hole in it, yet those country bumpkins below are bidding so eagerly. They probably have no idea what the real highlight of this auction is!¡± Qin Haowen said disdainfully as he watched the crowd below.


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s only because our Qin Family has such extensive connections that we were able to learn about the inside scoop of today¡¯s auction early on. Those riff-raff below are merely here to make a fuss and add to themotion. The true treasures, they don¡¯t deserve to own!¡± Zhao Dong¡¯s sidekick, Zhang Qiang, said with obsequious ttery.


    ¡°Ha ha, once I get my hands on the final treasure, our Qin Family will be able to look down on the entire Zhonghai. By then, that bitch Xu Yixue will have no choice but to obedientlye to my bed!¡± Qin Haowen, looking at Xu Yixue in the middle of the hall, showed a strong desire to possess her.


    ¡°Ha ha, you¡¯re right, Master. Once you¡¯ve got the treasure, that sassy girl will have no chance of escaping from the palm of your hand,¡± Zhang Qiang pandered with another round of ttery.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha¡­¡±


    A string of wildughter echoed from private room No. 2.


    In the hall, Xu Yixue listened to the waves of bidding calls amongst the crowd and secretly marveled¡ªalthough the bronze seal was precious, it didn¡¯t seem to be worth millions. The fervor of the surrounding bidders just showed how high-caliber the auction was.


    ¡°Sister Yixue, should we also shout out a bid? We¡¯vee all this way, it would be a shame not to participate in the bidding, right?¡± Ye Xiaoning winked at Xu Yixue with mischievous intent.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, look at their bids, reaching into the millions so easily, almost the equivalent of ourpany¡¯s monthly profits. If I had that kind of money, I would rather invest it to develop thepany. What¡¯s the use of having such a heavy piece of metal!¡± Xu Yixue pouted.


    ¡°Ha ha, I was just teasing you. If you really were going to buy, I might have had to stop you,¡± Ye Xiaoning stick out her tongue and said to Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, let¡¯s continue to watch and treat it as gaining some experience.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°`


    Two minutester, the gilded bronze seal of the town-guarding general was finally bought by a real estate developer for six million. His eyes were brimming with joy, and since he wasn¡¯t a collector but a businessman, he nned to use this bronze seal as a gift. As long as he could please the powerful official managing his projects, the six million spent was well worth it.


    Such a majestic and authoritative seal was something that only a true person in power would appreciate.


    When the first item on the auction went for a whopping six million, it immediately ignited everyone¡¯s enthusiasm, and as soon as the front row developer hadpleted the procedures, the crowd turned towards the stage with fervent anticipation.


    Although they had missed out on the first item, surely there would be something for them in the following lots¡ªthis was what many were thinking.


    Another spotlight shone down, and the woman in the cheongsam stepped up again, holding a wooden tray.


    Elder Wang took the tray from her, lifting the silk satin cover to reveal a pristine white porcin wine pot before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Everyone, take a good look. This set of porcin is from a Song Dynasty official kiln featuring a Nine-Dragon white porcin pot. The body is coated in a white ze with nine dragons painted onto it, and the handle is designed as a lifelike dragon. In ancient times, the concept of hierarchy was very strict, and except for the reigning emperor, no one dared to use items with dragon patterns or shapes¡ªso I need not borate on who would have used this wine pot,¡± Elder Wang carefully examined the pure and jade-like wine pot, clicking his tongue in amazement.


    ¡°Wow, a wine pot used by emperors in the past! If I could drink from this pot, wouldn¡¯t that be an imperial indulgence?¡±


    ¡°It really is a royal wine pot from the imperial pce. Look at the dragon patterns on the pot¡ªso lifelike; they seem to shimmer under the lights.¡±


    ¡°This auction is just too awesome. We just had the general¡¯s Treasured Seal, and now we have the emperor¡¯s wine pot. The next couldn¡¯t possibly be the Supreme Emperor¡¯s Treasured Sword¡­¡±


    There was a buzz of excited whispering among the crowd, all stunned by the sight of the wine pot.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to borate on the value of this wine pot, but its significance is truly astonishing. I¡¯vee across many Song Dynasty porcins, but today¡¯s piece is the most precious I¡¯ve ever seen. So, if any of you are interested, get your bidding paddles ready. In a few days or perhaps even in a lifetime, you may never encounter such a meaningful treasure again,¡± Elder Wang hyped up the wine pot before pausing slightly and then, with a maic voice, announced to the audience below: ¡°Song Dynasty imperial nine-dragon pattern white porcin wine pot, starting bid five million!¡±


    Upon hearing Elder Wang¡¯s starting price, the crowd erupted into excitement, and a plump developer stood up from his chair, shouting towards the stage, ¡°Five million five hundred thousand!¡±


    ¡°Dammit, sit down; you¡¯re blocking my view! I bid six million!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stand if I want! I bid six million five hundred thousand!¡±


    ¡°Dammit, seven million here! Sit down now!¡±


    ¡°Eight million, and I¡¯m not sitting down!¡±


    ¡°Ten million, you imbecile, now lie down!¡±

 Chapter 216: 216: Young Master Qin the Fool_1

    Chapter 216: Young Master Qin the Fool_1


    The price hit 10 million, and the standing fat man, after hesitating for a while, ultimately sat down obediently.


    With 10 million, one could now buy a medium-sizedpany. Although the teapot was precious, once the price rose to 10 million, it started to seem a tad high. The fat man¡¯s financial strength simply wasn¡¯t enough to keep bidding.


    ¡°Lying down quietly is what you should do, pretending to be something you¡¯re not when you¡¯ve got no money, dammit!¡± the big boss who had bid 10 million mocked.


    The fat man in front scowled but ultimately did not retort.


    After all, the other party¡¯s financial power was evident, definitely a local tycoon. If he persisted in showing off, he might have to face retaliation.


    Missing out on the item was one thing, but if he attracted trouble, then attending this auction would be a total loss, to the point of crying to grandma.


    Inside Booth Number 8, Xu Fan continued to watch the stage with an indifferent expression. Even if it was an imperial artifact, Xu Fan had no interest. He had long surpassed the ordinary people¡¯s perspective; the things he wanted were not on the same dimension as theirs.


    In Xu Fan¡¯s eyes, it didn¡¯t matter who had used the items. The key was whether they could aid in cultivation or were suitable for refining. Whether they belonged to a great general or the emperor was irrelevant. If a beggar picked up an item from a trash heap that was suitable for refining tools, Xu Fan would also be willing to pay a high price for it. The two items currently up for bid were considered among the most precious in the mortal world, but to Xu Fan, they held little value.


    Meanwhile, in Booth Number 2, Qin Haowen¡¯s eyes glowed fervently at the sight of the teapot.


    That was the emperor¡¯s teapot! If young master could win this teapot, then invite his cadre of fair-weather friends to drink from the emperor¡¯s teapot, what a face-giving, exhrating asion that would be.<div>


    Thinking thus, Qin Haowen¡¯s hand involuntarily pressed the bidding button.


    Master Chou, who had been meditating with his eyes closed in the booth, suddenly shed a look of lightning in his eyes and stopped Qin Haowen.


    ¡°Young Master Qin, our funds are meant for bidding on the finale treasureter. We absolutely cannot waste money on such items now!¡±


    ¡°But I really like this teapot, and it¡¯s just 10 million. Even if I did win the teapot, it wouldn¡¯t affect our chances for the final treasure,¡± said Qin Haowen casually.


    ¡°Absolutely not, Young Master Qin. The two items that were just auctioned are indeed not bad, but look at the ten booths upstairs, how many of them have bid?¡± Master Chou asked seriously.


    ¡°Oh? Just now, it was almost all people from the ground floor bidding, those in the upstairs booths hardly bid at all¡ªit¡¯s quite odd,¡± Qin Haowen replied with a hint of confusion.


    ¡°Young Master Qin, I estimate that those in the ten booths above are not any weaker than our Qin family. If they are not bidding now, there¡¯s only one possibility: they are waiting, exercising restraint. Our Qin family was able to hear about the finale treasure, so it¡¯s possible that the secret of this item has already leaked. Although the fools below don¡¯t know yet, who can guarantee that those wealthy families in the booths above don¡¯t know?¡± Master Chou said solemnly.


    ¡°Are you saying that those damn bastards in the booths above want topete with us for the ultimate finale treasure?¡± Qin Haowen said as if taken aback.


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t be a hundred percent certain, the probability of this situation is very high!¡± Master Chou said, not too optimistically.


    ¡°Dammit! If they dare topete with me, go and massacre the other private rooms for me!¡± a trace of maliciousness shed in Qin Haowen¡¯s eyes as he said fiercely to Master Chou.


    Upon hearing Qin Haowen¡¯s words, Master Chou sighed inwardly.


    After all, the Qin Family was one of the top-tier wealthy ns in Zhonghai. How did they produce a useless young master like Qin Haowen?


    Master Chou had also taken the opportunity to probe the neighboring private rooms with his thoughts. Although his mental probing was much weakerpared to Xu Fan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness scan, he could still detect some things that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to feel.


    Through Master Chou¡¯s investigation, he found that in the several private rooms upstairs, there were at least four or five rooms inhabited by Martial Artists whose strength was not inferior to his own.


    Yet Qin Haowen still carried himself with the attitude of ¡®I am number one in the world¡¯, seemingly already considering the finale¡¯s treasure as something the Qin Family was certain to obtain. He even wanted Master Chou to massacre other private rooms, which was sheer idiocy.


    If it was really that easy, why would the Family Head of the Qin Family be so concerned about this auction, so cautious to the point of disturbing a Patron Martial Artist like himself who rarely made public appearances for the Qin Family? Was he really summoned just to fight for Qin Haowen, this inept young master?


    The Qin Family had two young masters; the elder, Qin Haowu, was extremely formidable. Although he was only three years older than Qin Haowen, he was now the CEO of a listedpany in Zhonghai with assets of several billion. Meanwhile, Qin Haowen was still a second-generation rich kid, hanging around solely on family reputation to pick up girls. Inparison, Qin Haowen, in Master Chou¡¯s eyes, was as worthless as dog excrement.


    However, the Qin Family was the family he served. Regarding Qin Haowen, all Master Chou could do was curse internally while saying with a three-point respectful tone to Qin Haowen, ¡°After my investigation of the surrounding private rooms, there are several Martial Artists, all of whom are no less powerful than I am. If we want to obtain thest treasure, we must rely on legitimate means through the auction. Trying to use illegitimate methods is absolutely impossible, so we must conserve our capital and use it where it counts lest we encounter unnecessary troubleter!¡±


    ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s like that, we¡¯ll save our money to bid on thest treasure. I was just taken by the liquor pot and called out a price on a whim; it¡¯s not like I have to buy it.¡± Qin Haowen no longer insisted and chuckled.<div>


    ¡°The young master is wise!¡± Master Chouplimented, while thinking to himself, you¡¯re ¡®wise¡¯ my ass.


    The bidding for the Nine-Dragons Liquor Pot continued with several people eagerly calling out bids. Just as Master Chou had predicted, none of the ten private rooms upstairs entered the bidding for this Song Dynasty imperial porcin, so the main battlefield was in the hall below.


    After a round of fierce bidding, the Song Dynasty Emperor¡¯s Nine-Dragons Liquor Pot went from ten million to twelve million three hundred thousand.


    The current price was already the highest reached within Yan Country, except for the porcin considered national treasures.<div>


    Still, for the people in the hall, spending over twelve million on the liquor pot was considered a huge expense.


    The final price settled at twelve million three hundred thousand, and Elder Wang brought down the hammer with a ¡°thud.¡±

 Chapter 217: 217: Relic Prayer Beads_1

    Chapter 217: Relic Prayer Beads_1


    The imperial nine-dragon pattern wine pot used by the Emperors of the Song Dynasty was eventually bought by a wealthy businessman from out of town for the price of 12.3 million.


    From within VIP room number 8, Xu Fan, watching the excited crowd below, couldn¡¯t help but reflect. Despite Xu Fan¡¯sck of interest in the mundane world¡¯s wealth, the astronomical price fetched by such a small piece of porcin indicated the profound base of the auction.


    Thinking of the treasures still toe, Xu Fan felt quite fortunate.


    The first and second auction items had already reached bids over ten million, yet Xu Fan¡¯s entire worth was just over ten million, all of which he had snatched from that kid Song Qiang.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Hu Family from the south of the city and Brother Long from Night Castle each sponsoring him one hundred million and two hundred million respectively, Xu Fan probably wouldn¡¯t have needed to attend this auction at all, and would have had to resort to robbing in disguise instead.


    However, the money from Brother Long and the Hu Family was not taken for nothing. Xu Fan wouldter offer a little help to Brother Long to secure Night Castle¡¯s position in Zhonghai. That would be far more valuable than money.


    As for the Hu Family, who had already offended Xu Fan, not throwing Hu Hai into the sea to feed the fishes like he did to Song Qiang was already letting him off lightly. Allowing him to retire in peace and enjoy his old age was far better than mere worldly wealth.


    With a solid three hundred million in funds, Xu Fan was not particrly anxious and waited calmly for the second auction item¡¯s contract to be signed, continuing the auction.


    In the other nine VIP rooms, like Xu Fan, everyone was quite capable of holding their breath, showing no interest inpeting for the first two treasures, sitting calmly as if fishing without batting an eyelid.


    Two minutester, the merchant who had acquired the second auction item finished the procedures and the auction continued with the third item.<div>


    This was a new rule established by the organizers to prevent people from muddying the waters. After an item was sold, brief handover procedures must bepleted and the payment received before the next item could be auctioned.


    Although this could slow down the auction to some extent, it prevented those who dared to bid without any money from causing trouble. On several asions in the past, such people had appeared at auctions, resulting in a standoff; even if the organizers beat them half to death afterward, it was to no avail.


    Therefore, this rule could effectively prevent such scenarios. If someone couldn¡¯t pay, whether it was a real or fake funding issue, failing to transfer the bid amount within two minutes would lead to the auction immediately initiating a rebidding process. There were many who had wanted but failed to acquire the item, and some even hoped that the item would go through the rebidding process.


    The feeling was as nerve-wracking as contestants on a variety show hoping for a chance at a revival battle.


    However, the buyers of the first two auction items were indeed genuine wealthy tycoons, with ample funds. Theypleted the procedures within a minute and then happily took their seats again.


    The auction continued, and the third and fourth items kicked off a new round of fevered bidding.


    The subsequent auction items were somewhat less valuable than the first two,cking the allure of generals and emperors. They were indeed very exquisite and ancient artifacts, but without such an aura, the bidding was not as fierce.


    The middle auction items mostly stayed below the ten million mark, although almost all were above five million. The same old scene yed out, with most of the bidsing from the people in the main hall. There was hardly any bidding from within the ten VIP rooms.


    ¡°`


    The only item that fetched a high price at the auction was a Buddhist rosary made of Shariputra beads. This rosary, said to be crafted from the Shariputra of a greatly virtuous monk, has a history of more than a thousand years. It is said that holding this rosary can calm even the most restless of individuals, allowing those suffering from severe insomnia to sleep whenever they wish after wearing the rosary.


    The value and efficacy of this rosary won the favor of many, igniting a new frenzy of bidding.


    Now, the biggest problem for many rich businessmen isn¡¯t a shortage of money, but having too much money to be able to sleep. This rosary, which can induce sleep, proved to be more effective than any sleeping pillow.


    Moreover, the wealthier people are, the more superstitious they tend to be. Hearing that the rosary was made from the Shariputra of a greatly virtuous monk, they believed it could bless them with peace and safety, which led to even morepetition.


    In suite No. 8, Xu Fan also took an interest in this rosary. Within it, there was a faint trace of Spiritual Energy, or more precisely, the wish-power transformed from the original owner¡¯s dedicated meditation on Buddhism.


    Originally the transformation of a high monk¡¯s Shariputra, coupled with centuries of continuous chanting of scriptures by Buddhists, the rosary subtly rued a bit of the Buddhist wish-power, capable of influencing those who wore it.


    Actually, this rosary was not intended for aiding sleep but for cultivators to borrow the rosary¡¯s calming energy to quickly enter the meditation Realm. Ordinary people, not understanding what meditation is, could at most fall into a deep sleep. Another unseen benefit of wearing the rosary is that one would never have nightmares. All evil spirits stayed well away from the wish-power of the rosary.


    Although Xu Fan was currently only in the Qi Practicing Realm, his mind was long past that of a minor Qi Refinement Realm cultivator. He did not need to rely on any object to enter meditation. If he wished to meditate, he could do so while conversing. Thus, the rosary held very little attraction for him.


    But the people in the suites above showed great interest in this rosary and joined the crowd below in the bidding war.


    The patrons in the suites were clearly morevish than those in the hall; while themon bids in the hall increased by tens or hundreds of thousands, the distinguished guests in the suites pressed their advantage with money, starting their bids with an increase of one million, followed by another two million, and then five million if needed.<div>


    After just a few rounds, the crowd in the hall ceased their bidding, no longer daring topete with the powerful figures above. They might afford items worth a few million up to tens of millions, but treasures that increased in price by several millions with each bid were beyond their reach.


    Eventually, the price of the rosary stopped at forty million, called out by suite No. 6.


    Seeing that no one around was bidding any longer, Elder Wang lifted the hammer and asked three times consecutively.


    Forty million once¡­<div>


    Forty million twice¡­


    Forty million third time¡­


    DUANG!


    With the hammer¡¯s fall, the rosary, cradled by a ceremony attendant, was taken up to suite No. 6.

 Chapter 218: 218: The Prince’s Jade Token_1

    Chapter 218: The Prince¡¯s Jade Token_1


    Some time had passed when the hostess gracefully walked out of box number six and, after speaking briefly with Wang Fangtong in the center of the stage, continued with the uing auction.


    Several items worth over ten million appeared in the meantime, including unique calligraphy and paintings by masters, a massive bronze cauldron from the Shang and Zhou dynasties, and a rounded beast-head relic that was said to be plundered from Dragon City by past invaders and taken overseas, all snapped up by the wealthy in the hall. By rough calction, the auction had not yet drawn to a close and had already fetched nearly one hundred and fifty million in sales.


    In other words, by the three percentmission rule of Wang Fangtong, he had earned four million five hundred thousand in less than an hour on stage.


    And the most valuable showstopper of the auction had not yet made its appearance.


    Now, the auction was at its peak of poprity, and many people could sense that the final item was about to be presented.


    Clearing his throat, Wang Fangtong addressed the crowd, ¡°Coming up next is the second piece of our entire auction, also a very interesting item. Everyone, polish your eyes and stay tuned!¡±


    With a tease, Wang Fangtong watched as the tall, slender-legged beauty in a cheongsam walked onto the stage, holding the penultimate item for auction.


    Gently lifting the Shu Brocade that covered it, a pristine white Jade Token was revealed.


    People¡¯s eyes widened in anticipation to catch a glimpse of the treasure.


    For all previous items, Wang Fangtong had carefully held them in white gloves to show to the audience. However, he did not do so with this item. Many in the audience, restricted by their view, could not see what was on the tray on stage and stretched their necks like giraffes reaching for leaves, straining to get a better look.<div>


    ¡°No need to worry,dies and gentlemen, our director and cameraman will soon present the true appearance of this jade piece!¡± Wang Fangtong said with a slight smile, courteously addressing the audience.


    ¡°Master Wang, aren¡¯t you an expert in jade? Why don¡¯t you introduce this piece to us personally?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Elder Wang, when ites to jade, you are the most authoritative collector in Yan Country. Don¡¯t keep us in suspense,e on, show us!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that this jade can¡¯t be touched by hand and must only be viewed through the camera?¡±


    The audience was buzzing withments.


    Hearing this, Wang Fangtong¡¯s eyes lit up and he said with a smile, ¡°This boss really has sharp eyes. You hit the nail on the head. Indeed, this piece of jade cannot be touched by hand, and as for why, I¡¯ll exin after I introduce its background.¡± As Wang Fangtong finished speaking, the camera was ready, projecting the image of the exquisite Jade Token onto therge screen.


    The Jade Token was the size of a deck of cards, surrounded by very fine carvings. The image carved on it was of the Eighteen Arhats in a brightly flowered Buddha hall, surrounding the Buddha and listening to his teachings.


    Because the carvings were so intricate, once magnified by the camera lens, the viewers could even clearly see the folds in the clothing of the Arhats.


    The craftsmanship of the ancients was indeed formidable. Even with the best of today¡¯s machinery, it isn¡¯t guaranteed that one could achieve such intricate carvings. This piece of jade had already reached such an exquisite level of carving hundreds of years ago.


    ¡°Everyone, please look. On the front of this piece of jade is the story of Buddha preaching, while the back bears the name of a Prince from the Nan Chen era. This Jade Token was a gift from the emperor to his three-year-old son, a protective talisman to bless him with health and longevity, wishing him a hundred years of life.¡±


    Wang Fangtong spoke eloquently, revealing the origins of the Jade Token.


    The people below brightened up. The general¡¯s seal had been purchased, and the emperor¡¯s wine pot had found a buyer too. Getting a Jade Token of the Prince didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea either.


    While the crowd was eagerly rubbing their hands, preparing to bid aggressively, Wang Fangtong¡¯s next words thoroughly doused their enthusiasm with a bucket of ice water.


    ¡°As you all saw just now, why I didn¡¯t dare to touch this Jade Token directly is because its owner, the prince of the Nan Chen Kingdom at that time, was eventually poisoned and killed by a treacherous official out for power and profit. Because of this, a grudge has entangled this Jade Token. Despite it being a thousand years old, the resentment within the jade has been unable to dissipate. Whoever touches this Jade Token will instantly be entangled by the vengeful spirit within. The lighter consequences include hallucinations and severe illness; more serious effects could be family turmoil or even the destruction of one¡¯s household,¡± Wang Fangtong said solemnly to the crowd below.


    ¡°Damn, you can¡¯t be serious. They actually put this haunted item up for auction. The organizers must be crazy for money!¡±


    ¡°Where are there ghosts in this world? I bet it¡¯s just a gimmick to sell it at a higher price.¡±


    ¡°Elder Wang is held in high esteem and definitely wouldn¡¯t joke about such a matter!¡±


    ¡°But this im is too far-fetched to stand up to scrutiny. How can a jade token be haunted? Perhaps someone wanted to steal the jade and deliberately killed the original owner, leading to this tall tale through exaggeration!¡±


    The chatter amongst the crowd below grew noisy. After all, it was now an age of science, and there wasn¡¯t much market for such things as ghosts and spirits anymore.<div>


    Seeing themotion below, Wang Fangtong cleared his throat into the microphone and said, ¡°Everyone, please quiet down for a moment!¡±


    After the noise in the hall subsided, Wang Fangtong slowly resumed speaking, ¡°I know some of you may have doubts about what I¡¯ve said, but although we are now in the age of technology, there are still things in this world that technology can¡¯t exin. As the host of the auction and an old-timer in the collecting field, I naturally have to rify the nature of things.¡±


    ¡°If there is anyone in the audience who doesn¡¯t believe what I¡¯ve said, you¡¯re wee toe up on stage and experience it for yourself. Of course, touching this Jade Token won¡¯t cause much of an issue; at most, it might induce some hallucinations. If anyone doesn¡¯t believe it, feel free toe up and give it a try,¡± Wang Fangtong finished speaking and stretched out his hand towards the crowd, making a ssic e up if you dare¡± gesture.


    The people below looked at each other. Even though most of them didn¡¯t believe it, none had the courage to go up on stage to personally verify whether the ancient jade was truly as Wang Fangtong described, with vengeful spirits lingering.<div>


    ¡°Are there no brave souls among so many bosses here who have weathered great storms? Does nobody have the courage toe up?¡± Wang Fangtong spoke again.


    ¡°Humph, who says there¡¯s no one brave? I, Li Yixuan, am quite willing to give it a try. Let¡¯s see what this Jade Token you speak of can do to me!¡±


    A businessman in his thirties slowly made his way to the stage.

 Chapter 219: 219: The ruthless one speaks less_1

    Chapter 219: The ruthless one speaks less_1


    ¡°Haha, Xiao Li, you truly are a hot-blooded youth, unlike us old bones who are too scared to step on stage.¡±


    ¡°Get up there and touch it with your own hands, puncture the lie of the ghosts and gods, let everyone see what true science really is.¡±


    ¡°Bro Li, I support you, you¡¯re the coolest! Your stance on stage is so manly!¡±


    The crowd, seeing Li Yixuan take the stage, instantly started jeering and egging him on, reveling in the excitement without concern for consequences.


    Li Yixuan was indeed a bold man, walking up to Elder Wang, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Elder Wang, although you are a famous collector in Zhonghai, what you¡¯ve said is a bit too fantastical, so it¡¯s not too much for me toe and try it out myself, right?¡±


    ¡°Haha, of course not, if you didn¡¯te, others might not believe it. Feel free to touch it, but I must remind you, after you touch it, no matter what strange scenes you encounter, you must keep shouting in your mind, ¡®This is an illusion, this is an illusion,¡¯ understand?¡± Elder Wang smiled and advised earnestly.


    ¡°Haha, got it!¡± Li Yixuan nodded in agreement, but in his heart, he didn¡¯t take Elder Wang¡¯s words seriously at all.


    He was a leader in Zhonghai City¡¯s technology industry, and also a young power in the emerging industries of Zhonghai City. It was only through daring and perseverance that he managed to squeeze into this auction attended by many wealthy families and leading enterprises. Whether to showcase himself or to uphold his belief in science, he felt he should really touch this jade token, to probe the truth of it.


    ¡°Elder Wang, then I¡¯m going to touch it!¡± Li Yixuan approached the Jade Token, slowly reaching out his hand.


    ¡°Please, President Li! Remember what I¡¯ve told you!¡± Elder Wang reminded again.<div>


    ¡°Haha!¡± Li Yixuanughed it off, thinking to himself, that nonsense you made up to fool people, I, Li Yixuan, don¡¯t believe a word of it.


    With a careless smile still on his lips, Li Yixuan¡¯s fingertips gently touched the surface of the Jade Token.


    At first touch, Li Yixuan felt nothing, but then his mind suddenly sank, and his eyes closed tight, he could no longer even hear the sounds around him.


    The people below the stage also noticed something unusual about Li Yixuan.


    Within three seconds, they saw Li Yixuan, who had been all smiles just moments before, suddenly turn ashen, his legs trembling faintly.


    ¡°Ahhh, don¡¯te over here! Get off me! Dammit, help!¡±


    At that moment, Li Yixuan suddenly let out a cry with a voice exhausted by screaming.


    It was as if there was something on his back, frantically scratching with the only hand he had left, as though there was something extremely terrifying on his back.


    ¡°Ahhh! Get off, get off!¡± Li Yixuan iled his arms, wildly flicking at the air behind his back.


    The audience below drew in a sharp breath, the contrast in Li Yixuan before and after was too stark. He had appeared fearless just moments ago, but as soon as he touched the Jade Token, he instantly transformed into the protagonist of a horror film, screaming desperately, his voice filled with endless terror.


    Could it be that the jade charm was truly an evil object? Was there really an Evil Spirit causing trouble?


    The crowd below watched Li Yixuan¡¯s performance, their minds filling with incessant guesses.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough! You should have had your fill of the experience by now!¡± Seeing Li Yixuan now scared pale, constantly shouting in chaos on the stage, Wang Fangtong gently picked up a Jade Ruler, lightly tapping it on the wrist that Li Yixuan was touching the Jade Token with.


    Upon this tap, Li Yixuan¡¯s hand immediately fell away from the Jade Token, and he sat down on the ground with a thud, his hands continually scratching at his back as he shouted non-stop, ¡°Get off, get off me, don¡¯t be on my body!¡±


    It took a good five or six seconds before Li Yixuan, sitting on the ground, came to his senses that he was still in the hall, facing the curious crowd, and Elder Wang¡¯s figure was nearby, smiling at him.


    ¡°Elder Wang! There¡¯s a ghost¡­ there really is a ghost¡­ Just now, a child suddenly climbed on my back, and no matter how hard I shook, I couldn¡¯t get rid of it. It keptughing next to my ear, ah, it was so damn terrifying, I don¡¯t dare stay here anymore! Later, you must find someone to escort me back, dammit, this world can¡¯t be exined by science after all!¡± Li Yixuan said to Wang Fangtong, still trembling.


    ¡°Young man, I had warned you earlier to keep reciting in your heart that it¡¯s all an illusion ¡ª did you forget?¡± Wang Fangtong asked him softly.


    ¡°The moment I touched it, I forgot everything, then that child came out, I was too scared to think, I was straight peeing my pants!¡± Li Yixuan said, still not over the shock.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay now, you go down first, then have the staff find a psychologist for some psychological counseling so you don¡¯t end up with a trauma,¡± Elder Wang waved at Li Yixuan.<div>


    This time Li Yixuan was noticeably more obedient, nodded his head and walked down dejectedly, creating a stark contrast to his bullish and hasty manner when he had firste up.


    Then, Elder Wang nced around at the people in the audience and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Now, does anyone still doubt the authenticity of this Jade Token?¡±


    People looked at each other; after witnessing the scene of Li Yixuan nearly wetting himself from fear, who would dare to doubt? Yet some were still not convinced.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Li Yixuan just coborating with you to perform a magical trick?¡± A middle-aged man in the audience, a bit disgruntled, asked.<div>


    He had previously worked at a TV station and was very familiar with a magician¡¯s tricks. Although everyone else was intimidated by Li Yixuan¡¯s demeanor, in his eyes, the fear Li Yixuan disyed was patently overdone¡ªas they say in the business, his acting was a bit too forced.


    Therefore, he harbored deep doubts about the Jade Token on stage.


    ¡°My friend, since you have doubts and suspect that the gentleman before was a nt, then you are wee toe up and try it for yourself!¡± Elder Wang was quite generous, not at all angry about his questioning.


    ¡°Ha ha, let¡¯s give it a try!¡± This middle-aged man was a skeptic, with his preconceived notions, he always felt that everything was a setup by the auction¡¯s ¡°production team.¡± As someone in the television industry, he was determined to use his professional spirit to break this charade.


    In front of him, writing a script was like ying the fool before Guan Yu.


    After all, I¡¯m a director who has written countless scripts; your arrangements are far too uncreative.


    The director then stepped onto the stage, a man of few words, reaching out to touch it right away.


    Then, within the hall, a piercing scream echoed to the rafters.


    ¡°Ah! There¡¯s a ghost!¡±

 Chapter 220: 220 Bundled Sales_1

    Chapter 220: Bundled Sales_1


    The audience below burst into roaringughter as they watched the middle-aged man screaming on the stage.


    There was no faster way to p someone¡¯s face in public than this.


    One second before, he had been scornfully mocking the Jade Token; the next second, after touching the Jade Token, he almost screamed like someone ughtering a pig.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cling to my leg! Get off! ¡­Get off¡­¡± The middle-aged man kicked frantically at his right leg, as if the most terrifying of creatures was clinging to it.


    Now, nobody dared to have the slightest doubt about the authenticity of the Jade Token. With Wang Fangtong already recognized as an expert in the appraisal field, and considering the reactions of both people who went on stage immediately after touching the Jade Token, everyone truly believed that there was indeed a vengeful spirit attached to it, and their eyes filled with deep wariness when looking at the Jade Token.


    Wang Fangtong reached for the Jade Ruler he had used before and with the same technique, he lightly flicked the middle-aged man¡¯s hand that was touching the Jade Token, prying it off.


    This unfortunate soul continued kicking his own legs around on the stage, ceaselessly shouting, ¡°Let me go, let me go¡­¡±


    Seeing the crowd belowughing heartily, the middle-aged man also seemed to realize something was amiss and said to Wang Fangtong with fear, ¡°Elder Wang, there really is a ghost, believe me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve believed it all along, it¡¯s you who didn¡¯t believe and insisted on trying for yourself,¡± Wang Fangtong said with a smile as he looked at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I apologize for my recklessness,¡± the middle-aged man said with a hint of fear to Wang Fangtong. ¡°There is definitely something wrong with this Jade Token. There¡¯s a child, always clinging to my leg, trying to bite me!¡±<div>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just an illusion. Go home, eat some nourishing health products, and get a good sleep for a couple of days, and you¡¯ll be fine,¡± Wang Fangtong nodded and gestured for him to leave the stage.


    ¡°Alright, thank you, Elder Wang.¡± The middle-aged man walked unsteadily down from the stage, as if the child that had clung to his leg was still affecting him, hobbling as he went.


    After he left the stage, he didn¡¯t return to his seat but exited the hall directly through the passageway, whether because he felt embarrassed or because he was too frightened and wanted to find somewhere to calm down.


    After the second volunteer was escorted off, Elder Wang smiled and addressed the audience, ¡°Does anyone still doubt the effects of this Jade Token?¡±


    The audience suddenly fell silent, as if enveloped in frost, not daring to breathe out.


    Now, who would dare doubt the authenticity of the Jade Token? With Wang Fangtong being an expert in the appraisals field and his reputation for almost never being wrong about antiques he assessed, along with the reactions of those two who had gone on stage and touched the Jade Token, people truly believed that a vengeful spirit inhabited it, hence, their gaze towards the Jade Token was filled with deep apprehension.


    ¡°Elder Wang, we really do believe in the effects of this Jade Token now, but why would the auction house bring such a bizarre item to auction? Just touching it causes such terrifying urrences. Who on earth would dare purchase such a nefarious object, damn it!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I want to live a few more years. Bringing that home might bring a huge misfortune. Whoever wants it can have it, but I certainly don¡¯t dare to take it. I¡¯m too faint-hearted!¡±


    ¡°This Jade Token is just too sinister. The organizers should have provided a jade that would bring wealth and prosperity to the household. Why would they bring out something that could cause such bad luck? After seeing what happened to those two earlier, who would dare to make a move on it? I bet it wouldn¡¯t take two days before a bloodbath disaster strikes.¡±


    ¡­


    The crowd below simply could not understand the purpose behind presenting such an ominous object at such a high-end auction.


    Wang Fangtong was a little perplexed as well; the moment he saw the Jade Token, he felt a very unpleasant sensation. He was someone who could sense the energy within jade, and the grudge contained within the Jade Token was extremely heavy, so much so that he could feel waves of chilly aura from a distance.


    Wang Fangtong was very wary of this Jade Token, so he had no intention of auctioning off such an evil item. However, the Jade Token and the final star auction item were delivered by the same seller, who bound the two together as a package for the auction, insisting that they be auctioned together or not at all.


    Thus, this peculiar Jade Token appeared at the auction tonight.


    Although the organizers allowed the Jade Token to be featured in the auction, they did not guarantee that it must be sold. So even if no one bid, it would not be the responsibility of the auction¡¯s organizers.


    To absolve himself of responsibility, Wang Fangtong had specifically exined all the details of this eerie Jade Token to the audience, fearing that someone might identally purchase this cursed item andter hold him ountable.


    Not only that, Wang Fangtong had also invited two audience members toe up and experience the power of the resentful spirits within the Jade Token firsthand.


    Therefore, he had made the nefarious nature of the Jade Token clear to everyone; if anyone was unafraid, they were free to buy it, but neither Wang Fangtong nor the auction¡¯s organizers would bear any responsibility for it.


    Regrettably, although most of the audience members were wealthy bosses with fortunes in the millions or even billions, they were just ordinary people who dared not trifle with the supernatural spirit attached to the Jade Token.<div>


    After Wang Fangtong announced a starting bid of five million, a sudden silence fell below, without a single bid being called out.


    Honestly, who would be insane enough to spend millions on such a sinister item?


    After Wang Fangtong called out the price, the auction was greeted by a brief moment of silence.


    Only Xu Fan in Box No.8 opened his eyes, a sharp gleam shing across them.<div>


    He wasn¡¯t overly concerned about the grudge attached to the Jade Token; what attracted him was the material of the Jade Token itself.


    The jade quality of this Jade Token was that of natural Spirit Jade, which could slowly absorb Spiritual Energy from the world, hence the unusual phenomenon of a resentful spirittching onto it due to the sudden demise of its master.


    Spirit Jade is inherently spiritual, and it was the violent death of its owner that led this Spirit Jade Token, when the Prince was poisoned and died a millennium ago, to be tainted with a trace of vengeance.


    Over the centuries, this piece of Spirit Jade tirelessly absorbed the Spiritual Energy of the world.


    All the Spiritual Energy would be drawn by the malice within the Jade Token, turning into the towering grudge that now inhabits the Jade Token!

 Chapter 221: 221: Obtained the Jade Token_1

    Chapter 221: Obtained the Jade Token_1


    While others feared the resentment on the Jade Token, Xu Fan did not, on the contrary, he found himself a little excited looking at the Spirit Jade.


    After dispelling the resentful spirits from the Spirit Jade, it would be the purest of Spiritual Energy again. For others, this task would be extremely difficult without destroying the Jade Token outright¡ªas doing so was the only way to dispel the resentment clinging to the token.


    But Xu Fan was different. All he needed to do was to subdue the insignificant resentful spirit with his powerful Divine Sense. For a lowly spirit from Blue Star facing the mighty Five Directions Great Emperor of the cosmos, it was like an ant facing the zing sun¡ªthere would be no obstacle whatsoever.


    Seeing that almost no one in the hall was bidding, Xu Fan calmly took a seat beside the bidding device and pressed it, making his first offer since he entered the auction.


    ¡°Bid from booth number 8, five million for the first time. Does anyone else want to bid?¡± Wang Fangtong, seeing the first biding from booth number 8, took the microphone and called out to the people below.


    The crowd was slightly shocked to hear someone actually bidding on this ominous Jade Token.


    ¡°What¡¯s with booth number 8, daring to bid on such a haunted Jade Token? Aren¡¯t they afraid of being possessed by resentful spirits?¡±


    ¡°Haha, probably some greenhorn who doesn¡¯t fear tigers, thinking they are invincible. When they truly face something evil, I bet they¡¯ll be even less capable than the two who went up earlier!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the person in booth number 8 has some special ability to subdue the resentful spirit within the Jade Token?¡±


    ¡°Cut it out, do you think they¡¯re some Maoshan Taoist?¡±<div>


    Wang Fangtong ignored the noisy crowd below and quietly focused on booth number 8.


    The invitation to booth number 8 was given to Xu Fan by him. This young man possessed an even stronger sense in discerning jade than himself. Surely he could sense the resentment within the jade. Since Xu Fan dared to bid on the Jade Token, it indicated he might have a way to dispel the resentful spirit from it.


    At this thought, Wang Fangtong felt a sudden impulse to help Xu Fan win the bid for the Jade Token. Although he could sense its resentment, he had no way of dispelling it. He was actually eager to see how Xu Fan would transform such an evil object into something harmless.


    The material of the jade was such that even Wang Fangtong had to admit it was a rare and fine jade not seen in a hundred years, but only in Xu Fan¡¯s hands could it be brought back to light.


    So, without hesitation, Wang Fangtong struck while the iron was hot and said, ¡°Prince Nan Chen¡¯s Jade Token, five million for the first time!¡±


    This time, Wang Fangtong did not use provoking words and after a two-second pause, he continued, ¡°Prince Nan Chen¡¯s Jade Token, five million for the second time!¡±


    The crowd below, thinking that he had finally found a buyer who did not fear death and wanted to quickly get rid of the Jade Token, had no doubts about Wang Fangtong¡¯s hurried call and let him continue.


    ¡°Prince Nan Chen¡¯s Jade Token, five million for the third time! Sold! Congrattions to the distinguished guest in booth number 8 on acquiring the Jade Token!¡± Wang Fangtong waved towards booth number 8, revealing a meaningful smile.


    Staring at the monitor, Xu Fan also saw Wang Fangtong¡¯s smile and understood his intentions, and he smiled slowly in return.


    Elder Wang was indeed trustworthy, not only had he provided an opportunity for me to participate in the auction, but he also made sure that I smoothly acquired this Jade Token, which others saw as an ominous object, but to me, it was a treasure.


    Xu Fan silently noted Elder Wang¡¯s kindness.


    Before long, a knocking sound echoed, dong dong dong, as a beauty in a qipao, holding a brocaded box with the Jade Token, approached the door of private room number eight, where Xu Fan was.


    Xu Fan gave a signal with his eyes, and Zhao Dong obediently walked to the door and swiftly opened it.


    ¡°Sir, this is the treasure you have won in the auction, here¡¯s the auction contract. Please sign the contract, transfer the funds into the ount, and then you will be the owner of this treasure,¡± said the qipao-d beauty as she slowly walked into the private room, her smile enchanting, as she sweetly spoke to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Zhao Dong, transfer the money!¡± Xu Fan gestured with a toss of his head to Zhao Dong, and then picked up the document handed over by the qipao beauty, rapidly signing his name.


    Xu Fan¡¯s signature was vigorous and bold, piercing through the paper, yet holding a very majestic beauty.


    The qipao beauty looked at Xu Fan curiously. They say one¡¯s handwriting reflects their person, and just by this calligraphy, Xu Fan had caused a peculiar light to appear in the beauty¡¯s eyes.


    Being young and already possessing the strength to enter a private room, even though many in the main hall were also billionaires, to be in a private room likely meant having a worth in the tens of billions.


    Moreover, Xu Fan was also young and handsome. An excellent man with such impressive calligraphy. All these qualitiesbined made the qipao beauty feel a sense of closeness, and her tempting figure, unconsciously, leaned a little closer to Xu Fan.<div>


    However, Xu Fan didn¡¯t feel anything for her advances. After signing his name onto the contract, he nced through it rapidly and then handed it back to the qipao beauty.


    Not long after Xu Fan handed over the contract, Zhao Dong quickly transferred the money to the auction organizer¡¯s ount. The qipao beauty, wearing a headset, heard the notification of payment from the finance department and deeply bowed to Xu Fan, saying, ¡°Thank you, sir. Your payment for the auction has been received. You are now the owner of this Jade Token.¡±


    The beauty had a very good figure, and as she bowed, a vast expanse of snowy white skin slipped out of the gap in her qipao.


    Xu Fan, without a sideways nce, reached out and took the sandalwood box from the hands of the qipao beauty.<div>


    The white Jade Token, under the private room¡¯s lighting, seemed to emit a faint, moving luminescence.


    ¡°Young master, this Jade Token is said to be haunted. You must not touch it. Just now, two people downstairs touched it and were nearly scared out of their wits!¡± Zhao Dong cautioned Xu Fan as he looked at the Jade Token in Xu Fan¡¯s hand, somewhat apprehensively.


    The qipao beauty also earnestly advised Xu Fan, ¡°Sir, this Jade Token indeed seems to be a bit ominous. I hope you do not touch it with your hands to avoid any idents to your person.¡±


    Xu Fan just smiled faintly, disregarding both their cautions, and reached out to pick up the Jade Token from the sandalwood box, holding it in his hand and carefully examining it.


    ¡°Eh? Young master, you don¡¯t have any problems?¡± Zhao Dong looked at Xu Fan with a bit of surprise. Xu Fan, now holding the Jade Token, was as normal as could be, without any oddity.

 Chapter 222: 222: The Finale Treasure Arrives_1

    Chapter 222: The Finale Treasure Arrives_1


    ¡°Do I look like I have a problem?¡± Xu Fan said with a slight smile, speaking lightly.


    ¡°Damn it, could those two have been nts? Their acting was so good, they even fooled me,¡± Zhao Dongined somewhat resentfully.


    Having said that, he recklessly reached for the Jade Token in Xu Fan¡¯s hand, muttering, ¡°Let me touch it too, and see if the ghost story about this Jade Token is just made up.¡±


    Xu Fan didn¡¯t dodge, a sly smile shing across his lips.


    The moment Zhao Dong¡¯s hand touched the Jade Token, hisplexion changed rapidly, and his pupils became extremely dted.


    ¡°Ah, there are little ghosts!¡± Zhao Dong let out a shrill scream, his body trembling uncontrobly.


    The cheongsam-d beauty beside them was instantly petrified by Zhao Dong¡¯s reaction.


    Howe Xu Fan was fine after touching the Jade Token, while his subordinate, just upon touching it, experienced the same horrifying vision as the previous two in an instant?


    Xu Fan, holding the Jade Token, gave a light flick, shaking off Zhao Dong¡¯s fingers that were resting on it.


    Zhao Dong shivered a few more times before regaining his senses. He looked at Xu Fan with a mix of fear and amazement, ¡°Young Master, there really is a ghost in this Jade Token. As soon as I touched it, I saw a child in ancient clothing smiling at me, and with each smile, green blood began to ooze out of its seven orifices¡ªit almost scared the pee out of me.¡±<div>


    Xu Fan chuckled lightly and said, ¡°The resentment on this Jade Token is real, but it just doesn¡¯t affect me.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you really are¡ªI¡¯ve never seen anything like it in my life! In one word¡ªawesome!¡± Zhao Dong searched for the right words but could onlye up with ¡°awesome¡± to express his admiration for Xu Fan.


    The look in the cheongsam beauty¡¯s eyes changed once more as she regarded Xu Fan. Before, she had only seen him as a wealthy and handsome young man, but now, Xu Fan not only exuded mystery but also seemed to possess an incredibly powerful presence¡ªan unppable demeanor even as Tai Shan crumbled before him, and a confident air as if everything was under his control.


    She had felt an eerie chill when she was carrying the sandalwood box earlier, but the chilling sensation vanished as soon as she entered the VIP room number eight.


    Initially, she thought it was just a change in temperature but now realized that the feeling of cold had dissipated only near Xu Fan. This man naturally inspired a sense of security. Even the ominous Jade Token stopped emitting its unique cold aura in Xu Fan¡¯s presence.


    This man was overwhelmingly powerful, handsome, and enigmatic.


    Standing in front of Xu Fan, the cheongsam beauty felt a sense of inferiority wash over her.


    Seeing that all matters had been taken care of, the voice in her earpiece started to rush her: ¡°Has the auction item transaction in VIP room number eight beenpleted? Remind the distinguished guest not to touch the Jade Token out of curiosity.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Jade Token has been sessfully handed over, and the client is very satisfied,¡± the cheongsam beauty spoke into the earpiece.


    ¡°Good, now hurry and prepare the final showpiece!¡± themanding voice from the earpiece came once again.


    ¡°Sir, I shall take my leave now¡­¡± The cheongsam beauty said, seeming somewhat reluctant to leave Xu Fan.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Xu Fan nodded, responding casually.


    Zhao Dong slowly pulled open the room door, and the cheongsam-d beauty walked out of the private room with elegant steps.


    Xu Fan fiddled with the Jade Token for a while before gently tucking it into his pocket.


    This Jade Token was a rare find on Sea Blue Star, which was deficient in Spiritual Energy. Xu Fan nned to use this Jade Token as a base to make a jade ornament for his beloved daughter. However, the current design, though finely carved, was too traditional and only suited to ancient aesthetic sensibilities. To win his daughter¡¯s favor, Xu Fan would need to rework it.


    As for the resentful spirit within it, Xu Fan had plenty of methods to deal with it.


    Not long after the cheongsam-d woman left, Wang Fangtong announced to everyone present that the second-tost item, Nan Chen Prince¡¯s Jade Token, had been sessfully handed over, and the auction would now continue.


    The crowd below immediately became a bit stirred up.


    Because what was next was thest item of this auction, and also the grand finale.<div>


    ¡°Ladies and gentleman, we have now reached the most exciting moment. Our auction hase to its most thrilling part. I¡¯m sure the audience has been eagerly anticipating this moment. So now, let¡¯s have our staff bring out the grand finale of this auction for everyone to see!¡± Wang Fangtong, holding the microphone, could barely contain his excitement.


    Because he hadn¡¯t even seen the grand finale item before the auction.


    The item had been kept in Jindun Security Company¡¯s international first-ss super vault, located ten kilometers away from the auction, until just before it started.


    Only after the auction began did a team of no less than fifty top security personnel, apanied by a multi-faceted police force, retrieve the grand finale item from Jindun Security Company¡¯s vault and deliver it to Yu Lou Hotel, where the auction was taking ce.<div>


    It was just ten minutes ago that Wang Fangtong received the news that the grand finale item had arrived; five minutes ago, its details were handed to him by the staff.


    This clearly showed how extremely valuable the auction¡¯s grand finale item was.


    Now, it had arrived!


    The very cheongsam-d woman who had delivered something to Xu Fan earlier had, at some point, changed into a particrly gorgeous white evening gown. Wearing exquisite crystal high heels and carrying an air of nobility and distinction that matched her stunning beauty, she was no less outstanding than any top actress.


    In her slender, jade-like hands, she was holding a box made entirely of Swarovski crystal, which was covered with a piece of precious Shu Brocade. Although the treasure beneath the brocade remained unseen, the sheer opulence of the crystal box had many in the audience dazzled.


    The box alone was worth tens of thousands, and whatever it contained couldn¡¯t be anything less remarkable. Even without knowing what it was, the mystery alone had already attracted all eyes in the venue to the stage.


    The cheongsam-d woman¡ª no, the evening gown-d beauty¡ªslowly walked to the center of the stage and gently ced therge crystal box on Wang Fangtong¡¯s auction table.


    Wang Fangtong¡¯s hand slowly reached towards the Shu Brocade covering the crystal box.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone is very much looking forward to seeing the treasure inside this crystal box. I am just as curious since even I, the host, have not seen the true face of the grand finale item. Now, please join me in witnessing this historic moment.¡±


    Having said that, Wang Fangtong¡¯s hand gently lifted the Shu Brocade from the crystal box.

 Chapter 223: 223: The Show-stopping Little Tomato?_1

    Chapter 223: The Show-stopping Little Tomato?_1


    The atmosphere in the hall seemed to have solidified, bing deathly still; even the sound of breathing in the air could be heard.


    The crowd in the hall stretched their necks in curiosity to see the crystal box in Wang Fangtong¡¯s hands. Guests in the back rows, unable to see, excitedly stood up.


    Even the ten private rooms upstairs were filled with a sense of gravity.


    Xu Fan, at this moment, also sensed something about the contents of the box. His gaze sharpened, his eyes fixed on the screen like a hawk eyeing a rabbit on the prairie.


    In the other private rooms, Qin Haowen in Room 2 had pressed his face against the room¡¯s screen, his expression full of greed, staring unblinkingly at Elder Wang¡¯s hand as he slowly lifted the Shu Brocade.


    ¡°Dammit, the final treasure has finallye. This time, I, Qin Haowen, must get my hands on this treasure. Then, the Qin Family will skyrocket to wealth!¡± Qin Haowen boasted.


    Next door, in Room 3, sat a young man and woman, both striking in appearance. The man had a noble look between his handsome features, whereas the woman was even more beautiful.


    She was around 1.68 meters tall, slim, but with curves in all the right ces. She wore a SpongeBob T-shirt that perfectly entuated her figure, and under her white shorts, a pair of legs as straight as pencils, nearly irresistible at a nce.


    She had her hair tied in a fresh ponytail, which gave her a youthful and vibrant look, her features bearing a resemnce to the man beside her.


    ¡°Brother, our target is finally about to appear; I¡¯m so excited,¡± the girl said as she patted her ample chest, her voice conveying her excitement to the man beside her.<div>


    ¡°There¡¯s no shortage of tycoons here today, looks like there will be a fiercepetition,¡± the man mused, not as excited as the girl, but rather with a worried frown.


    ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s there to fear? Our Gu family is one of the top martial artist families in Zhonghai. No one dares topete with us for the item; I, Gu Xiaorui, will not let them off!¡± The beauty waved her little fist with a threateningly cute expression.


    The young man shook his head and said, ¡°Xiaorui, do you think the people here today are all ordinary? Those in the hall may well be, but I¡¯ve sensed that at least four or five rooms here house martial artists. They might have insider information about the auction like our Gu family, that¡¯s why they¡¯vee.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? So what if they¡¯re martial artists? We¡¯re not only martial artists but also from a wealthy family. It¡¯s not a martial artspetition; we can simply bid with money. I don¡¯t believe that, with the Gu family¡¯s wealth, we won¡¯t be able to buy this treasure!¡± Gu Xiaorui said proudly, wrinkling her pretty nose.


    ¡°Xiaorui, when ites to money, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not our turn yet with these people here. We¡¯d better prepare thoroughly. Call our family and ask them to transfer another billion in funds. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be in trouble if it¡¯s not enoughter,¡± the young man advised Gu Xiaorui seriously.


    ¡°Alright, as long as we secure this treasure, our status in Zhonghai will definitely rise a lot,¡± Gu Xiaorui obediently took out her phone and made a call for assistance to her family.


    In Room 5, two men over fifty sat, one vigorous and the other showing a faint trace of illness on his face, asionally coughing, seemingly unwell.


    If Xu Fan were here, he would have recognized the vigorous elder as Boss Lin from Zhi Shen Tang.


    At that moment, Boss Lin was patting the sickly elder beside him and said in a reassuring tone, ¡°I only learned yesterday that an item in this auction may cure your illness. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already secured an appointment for you with an extraordinary young healer. His skills are remarkable, and there¡¯s a great chance he can cure your sickness.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Elder Lin, you¡¯ve gone to great lengths, but it would be best if we could win this treasure at the auction. Curing oneself is much more reliable than seeking help from others. I¡¯ve lived my whole life without asking for help; I never imagined that in my old age, I¡¯d need to ask someone else to extend my life¡­¡± the sick elder said with a sense of helplessness, his words conveying a feeling of a hero in his twilight years.


    ¡°Haha, you stubborn old thing, it¡¯s exactly because you¡¯re so obstinate and proud that a minor illness has turned into a serious one. If you had taken good care of your body back then, it wouldn¡¯t havee to this. So this time you must listen to me, either we win this treasure today, or you let the young man I¡¯ve invited treat your illness, there are no other choices!¡± Elder Lin said gravely to him.


    ¡°Alright¡­ cough cough¡­ hearing you speak so confidently, I¡¯m a bit curious now. Just what kind of young man could make someone as hard-to-please as you sing his praises so highly!¡± the sick elder said, his eyes filled with curiosity as he questioned Elder Lin.


    ¡°Haha, this young man is extraordinary, and you¡¯ll meet himter. He¡¯ll definitely make you, obstinate as you are, sincerely convinced!¡± Elder Lin said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Let¡¯s watch the auction now. If we can secure this treasure, it¡¯ll save us a lot of effort.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, yes, we should focus all our efforts on winning this treasure first!¡±


    In the other private rooms, everyone also showed great interest in the final highlight of the auction.


    Now, almost all eyes in the hall were focused on what Wang Fangtong held in her hands on the stage.


    Wang Fangtong did not disappoint, and slowly lifted the Shu Brocade from atop the crystal box.


    After the Shu Brocade was lifted, the object inside the crystal box finally came into view for everyone.<div>


    A small, fiery red fruity quietly within the crystal box, seemingly emanating a rainbow-colored glow. It was unclear if the light was a result of the lighting or if it was the fruit itself emitting the radiance.


    The audience in the hall showed a hint of disappointment upon seeing the object inside the crystal box.


    ¡°What is this, a little tomato?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t today¡¯s auction for antiques? Why are they auctioning off fruit now?¡±<div>


    ¡°Does this little tomato have something special that sets it apart from ordinary ones? Why do I see a rainbow-colored glow around this little tomato? Could it be that I¡¯ve developed farsightedness, or am I hallucinating?¡±


    ¡°Damn it, I see the rainbow glow too. Am I hallucinating as well?¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be right, it must be the lighting!¡±


    ¡°Bullshit, I¡¯m a professional lighting technician, and I can tell. This effect is definitely not caused by the lighting; it¡¯s the little tomato itself that¡¯s emitting the glow!¡±

 Chapter 224: 224: Divine Medicine Blood Bodhi_1

    Chapter 224: Divine Medicine Blood Bodhi_1


    Although most of the people in the hall were ordinary folks, there was still someone with a keen eye. After hearing the surrounding chaos of voices calling out ¡°little tomatoes, little tomatoes,¡± this person finally couldn¡¯t restrain themselves anymore and loudly said to the crowd, ¡°Stop your noise, this isn¡¯t some little tomato, this is the legendary Divine Medicine Blood Bodhi from Yan Country!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    ¡°No way?¡±


    A stir went through the hall. Although they didn¡¯t know what Blood Bodhi was, the title of a legendary divine medicine was quite impressive indeed.


    Wang Fangtong on the stage, upon hearing this person¡¯s words, revealed a knowing smile. She picked up the microphone and said to the audience below, ¡°Our distinguished guests do indeed have broad knowledge. This gentleman is correct, the final treasure in the box is indeed the Divine Medicine, Blood Bodhi, a legacy of our Yan Country that is said to be produced only once every thousand years!¡±


    ¡°This Blood Bodhi is no ordinary item. It can only grow in uninhabited primeval forests, and in these forests, there are many ferocious beasts roaming, such as crocodiles, cheetahs, tigers, and even the mythical pythons that are said to be tens of meters long.¡±


    ¡°This Blood Bodhi was found by an exploration team of fifty people. When they entered the forest, they were equipped with the world¡¯s most advanced weapons and various scientific instruments, but when they emerged, only three were left.¡±


    ¡°So, Blood Bodhi truly is cultivated with fresh blood. The lives of dozens of people were lost just to obtain this single divine medicine. Now tell me, do you still think this little tomato is ordinary?¡± Elder Lin swept his gaze around with a serious look and asked the audience below.


    ¡°That¡¯s terrifying, all that just for gathering this medicine?¡±<div>


    ¡°Indeed, it is the highlight treasure, its value can¡¯t be measured by money alone.¡±


    ¡°Once every thousand years? Is this darn thing the Queen Mother¡¯s peach or what?¡±


    Though startled by the origin of the Blood Bodhi, people still had many questions about this item.


    What exactly are the effects of this small red fruit that make people risk their lives to harvest it?


    Inside Box No.8, upon hearing Elder Wang¡¯s introduction of the Blood Bodhi, Zhao Dong also showed an incredulous expression. A bit curiously, he asked Xu Fan, ¡°Young Master, what sort of magic does this Blood Bodhi possess that so many would risk their lives to find it?¡±


    ¡°This Blood Bodhi is essentially a type of medicinal ingredient. Just as Elder Wang mentioned, this isn¡¯t just any ordinary ingredient anymore, but a Spiritual Medicine that can only be nurtured in ces where nature¡¯s spiritual energy is most abundant. That¡¯s why such medicinal ingredients can only be found in uninhabited primeval forests. However, these ces, rich in nature¡¯s spiritual energy, not only nurture medicinal ingredients but also ferocious beasts. So even if the exploration team had the most advanced weapons, they would still be doomed to fail in these forests.¡±


    ¡°However, the fact that someone could bring back this Blood Bodhi alive is already quite an impressive feat. This medicine transcends ordinary herbal gathering; though it cannot truly bring the dead back to life or mend bones from flesh, any mortal who has but a breath left in them, after consuming this Blood Bodhi, would gain a significant extension of their lifespan.¡±


    ¡°To say it cures all diseases is a modest im. But the Blood Bodhi¡¯s greater effect is not in healing, but in enhancing the realms of martial artists. For any martial artist on Sea Blue Star, no matter their rank, as long as they are below the Grandmaster, consuming this Blood Bodhi would instantly elevate their Martial Dao Cultivation by one level. If they are in the Strong Body Realm, they would directly enter the Qi Drawing Realm; if in the Qi Drawing Realm, upon consumption, they would be directly promoted to a Martial Arts Grandmaster!¡±


    As soon as Xu Fan¡¯s voice faded, Mo Luo Dan in the private room revealed a fanatical gleam. To advance directly from the Qi Drawing Realm to the Grandmaster Realm, this medicine was just too powerful. Mo Luo Dan knew all too well the struggle; after ten years of arduous cultivation within the Spirit Attracting Formation on Yulong Mountain, he had barely reached the threshold from the Qi Drawing Realm to bing a Martial Arts Grandmaster. He never imagined that such a small fruit could equate to his ten years of hard training.


    Moreover, in this world, many martial artists do not possess the roots and talent to reach the Grandmaster Realm.


    Since childhood, Mo Luo Dan had been the personally taught disciple of the Moro Sect¡¯s leader, which signified his excellent aptitude and roots; only thus had he found the threshold to the Grandmaster Realm after ten years of hardship. But in this world, ny-five percent of martial artists are simply not blessed with the roots for the Grandmaster Realm from birth. The Qi Drawing Realm is the pinnacle of martial cultivation they could hope to reach in their lifetime. Their martial prowess can no longer advance an inch by their own abilities.


    Only this Blood Bodhi could elevate their martial prowess to the peak of the Grandmaster Realm.


    A true martial artist yearns to reach the Grandmaster Realm, so Mo Luo Dan¡¯s gaze at the Blood Bodhi was the same as a wild beast eyeing its prey, shing with naked desire to possess.


    ¡°Mo Luo Dan, what¡¯s the fuss about? Just focus on practicing your Dragon King Kong Zen. In less than a month, you will enter the Grandmaster Realm. If the Blood Bodhi is given to you, wouldn¡¯t it be like giving a ginseng fruit to Zhu Bajie?¡± Seeing Mo Luo Dan¡¯s excitement, Xu Fan slowly said to him.


    ¡°The young master is right, I got a bit carried away!¡± Mo Luo Dan bowed slightly to Xu Fan, thinking that he was indeed not someone used to seeing the world. The young master had already paved his path to the Grandmaster Realm, so why should he covet this elixir? Besides, he was nothing more than a mountain-born ¡®Tai Shan¡¯, with no money in his pocket to participate in the auction.


    Xu Fan slowly observed the Blood Bodhi on Elder Wang¡¯s table, having been the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor in his past life; he had already seen countless top-tier spiritual medicines, so he was extremely familiar with the Blood Bodhi.


    This Blood Bodhi could not only be consumed directly to advance a martial artist¡¯s cultivation by one level but could also be used to refine a potent elixir¡ª the Blood Qilin Pill.


    However, apart from the Blood Bodhi as the primary ingredient, there was another essentialponent required for this elixir, and that was Qilin Blood.


    In his previous life, Xu Fan had one of the Five Great Holy Beasts, the Qilin, under hismand, so he used Qilin Blood as if it were tap water that cost nothing, having as much as he needed.<div>


    In this life, havinge to this spiritual energy-depleted, he originally thought it impossible to refine the Blood Qilin Pill. But a few days ago, Tongtong¡¯s newpanion, Ben Ben, whom Xu Fan found, was a Spirit Beast with Qilin Bloodline. Using special methods, Xu Fan could extract the Qilin Blood from it.


    With the addition of the Blood Bodhi from today¡¯s auction, the Blood Qilin Pill, which generally only appears within the Cultivation World, had its two primary ingredients presented right before Xu Fan.


    Thus, Xu Fan firmly resolved to secure this Blood Bodhi at all costs.


    <div>

 Chapter 225: 225: Mr. Qin, Stop Showing Off_1

    Chapter 225: Mr. Qin, Stop Showing Off_1


    Because the Blood Qilin Pill allows a practitioner in the Qi Cultivation Stage to sessfully establish their Foundation without encountering any Tribtion Heart Demons, it is in extremely high demand even within the Cultivation World. This directly led to Xu Fan, who once had a Kylin as his underling, making a fortune in the Cultivation World.


    The Blood Bodhi, if consumed directly by a Martial Artist, only affects those below the Daoist Master Realm. However, with the addition of Kylin blood and Xu Fan¡¯s refinement, its efficacy is doubled, allowing those in the Qi Cultivation Stage, also known as the Grandmaster Realm, to advance as well.


    Although the realm above Grandmaster in this world is called the Great Supreme State, only Xu Fan knows that this mysterious Great Supreme State is merely equivalent to the Foundation Establishment Stage in the Cultivation World.


    What does Foundation Establishment mean? If the Qi Cultivation Stage is like setting one foot inside the threshold of the Cultivation World, then Foundation Establishment is like having both feet firmly within it.


    Only at this point does the Cultivation World truly open its gates.


    In this world, only Xu Fan has stepped through this gate and even became a top entity within it.


    Therefore, even in this world with scarce Spiritual Energy, Xu Fan has the confidence to once again stand at the pinnacle of the world.


    On the auction stage, Wang Fangtong gently waved the small hammer in her hand and spoke into the microphone to the audience, ¡°We will now begin the auction of today¡¯s final treasure, the Divine Medicine Blood Bodhi. The starting bid is one hundred million!¡±


    ¡°Damn! That¡¯s insane, starting at one hundred million, way more than everything else before!¡±


    ¡°One hundred million is just the starting bid, what are you shocked about? The real spectacle is yet toe.¡±<div>


    ¡°It seems this auction wasn¡¯t meant for us. Such a small thing could buy my entirepany¡­¡±


    The crowd at the venue expressed their emotions, and within seconds, the upant of Box No. 2 was the first to call out a bid.


    ¡°The guest in Box No. 2 has made a bid, the Blood Bodhi is now at one hundred million thanks to Box No. 2. Do we have any higher bids?¡± Wang Fangtong said excitedly upon hearing the bid.


    This Subhuti, starting at one hundred million, means he gets at least three million in handling fees from it, how could he not be excited?


    Inside Box No. 2, Qin Haowen looked at the screen with a fierce expression and arrogantly said, ¡°See? Our Qin Family is always first. This Blood Bodhi will certainly fall into our Qin Family¡¯s hands!¡±


    The sycophantic Zhang Qiang also chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s for sure! When Young Master Qin makes a move, who dares to be reckless?¡±


    No sooner had his words fallen, Box No. 3 began to call out a bid: ¡°One hundred and ten million!¡±


    Wang Fangtong praised, ¡°Now Box No. 3 has started bidding. The Blood Bodhi, one hundred and ten million. Is there anyone who wants to bid higher than Box No. 3? This is a divine medicine that only grows one fruit in a millennium!¡±


    ¡°One hundred and twenty million!¡± In the box where Elder Lin was, the sickly-looking old man also picked up his bidding device and entered his bid.


    ¡°Box No. 5 bids one hundred and twenty million, and now the highest bid belongs to Box No. 5!¡± Wang Fangtong continued with excitement in her voice.


    ¡°One hundred and fifty million!¡± In Box No. 3, the beautiful girl with a ponytail, Gu Xiaorui, continued to raise the bid for the Blood Bodhi with her brother¡¯s authorization.


    ¡°Damn! The people in the boxes above are way too rich, right? Only three bids and it¡¯s already at one hundred and fifty million. This Blood Bodhi is practically more valuable than the Golden Bodhi!¡±


    ¡°Right? We in the hall have nothing to do with it. Are we just here to watch their show?¡±


    ¡°Being able to witness such an awesome historical moment today, won¡¯t that be enough for you to show off when you go back?¡±


    As the spectators in the boxes heatedly bid against each other, the crowd below also eagerly began discussing.


    The series of items auctioned earlier hadn¡¯t piqued the interest of the box patrons very much, leading some to assume the boxes were empty. Only now did they realize that the true powerhouses were hidden inside the boxes, and it appeared they knew the importance of the final treasure, havinge specifically for this Blood Bodhi.


    After the price of the Blood Bodhi had just reached one hundred and fifty million, Qin Haowen¡¯s face in Box No. 2 began to look unhappy. He thought his family was the only one wanting the Blood Bodhi. Unexpectedly, right after he made a bid, others quickly followed, indicating that without a few fierce rounds of bidding wars, it would be difficult to outbid them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll offer two hundred million!¡± Qin Haowen directly opened the window of the box, revealing his true face.


    The ss in the boxes was one-way, allowing those inside to see out, but not the other way around.<div>


    Now that Qin Haowen had opened the box, everyone suddenly realized that it was Qin Haowen from the Qin Family of Zhonghai City sitting inside Box No. 2.


    ¡°My Qin Family is determined to get this Blood Bodhi! Everyone knows me, so I won¡¯t say much. If you can refrain from raising the price, it would be showing face to my Qin Family. I, Qin Haowen, will definitely repay the favor in the future. But if anyone still wishes to raise the bid, they will be crossing paths with my Qin Family!¡± Qin Haowen snarled, spitting out these words to everyone in the hall.


    Qin Haowen¡¯s words immediately caused quite a stir at the auction.


    An auction, after all, is about who pays the most. This is a universally epted rule. But Qin Haowen had brazenly shown his face and used the power of the Qin Family to threaten others, tantly bullying with his influence. Although people didn¡¯t say it out loud, they were all quite contemptuous of his actions.<div>


    The Qin Family, being one of the top ten families in Zhonghai City, was well-respected. People in the hall, although disapproving of Qin Haowen¡¯s words, didn¡¯t dare to confront him directly. Just a flick of the Qin Family¡¯s finger could cause substantial damage to their interests, or even obliterate their businesses.


    Xu Yixue in the hall heard Qin Haowen¡¯s voice and noticed that he too was present at the auction. However, she had never had a good impression of Qin Haowen, and now seeing him tantly showing his true colors at the auction, she felt an even stronger sense of aversion toward him.


    ¡°Yixue, why is Qin Haowen here too, and willing to spend two hundred million on this Blood Bodhi?¡± Ye Xiaoning asked Xu Yixue curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not surprising for the Qin Family to show up at an auction, but they¡¯re being too domineering. To make such a statement publicly at the auction is simply shameless,¡± Xu Yixue said, frowning and huffing.


    ¡°Yeah, why can¡¯t other people buy what the Qin Family is after? If I had the money, I¡¯d definitely raise the price just to spite him. Let¡¯s see him try to show off in front of me!¡± Ye Xiaoning said indignantly.

 Chapter 226: 226: Qin Shao Provokes Public Anger_1

    Chapter 226: Qin Shao Provokes Public Anger_1


    The people in the hall recognized Qin Haowen, the young master of the Qin Family, but they simplycked the strength topete for the Blood Bodhi. Even if they weren¡¯t trying to give face to the Qin Family, they had no means to join in the bidding.


    As for those in the other private rooms, although they were aware of the Qin Family, the scale of their own powers was not smaller than that of the Qin Family¡¯s, and they were not to the point of having to watch the Qin Family¡¯s expressions.


    Even though Qin Haowen openly revealed his identity at the auction in an aggressive manner, it had a very limited effect.


    In private room number 3, the sister of the handsome brother and beautiful sister duo frowned prettily and said dismissively, ¡°Tch, what¡¯s so great about the Qin Family? Just a good-for-nothing young master. He really thinks his Qin Family can cover the sky with one hand in Zhonghai City. I, Miss Gu Xiaorui, will certainly not give him that face!¡±


    After speaking, Gu Xiaorui pressed the bidding button and entered a price of 210 million, pressing down to submit it.


    Elder Wang on the stage was originally made somewhat embarrassed by Qin Haowen¡¯s arrogant behavior.


    The auction was supposed to go to the highest bidder. Qin Haowen¡¯s actions were a slight to Elder Wang Fangtong. Even though the Qin Family was indeed a wealthy family in Zhonghai City, they were far from being in a position where their word wasw in Zhonghai City. Even if the Family Head of the Qin Family hade today, he would have to respectfully give face to Wang Fangtong. Yet this foolish Qin Haowen had such an outburst, clearly intended to cause trouble for Wang Fangtong.


    Regrettably, Wang Fangtong did not need to get angry himself, for someone else had already relieved the siege for him. Although nearly no one in the hall raised the price, private room number 3, upon hearing Qin Haowen¡¯s words, still increased their bid, unfazed. Clearly, the people in private room number 3 couldn¡¯t care less about Qin Haowen.


    At this moment, Elder Wang also smiled slightly and said into the microphone, ¡°Private room number 3 has made a bid of 210 million. Is there any other boss willing to offer a higher price?¡±


    Upon hearing the bid from private room number 3, the color of Qin Haowen¡¯s face in private room number 2 immediately turned as red as a pig¡¯s liver.<div>


    ¡°Dammit, the people in private room number 3 are just asking for death. They dare to treat my words as nothing? Today, I have to deal with you!¡± said Qin Haowen, his expression ferocious.


    ¡°Young Master, with Master Chou here, we can just go straight to their doorter and make them kneel and beg for mercy. Let¡¯s see if they¡¯ll still dare to defy your words then!¡± The sycophantic Zhang Qiang said to Qin Haowen fawningly.


    ¡°Master Chou, what do you think? Should we make a trip to private room number 3 and teach those inside a lesson? They actually dare to disrespect our Qin Family. Isn¡¯t it uneptable to let this go?¡± Qin Haowen said viciously to theposed Chou Jiukun beside him.


    ¡°Young Master, we must not act rashly. There are two martial artists in private room number 3, and their strength may not be below mine. Just now, when they made their bid, I exuded killing intent, wanting to teach them a lesson, but the aura of these two martial artists was not at all intimidated by me. Earlier, I had only vaguely sensed other martial artists in different private rooms, but now I¡¯m sure that at least two martial artists are in private room number 3. If we go there looking for trouble, we might end up in a disadvantageous position of being outnumbered!¡± Chou Jiukun exined slowly to Qin Haowen.


    To summarize, they were outnumbered and outmatched.


    Qin Haowen angrily pounded the table, fuming, ¡°Dammit, where did all these martial artistse from? They all dare to disrespect our Qin Family. I can¡¯t even deal with them; it¡¯s just too frustrating!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t be angry. If we dare not make a move, they also wouldn¡¯t dare to act carelessly. So, as long as we follow the rules of the auction, we still have a chance to obtain the Blood Bodhi. Once we get it and I break through to the Grandmaster Realm, killing them will be as easy as squashing a few ants!¡± Chou Jiukun said through gritted teeth to Qin Haowen.


    ¡°Hahaha, good! Then we will spare no expense to secure this treasure. After you ascend to the Grandmaster level, the first thing we¡¯ll do is capture the people from the adjacent private room and make them kneel on the ground. I want to see them groveling before me. Anyone who crosses the Qin Family must pay the price!¡± Qin Haowen said hatefully.


    ¡°What the Young Master said is right. With the Blood Bodhi, our Qin Family can certainly rise to be one of the top three wealthiest families in Zhonghai City!¡± Chou Jiukun said confidently.


    ¡°Good!¡± Qin Haowen, hearing Chou Jiukun¡¯s words, momentarily imagined his family ascending to be one of the top three wealthy families in Zhonghai City and couldn¡¯t help but show a trace of joy on his face.


    Then, with renewed determination in his eyes, he picked up the bidding device and fiercely entered a price of 220 million.


    Elder Wang frowned upon seeing private room number 2 continue with their bid, thinking to himself that the Qin Family seemed set on obtaining the Blood Bodhi. He wondered if there were any other forces still interested in it.


    Deep down, he was rather disgusted with Qin Haowen, this ipetent young master. His recent behavior had even more so caused dissatisfaction in Wang Fangtong, who was reluctant to let this once-in-a-millennium sacred medicine fall into the hands of a family he disliked.


    As if answering the call in Wang Fangtong¡¯s heart, before he even announced the price, the bid from Xu Fan came directly from private room number 8.


    Private room number 8 has bid 250 million!


    A glimmer of joy passed through Wang Fangtong¡¯s eyes; Xu Fan had finally made his move, and with a hefty increase to 250 million.


    Elder Wang also felt an increased fondness for Xu Fan. Now, he just hoped that the sacred medicine would be purchased by Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan, within his private room, smiled slightly. He had witnessed Qin Haowen¡¯s idiotic disy and had simply ignored it. If this had urred back in the Cultivation World, even Xu Fan, who had once reigned as the Five Directions Great Emperor across a million Heaven Domains, would still respectfully bid ording to auction rules.


    Regardless of what happened outside the auction house, where theft and robbery could ur, at least the rules would be upheld during the auction itself.<div>


    Qin Haowen¡¯sck of decorum would not only prevent the Qin Family from securing the item, but it would also anger those neutral powers that despised those who unt their power and bully others.


    Sure enough, after hearing Xu Fan¡¯s bid, Qin Haowen hurriedly raised the price to 260 million. However, as soon as he did, private room number 7 continued the bidding, raising the price to 270 million, seemingly just to antagonize him.


    ¡°Dammit! Are all the people at this auctionplete idiots?!¡± Qin Haowen angrily smashed his wine ss, infuriated by the deliberate price bumps that nearly sent him into a rage.


    <div>

 Chapter 227: 227: The Final Showdown_1

    Chapter 227: The Final Showdown_1


    Although Qin Haowen was so angry he almost lost control, he clenched his teeth and began to raise the bid to foster a true Martial Arts Grandmaster within the family.


    However, now there seemed to be a tacit understanding among several private boxes upstairs. Every time Qin Haowen ced a bid, one box would immediately counter-bid against him. Qin Haowen¡¯s offers were followed by a second family¡¯s bid within three seconds.


    The Qin Haowen who had forcefully shouted out of the window just now had a face green with anger.


    It seemed like everyone in the hall had grown tired of Qin Haowen. Although the customers in the hall might not be able topete with Qin Haowen¡¯s bidding, they would burst into enthusiastic cheers whenever they saw someone outbid him right after he made an offer.


    Qin Haowen¡¯s previously overbearing demeanor was disliked by everyone, turning him into the object of collective mockery at the auction.


    Even Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning, along with Tongtong, joined in with the crowd¡¯s cheers.


    Even if Qin Haowen didn¡¯t care about the opinions of others, he still cared about Xu Yixue¡¯s attitude. He had found an opportunity to invite Xu Yixue to this auction precisely so she could see him dominating the scene, acting cool, and covering the sky with one hand.


    However, instead of demonstrating his coolness and dominance, he had be a rat crossing the street that everyone wanted to hit. Even Xu Yixue was in the crowd mocking him. Qin Haowen felt like today was a total disaster.


    ¡°Dammit! Zhang Qiang, call the family and have them transfer another three billion in cash over. If you want to y, I¡¯ll y to the death. Let¡¯s see who canst to the end!¡± Qin Haowen snapped at hisckey, Zhang Qiang.


    ¡°Yes, young master. I will contact the family immediately!¡± Zhang Qiang picked up his phone and scurried to call for reinforcements.<div>


    ¡°Elder Chou, remember every single one in those boxes who¡¯s been challenging me today. Once we¡¯ve advanced to the Grandmaster Realm, we¡¯ll deal with them one by one. Let¡¯s see if they dare to act tough in front of me then!¡± Qin Haowen turned to Chou Jiukun and said.


    ¡°Rest assured, young master. Once I¡¯ve entered the Grandmaster Realm, they will all be like dogs before you¡ªkill them or ughter them as you wish!¡± Chou Jiukun gritted his teeth as he spoke.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll see if I can¡¯t take you down!¡± Qin Haowen cursed fiercely and picked up the bidding device again to continue bidding.


    By now, the price of the Blood Bodhi had been raised to three hundred and fifty million, and even Xu Fan could no longer keep up with the bidding.


    Xu Fan had only a total of two billion from the Hu Family and one billion from Brother Long of Night Castle, plus some of his own private money which totaled less than three billion two hundred million. Moreover, he also bought a haunted Jade Token from Prince Nan Chen for five million, so now he only had just over three billion. When the price went up to three hundred and fifty million, Xu Fan had already stopped bidding.


    Bidding without the money would only lead to being humiliated in the end.


    However, Xu Fan had not given up on the Blood Bodhi because it was too important for him; he had to obtain it no matter what.


    As for the elixir that could advance someone from the Qi Drawing Realm to the Grandmaster Realm, Xu Fan could also refine it. All it would take was a few tens of millions to buy some ingredients from Elder Lin, and he could produce a Breakthrough Pill with the same effects as the Blood Bodhi. When the time came, Xu Fan believed that using two Breakthrough Pills, he could surely trade for a Blood Bodhi.


    Everyone was savvy. A Blood Bodhi in their hands was just equivalent to a Breakthrough Pill, but if given to Xu Fan, he could refine a Blood Qilin Pill.


    So Xu Fan had this confidence that even if someone else won the bid, he could still acquire the Blood Bodhi by trading items for it.


    Moreover, in Xu Fan¡¯s mind, there were countless advanced techniques; if elixirs didn¡¯t suffice, he could use these techniques instead. Any martial artist would likely care about the next-generation techniques that Xu Fan could offer.


    To use the techniques from the Cultivation World to train martial artists was like using guns and cannons from the industrial age against swords and spears from the agricultural age; it was utterly a dimension reduction attack.


    If there was a martial artist in this world who could resist such temptation, then they didn¡¯t need to be a martial artist; they might as well be a monk, for they had reached the state of being free from all desires, able to renounce the butcher¡¯s knife and attain Buddha-hood on the spot.


    The auction continued, and after the price reached 350 million, even the people in the private rooms, like Xu Fan, fell silent for a while.


    Elder Lin, the owner of Zhi Shen Tang, and his fellow patients, gave up bidding after the price soared to over 300 million.


    After all, as an owner of a pharmacy, he knew the prices of medicinal materials. Although the Blood Bodhi was valuable, it was worth around 200 million at most; the current bidding had risen to over 300 million, significantly exceeding his budget, so he had to painfully let it go.


    Another crucial point was that he had already found Xu Fan. If the Blood Bodhi were the only option, he might have continued to bid with his old friend. But now, with Xu Fan as his backup, Elder Lin felt rtively stable, able to ept even if he didn¡¯t win the bid.


    Now, several private rooms had given up thepetition, only private room number 3, next to Qin Haowen¡¯s, persisted relentlessly in outbidding him.


    After several upromising raises, the price of the Blood Bodhi shot up from 350 million to 400 million.<div>


    In private room number 3, Gu Xiaorui looked at her elder brother with a headache and said helplessly, ¡°Brother, why is this Qin Haowen so annoying? He follows every time I bid. It¡¯s already gone up to 400 million; we¡¯re almost at our limit!¡±


    ¡°The Qin Family must be feeling the pressure too. Their businesses may be vast, but there¡¯s a limit to their liquid assets. Toe up with 400 million in cash, theirpany is probably under strain!¡± Gu Xiaorui¡¯s brother, Gu Changfeng, analyzed calmly.


    ¡°But that¡¯s all the money we have. What if he desperately keeps bidding against us?¡± Gu Xiaorui spoke to Gu Changfeng with a touch of defiance.


    ¡°Then we have no choice but to think of other solutions. After all, heaven never seals off all exits,¡± Gu Changfeng optimistically said.<div>


    ¡°Alright, do we keep raising the bid, or do we add it all at once?¡± Gu Xiaorui shook her head, thought for a moment, and asked her brother.


    Gu Changfeng frowned, pondered for a few seconds, and replied steadily, ¡°Raise it directly to 450 million. If he outbids us, we¡¯ll have to give up for now. But if we manage to suppress the Qin Family, the Blood Bodhi might just be ours.¡±


    ¡°Alrighty!!¡± Gu Xiaorui nodded, picked up the bidding device, entered the number 450 million, and gently pressed the bid button.


    ¡°Private room number 3 bids 450 million!¡± Elder Wang¡¯s voice resounded shockingly through the hall.


    Everyone was astounded; the Blood Bodhi, which had started at 100 million, had been bid up to a staggering 450 million. It was truly inhumane.

 Chapter 228: 228 Is it related to you?_1

    Chapter 228: Is it rted to you?_1


    In Box 2, Qin Haowen¡¯s face hadpletely contorted with rage. Hisckey, Zhang Qiang, knew that Qin Haowen was truly furious. If it weren¡¯t for being at the auction and surrounded by other Martial Artists, Qin Haowen would probably have already ordered Elder Qiu to kill someone.


    However, aftermunicating with his family, Zhang Qiang managed to secure another two billion in funds. Added to the previous three billion, Qin Haowen now had a total of five billion at his disposal. If he couldn¡¯t secure the Blood Bodhi with this amount, then the Qin Family would truly be out of options.


    This five billion was all the liquid funds the Qin Family could muster.


    Despite the Qin Family¡¯s vast enterprises and assets exceeding a hundred billion, most of it was illiquid. Companies with assets of several hundred billion often had debts of a simr magnitude, and these assets couldn¡¯t be used to settle debts at auctions.


    This auction only epted cash.


    ¡°I bid five billion!¡± Enraged to the extreme, Qin Haowen had calmed down slightly. He grabbed the bidding device firmly, entered a string of zeros following the 5, and hit send.


    ¡°Box 2 has now bid five billion! Five billion! Is there anyone else willing to bid on this millennium fruiting Blood Bodhi? The gavel is about to fall!¡± Elder Wang spoke into the microphone, addressing the hall.


    Although he didn¡¯t want Qin Haowen to win this treasure, the Qin Family did indeed have the funds and were determined to get the Blood Bodhi at whatever cost ¡ª even the astronomical amount of five billion.


    This meant at least fifteen million inmission for himself. Coupled with the ie from earlier auctioned items, just today, Wang Fangtong could earn over twenty million, making him the biggest winner of the auction.


    As soon as the bid of five billion was announced, everyone took a sharp breath, and the whole room fell silent.<div>


    In Box 3, Gu Xiaorui sighed heavily and said to her big brother, Gu Changfeng, with a pitiful look, ¡°Brother, shall we raise our bid one more time? This time, we can surely crush the Qin Family.¡±


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t. Five billion is already far beyond my expectations. Even if we won it, we wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to the family. In fact, the family only gave me three billion. I managed to scrape together the remaining one and a half billion through various means. I truly can¡¯t raise any more,¡± Gu Changfeng said helplessly.


    ¡°Ah, if only I hadn¡¯t been so extravagant with money, I could have saved some! Gu Xiaorui said a bit morosely.


    She wore top-brand clothes costing tens to hundreds of thousands each. Over the years, she had spent tens of millions just on her own expenses. If she had saved that money, today she might have had a chance topete with the Qin Family.


    She had once mocked her brother for being stingy, but when it truly came time to spend money, her brother was able to contribute one hundred and fifty million. It was a shame that she herself, being a wasteful child, had at most a few hundred thousand to her name and couldn¡¯t contribute any significant funds. All she could do was watch helplessly as Elder Wang began to wave the gavel for the countdown.


    ¡°Five billion once!¡±


    ¡°Five billion twice!¡±


    ¡°Five billion three times! Sold, congrattions to the boss of Box 2 for securing today¡¯s final treasure, the Blood Bodhi. Please have the staff go up and facilitate the exchange with the boss of Box 2!¡± Elder Wang brought the gavel down firmly, sealing the fate of the Blood Bodhi with a final blow.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯lle down and sign myself!¡± Qin Haowen in Box 2 kicked the door of his box open and, with hisckey, walked out from the box.


    Today, he had won a major victory, showcasing the might of the Qin Family, and he was eager to unt his power in front of everyone.


    ¡°Congrattions, Young Master Qin!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Qin is truly awesome!¡±


    ¡°Qin Corporation, truly the backbone of Zhonghai City!¡±


    The crowd in the hall, having seen Qin Haowen strut out with such vigor, were all rushing to lick his boots with ttery.


    As distasteful as the Qin family was, their power was there for all to see, having spent a whopping five hundred million to snap up today¡¯s finale piece, deeply shaking everyone in the hall.


    So, it was only natural for them to change their tune and sing praises to Qin Haowen.


    Aftering down, Qin Haowen went up to the stage, swiftly signing his name on the contract with a flourish, and then instructed hisckey Zhang Qiang to stay on stage for the handover, while he slowly descended.


    Seeing Qin Haowene down, many of the bosses below stered on smiles and greeted him, but Qin Haowenrgely ignored them, and quickly made his way to Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning¡¯s seats.


    ¡°Ah, Yixue, how coincidental that you¡¯re here at this auction too!¡± Qin Haowen said in feigned surprise to Xu Yixue.<div>


    Actually, it was precisely through his arrangements that Xu Yixue had the qualification to attend this auction; he would have been truly surprised if Xu Yixue hadn¡¯te.


    Xu Yixue was a sharp woman herself, and upon seeing Qin Haowen¡¯s insincere eyes and his over-the-top acting, she instantly had a hunch. Last time, Qin Haowen had coaxed her into attending a so-called charity auction, where he bid on a ten-million ¡®Heart of the Ocean¡¯ Sapphire Ne.


    She didn¡¯t expect that this time would be even more outrageous, with Qin Haowen casually dropping half a billion on a small tomato, the details of which nobody knew.


    Xu Yixue could tell that Qin Haowen was just trying to show off his family background and wealth, to make her take a liking to him.<div>


    Only Xu Yixue was not the type to be swayed by wealth. What she despised the most were the likes of Qin Haowen, these rich second generations. He might have been better off not scheming so much; now, Xu Yixue found him even more repulsive.


    Watching Qin Haowen look at her with a hint of superiority, Xu Yixue was unmoved, and calmly said to him, ¡°Congrattions on getting what you wanted. The auction was indeed exciting, but it¡¯s quitete now, and we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, let me give you a ride, my car is parked just downstairs!¡± Qin Haowen quickly said to Xu Yixue, hoping to strike while the iron was hot, using today¡¯s triumphant demeanor to change how Xu Yixue saw him, maybe even to make her look up to him. But Xu Yixue wasn¡¯t buying any of it.


    ¡°Sorry, we have our own car!¡± Ye Xiaoning, hugging Tongtong, stood up and said coldly to Qin Haowen.


    ¡°Er, this little girl is so cute, is she your rtive?¡± Qin Haowen, having been rebuffed, felt a bit awkward. So, looking at the obedient Tongtong in Ye Xiaoning¡¯s arms, he tried to make conversation with Xu Yixue.


    He shouldn¡¯t have mentioned it. As soon as he did, Xu Yixue¡¯s expression turned even colder.


    ¡°Is that any of your business?¡± Xu Yixue sharply retorted, standing up with Ye Xiaoning, and they both walked out of their seats toward the exit.

 Chapter 229: 229: Trio of the Flame Dragon Organization_1

    Chapter 229: Trio of the me Dragon Organization_1


    ¡°Dammit, you bitch, once I get my hands free, I¡¯ll make you kneel before me and beg!¡± Qin Haowen watched Xu Yixue leave with a flick of her sleeve, his face dark with anger, and muttered under his breath.


    Little did he know, all of this was witnessed by Xu Fan, who had juste downstairs.


    Xu Fan had originally nned to follow the buyer of the Blood Bodhi and make a deal, but seeing Qin Haowen harboring designs towards Xu Yixue, and after her refusal, spewing a string of vicious words with a ferocious face, changed his mind.


    Consequently, Xu Fan¡¯s expression darkened as well.


    He had thought of making money amicably, but now Xu Fan changed his mind. He wouldn¡¯t trade the Blood Bodhi. As soon as he left through that door, he would simply snatch it.


    In the Cultivation World, Xu Fan was not known to be a benevolent character, and once he sized up Qin Haowen, he knew he was dealing with a nasty piece of work. The middle-aged Martial Artist beside him was, at best, at the level of the Qi Drawing Realm, which didn¡¯t evenpare to Xu Fan¡¯s underling Mo Luo Dan. Taking the treasured Blood Bodhi from Qin Haowen would be as easy as taking candy from a baby, effortless.


    ¡°Young Master, what shall we do now?¡± Zhao Dong, following behind Xu Fan, asked uncertainly.


    ¡°You go back first. Hurry and take over the Hu Family¡¯s power. I¡¯ll contact you when I need you!¡± Xu Fan waved his hand and instructed Zhao Dong.


    ¡°Understood, Young Master!¡± Zhao Dong bowed to Xu Fan and turned to walk downstairs.


    ¡°Mo Luo Dan, follow the two women who were carrying the little girl just now. Remember to ensure their safety. If even a single hair from the three of them is harmed, you will answer to me!¡± After ensuring Zhao Dong¡¯s task, Xu Fan assigned Mo Luo Dan his mission.<div>


    Xu Yixue was still holding her precious daughter, so Xu Fan really couldn¡¯t rest easy. In case they ran into trouble on the way, it wouldn¡¯t be good. Therefore, he arranged for Mo Luo Dan, who was at the peak of the Qi Drawing Realm, to secretly protect them from behind. Even if Qin Haowen wanted to act maliciously, he would have to contend with Mo Luo Dan, the peak Qi Drawing Realm Martial Artist.


    After sending off his subordinates on their respective missions, Xu Fan scanned the surroundings. A small part of the crowd had begun to leave, but many others were still lingering in the main hall, seemingly waiting for the final curtain of the auction.


    As for Xu Fan, he put on an unassuming face and stayed in the hall. Tonight, he was determined to get his hands on the Blood Bodhi, crucial to him, without spending a penny.


    Two minutester, Qin Haowen¡¯s underling Zhang Qiang had paid up at the organizer¡¯s counter. Once the organizers confirmed the receipt of payment, the auction came to a perfect close.


    The final highlight, the Blood Bodhi, was personally held by Elder Wang and handed over to Qin Haowen.


    Qin Haowen held the crystal box with a triumphant face, happily inspecting it from every angle until Master Chou Jiukun prompted him, bringing him back to his senses. Under Master Chou¡¯s protection, Qin Haowen entered a room prepared by the organizers.


    Xu Fan moved to a corridor on the side, released his Sea of Consciousness, and probed their situation. Having decided to take the treasure today, he wouldn¡¯t give them a chance to escape.


    Xu Fan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness swept through the area and he was startled to discover that inside the room into which Qin Haowen and Chou Jiukun had entered, there were actually three people sitting with an imposing posture. Moreover, these three were all Martial Artists, with considerable strength at that, two at the high stages of the Qi Drawing Realm, and one at the peak of the Body Tempering Realm.


    Among them, the two men were masters of the Qi Drawing Realm, while the other girl boasted the strength of the pinnacle of the Body Tempering Realm.


    All three of them had a golden badge hanging on their chests. The badge featured a ring of miniature mes with a voracious dragon engraved in its center, ws poised as if ready to strike.


    This badge was the exclusive emblem of an elite organization within Yan Country that dealt with special events¡ªthe me Dragon Organization. Anyone who wore this badgemanded respect wherever they went. Even other Martial Artists, who were considered almost divine among ordinary people, had to bow their noble heads in the presence of members of the me Dragon Organization.


    Upon entering the room, Chou Jiukun, who followed beside Qin Haowen, immediately noticed the three individuals donning the badges of the me Dragon Organization. Without the slightest hesitation, Chou Jiukun bowed slightly and said, ¡°May I know what brings the esteemed me Dragon Organization to grace us with your presence?¡±


    ¡°We are members of the Zhonghai branch¡¯s third team of the me Dragon Organization. I am called Fei Ying, this muscr man is Jin Gang, and she is Xiao Bai. Today, our special mission is to escort the auction item you have acquired to the Qin Family vi,¡± said the leader of the trio, formting his words to Chou Jiukun while introducing his tworades.


    ¡°Oh? So, you¡¯re basically bodyguards, right?¡± Qin Haowen said nonchntly.


    Before he could finish, Chou Jiukun covered his mouth with his hand.


    ¡°Young Master, the me Dragon Organization is the most formidable institution in Yan Country, and even I hold it in high regard. Please be careful with your words!¡± Chou Jiukun whispered into Qin Haowen¡¯s ear.


    At that moment, Qin Haowen¡¯s phone rang. The caller was his older brother, the eldest young master of the Qin Family, Qin Haowu.


    ¡°Hello, Haowen, you¡¯ve won the bid for the item, haven¡¯t you? I¡¯ve already made arrangements with the me Dragon Organization beforehand. They must escort you home on this journey. The Blood Bodhi is too precious, and we cannot afford a single misstep on the road. You must listen to the me Dragon Organization and ensure the treasure is safely brought back to our home. If there is any problem, you won¡¯t have to bother with the Qin Family anymore!¡± Qin Haowu¡¯s stern voice came through the phone.


    Qin Haowen had never heard his older brother speak to him in such a grave tone before. Hearing Qin Haowu¡¯s serious voice, he couldn¡¯t help but be nervous and said timidly, ¡°Brother, why did you arrange such formidable bodyguards? Could there be an ident on the way? Could I be in danger?¡±<div>


    On the other end of the phone, Qin Haowu sighed at his good-for-nothing younger brother¡¯s cowardice within mere seconds.


    However, he still needed him to safely deliver the Blood Bodhi home, so he spoke consolingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just being cautious. After all, with the substantial amount of funds the family has spent, we owe them an exnation. With the me Dragon Organization present, you will definitely be safe. If you can sessfully escort the Blood Bodhi back to the family, I¡¯ll speak to our father about letting you take charge of one of the family¡¯s branchpanies and be the CEO!¡± Qin Haowu promised confidently.


    ¡°Damn, that¡¯s settled then. I will definitely ensure the safe delivery of the Blood Bodhi to the family!¡± Upon hearing that he could take over the family business, Qin Haowen¡¯s face lit up with joy.


    In the family, he was no more than a rich second generation¡ªalthough he had plenty of pocket money, he had no way of getting involved in the core businesses.<div>


    If he could handle this task well and take over a branchpany of the family, then he could truly be an entrepreneur, no longer having to wear thebel of a wealthy second-generation heir.

 Chapter 230: 230 The Strange Middle-Aged Man_1

    Chapter 230: The Strange Middle-Aged Man_1


    In the hall, there seemed to be quite a few people with the same goal as Xu Fan, lingering around, not wanting to leave at all.


    Among them were many martial artists, all staring greedily at the room Qin Haowen had entered, their eyes asionally fixed on the doorway, to prevent Qin Haowen from slipping away with the Blood Bodhi.


    ¡°Heavens¡¯ treasures are for the virtuous to possess. What kind of virtuous person is Qin Haowen, that bird-person? At best, he is just a wealthy person. What qualifications does this green, inexperienced youngster have to im the Blood Bodhi, a divine medicine that can directly enhance a martial artist¡¯s cultivation by one rank?¡±


    This was a divine medicine capable of creating a Martial Arts Grandmaster.


    Which family wouldn¡¯t want to have one more Martial Arts Grandmaster to bolster their presence?


    With a ¡°creak¡±, Qin Haowen walked out of the room from just before, his head held high and chest out.


    Everyone promptly offered Qin Haowen a respectful gaze, searching carefully for the crystal box containing the Blood Bodhi.


    Little did they know, three young people wearing the me Dragon Organization¡¯s badges came out from the room, the crystal box now securely locked in a safe, in the hands of Fei Ying, the team leader of the me Dragon Organization.


    Seeing the appearance of three members from the me Dragon Organization, the ndestine thoughts of murder and plunder that had just emerged melted away like spring snow under the fierce sun.


    What kind of people were from the me Dragon Organization? That was Yan Country¡¯s official martial artists managing department. The average martial artist¡¯s information would all be recorded in the me Dragon Organization.<div>


    The former ten great martial families of Yan Country, because they did not submit to the management of the me Dragon Organization, are now reduced to the Six Great Houses, with the Four Great Noble Families that did notply forever trampled into the dust of history.


    Now, most people present were martial artists, originally nning to rely on their superior skills to snatch the Blood Bodhi from Qin Haowen, but upon seeing the arrival of the me Dragon Organization, they abandoned their ns.


    With the me Dragon Organization stepping in, even a Martial Arts Grandmaster wouldn¡¯t dare to openly snatch their items in front of them, otherwise, even a Grandmaster would be hunted by the me Dragon Organization to the ends of the earth.


    Gu Xiaorui and her brother Gu Changfeng had also been sitting in the booth, monitoring Qin Haowen¡¯s movements.


    They knew the Qin Family had a peak Qi Drawing Realm expert, but Gu Changfeng had also reached the peak of the Qi Drawing Realm.


    As long as Gu Changfeng could hold off the middle-aged expert, Gu Xiaorui could take the opportunity to seize the Blood Bodhi from Qin Haowen¡¯s hands.


    But things did not go ording to their n at all. Seeing the three members of the me Dragon Organization walk out of the room, Gu Changfeng¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and he let out a light sigh, telling Gu Xiaorui, ¡°It seems there¡¯s no chance today. We must think of another way. With the me Dragon Organization involved, that Subhuti is likely to fall securely into the hands of the Qin Family!¡±


    ¡°Brother? Is the me Dragon Organization really that formidable? Our family has grandmasters too. Can¡¯t we call over people from the Qi Drawing Realm and the Body Tempering Realm? With at least a dozen people, are we still afraid we can¡¯t beat those four?¡± Gu Xiaorui said, a bit unconvinced, to her older brother.


    ¡°You reckless girl, do you want to doom our Gu family? Do you think the me Dragon Organization only has three people? The reach of the me Dragon Organization extends across the entire Yan Country, and they even have branches overseas. Countless experts are at their disposal. In front of the me Dragon Organization, our Gu family isn¡¯t evenparable to an ant. In the past, they obliterated four of the top ten martial arts noble families; how could our small household dare to confront the me Dragon Organization? That would be a death wish!¡± Gu Changfeng lowered his voice and said to Gu Xiaorui with caution.


    ¡°But to give up such a wonderful divine medicine, I just can¡¯t help feeling a little unwilling¡­¡± Gu Xiaorui said to Gu Changfeng with a pained expression and a pitiable look.


    ¡°There must be other ways, but today, we absolutely must not have a conflict with the me Dragon Organization, or else even if we had a few more Martial Arts Grandmasters, it¡¯d be futile,¡± Gu Changfeng sighed and said to Gu Xiaorui with finality.


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Gu Xiaorui agreed, her eyes filled with disappointment.


    Martial Artists like Gu Changfeng and Gu Xiaorui, whose jaws dropped at the appearance of the me Dragon Organization, were numerous.


    Almost the moment the me Dragon Organization appeared, many people¡¯s eyes revealed shock and disappointment. Soon after, numerous Martial Artists let out a slow sigh and turned to walk down the stairs.


    In the entire venue, only Xu Fan and another middle-aged man dressed in a ck Zhongshan suit seemed unaffected by the presence of the me Dragon Organization.


    Xu Fan, due to his past life¡¯s identity, felt no awe toward an organization of mortal Martial Artists like the me Dragon, since at the height of his power, Xu Fan could shatter a like Water Blue Star with a single punch, let alone an organization.


    As for the middle-aged man in the Zhongshan suit, his presence gave off a cold aura to Xu Fan, a sensation he had previously felt from a practitioner of evil cultivation techniques known as the Ghostly Twelve. However, the Twelve¡¯s techniques seemed even more sinister, altering their appearance drastically and needing to absorb human blood to maintain their cultivation.


    This middle-aged man, on the other hand, concealed his aura very well. Aside from Xu Fan, probably no one else could sense that he was a Martial Artist.


    With just a nce, Xu Fan could tell that this man¡¯s martial prowess must have reached the level of a Martial Arts Grandmaster.<div>


    While in a private box at the auction, Xu Fan had extended his Sea of Consciousness to feel the auras of several Martial Artists and noticed this middle-aged man. What was strange was that this man attended the auction alone in his box and, from start to finish, did not ce a single bid.


    If Xu Fan were to assume that the man held no interest in the auction¡¯s offerings, he would definitely not believe it, for he had seen a strong desire flicker in the man¡¯s eyes the moment the me Dragon Organization¡¯s member brought out the box containing the Blood Bodhi.


    This middle-aged man surely had ns for the Blood Bodhi in the box. However, even after the me Dragon Organization¡¯s members and Qin Haowen¡¯s people took turns leaving the auction, the man stayed still without any action, simply watching them leave quietly.


    Xu Fan quietly noted the man¡¯s appearance, then leaped down the stairs. After all, seizing the Blood Bodhi was of greater urgency, and while the identity of the middle-aged man was questionable, as long as he posed no threat to Xu Fan, Xu Fan couldn¡¯t be bothered with him.<div>


    After hurrying down the stairs, Xu Fan immediately started his car and followed in the direction Qin Haodong had left.


    Qin Haodong had left with several people in two vehicles, one of which was his ostentatious blue sports car, and the other a Hummer with a desert style.

 Chapter 231: 231 Not So Smooth on the Road_1

    Chapter 231: Not So Smooth on the Road_1


    Xu Fan had just left when the middle-aged man in ck at the auction revealed a profound smile and slowly walked to the corridor entrance. He took out his phone, dialed a number with a light touch.


    ¡°Everyone, get ready to move, ¡®kill the chicken to get the eggs¡¯!¡±


    The middle-aged man slowly uttered a sentence, his words overflowing with murderous intent.


    After he finished speaking, he quickly pocketed his phone, then his figure seemed to turn into a bolt of lightning, as he instantaneously leapt down from the space between the stairwells.


    The auction was set on the third floor of Yu Lou Hotel; the stairs here were at least seven or eight meters above the ground. The middle-aged man¡¯s body, like a fluttering leaf, lightlynded on the ground, merely kicking up a bit of dust.


    After that, the middle-aged man slowly stood up from the ground, patted the dust off his clothes, and walked out of Yu Lou Hotel.


    On this side, Xu Fan was driving his Audi S7, leisurely following behind Qin Haowen¡¯s two cars on the road.


    The roads in Yulou Ancient Town were quite spacious, but there weren¡¯t many vehicles. The speed advantage of Qin Haowen¡¯s Maserati sports car was fully utilized, racing down the street with a roaring sound that echoed down the long stretch.


    The Hummer behind was even fiercer; although bulky and heavy, the driver seemed to be quite reckless, driving the Hummer like it was a BMW, speeding along with a roar not outdone by the Maserati¡¯s.


    As the two cars were speeding towards a bend, they both started to slow down. Just then, a green, battered dump truck suddenly came from the opposite direction, hogging thene and careening straight towards Qin Haowen¡¯s sports car and the Hummer.<div>


    ¡°Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak¡­¡±


    The Maserati and the Hummer both abruptly braked, dragging two long skid marks on the road, and the smell of burning rubber wafted through the air.


    Luckily both cars were imported luxury models, with quality assurance. With the drivers¡¯ hard braking, the vehicles came to a steady stop on the road, leaving less than a meter from the oing dump truck.


    ¡°Dammit! That scared the hell out of me!¡± Qin Haowen patted his chest in the passenger seat, his agitation still lingering.


    On Qin Haowen¡¯s Maserati, the sycophant Zhang Qiang in the driver¡¯s seat yelled out, ¡°Dammit, is this bastard trying to get killed? How can someone drive like that! Could they be drunk? I¡¯ll call my friend toe and finish him off!¡±


    ¡°Dammit, smash him to death for me, nearly got myself killed on the road!¡± Qin Haowen also said furiously.


    Only the master in the back seat, Chou Jiukun, seemed to sense something unusual. Instead of cursing like Qin Haowen, he tensed up and squinted his eyes, as if sensing something.


    ¡°Not good, there¡¯s something wrong with the vehicles ahead; Young Master, you must not get out of the car!¡± Chou Jiukun shouted, and in one move, he opened the rear door and leaped down from the car, eyes vigntly focused on the approaching dump truck.


    The three members of me Dragon Organization on the Hummer, seeing Chou Jiukun exit the vehicle, honked their horn twice as a signal to alert Chou Jiukun.


    At that moment, a young man in a ck work uniform, with a face mask, jumped down from the dump truck. The young man approached Chou Jiukun with a timid expression and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, big brother. I was a bit sleepy just now and dozed off in the truck, nearly causing an ident. I¡¯m truly so sorry!¡±


    Upon hearing the young man¡¯s words, Zhang Qiang in the car couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. With just a meter¡¯s difference, he and the young master would have be history beneath the backside of this dump truck.


    No matter how many millions your Maserati costs, under such an enormous vehicle, at such high speeds, both man and machine would be reduced to rubble.


    ¡°Dammit, you freaking slept while driving? Do you know who we are? If you even grazed me, not even wiping out your entire family could cover the loss!¡± Zhang Qiang grabbed the young man by the cor and began to roar.


    Being ustomed to swaggering around behind someone as important as Qin Haowen, Zhang Qiang was quick to lose his temper, especially with members of the lower social sses¡ªordinary civilians.


    Of course, this behavior served as a way to show loyalty to his young master, Qin Haowen, who himself had just had a fright. If hitting this stupid driver could ease the young master, then Zhang Qiang would definitely make the man in front of him pay dearly.


    Seeing Zhang Qiang¡¯s imposing manner, the young man¡¯s face was filled with subservience. He fumbled in the pocket of his upper garment and pulled out a pack of cheap cigarettes. He offered one to Zhang Qiang and said, ¡°Big brother, I really was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have stayed upte ying mahjongst night. I canpensate you with two hundred yuan for the emotional distress, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°To hell with your two hundred yuan!¡± Zhang Qiang bellowed, pping the cigarette from the young man¡¯s hand, then swinging his palm toward the young man¡¯s face, taunting, ¡°I earn millions in a year, you think two hundred yuan is enough? How about I cripple you and give you twenty thousand instead?¡±


    As he spoke, Zhang Qiang¡¯s arm swung out, aiming a vicious blow at the young man¡¯s face.


    But just as Zhang Qiang¡¯s hand was about to make contact with the young man¡¯s cheek, the young man¡¯s body suddenly, eerily shifted backward and, in the nick of time, dodged the p aimed at his face.<div>


    ¡°Dammit you piece of crap, you dare to dodge!¡± Zhang Qiang raged, clenching his fist, ready to punch the young man in the head.


    ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s talk this out, no need for violence¡­¡± The young man smoothly dodged again, avoiding Zhang Qiang¡¯s ferocious punch.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhang Qiang was slightly stunned. Howe his strikes hadn¡¯t hit this damned driver twice in a row? Could it be that his recent abrupt braking had caused some issue with his body?


    Chou Jiukun, standing aside, noticed the young man easily avoiding Zhang Qiang¡¯s blows. A dangerous light shed in his eyes¡ªthe young man clearly had the skills of a martial artist.<div>


    ¡°Zhang Qiang, get back here quick!¡± Chou Jiukun shouted at Zhang Qiang, then leaped toward the young man.


    But it was already toote for Chou Jiukun¡¯s warning.


    No sooner had the words left his mouth than the deferential look on the young man¡¯s face vanished, reced by a fierce and ruthless expression.


    In the blink of an eye, his hands were on Zhang Qiang¡¯s neck, then crossed in a swift motion.


    With a ¡°crack,¡± Zhang Qiang¡¯s neck emitted a crisp sound, and then his head drooped lifelessly down.

 Chapter 232: 232: Black Blade Strikes, Blood Sealed Throat_1

    Chapter 232: ck de Strikes, Blood Sealed Throat_1


    ¡°Not good!¡± Chou Jiukun felt a bad premonition the moment the young man¡¯s arm touched Zhang Qiang¡¯s neck and his face turned ashen upon hearing the harsh ¡°crack¡± that followed in the dead of night.


    By then, Zhang Qiang¡¯s neck had already been snapped in one quick move.


    Just like that, the lifeless body of Zhang Qiang was slowly pushed away from his grasp; the man who had been cursing just a moment ago had now be a corpse that fell to the ground with a ¡°thump.¡±


    Inside the car, Qin Haowen, seeing Zhang Qiang being taken down by the young man with just one move, was still clueless about the situation. Thinking that Zhang Qiang had suffered a setback and been pushed over, he cursed angrily from the car, ¡°Where is this loser from, daring to attack a man of the Qin Family? Do you want to stop hanging around Zhonghai City? Believe it or not, I can have you killed!¡±


    Hearing Qin Haowen¡¯s words, Chou Jiukun cursed inwardly at how much of an idiot this young master was, still not understanding the situation even now. So, he did not continue to rush toward the young man, but instead quickly retreated to the shy blue Maserati beside Qin Haowen and shouted into the car, ¡°Young master, lock the doors and don¡¯te out, the man outside is a Martial Artist!¡±


    ¡°Damn, Chou, you must protect me well!¡± Qin Haowen¡¯s face went pale when he heard Chou Jiukun¡¯s words, and he quickly hugged himself, shrinking into his seat. He fumbled for the car keys, but his trembling fingers failed to hit the lock button even after several tries.


    Chou Jiukun, seeing Qin Haowen¡¯s cowardly demeanor, truly felt the urge to kick him to death. This young master of the Qin Family was just too pathetic. However, he was ultimately a Patron Martial Artist of the Qin Family and had to ensure Qin Haowen¡¯s safety.


    Even if the Blood Bodhi he had purchased for five hundred million was stolen, Chou Jiukun would at most face some punishment from the Qin Family. But if he failed to protect Qin Haowen and allowed him to be killed by the opposition, then Chou Jiukun¡¯s future would be bleak. He would not only be expelled from the Qin Family, but no other major family would hire him as their Patron Martial Artist.


    After all, the role of a Patron Martial Artist is to protect the safety of their own family. It might be forgivable to fail in protecting material wealth, but failing to protect the life of a young master would be a clear issue of ipetence. No family would dare to hire such a Martial Artist.


    As a Patron Martial Artist of the Qin Family, one of Zhonghai City¡¯s prominent ns, Chou Jiukun received many benefits. These were countless times better than what he could gain suffering alone in the wild, crafting Mo Luo Dan. But the price was that, should Qin Haowen ever be in danger, Chou Jiukun must risk his life to ensure his safety.<div>


    After fumbling several times in the car, Qin Haowen finally managed to press the lock button, and the Maserati emitted a ¡°jiu¡­ jiu¡­¡± sound as the locks engaged throughout the vehicle.


    With the luxury car as a barrier and himself on guard, Chou Jiukun felt that Qin Haowen¡¯s safety was at least assured.


    The three members of the me Dragon Organization in the Hummer nearby noticed Zhang Qiang¡¯s limp body on the ground, realizing something was amiss. They all jumped out of the vehicle and looked towards the young man who had taken down Zhang Qiang in an instant.


    ¡°We are from the me Dragon Organization. No matter which sect or school you are a Martial Artist from, surrender now, or don¡¯t me the me Dragon for being merciless!¡± Fei Ying was the first to draw a dagger emanating a blue glow from his leg and warned the young man coldly.


    ¡°me Dragon brats, I came here today precisely to trouble you. Hand over the Blood Bodhi if you know what¡¯s good for you, or I¡¯ll turn you me Dragons into three worthless bugs!¡± The young man let out a wildugh and replied unapologetically to Fei Ying.


    ¡°So it¡¯s going to be a fight to the end, brothers, get ready to move. Capture this fool who doesn¡¯t know how to live!¡± Fei Ying called out to Jin Gang and Xiao Bai behind him.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Jin Gang and Xiao Bai responded, each pulling out their weapons as well.


    Jin Gang retrieved a three-meter-long alloy long spear from under the Hummer¡¯s chassis. The spearhead was incredibly sharp, emitting a cold and gleaming light.


    The beautiful and delicate-looking team member Xiao Bai, with her snow-white hands, reached directly for her waist. In an instant, she drew a soft sword from her belt that was as smooth as silk. The soft sword shimmered with a purple light all around it, and in her hands, it transformed into a serpent tongue-flicking viper, looking extremely dangerous.


    ¡°Ha ha, picking on the few with the numbers, huh? So this is how the me Dragon Organization ims its dominion over everyone else,¡± mocked the young man as he pped his hands with a look of disdain directed at Fei Ying.


    ¡°Nonsense, dealing with someone as crooked as you, why bother with the codes of the martial world? Of course, we¡¯d mob you!¡± Xiao Bai retorted coldly, her pretty face stern as she spoke to the young man.


    ¡°Fine! Since you lot have no honor, we¡¯ll forget about the codes of the martial world too. Brothers, time to get to work!¡± The young man bellowed toward the back of the dump truck.


    Upon the young man¡¯s call, the pile of dirt on the dump truck suddenly exploded into the air as if it had detonated.


    From within the cloud of dirt, at least a dozen figures d in ck leaped out, each holding shiny des and swords. They moved with incredible agility and jumped down from the truck, instantly aligning themselves behind the young man.


    Among these dozen or so people, even the weakest had just entered the body tempering realm. Eight or nine were in the body tempering realm, and four or five had even reached the Qi Drawing Realm.


    A great battle was about tomence, so everyone stopped holding back and began releasing their full strength. This allowed the three members of the me Dragon Organization to take a clear look at their power.


    Chou Jiukun¡¯s face grew very unsightly as he saw the turnout.


    Even with the two Qi Drawing Realm members of the me Dragon Organization plus himself, they only had three in the Qi Drawing Realm and one in the body tempering realm on their side. The opponents had at least five experts in the Qi Drawing Realm and eight or nine in the body tempering realm. It was exactly as the young man said; they showed no respect for martial codes, clearly intending to bully with their numbers.


    ¡°Are you¡­ the people of ck de?¡± The squad leader of the me Dragon, Fei Ying, recognizing their uniform attire and coordinated moves, instantly identified them.<div>


    ¡°Ha ha, the me Dragon Organization is indeed exceptional¡ªrecognizing us right at first sight. Correct, we are from the ck de. Since you know who we are, you should know that we¡¯re not afraid of me Dragon. So, hand over the Blood Bodhi if you know what¡¯s good for you. Otherwise, once the ck de is drawn, it seeks blood,¡± the young man gestured a throat-cutting motion with his hand and then coldly addressed Fei Ying.


    ¡°The ck de Organization! Our nest has really stirred up trouble today,¡±mented Chou Jiukun internally upon hearing the intents of the opponents.

 Chapter 233: 233 Flame Dragon Organization’s Combat Power_1

    Chapter 233 me Dragon Organization¡¯s Combat Power_1


    Chou Jiukun was a Qi Drawing Realm martial artist, hence he knew many secrets of the Ancient Martial World that ordinary martial artists did not. ck de was precisely an extremely mysterious and brutal force within the Ancient Martial World.


    The founder of ck de was a survivor who had escaped from one of The Four Great Noble Families that had been annihted by the me Dragon Organization. Holding a grudge for the decimation of their sect by the me Dragon Organization, ck de had since its establishment gathered arge number of the surviving members from the factions eliminated by the me Dragon Organization.


    Using these people¡¯s hatred for the me Dragon Organization, ck de formed a substantial underground power that opposed the me Dragon at every turn.


    Since many of its members came from The Four Great Noble Families, their strength was also very formidable. Moreover, they were originally from sects with more unorthodox practices. Added to the hatred for the me Dragon Organization for destroying their sects, they became even more reckless and cruel in their actions. The saying ¡°When ck de strikes, blood seals the throat¡± mentioned by the youth was certainly no empty phrase.


    It was universally acknowledged in the Martial World that there were two powers that should not be provoked, with the me Dragon Organization ranking first and ck de undoubtedly deserving the second ce.


    Furthermore, ck de was cruel in its deeds and always lurked in the shadows, which made it even more terrifying than the me Dragon Organization in some respects.


    In the current world of martial artists, if anyone dared to directly challenge the me Dragon Organization, it was undoubtedly the ck de Organization. However, ck de mostly operated in the north of Yan Country, and it was unexpected that today, due to a single Blood Bodhi, even the notorious ck de would be stirred into action.


    Chou Jiukun felt his heart growing cold. The Blood Bodhi that the Qin Family had purchased for five billion was now a hot potato and a death warrant. It had attracted ck de¡¯s attention, and they were even ready to forcibly snatch it away right in front of me Dragon¡¯s members.


    Chou Jiukun could not afford to provoke either side, but how could ck de let him go easily without obtaining the Blood Bodhi?


    In Chou Jiukun¡¯s heart, it was as bitter as if he had chewed a hundred coptis roots¡ªbitterness¡­ was the only word.<div>


    In a big tree less than one hundred meters from the fight, Xu Fan stood leisurely upon the tree, coldly observing the situation below. Seeing first a muck truck blocking Qin Haowen and his group¡¯s path, followed by a big group of people pouring out from the vehicle, a slight smirk appeared on the corner of Xu Fan¡¯s mouth.


    Indeed, he was not the only one interested in the Blood Bodhi. The murkier the waters, the better. The murkier they were, the easier it would be for him to fish in troubled waters. Xu Fan stood on the tree, watching everyone¡¯s movements, and thought to himself.


    A battle between ck de and me Dragon was about to erupt.


    ¡°Jin Gang, protect the Blood Bodhi. Xiao Bai, follow me up!¡± Fei Ying said to Jin Gang, who held a Long Spear, and then he dashed toward a group of men in ck.


    Fei Ying¡¯s dagger spun rapidly in his palm for a few turns and then was thrown out directly. The sharp dagger seemed to instantly appear before one of the sword-wielding men in ck.


    Seeing the oing dagger gleaming with blue light, the man in ck raised his sword to block it. Unexpectedly, the dagger seemed to have a life of its own. As the man¡¯s sword approached, the dagger suddenly changed its trajectory, instantly circling around the de and then lunged for his throat.


    A look of shock shed in the eyes of the man in ck. Using all his strength, he leapt into the air, but his evasion was still no match for the speed of the dagger. Barely rising thirty centimeters, the dagger thrown by Fei Ying had pierced through his torso, bringing forth a spray of blood.


    The dagger pierced through the chest of the man in ck and then instantly changed its form, whizzing as it spun back into the hands of Fei Ying.


    ¡°What a marvelous Returning Flying Knife! The people from me Dragon Organization really do have some tricks up their sleeve!¡± The young man who had blocked the car didn¡¯t be angry but instead smiled and pped his hands toward Fei Ying before pulling out a katana-like weapon that was nine feet long and, with a coldugh, walked toward Fei Ying.


    Xiao Bai was not idle at this time either. Although she looked like a delicate beauty, the moment she picked up the Soft Sword, her whole demeanor seemed to change, transforming into a stunningly cold beauty as if she could freeze the air around her, brandishing the Soft Sword and charging toward one of the men in ck next to her.


    The man in ck was holding a simple Longsword, and when he saw Xiao Baiing at him, a cold smirk shed across his lips, showing no fear as he faced her, casually swinging out a flourish of his sword, the tip viciously aimed at Xiao Bai¡¯s heart.


    At that moment, Xiao Bai¡¯s Soft Sword suddenly erupted in a bright purple glow, like a venomous snake, and in the blink of an eye, entangled the de of the man in ck. There was a series of metallic shes, ¡°ng ng,¡± and the Longsword was so wrapped up by Xiao Bai¡¯s short sword that it lost its direction, and the thrust that was originally aimed directly at Xiao Bai¡¯s heart stabbed through the air instead.


    While her Soft Sword diverted the Longsword¡¯s strike, it reappeared at a strange angle right at the man in ck¡¯s neck in a sh.


    Seeing that the purple de of Xiao Bai¡¯s Soft Sword was about to decapitate him, the man in ck didn¡¯t dare to continue his attack and quickly raised his Longsword, instantaneously positioning the de in front of his own neck.


    But that was still not the attack target of Xiao Bai¡¯s Soft Sword. The tip of the sword flickered once more around the man¡¯s neck and in a sh, appeared on the right hand holding his sword, slicing a deep gash with a ¡°zii¡± sound.


    A thumb, swiftly carried into the air by the edge of the purple Soft Sword, fell with a ¡°ng!¡± The man in ck¡¯s thumb was severed, causing the simple Longsword to drop from his grip, falling to the ground instantly.


    The man in ck before Xiao Bai hadn¡¯t suffered any fatal injuries, but for a swordsman, the loss of the right thumb meant he would never be able to wield a sword again. Even if the finger was reattached, the agility would never be as it was before, making it nearly impossible to contend with masters.


    In just an exchange, Xiao Bai and Fei Ying had rendered the two weakest men in ck incapable of fighting.


    Although neither of them had suffered fatal injuries, their ability to fight was essentially destroyed by this encounter.<div>


    Fei Ying was a high-level Qi Drawing Realm expert, so injuring a Body-Tempering member of the ck de Organization from afar with a flying knife was somewhat expected. Xiao Bai, only at the pinnacle of the Body-Tempering realm, had managed to disable a Martial Artist of the same level in almost a single encounter, which goes to show that the people from the me Dragon Organization are indeed powerful.


    However, the others had now felt the threat posed by the two, and the young man driving the dump truck shouted, ¡°Two against one is unfair. Everyone else get on the truck, and take the Blood Bodhi!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Upon hearing themand, the men in ck quickly reorganized their formation, and pairs of Qi Drawing and Body-Tempering experts faced off against Xiao Bai and Fei Ying.


    Meanwhile, the remaining eight or nine people all converged on Jin Gang, who was guarding the Hummer.<div>

 Chapter 234: 234: Master Chou Forced to Take Action_1

    Chapter 234: Master Chou Forced to Take Action_1


    Jin Gang held a long spear made of alloy in his hand, which measured over three meters and had a glinting de at the front. Among the three, Fei Ying and Xiao Bai were proficient in offense, while Jin Gang was an expert in defense.


    Looking at the seven or eight ck-clothed Martial Artists rushing at him like locusts, Jin Gang remained calm in the face of danger, swinging his over three-meter spear and instantly executing a move that swept through thousands of pounds, covering the entire spear with a golden halo.


    Masters of the Qi Drawing Realm, although unable to release their Qi Force externally, could already concentrate their Qi Force on their weapons.


    Fei Ying¡¯s blue dagger glowed like neon lights because it was imbued with the Qi Force he cultivated.


    Xiao Bai¡¯s sword was made by mixing the invaluable Ziwei Star Meteorite during its forging process, hence its capacity to be flexible and stretchable, and it also emanated a purple glow.


    With this weapon, even a Martial Artist of the Body Tempering Realm could concentrate their Qi Force in their hand, and this sword would carry the Sword Qi along with its owner¡¯s Qi Force. Thus, because of the Ziwei Soft Sword, Xiao Bai had some strength of a Qi Drawing Realm Martial Artist. This enabled him to disable a Martial Artist¡¯s finger with just one move inbat, causing the opponent to lose his ability to fight.


    The golden light emanating from Jin Gang¡¯s spear shaft represented the true power of the Qi Drawing Realm.


    The golden glow on the spear, with a powerful wind, ferociously swept through the approaching ck-clothed men, and without a doubt, even the Qi Drawing Realm experts among the ck-clothed men didn¡¯t dare to withstand the might of this sweep.


    The me Dragon Organization had its advantages; at the very least, the weapons held by Jin Gang, Fei Ying, and Xiao Bai were high-grade weapons specially forged by the powerful weapon smiths within the organization. While not on par with real Magical Treasures, they were razor-sharp divine weapons, several times more powerful than the des and swords of the ck de members.


    The trio from the me Dragon Organization, with their handy weapons and agile techniques, managed to hold their own against the dozen or so ck de members on their first encounter without being wiped out instantly; in fact, they put up a good fight.<div>


    Among the people surrounding them, there were two Qi Energy Masters and six Body Tempering Realm Martial Artists, managing to keep so many opponents at bay within a few exchanges was already quite impressive.


    In particr, therge spear in his hand yed a significant role in this.


    Whenever the spear was thrusted and the golden Qi Force swept past, it invoked a whistling sound as it moved through the air. One ck-clothed man from the Body Tempering Realm who was slow to dodge was hit by the long spear from Jin Gang¡¯s hand, and his body flew out like a broken kite for over ten meters before crashing to the ground with a loud ng, his fate uncertain.


    However, after a few exchanges with his long spear swathed in golden Qi Force, although Jin Gang managed to keep the ck-clothed men at bay, his consumption of Qi Force was indeed very heavy.


    In less than a minute, Jin Gang¡¯s face was covered with sweat, he was breathing heavily, and even therge spear in his hand wasn¡¯t swung with the same powerful vigor as before.


    Fei Ying and Xiao Bai were also caught in a difficult fight.


    Xiao Bai was merely at the peak of the Tempering Realm, and although he was only a step away from the Qi Drawing Realm and had the advantage of using a weapon, facing a martial artist from the Qi Drawing Realmbined with one from the Tempering Realm was still extremely challenging. In a short time, he was pressured into a dangerous situation and even got two cuts on his arm from the great sword of the Qi Drawing Realm martial artist.


    Xiao Bai¡¯s arms were originally as tender and white as bamboo shoots, but after being wounded by the swordsman in ck, a good deal of blood flowed, staining his once pristine arms with traces of blood.


    Fei Ying was under even greater pressure. Being an intermediate expert in the Qi Drawing Realm, he ranked first in strength among the three of them and was also the captain of their team. However, the young man who had been using a dump truck to stop vehicles was faintly reaching the peak of the Qi Drawing Realm. The weapon in his hand was an eerie red curved saber, which in his hands was like a malicious python, always striking from unexpected corners and catching his opponent off guard.


    Fei Ying¡¯s blue dagger was at a disadvantage in closebat,cking the opportunity to strike stealthily with his flying knives. He had no choice but to sh head-on with the young man¡¯s curved saber, but the young man¡¯s saber was powerful and heavy, and since he was slightly superior in the Martial Dao Realmpared to Fei Ying and had another Tempering Realm subordinate stealthily attacking Fei Ying from behind, it didn¡¯t take long for Fei Ying to be driven into a perilous state, narrowly escaping the young man¡¯s deadly shes several times.


    Fei Ying nced at Jin Gang¡¯s situation and saw that it was even more dangerous. After the initial burst of courage waned, Jin Gang, because of the excessive consumption of Qi Force, could barely withstand the siege of seven or eight men. He had been chopped several times on the back but was fortunate that his extraordinary defensive strength prevented him from being felled by the men in ck.


    The wounded Jin Gang¡¯s moves were significantly slower than before. Despite the advantage that his long spear was longer and thus stronger, once his opponents closed in, he faced the peril that a shorter weapon brought. Now, Jin Gang¡¯s long spear could not fend off all the men in ck as two of them had already closed in on his side, raising their knives to plunge through him.


    It was at this moment that Chou Jiukun, who had been watching from the sidelines, finally made his move.


    The me Dragon Organization had been called over by the Qin Family, and if anything happened to them, the Qin Family could not evade responsibility, and Chou Jiukun, the Qin Family¡¯s Patron warrior at the site of the fight, would be the first to be affected.


    Just as one of the men in ck was about to stab Jin Gang with a fatal blow, Chou Jiukun took out his iron hook and flung it at the Tempering Realm man in ck.


    The iron hook spun seven or eight times in the air, whistling with the wind, and shot straight at the waist of the man in ck. If he proceeded with his strike, he would soon be sliced in two by Chou Jiukun¡¯s sharp iron hook.


    Without time to think, the man in ck instantly raised his knife to shield his face. With a ng of metal, Chou Jiukun¡¯s thrown iron hook collided with the knife, and the tremendous force of the impact sent the man flying, vomiting three mouthfuls of blood before he staggered up from the ground.


    Taking advantage of this opening, Chou Jiukun, holding his remaining iron hook, shed to Jin Gang¡¯s side in an instant, back to back with him, facing the seven ck-clothed martial artists surrounding them.


    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Jin Gang knew that Chou Jiukun had just saved his life, so he thanked Chou Jiukun.<div>


    ¡°No need for thanks!¡± Master Chou nodded his head. He was actually bleeding inside, I don¡¯t want to offend ck de either, but I have no other choice, I have to stand with the me Dragon Organization now.

 Chapter 235: 235 The Middle-Aged Man Appears_1

    Chapter 235 The Middle-Aged Man Appears_1


    After Chou Jiukun appeared, the situation slightly tilted in favor of the me Dragon Organization.


    The strength of the ck de martial artists still seemed to be slightly inferior to that of the me Dragon Organization. With the addition of Chou Jiukun, who had stepped into the Qi Drawing Realm for over a decade, Jin Gang and Chou Jiukun stood back to back and, to everyone¡¯s surprise, matched several attacking ck de martial artists blow for blow, just managing to fend off ck de¡¯s assault.


    Seeing that Jin Gang¡¯s situation had stabilized, Fei Ying let out a loud shout, popped a medicinal pill into his mouth, and within a few seconds, his aura surged tremendously. Even the blue dagger in his hand seemed far more captivating.


    Xiao Bai, seeing this, casually took out an identical medicinal pill and, after tossing it into his mouth like Fei Ying, also experienced a massive increase in momentum. The soft sword, which had previously been somewhat strained, began to swing with newfound ferocity.


    ¡°So, the me Dragon Organization already has an alchemist?¡± A note of surprise shed in the young man¡¯s eyes who had been blocking the way. Picking up his curved de, he began to attack Fei Ying desperately.


    Unfortunately for him, Fei Ying, after consuming the medicinal pill, had his strength so greatly enhanced that even with thebined forces of the young man and another master at the Physical Conditioning realm, they found it hard to suppress him.


    In the midst of the fight, Fei Ying feinted at the young man with a sh, then instantly flung his blue dagger, sending it flying amidst those who were besieging Xiao Bai.


    One of the ck de martial artists attacking Xiao Bai, a Physical Conditioning realm practitioner, never anticipated that a dagger coulde flying at him from behind. He was pierced straight through by the sudden dagger, copsing to the ground.


    After Xiao Bai took the medicinal pill, his strength was no less than that of a Qi Drawing Realm martial artist. Combined with the power of his mysterious soft sword, he actually began to overpower the Qi Drawing Realm ck de martial artist before him.


    And on Fei Ying¡¯s side, with the strength boost provided by the medicinal pill, he effortlessly withstood the advances of two ck de martial artists on his own.<div>


    The three members of the me Dragon Organization, together with Chou Jiukun, the patron of the Qin Family, incredibly managed to hold off the frenzied assault of over a dozen ck de martial artists.


    Just then, from the darkness of the distant night, suddenly emerged a middle-aged man dressed in a ck Zhongshan suit, with a sinister expression on his face. This man was none other than the middle-aged man Xu Fan had encountered after the auction concluded.


    ¡°A bunch of trash, taking so long to handle a few riff-raff from the me Dragon Organization!¡± The middle-aged man coldlymented as he looked at the group from ck de.


    The young man in charge of stopping vehicles turned around, and upon seeing the middle-aged man, a sudden shock rushed through him.


    ¡°My apologies, sir. We will dispose of them immediately!¡± the young man stammered to the middle-aged man, a hint of panic in his voice.


    ¡°No need, by the time you guys deal with them, me Dragon¡¯s reinforcements will probably have arrived!¡± The middle-aged man said calmly. His figure moved, and like a bolt of lightning, he cut into the battlefield.


    The first to bear the brunt was Fei Ying. As the leader of the me Dragon organization¡¯s trio and the strongest among them, the middle-aged man aimed directly for Fei Ying without deviation.


    The youth responsible for stopping people and another ck de martial artist assaulting Fei Ying, seeing the middle-aged man personally join the fray, nearly by instinct, moved aside.


    For this middle-aged man, their presence was not assistance, but merely a burden.


    Fei Ying merely grasped the blue dagger in his hand because he had already sensed the powerful aura emanating from the middle-aged man, an aura capable of destroying heaven and earth.


    In the blink of an eye, the middle-aged man had moved from several dozen meters away and appeared instantaneously beside Fei Ying. He didn¡¯t even take out a weapon; he merely clenched his fists and threw a punch at Fei Ying.


    A terrifying grey Qi Force burst forth from his fist, carrying a momentum that could shatter anything in its path, and it violently collided with Fei Ying.


    Fei Ying¡¯s blue dagger burst into the most dazzling blue light and ferociously sliced into the grey Qi Force released by the middle-aged man¡¯s fist. However, after merely two seconds, the blue light in Fei Ying¡¯s hand waspletely devoured by the grey Qi Force.


    With a ¡°boom,¡± Fei Ying¡¯s body was propelled by the Qi Force, flying more than a dozen meters before crashing into amppost¡¯s iron pole, nearly bending it.


    Gushes of fresh blood poured out of Fei Ying¡¯s mouth as if it cost nothing. At this moment, even the blue dagger had been knocked out of his grasp,nding who knows where. The weapon was Fei Ying¡¯s lifeline, and it was the first time in history it had been knocked away during a fight.


    ¡°Qi Force externalized; he¡¯s a Martial Arts Grandmaster!¡± This terrifying thought shed through Fei Ying¡¯s mind as he spat out blood and shouted to Jin Gang and Xiao Bai, ¡°Take the Blood Bodhi and run! As far as you can!¡±


    ¡°Captain, what about you!¡± Jin Gang fired a shot, sting away two approaching enemies, and urgently spoke to Fei Ying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ worry about me, the mission¡­ is what¡¯s important! Go now! That¡¯s an order!¡± Fei Ying wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and struggled to his feet.


    With a casual beckoning, the blue dagger in the nearby flower bed flew back into Fei Ying¡¯s hand, though its blue glow was no longer as bright as before, appearing as if it might extinguish at any moment.<div>


    ¡°You go! I¡¯ll cover our retreat!¡± Fei Ying shouted wildly, then leapt back into the center of the battlefield.


    Tears started to form in Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes, but Fei Ying¡¯s words were clear. As a member of the me Dragon Organization, she had to obey the captain¡¯s orders unconditionally.


    So, Chou Jiukun and Jin Gang, after flinging aside the ck de martial artists, nimbly hopped onto the Hummer. Xiao Bai swiftly leaped through the window lowered in the back row, squeezing into the rear seat. Chou Jiukun, who was next to the driver¡¯s side door, slid straight into the driver¡¯s seat. He mmed on the elerator, and with a roaring sound, the Hummer shot off the ground and sped away instantly.


    A few ck de martial artists originally wanted to intercept, but Fei Ying, seemingly throwing his life away, flung his blue dagger once again. The spinning blue dagger, like a razor, held back all those who tried to block the vehicle.<div>


    Fei Ying was now weaponless, and the middle-aged man who had knocked him away with a single palm appeared in front of Fei Ying once again.


    ¡°Kid, you want to die, huh? I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± The middle-aged man revealed a venomous smile and slowly raised his right fist.


    At that moment, from the window of the Hummer, suddenly protruded the muzzle of a gun. It was an automatic rifle that Jin Gang had taken out from the vehicle, aimed at the middle-aged man, and he opened fire in a sweeping motion.


    Martial artists typically seldom use guns because they have a strong aversion to such hot weapons.


    However, seeing that Captain Fei Ying was about to be sted to death by the middle-aged man, Jin Gang could not care less and angrily handled the only automatic rifle in the vehicle, firing a burst of shots at the middle-aged man.

 Chapter 236: 236 On-Car Battle_1

    Chapter 236 On-Car Battle_1


    ¡°Dammit! The people from the me Dragon Organization really have no shame!¡± The middle-aged man cursed aloud as his figure flickered like a ghost, dodging a barrage of bullets aimed at him.


    In the Martial World of Yan Country, there was a recognized fact: even a Martial Arts Grandmaster couldn¡¯t withstand the gunfire from automatic and sniper rifles. However, this did not mean that when faced with automatic and sniper rifles, a Martial Arts Grandmaster turned into amb waiting to be ughtered.


    Although martial artists couldn¡¯t resist firearms head-on, their reaction speed was iparably keen.


    Previously on Yulong Mountain, Xu Fan faced off against a top-tier international assassin, a retired ace sniper from the Delta Force. Even against a top sniping expert, however, they still could not harm Xu Fan.


    Firearms could only exert a powerful deterrence against martial artists, but actually hitting a martial artist was very difficult.


    After all, firearms are inanimate objects. To harness their power, one needs a person to operate them, and a martial artist only needs to kill the person wielding the gun to make the threat of firearms disappear into nothingness.


    No matter how powerful the firearm in hand, if the person using it is just an ordinary person, then the martial artist has many ways to dodge bullets, unless the gun they wield never runs out of ammunition. Otherwise, as long as there is a gap, the martial artist will seize the opportunity to counterattack and kill.


    The automatic rifle in Jin Gang¡¯s hand had only thirty rounds of ammunition; under full-automatic fire, the clip ran empty in less than five seconds.


    But it was these few seconds of dy that allowed themander of the me Dragon squad, Fei Ying, to sessfully grab his Blue Dagger, then agilely jump into the vehicle, avoiding the fate of being sted to pieces by the middle-aged man.


    And as Jin Gang emptied thest bullet from his gun, a brutally violent smile appeared on the middle-aged man¡¯s face.<div>


    ¡°Good, you don¡¯t even want the dignity of a martial artist, using a gun against me. Today, I will personally crush your gun-wielding hand with my own!¡±


    After speaking, the middle-aged man transformed into a gray hurricane, and in an instant, he pounced towards the Humvee.


    The Humvee¡¯s speed had already reached over a hundred miles per hour, very fast, but even so, the gray hurricane that the middle-aged man had be was still catching up to it at an incredible speed.


    Jin Gang discarded the empty magazine from his rifle, clumsily scrambling to insert a fresh one. While all members of the me Dragon Organization received some firearms training, as martial artists, they were innately averse to guns, so,pared to ordinary people who have merely handled guns, their shooting technique was still quite clumsypared to well-trained soldiers.


    No sooner had Jin Gang finished reloading than he felt an abnormal shaking of the vehicle. The driver was Chou Jiukun, a Patron of the Qin Family. His driving skills were as rough as Jin Gang¡¯s marksmanship; he could just drive and nothing more, and this sudden shake almost sent the car into the median¡¯s greenery.


    ¡°Xiao Bai, you take the wheel, Jin Gang, there¡¯s something on the roof, get ready to fire!¡± Fei Ying, seated in the back,manded weakly.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Xiao Bai and Jin Gang responded in unison.


    Jin Gang shrank his body and in an instant, squeezed from the passenger seat to the back seat. Seeing the front seat empty, Chou Jiukun released the steering wheel and swiftly moved to the passenger seat, while Xiao Bai, from the back row, propped his hands on the backrest of the front seat and nimbly leaped into the driver¡¯s seat.


    While these dizzying personnel changes soundedplicated, they took less than a second to perform.


    The superb physical condition and agility of martial artists were undoubtedly showcased in this moment.


    And this was just the beginning.


    Once Xiao Bai took over the driving, the vehicle no longer jolted as much, but suddenly, a sound of metal being torn apart came from above the car.


    ¡°Crack!¡± A sound.


    The sturdy roof of the Humvee was forcibly torn open by a hand, which then, without losing momentum, reached for Xiao Bai at the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Dadadada¡­¡± Jin Gang fired his gun at the roof once more.


    The middle-aged man on the roof, having nowhere to hide, had no choice but to perform a backbend to leap off, but he didn¡¯t jump off the vehicle. Instead, he fiercely clung to a metal handle at the back, being pulled along the street by the Humvee like a skillful kite.


    ¡°He¡¯s still not gone, he¡¯s now clinging to the back of the car!¡± Fei Ying, with his eyes closed, sensed for a moment and then said to Jin Gang.


    ¡°What should we do, boss!¡± Jin Gang picked up the automatic rifle, asking with a bit of hesitation.


    He also couldn¡¯t determine the opponent¡¯s position and didn¡¯t want to waste bullets for nothing, but if they allowed the Martial Arts Grandmaster to hang onto the vehicle, the four of them would definitely be taken out by this Grandmaster.<div>


    The power of a Martial Arts Grandmaster simply wasn¡¯t something that a Martial Artist of the Qi Drawing Realm could contend with.


    Fei Ying had only taken one punch from the middle-aged man and was already seriously injured, and the three of them were far less capable than Fei Ying.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted Zhonghai City¡¯s War Wolf special forces squad; they¡¯re on their way. With dozens of guns, I¡¯d like to see how he¡¯ll dodge them! You, guard the roof, and the moment you see him move, open fire immediately!¡± Fei Ying said weakly to Jin Gang.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Jin Gang, holding the automatic rifle, kept a vignt watch on the roof.<div>


    Suddenly, the rear window ss shattered into countless pieces with a ¡°smash,¡± and the enormous air pressure rushed into the car instantly, leaving everyone inside momentarily stunned.


    Seizing the opportunity, the middle-aged man shed into the vehicle through the broken window. As soon as he got inside, Fei Ying swung his Blue Dagger fiercely at the man.


    The space inside the Humvee was spacious enough to sitfortably, but it was very cramped for a fight.


    Seeing the middle-aged man and Fei Ying already tangled up, Jin Gang didn¡¯t dare to fire. In such a confined space, firing indiscriminately could hit the wrong target.


    ¡°Overlord Fist!¡± Chou Jiukun, seated in the back, shouted and aimed a punch at the middle-aged man. The rear was too cramped, and this Grandmaster¡¯s threat to them was too great.


    ¡°Child¡¯s y!¡± The middle-aged man responded with a punch of his own. His punch was slow, but his Qi Force could be projected externally; before the punch evennded, the forceful Qi in his fist erupted outward. Chou Jiukun, sitting by the window, simply couldn¡¯t withstand the powerful punch, and along with the rear car door, was blown away by the man¡¯s formidable strike.

 Chapter 237: 237 Shoot Me!_1

    Chapter 237 Shoot Me!_1


    ¡°`


    After sting Chou Jiukun away, the middle-aged man suddenly discovered a ck password-protected case on the back seat of the car Fei Ying was sitting in. This case was the one Qin Haowen was carrying when he left the Yu Lou Hotel, containing the Blood Bodhi.


    ¡°Hand it over!¡± the middle-aged man roared, snatching the password case in an instant, attempting to steal it.


    At this moment, Jin Gang could no longer concern himself with Fei Ying in the back seat. He picked up the rifle in his hands and aimed it straight at the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Dammit, you dare shoot!¡± the middle-aged man grabbed Fei Ying and pulled him in front of himself.


    Fei Ying had nearly been destroyed by his punch just now, and now he had almost lost allbat ability. He couldn¡¯t struggle anymore and was simply pulled over to be used as a human shield.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, shoot, kill him, the mission is what matters!¡± Fei Ying red furiously, shouting at Jin Gang.


    Jin Gang tightened his grip on the rifle, beads of sweat the size of beans appeared on his face. Despite Fei Ying¡¯s furious screams to shoot, how could he actually pull the trigger on his Captain and brother-in-arms?


    ¡°Captain, I can¡¯t shoot!¡± Jin Gang sighed, instantly aiming the rifle at the middle-aged man and said, ¡°As long as you release the Captain, I won¡¯t shoot. You can take the stuff and go, but you can¡¯t kill anyone because, if you do, I will shoot right now.¡±


    The middle-aged man quickly weighed the options in his mind. The interior of the car was very cramped, greatly disadvantageous for evading. If this hot-headed man really did shoot, the me Dragon Captain being used as a shield would definitely be dead, but he estimated that he too would get wounded.<div>


    His purpose for this trip was simply to hijack the Blood Bodhi, not to fight to the death with the me Dragon Organization. Listening to Jin Gang, he nodded slightly, ¡°Fine, as long as I¡¯ve taken the stuff, I absolutely won¡¯t kill your Captain.¡±


    ¡°Jin Gang, are you confused? Even if I die, you shouldn¡¯t exchange my life with the failure of the mission!¡± Held hostage by the middle-aged man, Fei Ying said weakly to Jin Gang, with a hint offort in his eyes towards Jin Gang, but mostly powerlessness.


    If he still had the slightest bit of energy, he would rather die fighting ck de¡¯s leader than being used like this to ckmail his teammates.


    But now, Fei Ying truly couldn¡¯t gather even a shred of Qi Force, he could only helplessly watch Jin Gang, and with great frustration screamed at him, ¡°Shoot, dammit, I¡¯m telling you to shoot, do you hear me!¡±


    Tears streamed down Jin Gang¡¯s face, but his finger still didn¡¯t pull the trigger. While weeping, he said to Fei Ying, ¡°Captain, I really can¡¯t shoot. If the mission fails, it¡¯s all on me. I absolutely won¡¯t shoot at you!¡±


    ¡°Haha, what a tragic drama, continue your act, I¡¯m out of here!¡± The middle-aged man had now secured the password case behind Fei Ying in his arms. Suddenly, he threw a punch at the roof of the car.


    With a ¡°bang,¡± the sturdy steel roof of the Humvee was sted open with arge hole.


    The middle-aged man, with the case in his hands, flew out through the hole in an instant.


    However, he didrgely keep his promise. He only took the case and didn¡¯t take the chance to finish off the severely injured Fei Ying before leaving.


    ¡°Captain!¡± Jin Gang threw the rifle aside, immediately sat next to Fei Ying, and held his battered body.


    ¡°Jin Gang! Have you lost your senses? With such a big loss this time, and having the item we¡¯re protecting stolen, how can I face going back if I don¡¯t die!¡± Fei Ying said weakly, his face disying a stubborn pride.


    ¡°To hell with the mission! Facing a Martial Arts Grandmaster and a dozen Martial Artist experts, even if we had the power of three heads and six arms, we couldn¡¯t stop them. Does the me Dragon Organization only exist to send people to their deaths or to personally kill our own teammates? I could never do such a thing in my life!¡± Tears welled up in Jin Gang¡¯s eyes as he stubbornly turned his face away.


    ¡°Captain, we really did our best. ck de has fought with us for so long. If we could have eliminated them, we would have done so already, the responsibility can¡¯t all fall on us. They¡¯re just too strong. If headquarters demands ountability, let¡¯s all take it together. I, Xiao Bai, am not afraid of punishment!¡± Xiao Bai, who was driving, also turned his head and fearlessly said to Fei Ying.


    ¡°Ah! Having you two as teammates is Fei Ying¡¯s good fortune!¡± Fei Ying sighed. He knew the mission was doomed to fail, but his teammates¡¯ actions to save him at all costs also deeply moved him.


    If it were he in Jin Gang¡¯s position today, after a heart-to-heart, he knew he couldn¡¯t shoot at a teammate either. He¡¯d rather the mission fail than to have Jin Gang die by his gun.


    ¡°Let¡¯s contact the organization immediately, report ck de¡¯s whereabouts to headquarters. It seems that ck de¡¯s strength is growing, to dare to sh directly with our me Dragon Organization.¡± After giving it some thought, Fei Ying mustered the strength to sit up and took out a device the size of a mobile phone, a PDA, to start contacting headquarters.


    This device was an ultra-encrypted internalmunicator equipped with seven or eight types of light recognition and encryption technologies and was only provided to official members of the me Dragon Organization.


    ¡°Captain, it¡¯s a mistake we all made together. You can¡¯t take all the responsibility on yourself. I won¡¯t agree to it!¡± Jin Gang watched Fei Ying start contacting headquarters and urged him.


    ¡°Yeah, Captain. We either live or die together, advance or retreat together!¡± Xiao Bai also said from the front without fear.<div>


    ¡°Alright! Live or die together, advance or retreat together!¡± Fei Ying responded, and began operating the internalmunicator.


    Meanwhile, the middle-aged man flew out of the car¡¯s roof andnded gently by arge tree on the side of the road.


    After he steadied himself, the middle-aged man quickly ced the case on the ground.


    Although the case was made of a special metal and was an anti-theft password case, to a martial artist, the case was no more than a toy.<div>


    Without entering any password, the middle-aged man simply pressed on the backte of the case and injected a gray stream of Qi Force into it.


    With a ¡°snap,¡± the case was sted open by the Qi Force emitted by the middle-aged man, and the intricate password lock was immediately shattered into pieces.


    He could st through a Humvee¡¯s roof, so a little case like this was no trouble at all.


    Gently opening the broken case, insidey a brilliantly radiant crystal box, and within the box, a red fruit glimmered with an iridescent light.

 Chapter 238: 238: Blood Bodhi Arrives_1

    Chapter 238: Blood Bodhi Arrives_1


    ¡°`


    ¡°Haha, ck de is finally going to have another Martial Arts Grandmaster!¡± the middle-aged man said, looking at the Blood Bodhi in the box, which emitted a rainbow-colored glow, with a beaming smile on his face.


    At that very moment, the crystal box inside the box seemed as if it had been enchanted, and in an instant, it ¡°whooshed¡± up to the tree.


    Xu Fan was standing at the top of this tree at the time, concealing all his cultivation aura, so that even this ck de middle-aged man, who had reached the level of a Martial Arts Grandmaster, could not detect his presence.


    A Martial Arts Grandmaster already had the ability for Air Control, so the moment the middle-aged man saw the Blood Bodhi and burst intoughter, Xu Fan made his move.


    After activating his Object Maniption Ability, Xu Fan¡¯s hand acted as if it had grown arge ma and, with a ¡°biu¡± sound, instantly drew the crystal box containing the Blood Bodhi into his palm.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± the middle-aged man shouted, having let down his guard for a moment during his joyous celebration of acquiring the priceless Blood Bodhi. And in that instant of rxation, the crystal box containing the Blood Bodhi suddenly flew away on its own.


    This was a prime example of the saying, ¡°The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.¡± He had just gotten his hands on the Blood Bodhi, not even having time to savour it, when this holy medicine, capable of allowing a Qi Drawing practitioner to leapfrog straight to the level of a Martial Arts Grandmaster, flew away before his very eyes.


    He was a high-level executive of ck de, one of the renowned Twelve des, the Flying Mang de. His cultivation had reached the level of a Martial Arts Grandmaster. For someone to dare snatch food from the jaws of a tiger was simply courting death!


    No sooner had Xu Fan grasped the crystal box than he shed away, swiftly leaping from the tree and blending into the vast night.<div>


    The middle-aged man also quickly reacted, chasing closely after Xu Fan.


    Though his cultivation was already at the level of a Martial Arts Grandmaster, it was just within the context of Sea Blue Star¡¯s Grandmaster Realm.


    While Xu Fan was at the same level as him, he was an Extra-Emissary Cultivator from the Cultivation World, formerly known as the illustrious Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor, whosebat prowess was not something an ordinary Martial Arts Grandmaster could match.


    What¡¯s more, Xu Fan possessed countless magical techniques unique to the Cultivation World, employing a variety of endless methods, like one of the most precious and most difficult-to-master skills in the Cultivation World¡ªthe Qimen Dunjia Formation technique.


    In his previous life, Xu Fan could be said to be a true Cultivation prodigy. There was no knowledge in the Cultivation World that he did not know, and nothing he knew that he wasn¡¯t proficient in.


    When raising pets, he raised the five supreme Holy Beasts, in alchemy, he could refine the strongest Ninth Grade Divine Pill in the Cultivation World. In artifact crafting, he could create the most powerful Ninth Stage Magical Treasures, and his formation skills were uniquely unparalleled in the Cultivation World.


    In the past, Xu Fan could see through the formations on Yulong Mountain at a nce, relying solely on his profound formation skills. Just now, while on the tree, he took advantage of the middle-aged man¡¯s inattentiveness, and like lightning, surreptitiouslyid down a formation with a few leaves he had infused with his spiritual energy.


    ¡°`


    This formation was called the ¡°One-Leaf Screening¡± formation, within which anyone, no matter their level of cultivation, would be disoriented and lose their way. No matter which direction they walked in, they would end up walking in circles; the effect was very simr to the folklore notion of ¡°ghost hitting the wall¡±.


    In order to snatch the Blood Bodhi and escape without this middle-aged man discovering his identity, Xu Fan had hastily set up this maze formation with the effect of ¡°One-Leaf Screening¡±.


    However, he had not used the precious leaves of spiritual trees for the formation, but rather ordinary leaves, so the effect of the formation was quite limited. It could at most trap an ordinary person for a few days until the spiritual energy within the formation was slowly exhausted, after which the formation would break on its own.


    For someone in the Martial Arts Grandmaster Realm like the middle-aged man, this formation could detain him for only two to three minutes at most.


    But for Xu Fan, those two or three minutes were more than enough.


    ¡°Dammit! Who the hell was that?¡± The middle-aged man chased in the direction where Xu Fan had vanished for a while, only to find that he had been walking in circles in the same spot, seemingly incapable of leaving the vicinity of the tree, which aroused his suspicion. He began to closely inspect the area beneath the tree.


    Upon inspection, he indeed spotted the problem. The few fallen leaves underneath the tree subtly emanated a strange energy fluctuation. It was these leaves that had formed the perimeter he¡¯d been unable to escape from.


    The middle-aged man picked up one of the leaves and crushed it intensely in the palm of his hand, turning the leaf into a pile of debris.


    Once the leaf was destroyed, the ¡°One-Leaf Screening¡± formation naturally broke as well, and by the time the middle-aged man could search for the man who had just stolen the Blood Bodhi, the thief was already long gone without a trace.


    ¡°Could this be the legendary Qimen Dunjia Formation? The me Dragon Organization now has not only alchemists but also an expert proficient in formations? I must report this information to headquarters immediately. Surely this news could offset my responsibility for losing the Blood Bodhi!¡± After weighing the situation, the middle-aged man realized it was futile to chase the thief. He carefully picked up the remaining leaves as evidence and quickly made his way toward the site of the recent battle with the rubble truck.


    At this time, Xu Fan was already sitting in his Audi S7, driving steadily towards the city center. The Blood Bodhi was ced on the passenger seat beside him. He had originally nned to rob the rich second-generation Qin Haowen that night, but unexpectedly, the ck de Organization had appeared out of nowhere, triggering arge-scale conflict with the me Dragon Organization guards protecting Qin Haowen.<div>


    In the words of Mo Luo Dan, the me Dragon Organization, reputed to be very powerful, had ultimately lost to the sneak attack of ck de, and the Blood Bodhi had been wrested away by force.


    Throughout the battle, Xu Fan barely lifted a finger, only at the very end sneakily seizing the fruit of victory that originally belonged to the ck de Organization. He had also trapped the leader of ck de with a formation, leaving himpletely unaware of who had actually stolen the Blood Bodhi.


    In the eyes of the me Dragon Organization, the Blood Bodhi had been stolen by ck de, and in the eyes of ck de, the Blood Bodhi had been stolen by me Dragon. Since the two had been sworn enemies for decades and would never tip each other off, even if ck de and me Dragon dered under oath that they had not obtained the Blood Bodhi, it was likely that neither side would believe the other.


    Therefore, not only had Xu Fan obtained the Blood Bodhi, but he had also managed to do so without attracting any trouble to himself, leaving the entire responsibility to me Dragon and ck de. Even if the two fought to the death in the future, it had nothing to do with him; he just needed to honestly use the Blood Bodhi to refine the Blood Qilin Pill, which could advance someone from the Qi Cultivation Stage to Foundation Establishment. As for everything else, it was all none of his concern now.<div>


    On the vehicle of ck de Organization, a rxed smile yed on the corner of Xu Fan¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 239: 239: Entry Checkpoint_1

    Chapter 239: Entry Checkpoint_1


    Xu Fan drove along the road, and before long, he saw shing police lights ahead. A group of people dressed in special forces uniforms had set up a temporary checkpoint at the intersection, conducting thorough inspections on every passing vehicle.


    By this time, it was toote for Xu Fan to turn around. There were also vehicles behind him, blocking his car in thene. He had no choice but to bite the bullet and go through the checkpoint for inspection.


    Following the flow of traffic ahead, Xu Fan slowly drove his car near the checkpoint. As soon as he saw the checkpoint, he grabbed the crystal box and, with a smack, shattered the hard crystal box into a pile of transparent powder.


    Then Xu Fan used his object maniption ability to condense the shattered crystal powder into a ball. After slowly lowering the rear car window with a press of a button, he threw the ball of crystal powder out of the rear window, sending it hurtling into the distance.


    All that remained in Xu Fan¡¯s hand now was the Blood Bodhi.


    The Blood Bodhi was even smaller than a walnut, and Xu Fan slipped it into his pocket without a second thought. Although the Blood Bodhi looked like a tiny tomato, it was actually as hard as steel, and only martial artists could cut open its skin. Ordinary people, even if they got their hands on it, couldn¡¯t swallow it; attempting to bite it would definitely result in a mouthful of shattered teeth.


    Not two minutes after hiding the Blood Bodhi, Xu Fan¡¯s car arrived near the checkpoint. Two members of the special forces, holding rifles, waved at Xu Fan and said, ¡°Lower the window, and prepare for inspection!¡±


    At the sound of their voices, Xu Fan slowly lowered the window.


    ¡°Please present your ID and driver¡¯s license¡­ uh, uh, uh¡­ Are you Instructor Xu?¡± One of the armed special forces soldiers went through the routine, speaking to Xu Fan when halfway through, he suddenly realized that upon lowering the window, Xu Fan¡¯s face was surprisingly familiar.


    Wasn¡¯t this the very Instructor Xu who had contaminated the entire training field with just one elixir?<div>


    However, after just one day of practicing the martial techniques taught by Xu Fan, the special forces soldiers found that their strength had improved by leaps and bounds. Their physical fitness sharply increased, and theirbat ability almost increased by half. All of this was merely the result of the second day since Instructor Xu had arrived.


    The current War Wolf Squad had almost fallen in love with the young Instructor Xu. ording to him, in just one month, he could triple their overall strength. After two days of training, they found that Xu Fan¡¯s words were by no means an exaggeration.


    If they continued to train at this rate, tripling their strength was merely a conservative estimate. The Falcon Squad, those poor things, would bepletely surpassed by the War Wolf Squad in a few days. At next month¡¯spetition, they would only be left to be rubbed on the ground by the War Wolf Squad.


    All this change was brought about by the mysterious Instructor Xu. If you asked who was the most admired person in the War Wolf Squad now, all thirty-seven members would definitely vote for Xu Fan.


    As soon as Xu Fan lowered the window, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the sight of the person holding the gun and inspecting him. It was Xiao Bei from the War Wolf Squad.


    He was the unlucky one who had suffered a leg injury and was supposed to rest in bed for three months. However, Xu Fan healed his leg injury effortlessly, and then he was included in the team to participate in the training¡ªXiao Bei.


    ¡°Good to see you, Instructor!¡± Xiao Bei looked carefully and, after finally confirming that the person in the car was Xu Fan, snapped to attention and gave a salute.


    The other soldier holding the gun, although not a member of the War Wolf Squad, seemed to look at Xiao Bei with implicit respect, clearly cooperating with the War Wolf Squad¡¯s operation. Seeing Xiao Bei salute Xu Fan, he also swiftly stood at attention and saluted Xu Fan before saying in a standard manner, ¡°Good to see you, Instructor!¡±


    With a soft smile, Xu Fan said to Xiao Bei, ¡°What¡¯s happened, why are you out on a mission sote at night?¡±


    ¡°Report, Instructor, it seems there was a robbery and a fight up ahead, Captain Su has taken twenty brothers to handle it, and the rest of us are guarding the checkpoint to Zhonghai City!¡± Xiao Bai didn¡¯t hide anything and reported to Xu Fan.


    Although Xu Fan had only trained them for one day, Xiao Bei hadpletely, thoroughly acknowledged Xu Fan, even considering him to be more admirable than Captain Su, so he spoke without reservation, telling Xu Fan everything he knew.


    Xu Fan was actually feigning confusion, knowing clearly what had happened up ahead. Others might be unaware, but how could he not know? However, to conceal this, he coughed lightly and said, ¡°You guys be extra careful out there, eh? The mission is the mission, and if there¡¯s nothing else tomorrow, training must not stop for a moment, got it?¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Xiao Bei responded vigorously.


    Xu Fan¡¯s training was already showing results. Now, even if Xu Fan told them not to train, they would still find time to train in secret.


    The War Wolf Squad had always been treated like stepchildren, uncared for by anyone. Since Lu Chenbing had arrived in Zhonghai and had intentionally supported the War Wolf Squad, bringing them an instructor as formidable as Xu Fan, the squad had almost be a pack of howling wild wolves, desperate to improve their strength to the point of madness.


    And for today¡¯s mission, Lu Chenbing hadn¡¯t even deployed the Falcon Squad, directly assigning the task to the training War Wolf Squad instead. What did this signify? Trust.


    The War Wolf Squad had been benched for many years, always the substitute for the Falcon Squad when it came to missions. Now the tide had turned, and it was finally their time to rise, and Xiao Bei was genuinely delighted.


    At that moment, the car behind seemed to notice that not only was Xu Fan not checking vehicles, but he was also chatting away, so the driver, who seemed quite arrogant, honked the horn insistently, urging Xu Fan ahead.


    ¡°Who is it, making such a racket!¡± Xu Fan frowned slightly.<div>


    Seeing Xu Fan¡¯s frown, Xiao Bei was the first to leap into action. He strode over with his gun to the car behind, and with a loud p, hit the car.


    After practicing Martial Artistbat skills, Xiao Bei¡¯s strength and speed had significantly increased, and with his body enhanced by Xu Fan¡¯s Spiritual Energy, he was even more formidable than the other War Wolf members. With his p, a palm-shaped dent appeared on the ck Mercedes-Benz S600.


    ¡°Everyone out of the car, hands on your heads!¡± Xiao Bei tapped on the car window.


    ¡°Nonsense! How dare you stop my car! I¡¯m buddies with Li Changcheng, do you know who Li Changcheng is? He¡¯s the brother of your team leader, Li Changjiang!¡± The bald driver inside the Mercedes was aggressive, speaking to Xiao Bei with audaciousness.<div>


    It would have been fine not to mention Li Changjiang of the Falcon Squad, but the mention just made things worse. Bringing up the Falcon in front of the War Wolf was like cursing a monk to his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, and if you don¡¯t get out, we have the authority to arrest you!¡±


    ¡°1!¡±


    ¡°2!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get out!¡± The bald man immediately caved in.

 Chapter 240: 240: Can Beat 500 of Me_1

    Chapter 240: Can Beat 500 of Me_1


    Xiao Bei first ordered the bald man, who was showing off in the Mercedes, to get out of the car, then directed another team member to give his vehicle a thorough,prehensive inspection.


    During the inspection, the bald man pointed at Xu Fan¡¯s car andined bitterly, ¡°Why inspect my car and not his? I¡¯m not convinced. You even damaged my car. I¡¯m going to file aint against you!¡±


    The bald man pointed at the hood, which Xiao Bei had dented, wearing a look of heartache on his face.


    ¡°Comin about me, huh? What exactly are youining about?¡± said Xiao Bei, with a barely visible smile on her face, grinning at the bald man.


    ¡°I¡¯mining that you¡¯ve destroyed my private property, vited my privacy!¡± the bald man said with righteous indignation. ¡°I happen to know your Captain Li Changjiang¡¯s brother, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    ¡°Spare me that nonsense!¡± Xiao Bei said coldly before opening the back seat of the Mercedes and with one punch, smashed a hole into the very luxurious upholstery there.


    The bald man, who had just been fearlessly arrogant, turned deathly pale in an instant when he saw Xiao Bei smash the rear seat upholstery.


    After ripping the upholstery apart, Xiao Bei reached in and pulled out a bag wrapped in severalyers of stic bags.


    The bag was tightly sealed, showing nothing of its contents.


    ¡°Bring the canine unit over here!¡± Xiao Bei called into the radio. In less than ten seconds, a team member appeared next to the vehicle, leading a golden retriever that didn¡¯t look particrly formidable.<div>


    Police dogs are also ssified by their use. Forbat, breeds like German Shepherds,rge and fierce, are typically chosen. When ites to sniffing out bombs or drugs, however, smaller breeds like golden retrievers and beagles are often used. Though smaller in staturepared tobat dogs like German Shepherds, they are extremely smart and have an exceptional sense of smell. After systematic training, they can instantly detect contraband within several meters.


    After the golden retriever was brought over, it sniffed around and quickly approached Xiao Bei, nuzzling the package in Xiao Bei¡¯s hand before turning to the instructor and barking twice, ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s contraband ¡®drugs¡¯!¡± the instructor, understanding the signals given by the golden retriever, said gravely to Xiao Bei.


    ¡°Take him away!¡± Xiao Bei, quick as lightning, grabbed the bald man and handcuffed him efficiently.


    Several team members stepped forward, took the bald man into custody, and escorted him to the side.


    After dealing with the situation, Xiao Bei quickly ran to Xu Fan¡¯s car and respectfully said to him, ¡°Instructor Xu, I¡¯m sorry for making you wait so long. You may go now!¡±


    While speaking, Xiao Bei waved at the checkpoint, signaling them to let the car pass.


    Seeing Xiao Bei¡¯s signal, the checkpoint personnel immediately raised the barrier.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you responsible for inspections? I¡¯m also passing through, so do as you must. Don¡¯t make it difficult for the brothers!¡± said Xu Fan, not moving forward but speaking slowly to Xiao Bei.


    ¡°This must be a joke. How could we inspect your car? I, Xiao Bei, know who should and shouldn¡¯t be bothered!¡± Xiao Bei gestured with her hands, clearly having no intention of inspecting the car.


    ¡°Do as you must, that¡¯s an order!¡± Xu Fan said with a stern face, seriously.


    In fact, Xu Fan was nearlyughing in his heart, ¡°I¡¯ve been so cooperative, if no issues are found, it truly won¡¯t be my fault.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Xiao Bei saluted Xu Fan and then instructed another team member to open Xu Fan¡¯s door, sweeping a gaze across all the nooks and crannies of the car.


    After all, Xu Fan was a Martial Arts Grandmaster; how could he possibly make the same mistake as the bald man behind him? The car had been bought just three or four days ago and was practically new, with hardly anything inside.


    After a few nces, the team member found nothing out of the ordinary and turned to Xiao Bei, saying, ¡°Report, Captain, no abnormalities discovered.¡±


    This team member had also noticed the deference Xiao Bei showed Xu Fan, so he didn¡¯t dare to turn everything inside out during the search; he just took a cursory look.


    Upon hearing his response, Xiao Bei nodded at Xu Fan and said, ¡°All good, Instructor. If you have time tomorrow, continue to stop by the training field, we¡¯re all waiting for you to assess our strength. Beauty Zhao was looking for you several times today because you didn¡¯t show up!¡±


    Speaking of the beauty Zhao Xiaoqing from the medical room, Xiao Bei gave Xu Fan a teasing squint.


    ¡°Uh, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going now, tomorrow depends. If there¡¯s nothing going on, I¡¯lle!¡± replied Xu Fan because he didn¡¯t know what ns there might be for tomorrow, so he didn¡¯t make any definite statements. After all, the War Wolf Combat Technique had already been taught to them; for the remaining time, it chiefly relied on their own training, and he just needed to asionally check on their progress.<div>


    ¡°Okay, Instructor, have a safe trip!¡± Xiao Bei responded with a salute, giving Xu Fan a proper military send-off.


    Xu Fan nodded, rolled up the car window, and began to slowly drive away from the checkpoint.


    Watching Xu Fan¡¯s car gradually receding, the team member who didn¡¯t know Xu Fan nudged Xiao Bei¡¯s shoulder and asked with some confusion, ¡°Bro Bei, the young guy just now, is he really your new instructor?¡±


    ¡°Haha, of course he is, otherwise, have you ever seen me show so much respect to anyone else?¡± Xiao Beiughed heartily as he replied matter-of-factly.<div>


    ¡°Holy heck, he looked so young, about the same age as us, and to think he¡¯s already an instructor for War Wolf, that¡¯s pretty amazing,¡± the teammate said, somewhat astonished.


    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s nothing strange. Don¡¯t be fooled by Instructor Xu¡¯s youth; he is formidable, you know. How many like you do you think he could take on?¡± Xiao Bei said, quirking a lip with a hint of teasing.


    ¡°Someone like me? I can take on five average men by myself. Even if your instructor is really tough, managing five of me would still be impressive,¡± the team member pondered and replied slowly.


    ¡°Haha, kid, you¡¯re just too young. What you said about taking on five of you, I can do that, let alone our instructor!¡± Xiao Bei shook his head, speaking with a hint of disdain.


    ¡°What, Brother Bei, you¡¯re not bullshitting me, are you?¡± The team member said, a bit incredulously.


    ¡°Haha, the steel te of that Mercedes earlier was too thin. Today at the training ground, I bent a steel pipe as thick as a sugar cane straight away! Do you think I couldn¡¯t take on five of you?¡± Xiao Bei said leisurely.


    ¡°Holy heck, then you could definitely take on five of me. So by that logic, your instructor could take on five of you, right?¡± the teammate remarked, still amazed.


    ¡°Five of me? You¡¯re seriously underestimating our instructor. Conservatively estimating, he could take on at least five hundred of me!¡± Xiao Bei dered with a solemn face.


    ¡°Dude¡­¡±

 Chapter 241: 241 Xu Fan’s Bumper Harvest_1

    Chapter 241 Xu Fan¡¯s Bumper Harvest_1


    After leaving the inspection checkpoint, Xu Fan drove straight to his vi in Star of Zhonghai.


    Now that Tongtong and Xu Yixue had returned to Xu Yixue¡¯s ce, the vi in Star of Zhonghai felt empty,cking Tongtong¡¯sughter and joy. Despite its luxurious decoration, the vi was missing a sense of liveliness.


    Xu Fan held the two items he had acquired from the auction today and began to examine them closely.


    The first item was the haunted Spirit Jade, which he had won for five million. Thanks to the haunted reputation of this Jade Token, Xu Fan managed to acquire it for just its starting price, making it the only treasure in the entire auction that was obtained at its starting bid.


    The other item was even more incredible, a piece of Spiritual Medicine extremely rare on Water Blue Star, the Blood Bodhi that appears only once in a thousand years. With this Blood Bodhi,bined with the True Qilin Blood from his little pet Ben Ben, Xu Fan could refine a Blood Qilin Pill. With this pill, he could advance directly from his current Qi Cultivation Stage to the Foundation Establishment Stage.


    If one were to categorize it ording to the Martial World of Yan Country, the Cultivators¡¯ Foundation Establishment Realm would correspond to the legendary Great Supreme State of Yan Country¡¯s Martial Artists.


    However, through Xu Fan¡¯s eyes, the gap between Cultivators and Martial Artists would only widen with each increase in level.


    If an average Martial Arts Grandmaster could possess eighty percent of the strength of someone at the Qi Cultivation Stage, then the power of someone at the Great Supreme State would most likely reach only fifty to sixty percent of a Foundation Establishment Cultivator¡¯s level.


    For instance, the middle-aged man from the ck de Organization that Xu Fan encountered today, though he was at the Martial Arts Grandmaster Realm, was merely stronger inbat and could easily defeat a group of Martial Artists from the me Dragon Organization who were in the Yin Qi and Physical Tempering Realms.


    But this kind of Martial Artist would be at a disadvantage against Xu Fan. Although Xu Fan¡¯s abilities were also equivalent to a Martial Arts Grandmaster, he possessed vastly more knowledge. Just the spell for concealing his Spiritual Energy fluctuations alone was something the people of this world could only dream of possessing.<div>


    With this spell, even if Xu Fan stood right above someone¡¯s head, they wouldn¡¯t be able to detect his presence at all, and it is known that in this world, Martial Artists can sense each other. It¡¯s very rare for a Martial Artist to be several ranks higher and yet go undetected by others.


    When Xu Fan wants to conceal his aura, he can use a spell to retract all his aura, and when he wants to detect an enemy, he can extend his Sea of Consciousness to cover and inspect the area in all directions,pletely ignoring any obstructions. Who in the Martial World could achieve such a feat?


    But for Xu Fan, this was just a routine operation.


    To trap the Martial Arts Grandmaster from the ck de Organization, Xu Fan even used a few leaves from the trees.


    This is not to belittle Martial Artists, but rather a demonstration of the dimensional superiority of Cultivation culture over Martial culture. On the path of self-improvement, Martial Artists could not possibly have the long-term vision that Cultivators do.


    In the Cultivation World, Qi Cultivation and Foundation Establishment are merely small fry. Only at the Golden Core can one be considered a big brother in a region. To truly establish a sect, one must at least reach the Nascent Soul Realm.


    Upon thends of Water Blue Star, Xu Fan could now only hear of the legendary Great Supreme State as the pinnacle ofbat power.


    This was a realm that 99.999% of the martial artists in Yan Country¡¯s Martial World could never achieve in their entire lives.


    Since Xu Fan had arrived in this world, in just a few days, he had already reached thete stages of Qi Cultivation. Now, with the two key ingredients in hand to refine the Blood Qilin Pill, Xu Fan would be able to bypass all inner demons and Tribtion obstructions and directly upgrade to the Foundation Establishment Stage.


    By then, Xu Fan would no longer need to care about Kunlun, Shu Mountain, or the Assassin Alliance.


    The leap from Qi Cultivation to Foundation Establishment would increase his strength not just by one or two times, but hisbat power would skyrocket by several dozen times.


    Furthermore, many of the supernatural abilities from the Cultivation World in Xu Fan¡¯s mind could not be executed at his current Qi Cultivation level. Once he reached the Foundation Establishment Stage, he would be able to unlock a portion of his cultivation knowledge¡ªerr, postures¡ªand then, facing the endless spells andbat techniques of Xu Fan, any enemy could only tremble.


    Xu Fan ced the two treasures he had acquired on the table, contemting the harvest from his day out.


    Firstly, on the intelligence front: he eliminated two foreign bounty hunters, learnt about the foreign Assassin Alliance, and through Mo Luo Dan, got detailed information on the current state of Yan Country¡¯s Martial World, particrly the six top sects and the legendary Warrior Heroes Ranking. Xu Fan was particrly interested in the top few names on that list.


    Back in his days in the Cultivation World, he often sought out young people with strong cultivation talent on thes he visited, to nurture them as his disciples. Xu Fan had very high standards for taking on disciples, emphasizing aptitude,prehension, and character; Mo Luo Dan, a simple brute, was merely someone Xu Fan took on temporarily for menial tasks and couldn¡¯t be considered a true disciple.


    If Xu Fan seriously wanted to take on disciples, he would likely have to look through that list of heroes.


    The second gain was recruiting a somewhat capable new follower, Mo Luo Dan, and a meticulous thug, Zhao Dong.


    Mo Luo Dan had been stuck in the Qi Drawing Realm for many years due to ack of guidance. The Dragon King Kong Zen Xu Fan gave him was akin to a miraculous and profound techniquepared to the martial arts of this world. Even if Mo Luo Dan was slow-witted, he should be able to advance to the rank of Martial Arts Grandmaster within a month.


    Having such a follower, Xu Fan could avoid getting personally involved in many situations. After all, he was also a prominent figure in the Cultivation World¡ªdealing with thugs in the streets every day was hardly fitting of his status.<div>


    Then there was the second follower, Zhao Dong. With Zhao Dong taking over the Hu Family¡¯s business and power, Xu Fan would essentially have his own stable foundation. Living in this mundane world involved all sorts of trivial matters. Having connections in both the righteous and grey paths meant fewer troubles. His array of forces would help in avoiding much trouble.


    This was a necessary measure; Xu Fan hadn¡¯t intended to engage with these grey forces. However, having provoked the renown foreign Assassin Alliance, if they wanted to seek him out, they would have to go through local power domains¡ªas evidenced by today¡¯s situation with the two foreign assassins from the Sankibo who had acquired guns from the ck market.


    With the pervasive reach of grey forces, many pieces of intelligence could be ryed to him, making things much easier. Above all, with his beloved daughter and Xu Yixue to protect, and with the power of the southern city plus the strength of Night Castle, Xu Fan could influence half of Zhonghai; ensuring their safety should be no problem.


    <div>

 Chapter 242: 242: Three Little Grudge Spirits_1

    Chapter 242: Three Little Grudge Spirits_1


    The third, and biggest gain of the day, was a damaged jade pendant with its artifact spirit injured that Xu Fan had purchased from Zangyu Tower, a Spirit Jade Medallion he had obtained at an auction, and a Blood Bodhi he had snatched from the ck de Organization.


    This damaged jade pendant was rtively simple to fix, and it could be used by Xu Yixue for self-defense once repaired.


    The Jade Token was more problematic as it required first taming the resentful spirit within it, and then carving defensive formations on the Spirit Jade that would protect its owner. Xu Fan nned to fashion this Jade Token into a protective magic artifact for Tongtong, so he would engrave some defensive formations that could safeguard the wearer.


    Fourth, Xu Fan had also met Wang Fangtong, an expert in the collectionmunity and a Master Jade Carver with a certain sensitivity to jade artifacts while in Yulou Ancient Town. With Wang Fangtong¡¯s connections, Xu Fan would be able to find some good-quality jade, which would be useful for cultivation, setting up formations, or crafting vessels.


    After taking stock of the day¡¯s haul, Xu Fan scanned the room.


    Yesterday, several petty thieves had broken into this room, only to be killed by Xu Fan and Ben Ben. Now, there was a subtle chill in the house, a faintly sinister air.


    Those who die a violent death sometimes be vengeful ghosts, lingering in the ce where they breathed theirst. Xu Fan released his Sea of Consciousness to carefully check and, indeed, there were three vengeful spirits hidden within the room. However, these spirits were not causing trouble; they were hiding in the toilet of their own home, shivering with fear.


    After all, Xu Fan was a cultivator even stronger than a Martial Arts Grandmaster. Although these spirits had died directly or indirectly by his hand, Xu Fan¡¯s strength was obvious, and they dared not provoke him. They all hid in the toilet, living in constant fear.


    Before Xu Fan had killed them, two of these people were fighters from an underground ring, and one was a martial artist; all of them were rtively strong and harbored deep resentment, which exined their transformation into vengeful spirits.


    If Xu Fan were living alone, he couldpletely ignore these three resentful spirits, for his own strength deterred them froming anywhere near him.<div>


    However, Xu Fan nned toter move Tongtong into the house, and since Tongtong was just an ordinary little girl, there was a chance these spirits would scare her when she was alone.


    Considering this, Xu Fan decided it was best to nip the problem in the bud and deal with these three vengeful spirits ordingly.


    Xu Fan got up and slowly walked to the house¡¯s toilet.


    The toilet is the filthiest ce in a house, brimming with dirty energy, and where the Yin energy is heaviest. The three spirits all hid there, using the impurity of the ce to conceal their forms.


    But they could not escape Xu Fan¡¯s keen eyesight.


    As soon as he entered the toilet, Xu Fan spotted the three spirits hovering near the water pipes, their expressions filled with trepidation as they looked at him.


    ¡°Sir! We shouldn¡¯t have forcibly entered your home, and we realize our mistake now. Please, considering we¡¯ve already been punished, spare us wretched spirits!¡± The spirit that had been a martial artist, known as Third Brother San, was slightly stronger than the others and mustered the courage to plead with Xu Fan.


    ¡°Yeah, we want to leave too, but we can¡¯t get out of this house, so we have no choice but to hide here. Please show us mercy and let us go! We promise never to dare again!¡± The other two spirits, formerly fighters, also knelt down and bowed and kowtowed to Xu Fan.


    In this world, it is quitemon for humans to kowtow to ghosts, but it is extremely rare for ghosts to kowtow to humans.


    Xu Fan watched as several ghosts knelt on the ground begging for mercy, his lips curled up, and a trace of killing intent shed in his eyes.


    The paths of the living and the ghosts are separate, and the presence of these resentful spirits can subtly change the luck of the entire house. For instance, some famously haunted houses often harbor such spirits. These resentful spirits can severely affect the fortunes of the homeowners, causing them to suffer from continuous bad luck or even disaster. In extreme cases, there are houses where even humans cannot reside¡ªif people rashly move in, at the very least they will be stricken with a severe illness and mental damage, and at the worst, their lives will be in jeopardy.


    Xu Fan didn¡¯t hesitate; these resentful spirits were simply impossible to allow in his home. Although they looked pitiful, the barrier between Yin and Yang meant that their existence would inevitably have a negative impact on those living in the house.


    ¡°I can let you go, but it depends on your abilities. I currently have a Jade Pendant, and within its space there¡¯s a portal which is now in a semi-damaged state due to the injury sustained by the Jade Pendant¡¯s Guardian Spirit. I will use my mana to transport the three of you through the teleportation array into another world. If you can find the Guardian Spirit of the Jade Pendant and bring her back, I will spare you.¡±


    Xu Fan set a rather harsh condition for the three specters.


    ¡°Going to another world to find a Guardian Spirit, isn¡¯t that like looking for a needle in a haystack?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are just the lowest level of resentful spirits; we simply cannot withstand the turbulence of space-time during the teleportation.¡±


    ¡°Sir, you are clearly sending us to our doom. Even though we¡¯re ghosts, we have our dignity!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, I¡¯ve seen people who aren¡¯t afraid of death, and ghosts too. If you refuse, I can make you endure the roasting of Samadhi True Fire for eighty-one days, before grinding your bones to dust and scattering them to the winds!¡± Xu Fan coldly looked at the three little ones, as a small wisp of purplish-green me appeared on his fingertip.


    Although the temperature of the me wasn¡¯t high, when the three little ones saw the me on Xu Fan¡¯s hand, they were nearly driven mad with fear.<div>


    This me, when ced on a resentful spirit, was like pouring sulfuric acid on a human being. The key was that the me would not directly kill them, but merely cause them endless agony.


    The three spirits who had just faced death defiantly instantly lost their nerve, nodding and bowing towards Xu Fan, saying, ¡°Sir, we are willing to go, we must go and find the Guardian Spirit inside your Jade Pendant!¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xu Fan nodded expressionlessly and said softly, ¡°With my mana¡¯s protection, you will not be harmed by the space-time turbulence of the teleportation array. However, once you¡¯re there, you¡¯ll need to rely on yourselves and act ording to the situation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, we¡¯ll definitely search diligently and strive toplete the mission you¡¯ve given us!¡± The three little ones became very submissive after experiencing the me on Xu Fan¡¯s hand, not daring to utter a word of dissent.<div>


    Xu Fan took out the Jade Pendant he had been preparing for Xu Yixue, waved his hand, and encapsted all three resentful spirits within the space of the Artifact Spirit.


    In the vast desert, beside a dpidated pce, in front of a huge teleportation array, the three little ghosts stared at each other with wide eyes.


    ¡°I wish you a bon voyage!¡± Xu Fan suddenly appeared within the Spirit Space, then with a wave of his hand, a powerful suction force erupted from the teleportation circle, instantly drawing the three little ones into it.

 Chapter 243: 243 Growth-Type Magical Artifact_1

    Chapter 243 Growth-Type Magical Artifact_1


    After escaping from the Spirit Space, Xu Fan set the Jade Pendant Ne aside.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t have much hope for the three resentful spirits he sent to look for the Guardian Spirit of this damaged Spirit Jade Pendant. After all, he had no idea what the world on the other end of the teleportation formation would be like. If it were the Cultivation World Xu Fan had once been in, not to mention those three minor spirits, even if Xu Fan went himself, with his current strength at the Qi Refinement Realm, he would be nothing more than a sitting duck.


    However, using these three resentful spirits as cannon fodder to scout the way was still much better than going in person. In this world, apart from himself, Xu Fan found it hard to locate another person possessing a true Primordial Spirit. Even the Martial Arts Grandmasters of this world, who mainly focus on physicalbat prowess, did not cultivate spiritual power.


    But to explore on the other side of the teleportation formation, besides spirits like resentful spirits which are purely spiritual beings, it would indeed be difficult for ordinary people to manage.


    So this was also making use of thest bit of remaining value of these three minor spirits. If they were strong and lucky, and by a stroke of fortune found the Guardian Spirit, they could directly repair the Spirit Jade Pendant to its previous glorious state. If these three were unlucky and disappeared without a trace after entering, then Xu Fan would just consider it as waving his hand to eliminate three resentful spirits and think of another way to repair the Jade Pendant.


    Anyway, Xu Fan had no loss and even cleared the house of resentful spirits. Now, there wouldn¡¯t be any eerie incidents in the house because of these three spirits.


    Afterward, Xu Fan took out the haunted Jade Token of the Southern Dynasty¡¯s Prince and curled his lip, feeling like he had really be entangled with resentful spirits today.


    No sooner had he dealt with three newly born resentful spirits, he now had to handle an ancestral one.


    Xu Fan gently picked up the Jade Token, and his Primordial Spirit quickly merged into it.


    Inside the space of this Jade Token was an ancient-style great hall, in the center of which sat a lonely child dressed in luxurious and elegant clothing.<div>


    This child appeared to be only five or six years old and looked quite adorable. However, his eyes were filled with resentment, giving off an unsettling feeling.


    Xu Fan reached out with his hand and lightly beckoned, drawing the child to his side. This little ghost, having absorbed a lot of resentment for a thousand years, was far stronger than the three minor spirits he had faced earlier. When it released its towering resentment, its strength was surprisingly not inferior to a Martial Arts Grandmaster.


    No wonder this little ghost was so formidable, causing such a strong reaction from just one touch that the people at the auction nearly wet their pants with fear. It turns out that, after a thousand years of umting resentment, the ghost¡¯s strength had risen to the level of a Ghost Cultivator. Without any Cultivation Techniques, relying solely on the umtion of resentment, it had managed to cultivate to a level near the mid-stage of Qi Refinement. This was indeed quite remarkable.


    It was as if a person who knew no martial arts, by simply swinging their fists every day, managed to achieve the strength of a Martial Arts Grandmaster. This could only mean one thing: the person¡¯s Cultivation talent was one in a million, a true genius.


    Apart from relying on Cultivation Techniques, it was actually possible to slowly enter the realm of cultivators just by absorbing nature¡¯s spiritual energy, although this process was extremely slow.


    In the ancient times when ferocious beasts roamed, these wild animals and nts, after umting enough of nature¡¯s spiritual energy, gradually became sentient. From beasts, they transformed into demons, which is to say, they became spiritually enlightened.


    However, in modern society, the exploitation of nature has be more and more extreme, and it¡¯s rare to find a primitive forest that has been untouched by humans for thousands or tens of thousands of years. Therefore, such instances of natural entities bing sentient are now almost non-existent.


    As for resentful spirits, they are somewhat simr to these spiritually enlightened creatures, except they don¡¯t need to absorb Spiritual Energy, just resentment.


    Seeing that this little ghost had grown into a ghost cultivator withbat prowessparable to that of the Qi Refinement Realm merely by absorbing resentful energy, Xu Fan revealed a mysterious smile on his face.


    ¡°Let me go! This prince will kill you!¡± The little ghost, d in exquisite clothes, struggled desperately with all his might after Xu Fan easily drew him over with a wave of his hand.


    However, he had never learned any spells and only possessed an abundance of resentful energy. It was likeparing aborer with sheer physical strength to a trained boxer¡ªthey might both be strong, but without the skill to harness that power, Xu Fan easily subdued him.


    ¡°Kid! What¡¯s the point of cooping yourself up in this little house all day long? Don¡¯t you want to go outside for a walk?¡± Xu Fan asked the child with evident interest.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go out. If I leave this pce, I will vanish into thin air,¡± the child said, his voice trembling with fear as he spoke to Xu Fan.


    It seemed he had certainly tried to venture out before, but as a resentful spirit, he couldn¡¯t withstand sunlight. The pce was a space created for him by this piece of Spirit Jade.


    And this pce merged with the little prince¡¯s consciousness, taking on the appearance of the pce where he had spent his money.


    Stepping out of this pce was akin to detaching from the Spirit Jade and exposing oneself to sunlight.


    No matter how strong the little ghost¡¯s resentful energy was, under sunlight, he would instantly be scorched, his spirit and form annihted.


    It wasn¡¯t that ghosts couldn¡¯t exist under sunlight; they needed certain techniques to survive. Although their strength would be severely weakened in sunlight, they wouldn¡¯t die instantly upon exposure, as was the case for the little ghost.


    ¡°I can lead you into the threshold of ghost cultivation. Then, you will be free toe and go as you please. If your cultivation reaches a higher level, you could even transform into a living being and lead a normal life in this world,¡± Xu Fan said softly to the child.<div>


    Back when he was in the Cultivation World, Xu Fan had encountered many ghost cultivators, and he had even entered Hell¡¯s Gate during a teleportation, so he had some knowledge of ghost cultivation techniques.


    Although this little ghost was full of resentment, he had never intentionally harmed anyone and was, in fact, a prince who had died a wrongful death¡ªa rather pitiful background.


    Most importantly, the little ghost possessed an exceptional talent for cultivation. With a bit of nurturing, he could be an incredibly powerful ghost cultivator.


    Xu Fan, now eager to expand his power, was willing to ept anything¡ªhuman, dog, or ghost¡ªwith an open-arms policy.<div>


    This little ghost could be cultivated directly into the Artifact Spirit of this piece of Spirit Jade.


    Although the little ghost¡¯s current strength was very weak, with his superior talent and the formidable ghost cultivation techniques Xu Fan possessed, the little ghost¡¯s growth rate was bound to be swift.


    After being appointed as the Artifact Spirit, as the little ghost¡¯s strength increased, the level of the Magic Artifact would also rise. It was essentially an automatically upgrading Magic Artifact, referred to in the Cultivation World as a Growth-Type Magical Artifact.

 Chapter 244: 244: Refining the Spiritual Artifact_1

    Chapter 244: Refining the Spiritual Artifact_1


    ¡°Can you really teach me magic?¡± the little ghost prince asked excitedly.


    ¡°Not only can I teach you magic, but I can also give you guidance at the right time, allowing you to cultivate to realms only spoken of in legends. However, as a price for all of this, you must be the guardian spirit within this jade token, ande out to protect its master whenever he is in danger,¡± Xu Fan said with a slight smile.


    ¡°Are there no other conditions?¡± the little prince asked anxiously.


    ¡°Just this one. I am helping to boost yourbat abilities so that you can better protect the owner of this jade token. Moreover, I will refine this token anew. After the refinement, the speed at which you cultivate inside will be much faster than it is now!¡± Xu Fan said indifferently.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m willing!¡± the little prince nodded and agreed to Xu Fan¡¯s terms.


    In truth, the conditions Xu Fan offered were extremely generous. Just protecting Tongtong in times of danger would grant the little prince the privilege of cultivating a superior ghost cultivation technique provided by Xu Fan, a bigwig whomanded respect in the Cultivation World.


    If those three resentful spirits from before knew about this, they would be beside themselves with rage.


    Because the little prince¡¯s aptitude for cultivation was top-notch, Xu Fan proposed such generous terms. Of course, enhancing the little prince¡¯s strength was also an indirect way of boosting his own, as the jade already housed the spirit of the prince, who had been living inside it for thousands of years, making him the most suitable guardian spirit for the token.


    With the little prince¡¯s agreement during the artifact refinement, the jade token could be transformed into a true spiritual artifact, which would be far more powerful than the damaged jade pendant Xu Fan had acquired from Zangyu Tower.


    Once the guardian spirit was in ce, it could automatically sense danger in the vicinity. If anything tried to harm Tongtong, the guardian spirit would emerge immediately, activating the defensive arrays within the spiritual artifact to shield Tongtong from harm.<div>


    Moreover, this guardian spirit was capable of cultivating on its own and now possessed a strength not weaker than a Martial Arts Grandmaster. In critical moments, it could be directly summoned to fight, ensuring that even an average martial artist would no longer be able to injure Tongtong.


    Xu Fan confirmed the arrangements with the little prince once more and then called him over.


    Xu Fan¡¯s hand slowly extended, settling on the prince¡¯s shoulder, and from the prince, he extracted a wisp of gray smoke.


    Throughout the entire process, the little prince did not resist at all.


    Afterward, Xu Fan infused the Ghost Cultivation Technique ¡°Spirit Perception Technique¡± from his own mind into the little prince¡¯s head. Holding the wisp of gray smoke in his hand, he then detached from the space within the jade token.


    What was miraculous was that even though Xu Fan had exited the space of the jade token, the wisp of smoke still lingered between his fingers. This wisp of smoke was actually a part of the little prince¡¯s soul. Xu Fan wanted to turn the little prince into the true guardian spirit of the jade token, which required embedding the prince¡¯s soul into it.


    Now the little prince was at most residing inside the jade token, but after Xu Fan transformed him into the token¡¯s guardian spirit, the little prince would fusepletely with the jade token.


    They would share both glory and loss together.


    If the Jade Token were to suffer any idental damage, the little Prince, as its Artifact Spirit, would also dissipate immediately.


    However, simrly, if the little Prince¡¯s cultivation were to continuously improve, then the tier of this Jade Token would also upgrade along with the increase in the little Prince¡¯s strength.


    Xu Fan casually released a barrier array within the room to iste sound and light before sitting down cross-legged, beginning the process of artifact refinement.


    With a light gesture, Xu Fan utilized the Air Control Technique, and the pristine Jade Token quietly floated in mid-air.


    The first step of artifact refinement was to remove the impurities and the carved designs originally found on the Jade Token, which required the use of high-level Spiritual Fire.


    Fortunately, Xu Fan was an Alchemist, and the Dan Fire used for alchemy was perfectly suited for artifact refinement.


    From Xu Fan¡¯s left hand, a wisp of cyan Dan Fire slowly emerged, which he then used to move the Jade Token onto his palm using the Air Control Technique.


    Under the intense heat of the Dan Fire, the Jade Token spun slowly, transforming into a puddle of milky-white liquid, from which the little Prince emitted a cry of terror.


    ¡°Begin cultivating the ¡®Spirit Perception Technique¡¯ I taught you. Concentrate your mind on the core, without distraction. Do not worry about the temperature outside. I have it measured and will not harm you,¡± Xu Fan calmly said to the little Prince within the Jade Token.


    The little Prince within the Jade Token sat down obediently upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words.


    The grand hall originally within the Jade Token had already vanished under the heat of the Dan Fire in Xu Fan¡¯s palms. Now the space within the Jade Token had turned into a foggy scene, with only the little Prince sitting alone amidst the mist, focusing his energy and starting to cultivate the ¡®Spirit Perception Technique¡¯ that Xu Fan had taught him.<div>


    After the Jade Token turned into a pool of lustrous liquid, Xu Fan continued to release the Dan Fire while using his powers to remove all the impurities within the Jade Token, leaving the liquified jade even more brilliant and clear.


    In Xu Fan¡¯s other hand, he held a strand of the little Prince¡¯s remnant soul. He gently released the tendril of smoke, allowing it to slowly fuse with the jade liquid.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m about to carve the Artifact Spirit Array. You need to fully merge with this Jade Token. This process is crucial, and you must not resist at all, or else your soul will be destroyed!¡± Xu Fan warned the little Prince in the Jade Token, as the fire in his hand gradually weakened.


    As the temperature decreased, the liquid jade began to solidify. Xu Fan modeled the Jade Token after the image of a small cat from his memory, shaping it anew. Then, using his finger as a pen and his qi as ink, he began to inscribe arrays onto the Jade Token.<div>


    There were three arrays Xu Fan needed to inscribe on the Jade Token. The first was the Guardian Spirit Recognition Array, which would bind the Jade Token to the little Prince, turning it into a true Spiritual Artifact.


    The second array was the Yin Yang Conversion Array. With this array, the little Prince would transform from a vengeful spirit into a regr spiritual life form. This would prevent inconceivable urrences such as bringing misfortune to the host or causing people who touched it to see ghosts, and it would also allow the little Prince to appear from within the Jade Token during daylight, thanks to the array.


    The third array was a Protective Array custom-designed by Xu Fan for Tongtong. With this array, along with the little Prince¡¯s prompt warning radar function, it would be possible to offer all-round, three-dimensional protection for Tongtong. Should danger arise, a reflexive activation of the Protective Array would shield Tongtong from all harm. Once the array waspleted, it would at least be capable of withstanding a full-force strike from a Martial Arts Grandmaster or a standard bullet shot.

 Chapter 245: 245: Spiritual Artifact Hello TK_1

    Chapter 245: Spiritual Artifact Hello TK_1


    A few formations took the most time,, Xu Fan had used almost half an hour to inscribe the three formations onto the jade token.


    Each formation had been carved onto the jade token thousands of times, each time without the slightest error of even one micrometer, so Xu Fan carved them slowly but carefully.


    Now, after all, Xu Fan only had the strength of the middle stage of Qi cultivation, not like in the old days, if it were Xu Fan at his peak, he would need at most only one second toplete these three formations.


    He would simply wave his hand and emit thousands of Qi Forces, then all the Qi Forces would inscribe onto the jade token ording to the requirements of the formations,, he just didn¡¯t have the strength to do that now, and could only draw them one by one.


    This piece of Spirit Jade was hard-earned by Xu Fan, and there was even a precious Guardian Spirit dwelling inside, so the formations on this jade could not afford to fail.


    After concentrating for a full half-hour, Xu Fan finally made thest stroke on the jade token, then he took a light breath and squeezed a drop of blood from his fingertip, shooting it towards the jade token.


    The moment the blood touched the jade token, it emitted a dazzling radiance.


    Tongtong¡¯s cute little face transformed into a mist, emerging from the jade token.


    ¡°Master? Is it done?¡± the Prince asked Xu Fan.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Xu Fan nodded.<div>


    The jade token now was no longer in the same condition as when it was first seen at the auction, Xu Fan had transformed it into the shape of a Hello KT, since after all, he was preparing it for his precious daughter, using the image of a Bodhisattva or an Arhat was too rigid. If he went with this cute style, the little one might like it more.


    Moreover, in the eleventh hour, Xu Fan¡¯s blood was integrated into this Hello kt Jade Pendant Ne, granting it the recognition-through-blood feature,, now, aside from those carrying Xu Fan¡¯s bloodline, no one else could wear this jade ne.


    Since Tongtong was Xu Fan¡¯s biological daughter, she inherently possessed Xu Fan¡¯s bloodline, there would be absolutely no problem for her to wear this jade pendant.


    ¡°Little Prince, from now on you just focus on your cultivation inside, then I will give this jade pendant to my daughter, your task is to protect her well, remember, you must use your life, do you understand?¡± Xu Fan said solemnly to the Prince.


    ¡°Yourmand is my duty!¡± the Prince also nodded seriously, giving Xu Fan a military salute.


    ¡°Alright, now you go back to your cultivation,¡± Xu Fan waved his hand and took the Prince back into the jade pendant.


    Xu Fan stored the Hello KT shaped jade pendant on his person,, incidentally, he also packed the round Jade Pendant Ne.


    These two pendants, one for Xu Yixue, one for Tongtong, with these two items, the safety index for the two of them would greatly increase in the future.


    After packing up his own set of items, Xu Fan remembered that his little dog Ben Ben was still left in the Hilton Hotel, he had booked the presidential suite, yet only a dog was living in it ¨C if others heard about this, they would be annoyed to death.


    Xu Fan ced the Blood Bodhi in the room and casually applied twoyers of magic restrictions,, no one without the strength of a Martial Arts Grandmaster would be able to open them.


    After securing the Blood Bodhi, Xu Fan drove his own Audi towards the Hilton Hotel in Zhonghai City Center.


    On the way, Xu Fan also made a detour to the Kowloon New Cityplex, where Xu Yixue lived. His follower Mo Luo Dan had escorted Xu Yixue and the others to Kowloon New City and was now standing under a tree in theplex, quietly practicing the ¡°Dragon King Kong Zen¡±.


    Mo Luo Dan was long ustomed to practicing outdoors, having weathered many nights in the mountains, so practicing in the open air was nothing new to him. Xu Fan got out to check on him, told him to stay on guard, then drove towards the Hilton Hotel.


    Upon arriving at the hotel, Xu Fan saw the hotel¡¯s front desk manager, Song Qi, standing gracefully at the counter. Song Qi¡¯s gaze met Xu Fan¡¯s just as her cheeks reddened. She quickly regained herposure and walked briskly over to Xu Fan in her high heels, saying with a hint of surprise, ¡°Mr. Xu, you¡¯ve arrived?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Fan nodded in reply.


    ¡°What about Tongtong?¡± Song Qi asked, noticing Xu Fan wasn¡¯t apanied by the adorable Tongtong.


    ¡°Tongtong is staying with her mother,¡± Xu Fan said, his lips slowly curving into a smile as he mentioned Tongtong.


    However, Song Qi¡¯s face across from him suddenly paled, and even her sparkling eyes seemed to lose their lustre.


    When Song Qi first saw Xu Fan staying at the hotel with a child, she hadn¡¯t thought much of it, but after Xu Fan had taught a lesson to the troublesome Li Changcheng, she had started to develop a fondness for Xu Fan.<div>


    In her eyes, Xu Fan was a mysterious yet powerful man who faced the captain of the Falcon Squad with unflinching resolve and personally disciplined the arrogant Li Changcheng, something Song Qi had never encountered in her life¡ªa man as exceptional as Xu Fan.


    Besides his fighting skills, he also possessed a Supreme ck Diamond Card, a symbol of the cardholder¡¯s status, indicating wealth or nobility.


    When Xu Fan came with the exquisitely beautiful little girl, it was evident that she had almost perfect gics. Even without seeing Tongtong¡¯s mother, Song Qi could imagine that Tongtong¡¯s mother must be an incredibly beautiful woman.


    However, when Xu Fan was choosing clothes for Tongtong at the mall, Song Qi noticed that Tongtong was very attached to her father. This made her both curious and hopeful¡ªcould it be that Tongtong¡¯s mother and Xu Fan were no longer together?<div>


    If that were truly the case, then Song Qi really wanted to reveal her feelings to Xu Fan. She was the kind of girl who dared to love and hate openly. Having finally encountered a man who moved her heart, she absolutely would not allow Xu Fan to slip away from her.


    It was just that Xu Fan¡¯s recentment had sent a tremor through Song Qi¡¯s heart, ¡°Tongtong is with her mother.¡±


    This implied that, at the very least, Xu Fan still had some contact with Tongtong¡¯s mother. Yet, now Xu Fan hade to the hotel, suggesting that things between them might not be so harmonious.


    If they were in a normal marital rtionship, who would bring a daughter home only to leave her there while staying at a hotel themselves?


    Song Qi¡¯s head was aching from all these thoughts. When she looked up, Xu Fan was already near the elevator. She called out to him from behind, ¡°Mr. Xu!¡±


    Xu Fan turned his head, looking puzzled, and said to Song Qi, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Thank you for yesterday,¡± Song Qi gathered her courage but ultimately couldn¡¯t bring herself to say more, choosing to thank him instead for his help the day before.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. That Li Changcheng definitely won¡¯t dare to trouble you again!¡± Xu Fan smiled slightly and stepped into the elevator.

 Chapter 246: 246 A Night at the Hotel_1

    Chapter 246 A Night at the Hotel_1


    Back in his room, Xu Fan finally saw Ben Ben, his pet dog, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a whole day.


    He had brought Ben Ben to the hotel when he came with Tongtong, but when he went to visit Xu Yixue, he did not bring Ben Ben along because Ben Ben had once scared her.


    Having spentst night at Xu Yixue¡¯s without returning to the hotel, Ben Ben practiced the ¡°Swallowing Moon Divine Technique¡± taught by Xu Fan peacefully throughout the night at the hotel.


    As soon as Xu Fan arrived, the little creature immediately perked up and trotted over to Xu Fan¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be so enthusiastic, I will need your helpter to make the Blood Qilin Pill!¡± Xu Fan teased as he nudged Ben Ben with his foot.


    ¡°Woof Woof, I will definitely help Master make the pill! How can Ben Ben assist?¡± Ben Ben said cheerfully as it rolled around on the ground after being nudged by Xu Fan¡¯s foot.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, all I need is a little blood from you!¡± Xu Fan said slowly.


    With a ¡°whoosh¡±, Ben Ben, who had been rolling on the ground, suddenly leaped away.


    ¡°This scaredy-cat, yet it has the Qilin Bloodline¡­¡± Xu Fan couldn¡¯t help butugh as he watched Ben Ben run away.


    At that moment, Xu Fan¡¯s phone began to vibrate.<div>


    Picking up his phone, he saw an invitation for a video call from Xu Yixue.


    Xu Fan gently tapped to answer, and Tongtong¡¯s cute little face appeared on the screen.


    ¡°Daddy, where are you? Why haven¡¯t youe to see Tongtong sote?¡± Tongtong pouted, speaking with a childlike innocence.


    ¡°My little baby, Daddy is preparing a small gift for Tongtong tonight, so I can¡¯te back just yet; you have to be good and sleep with Mommy, okay?¡± Xu Fan said with a tender smile to Tongtong.


    Even separated by the screen, his words were filled with gentle love.


    ¡°Eh, what gift is Daddy preparing for Tongtong?¡± Tongtong¡¯s bright eyes shone as she looked at Xu Fan with a face full of happiness.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret for now; you¡¯ll find out tomorrow,¡± Xu Fan said with a smile.


    ¡°But Tongtong wants Daddy to tell a story tonight, or how can Tongtong fall asleep¡­¡± Tongtong¡¯s face turned sullen as she spoke with a hint ofint.


    ¡°Ah, Daddy wants to tell a story too, but I need to prepare the gift for you. Otherwise, Daddy will have nothing to give to Tongtong tomorrow,¡± Xu Fan said, shaking his head.


    ¡°Boo hoo, so Daddy is noting back to stay tonight?¡± Tongtong asked, still unwilling to ept it.


    ¡°Yes, I am noting back tonight; you should go to bed early, Tongtong,¡± Xu Fan waved to Tongtong through the screen.


    Meanwhile, at home in Kowloon New City, Xu Yixuey on her side in bed, quietly watching the conversation between Tongtong and Xu Fan.


    When Xu Yixue heard Xu Fan say he would note, she felt a faint sense of disappointment, as if Xu Fan was supposed to sleep over at her ce by default.


    Thinking this, a blush crept over Xu Yixue¡¯s face. Ah, what am I thinking? I don¡¯t want that stinky Xu Faning over to my ce at all. It¡¯s better that he isn¡¯ting.


    Using a pillow as a stand-in for Xu Fan, Xu Yixue kneaded it vigorously, venting her inner turmoil.


    ¡°Mommy, daddy said he won¡¯te home to sleep tonight¡­ wuwu¡­¡± Tongtong said to Xu Yixue with a pitiful face.


    ¡°Hmph! If he doesn¡¯t want toe, then let him be. What does that stinky man want in my house anyway? Just stay busy outside. We¡¯re going to sleep early, hanging up now!¡± Xu Yixue took the phone from Tongtong and coldly spoke to Xu Fan, looking very much like a little wife sulking because her husband couldn¡¯te home.


    Xu Fan still hadn¡¯t figured out how he had offended Xu Yixue, the big shot, when he saw her abruptly hang up the video call.


    The only thing Xu Fan managed to see was Xu Yixue right before she hung up, dressed in a pink silk nightgown.<div>


    Xu Yixue had a very impressive figure, and even through the video, one could still make out an alluring sweep of snow-white beneath that pink nightgown.


    But Xu Fan only got a nce for less than a second before Xu Yixue hastily hung up the video call, granting him only a second of appreciation.


    Xu Fan didn¡¯t mind going to Xu Yixue¡¯s ce, but being the kind of person with a proud disposition, if Xu Yixue weed him, that was fine, but if she didn¡¯t, he was not willing to impose his presence on someone who might not be as enthusiastic.


    And Xu Yixue, although she wasn¡¯t a cultivator, was coddled from a young age as the most beautiful woman of the Xu family. In terms of haughty airs, she was in no way less than Xu Fan, so for her to actively ask Xu Fan toe over was even more difficult.<div>


    Although Xu Yixue had a hidden desire for Xu Fan toe over, this would require Xu Fan to take the initiative, and then Xu Yixue might agree with some reluctance. But for her to outright invite Xu Fan was something her pride wouldn¡¯t allow.


    After hanging up the video call, Xu Fan shook his head, casually threw his phone on the table, and sat cross-legged on the bed, calming his mind and entering a state of cultivation.


    Unknown to Xu Fan, besides Xu Yixue in Kowloon New City, there was another beauty at the reception desk of the Hilton Hotel who was also caught in a deep struggle.


    This person was Song Qi, the head manager and beauty at the front desk of the Hilton Hotel.


    Song Qi happened to be on the night shift tonight, and from the hotel¡¯s front deskputer, she could see Xu Fan¡¯s check-in information. Song Qi clearly knew that Xu Fan was spending the night alone at the hotel.


    In Song Qi¡¯s heart, two little figurines were fighting. The white one said, ¡°Song Qi, he has a child and a wife. You can¡¯t go. You can¡¯t break someone¡¯s family.¡±


    The ck one said, ¡°He¡¯s staying in the hotel alone, which clearly indicates that there are problems in his marriage. Why wouldn¡¯t you seize the opportunity? This man is the best you¡¯ve seen in years. Aren¡¯t you going to at least try to win him over?¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡­


    The two figurines argued all night, and as expected, amidst their quarrel, Song Qi couldn¡¯t resist the urge to sleep and dozed off.<div>


    The night passed quickly, and Xu Fan slept soundly in the presidential suite of the Hilton Hotel.


    Actually, it couldn¡¯t be called a sound sleep; it should be said that he spent the night peacefully practicing the ¡°Swallowing Moon Divine Technique¡± in his room.


    By now, Xu Fan no longer needed to sleep at all. Practicing his cultivation technique was more refreshing than sleep, but he hadn¡¯t reached the Foundation Establishment realm yet. If he could refine the Blood Qilin Pill and achieve Foundation Establishment sess, he would reach the state of Bigu, where he could go without eating.

 Chapter 247: 247 Dad is Back_1

    Chapter 247 Dad is Back_1


    Just past seven in the morning, Xu Fan opened his eyes and woke up from his bed.


    After a night of cultivation, Xu Fan felt no fatigue at all; instead, he felt refreshed and invigorated.


    His dog Ben Ben seemed to sense Xu Fan¡¯s energy as well, snapping out of the wonderful realm of practicing the ¡°Swallowing Moon Divine Technique¡± with its tongue hanging out, looking at Xu Fan with a fawning doggy face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see Tongtong in Kowloon New City, I¡¯ve missed her after a day without seeing her!¡± Xu Fan said to Ben Ben.


    ¡°Woof Woof, this dog misses the young mistress too¡­¡± Ben Ben responded, shaking his head and acting like a pping dog, devoid of any majestic presence that a Kylin beast should possess.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Xu Fan did a somersault off the bed, grabbed his car keys, and led the dog out of the room.


    After descending to the reception area, Xu Fan noticed that Song Qi, who was on the night shift the previous day, was no longer at the front desk; she must have gone off to rest. So he greeted another duty manager, checked out, and went straight to the hotel¡¯s parking lot.


    Xu Fan¡¯s Supreme ck Diamond Card was not only a symbol of his status but also served as a membership card for multiple top domesticmercialpanies. Staying at an international chain hotel like Hilton, he didn¡¯t need to bother with any check-out procedures and otherplexities; he could just leave.


    Later, the hotel would settle all bills and submit them to the credit card center, where they would be directly charged to Xu Fan¡¯s credit card ount, without him needing to worry about anything.


    After getting into the car, Xu Fan, along with Ben Ben, headed straight for Xu Yixue¡¯s residence in Kowloon New City.<div>


    It was rush hour in Zhonghai City, and the streets were more congested with vehicles than pedestrians. Xu Fan spent nearly an hour driving before he finally arrived at Kowloon New City. While inching through the traffic, he even considered abandoning his car on the road and rushing to Kowloon New City using his swift movements, as his speed was no slower than driving. As for Ben Ben, it could easily keep up with him.


    However, Xu Fan didn¡¯t want to cause too much of a public stir, and though his movements were fast, theycked the spaciousness of a car. If he wanted to take Tongtong outter, it would be inconvenient without a vehicle.


    Finally reaching Kowloon New City, he discovered that even the residentialplex¡¯s gate was inessible. Last time, with Xu Yixue in the car, they had entered smoothly, but this time, being alone, the gate¡¯s security couldn¡¯t recognize his car, and his Audi S7 was blocked outside the residential area.


    Xu Fan frowned. ustomed to moving unimpeded in the Cultivation World, he was still somewhat ufortable with urban life. It was ridiculous to drive all the way only to be denied entry, especially after suffering through frustrating traffic, and now, he couldn¡¯t even get through themunity gate.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time he had encountered such a problem; he had previously had an unpleasant incident with the gate at his vi in Star of Zhonghai.


    Now faced with a simr situation, Xu Fan wondered if he was cursed with bad luck with security guards, as there always seemed to be moments when they gave him a most annoying obstacle.


    ¡°Mo Luo Dan, I¡¯m at theplex now, head to the security room and open the gate for me!¡± Xu Fan sent a message to Mo Luo Dan, who was still meditating under a tree inside theplex.


    In less than twenty seconds, Mo Luo Dan rushed to Xu Fan¡¯s car with great haste.


    ¡°Go in and have a good talk, but I¡¯m not against using force. Have them take note of my license te number so I won¡¯t be blocked at the gate every time,¡± Xu Fan whispered to Mo Luo Dan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master, I¡¯ll be cautious,¡± Mo Luo Dan respectfully nodded and walked into the security room with his fists clenched.


    After ten seconds, the gate¡¯s barrier lifted.


    Xu Fan sped into themunity, relying on memory, he navigated straight to the underground parking garage beneath Xu Yixue¡¯s building and even parked in her dedicated spot.


    After parking the car, Xu Fan led Ben Ben quickly toward the elevator.


    Xu Yixue¡¯s room was on the ninth floor. The elevator in Kowloon New City was remarkably fast, taking only just over thirty seconds to ping its arrival.


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and straightened his slightly disheveled hair, standing at Xu Yixue¡¯s door, he knocked twice.


    Xu Fan didn¡¯t have the keys to Xu Yixue¡¯s home, so he had to knock. Although breaking through such a security door would be a piece of cake for a Martial Arts Grandmaster like Xu Fan, this was Xu Yixue¡¯s home, so Xu Fan could only follow conventional procedures.


    After the knock came a woman¡¯s voice from inside, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Upon hearing it, Xu Fan knew this voice was neither Xu Yixue¡¯s nor Ye Xiaoning¡¯s. It belonged to someone he had never met before.


    There was no chance Xu Fan got the room number wrong, so how could there be an unknown person emerging out of thin air inside this room?<div>


    A plethora of thoughts shot through Xu Fan¡¯s mind like lightning; then, in an instant, his Sea of Consciousness expanded, probing the situation inside the room.


    A woman in her thirties, dressed in work clothes and with a towel around her head, holding a mop, was walking toward the door¡ªit had been her who had spoken.


    Her clothing bore the words ¡°Star Housekeeping Gold Medal Employee,¡± clearly indicating she was part of the cleaning staff hired by Xu Yixue from a housekeepingpany.


    ¡°I am Tongtong¡¯s father, Xu Fan!¡± Xu Fan called out from outside the door.<div>


    ¡°Tongtong¡¯s father? I¡¯ve never heard of that,¡± said the housekeeping employee Li Yueqin with a hint of confusion.


    She had been working at Xu Yixue¡¯s for some time. Since Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning were often busy withpany affairs, most of the time, they relied on a housekeepingpany to clean the home.


    And this Li Yueqin was not just anyone; she was a gold-medal employee from the Star Housekeepingpany, skilled not only in cleaning but also an excellent cook and capable of caring for children¡ªa true multi-talented household assistant.


    Since Xu Yixue had the little treasure, Tongtong, at home alone, she had hired this capable employee who could clean, cook, and take care of a child to help out at home. Naturally, Li Yueqin¡¯s ie wasn¡¯t insubstantial. Although her profession wasn¡¯t morous, she earned over ten thousand a month, surpassing sixty to seventy percent of Zhonghai City¡¯s poption.


    Li Yueqin only knew that Xu Yixue was a big boss, and Tongtong was the boss¡¯s precious daughter. She was unaware that Tongtong¡¯s father was also in Zhonghai City, so she was skeptical about Xu Fan¡¯s arrival and didn¡¯t open the door for him immediately.


    ¡°Tongtong, someone outside says he¡¯s your dad. Can youe and see if it¡¯s him?¡± Li Yueqin went to Tongtong¡¯s room and said to her.


    ¡°What, Daddy¡¯s back?¡± Tongtong let out a sharp scream, her little legs carrying her towards the door, happiness written all over her small face.

 Chapter 248: 248: The Jade Pendant Changes Color_1

    Chapter 248: The Jade Pendant Changes Color_1


    Excited, Tongtong dashed to the door and stretched out her chubby little hand to open it for Xu Fan, but she was gently stopped by Li Yueqin at the entrance.


    ¡°Good girl Tongtong, first, let¡¯s see if this person is really daddy,¡± Li Yueqin gently picked up Tongtong and positioned her at the peephole on the door.


    Being an innocent child with no hidden agendas, Tongtong would not have thought twice about opening the door, but Li Yueqin, a gold-medal housekeeping veteran, would definitely not open the door to someone whose identity was uncertain.


    Although Tongtong was a bit eager to see Xu Fan, she obediently peeked through the peephole and, seeing Xu Fan standing outside, excitedly said to Li Yueqin, ¡°Auntie Li, the man outside is Tongtong¡¯s daddy, daddy came to see Tongtong, haha.¡±


    No sooner had Li Yueqin put Tongtong down than the child stretched out her hand to open the door for Xu Fan again, only to be stopped by Li Yueqin once more.


    ¡°Wait a moment Tongtong, let me confirm with your mother on the phone first; we don¡¯t want to make any mistakes, especially since I¡¯ve never seen your father,¡± Li Yueqin took out her phone and quickly dialed Xu Yixue¡¯s number.


    Tongtong, though impatient to see Xu Fan, waited patiently when she saw Li Yueqin dialing the number. However, thinking of the person outside as her dad, the little one wanted to peek through the peephole again but her height was less than half the door, and she couldn¡¯t reach. Anxious, the little girl began earnestly searching for a stool around the room.


    Meanwhile, Li Yueqin¡¯s call to Xu Yixue got through, and after a brief confirmation, Li Yueqin was finally sure of Xu Fan¡¯s identity and opened the door with a ¡°click¡±.


    Xu Fan, though held up outside the door for a while, wasn¡¯t upset; Xu Yixue and Tongtong may very well be the targets of many bad people in the future, and it was very good that the nanny at home was safety-conscious.


    Upon entering, Xu Fan saw Tongtong struggling to drag a stic stool towards the door.<div>


    ¡°Baby Tongtong, what are you doing dragging such a big stool?¡± Xu Fan asked with a trace of happiness on his lips as he saw Tongtong.


    ¡°I want to stand on the stool and look at daddy through the peephole,¡± Tongtong answered while pulling the stool, her voice milk-sweet.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Xu Fan was both touched and amused by her response, and he said affectionately to Tongtong, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t daddy already here? Why do you still need a stool?¡±


    ¡°Eh, right,¡± Tongtong nodded, then quickly realized and let go of the stool, spreading her arms and pouncing toward Xu Fan.


    ¡°Daddy, daddy, Tongtong missed you so much!¡± The little girl toddled over, leaping into Xu Fan¡¯s embrace like a swallow returning to its nest.


    Xu Fan held his precious little girl, carved of cream and jade, and said tenderly in Tongtong¡¯s ear, ¡°Daddy missed Tongtong too.¡±


    ¡°Haha, daddy, how much did you miss Tongtong?¡± Tongtong, nestled in Xu Fan¡¯s arms, rocked her two big braids and tilted her head as she asked.


    ¡°I missed you very much, very much,¡± Xu Fan stroked Tongtong¡¯s little head lovingly as he spoke.


    ¡°Haha, Tongtong missed daddy very, very much too,¡± Tongtong snuggled up to Xu Fan¡¯s cheek and then affectionately kissed him twice.


    Li Yueqin, standing to the side, smiled warmly as she saw the affection between Xu Fan and Tongtong.


    ¡°Tongtong, look who I brought with me,¡± Xu Fan gently whistled towards the door.


    A small white dog rushed into the room like a puff of smoke and started wagging its tail at Tongtong.


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s Ben Ben, Tongtong¡¯s little sidekick has also arrived.¡± Tongtong struggled to jump down from Xu Fan¡¯s arms and immediately hugged Ben Ben who was on the ground.


    ¡°Woof Woof¡­ Little master, you¡¯re too enthusiastic, I, a dignified dog of the Canine Star, have my pride.¡± Ben Ben resisted mightily, but dared not truly defy his little master. He let himself be held in Tongtong¡¯s embrace, enduring a round of ¡°maltreatment.¡±


    Seeing Tongtong abandon his embrace for Ben Ben, Xu Fan¡¯s face immediately showed a ¡°I¡¯m so hurt¡± expression.


    And the mischievous-looking Ben Ben, seeing Xu Fan¡¯s expression, became smug and called out to Xu Fan, ¡°Woof Woof, master, isn¡¯t my charm greater after all?¡±


    ¡°You little rascal, keep showing off and I¡¯ll stew you to make dog meat hotpot!¡± Xu Fan threatened Ben Ben teasingly.


    ¡°Woof Woof¡­ Master is too cruel, I must protest! Where are the dog lovers¡­¡± Ben Ben howled pitifully from Tongtong¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Speaking of which, dad, didn¡¯t you say you had a gift for Tongtongst night? Could the gift be Ben Ben?¡± Tongtong asked cutely while hugging Ben Ben, looking up at Xu Fan.<div>


    ¡°Of course not, how could this silly dog be a gift.¡± Xu Fan slowly shook his head at Tongtong, revealing a mysterious smile.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s another gift?¡± Tongtong pped her hands excitedly, her eyebrows raised with joy.


    ¡°Woof Woof¡­ Master is discriminating against the Canine Star people, where am I stupid¡­¡± Ben Ben continued to howl.


    ¡°Haha, first let go of Ben Ben,e here, dad has a little present for you.¡± Xu Fan said gently as he sat down on the living room sofa, beckoning Tongtong over.<div>


    Upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, Tongtong immediately released Ben Ben, hopped and skipped over to the couch, kicked off her slippers, climbed onto the sofa and then like a little animal snuggled into Xu Fan¡¯s embrace, nestling against his chest and asking, ¡°What nice present has daddy prepared for Tongtong?¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s this.¡± Xu Fan pulled out the Hello KT Jade Pendant he had finished making the night before and delicately passed it into Tongtong¡¯s little palm.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s a KT Kitty, so pretty.¡± Tongtong, seeing the Hello KT Jade Pendant, eximed excitedly.


    Xu Fan, watching Tongtong¡¯s reaction, smiled contentedly.


    ¡°Daddy, daddy, why is this KT Kitty white instead of pink? I¡¯ve seen KT in theics and they are all pink,¡± the little princess said, ying with the jade pendant a bit, then looking at Xu Fan with some questions.


    ¡°Um, it¡¯s supposed to be pink, isn¡¯t it? No worries, this KT Kitty can change color.¡± Xu Fan took hold of the pendant and his palm ever so slightlymunicated with the Guardian Spirit within.


    Prince was now the Guardian Spirit of the jade pendant, fully capable of changing the pendant¡¯s eye color or even shape.


    Under Xu Fan¡¯s suggestion, the jade pendant changed from white directly into pink, though because Prince was a pure-blooded person of ancient times who had never actually seen what Hello KT looked like, the shade of pink seemed a little off.


    ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s supposed to look like this.¡± Xu Fan found a photo on his phone and waved it in front of the jade pendant.


    The jade pendant vibrated slowly and then changed to the exact color of Hello KT as shown on the phone.

 Chapter 249: 249 Aggravation of Illness_1

    Chapter 249 Aggravation of Illness_1


    ¡°Wow, Hello KT looks even prettier now.¡± Tongtong grabbed the jade pendant from Xu Fan¡¯s hands and happily hugged it to her chest.


    ¡°Haha, does Tongtong like the gift daddy gave her?¡± Xu Fan stroked Tongtong¡¯s little head, looking at the excited little girl with doting eyes.


    ¡°Like it, like it¡­¡± Tongtong nodded with joy, her eyes brimming with excitement.


    ¡°Right, daddy, Tongtong has some good news to tell you too.¡± Holding the jade pendant, Tongtong burrowed into Xu Fan¡¯s embrace like a little bear and said adorably.


    ¡°Oh? Good news? What good news does Tongtong have for daddy?¡± Xu Fan asked with interest.


    ¡°Daddy, daddy, the neighborhood is holding a children¡¯s sports event tomorrow, and it¡¯s something where both mommies and daddies participate. But mommy has to work, so Tongtong will go with daddy,¡± Tongtong said with a tinge of yearning.


    ¡°Oh? A sports event? Can such little kids even take part in a sports event?¡± Xu Fan questioned.


    ¡°Of course! It was personally announced by the homeowners¡¯mittee. All the other kids in the neighborhood will participate with their parents, and there¡¯s a reward if you get first ce!¡± Tongtong looked at Xu Fan, full of longing.


    ¡°But daddy hasn¡¯t trained the War Wolf¡¯s puppies for two days, and I might not have time tomorrow,¡± Xu Fan said, the corner of his mouth twitching, teasing Tongtong a little.


    When Tongtong heard Xu Fan say he might not have time, her little face fell immediately, looking at Xu Fan with an aggrieved expression, her big eyes filling with ayer of mist, on the verge of tears.<div>


    ¡°Whimper¡­ poor Tongtong, neither mommy nor daddy will apany Tongtong,¡± Tongtong waved her little hands, looking heartbroken as she squirmed in Xu Fan¡¯s embrace.


    Seeing that the little girl was about to cry, Xu Fan quickly held Tongtong in his arms, caressed her little head affectionately, and cooed, ¡°Baby don¡¯t cry, daddy will go with you.¡±


    No sooner had Xu Fan finished speaking, Tongtong immediately stopped crying, hugged Xu Fan¡¯s arm tightly and crisply said, ¡°Daddy promised promisy, you can¡¯t go back on it!¡±


    With her clever demeanor, there was no sign of her earlier sadness.


    ¡°You little rascal¡­¡± Xu Fan gently pinched Tongtong¡¯s smooth little cheeks.


    ¡°I knew daddy is the best to me.¡± Tongtong affectionately wrapped her arms around Xu Fan¡¯s neck.


    ¡°s, who asked to have such a little monster like you,¡± Xu Fan said with a slight smile, holding Tongtong in his embrace.


    Xu Fan yed with Tongtong on the sofa for a while, by which time the domestic helper Li Yueqin had already prepared Tongtong¡¯s baby meal.


    Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning got up very early, so they did not wake Tongtong when they got up to eat. They hired the professional domestic helper, Li Yueqin, who could also cook for Tongtong, and she made a bnced baby meal tailored for Tongtong¡¯s growth.


    ¡°Tongtong, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± After tidying up the dining room, Li Yueqin brought out the baby meal.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Tongtong, time to eat.¡± Xu Fan picked up Tongtong and went to the dining table. Seeing a small bib for Tongtong hanging nearby, Xu Fan gently tied the bib around Tongtong.


    Sitting like a proud little princess, Tongtong patiently enjoyed Xu Fan¡¯s care, her face radiating satisfaction.


    Li Yueqin made Tongtong a bowl of egg custard, a piece of bread, a cup of milk, and a bowl of vegetable sd. Although there were various items, each was served in a small amount.


    Usually, Tongtong feeds herself with her own little spoon, but since Xu Fan had arrived, he certainly couldn¡¯t just watch Tongtong do it all by herself. He took on the role of a waiter, picked up the bowl and chopsticks, and began to feed Tongtong, bite by bite.


    ¡°Tongtong, your dad is really good to you,¡± Li Yueqin said emotionally upon seeing Xu Fan¡¯s tender actions.


    ¡°Haha, of course! Tongtong¡¯s daddy is the best daddy in the world!¡± Tongtong proudly said to Li Yueqin.


    ¡°My girl really understands,¡± Xu Fan said with a relieved smile, continuing to feed Tongtong without stopping.


    It took a full twenty minutes for the meal to be finished, and only then did the little girl pat her round belly and say, ¡°Daddy, Tongtong is full.¡±


    Xu Fan took out a napkin to wipe Tongtong¡¯s mouth, then picked her up.<div>


    Li Yueqin saw that Xu Fan had finished eating and came over to start clearing the table. Just then, Xu Fan¡¯s phone rang.


    With one hand holding Tongtong and the other answering the phone, Xu Fan picked up the call.


    ¡°Hello, is this Xiao Xu? I¡¯m Lin Yaoshi, the owner of Zhi Shen Tang!¡± a vigorous voice came through the phone.


    On hearing that it was Boss Lin, Xu Fan had seen Lin Yaoshi at the auction the day before through his Sea of Consciousness. However, he didn¡¯t get to greet Elder Lin because Xu Fan had to rush for the Blood Bodhi.<div>


    Xu Fan hadn¡¯t expected Elder Lin to call him today.


    Xu Fan had promised to treat someone for Elder Lin within two days, and he didn¡¯t expect a call after just one day.


    ¡°Elder Lin, this is Xu Fan,¡± Xu Fan replied over the phone.


    ¡°Xu my friend, I didn¡¯t want to call you, but my friend went out with mest night and caught a bit of a cold, which has made his condition much worse. If you¡¯re avable now, could youe over and take a look? I¡¯m worried that if we dy further, his life might be in danger,¡± Elder Lin spoke with an underlying tone of concern.


    ¡°Mm, I understand. I¡¯m free this morning, so I¡¯ll set off now. Please send me his location, and I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Xu Fan said after hearing that the patient¡¯s condition had worsened.


    After all, as the condition got worse, the treatment would only be more difficult. Since he promised, it was better to treat him as soon as possible.


    ¡°My friend is at Phoenix Manor in the southern suburbs of Zhonghai City. Where are you? Shall I send a car to pick you up?¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go directly. Phoenix Manor, I¡¯ve got it,¡± Xu Fan said decisively.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll head to Phoenix Manor as well, and we¡¯ll meet there!¡± Elder Lin also spoke hastily.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Xu Fan said, and then hung up the phone.


    Lifting the little Tongtong in his arms, Xu Fan asked her, ¡°Baby, how about Daddy takes you out to y?¡±


    The moment Tongtong heard they were going out, her eyes gleamed with excitement, and she waved her little hands saying, ¡°Yes, yes! Tongtong loves going out to y, it¡¯s so boring staying inside all day.¡±


    ¡°Haha, then let¡¯s go!¡± Xu Fan picked up Tongtong, perched her on his neck, instructed Li Yueqin, the housekeeper at Xu Yixue¡¯s home, and then grabbed his car keys before heading out the door.<div>

 Chapter 250: 250 Phoenix Manor_1

    Chapter 250 Phoenix Manor_1


    Before leaving, Xu Fan casually took Ben Ben with him, just in case Xu Yixue came back early and saw this silly dog that had previously frightened her and sprained her ankle, she might scream out loud.


    Driving his own Audi S7, Xu Fan, with Tongtong and Ben Ben, headed straight for Phoenix Manor in the southern part of the city.


    This manor had a bit of an impression on Xu Fan¡¯s memory as well; it was said that its predecessor was built by a prince during the Ming Dynasty, and it had a history of at least several hundred years.


    Over the past few decades, it had undergone several major renovations and was a very famous private estate in Zhonghai City.


    Travelling at high speed, they arrived at the entrance of Phoenix Manor in just over forty minutes.


    The manor sounded a bit like a tourist attraction mainly because it covered a veryrge area, a whole dozen acres; possessing such a vast property in Zhonghai City indicated that the owner of the manor was extraordinarily wealthy.


    Just as Xu Fan stopped his car at the entrance of Phoenix Manor, he saw a luxurious Rolls-Royce Phantom parked at the manor¡¯s gate.


    After the door to the Rolls-Royce opened, three people got out.


    The first person was a middle-aged man; the second, an elderly man dressed in a Sun Yat-sen suit was none other than Xu Fan¡¯s old acquaintance, the owner of Zhi Shen Tang, Lin Yaoshi.


    The third person was a girl in her early twenties, youthful and beautiful.<div>


    This girl wore a white T-shirt with denim shorts, disying her fair and slender legs, her hair tied back in a ponytail, her face bare without any makeup, totally natural.


    Despite wearing no makeup, the girl was very pretty; with impable, white skin and delicate features, she looked just as good as the heavily made-up celebrities, and she also had a fresh and natural aura.


    Xu Fan nced at her briefly, her countenance somewhat resembled Elder Lin¡¯s, as if she were Elder Lin¡¯s descendant.


    Seeing that Elder Lin and his party had all gotten out of their car, Xu Fan didn¡¯t hesitate any longer, opened the door, and got out of the Audi.


    ¡°Elder Lin, I just got to the entrance of the manor when you arrived. It seems your speed isn¡¯t slow either,¡± Xu Fan said with a slight smile to Lin Yaoshi as he greeted him.


    On the road Xu Fan drove quite fast, but it was a surprise that Lin Yaoshi, whose Zhi Shen Tang was even further away, managed to arrive so quickly.


    ¡°With a patient waiting for treatment, I was really anxious, so of course, I had to hurry over. Your quick arrival shows that you also care deeply for the patient,¡± said Elder Lin to Xu Fan, politely holding his fists in greeting.


    ¡°Elder Lin, could he be the extraordinary man you mentioned?¡± The middle-aged man beside Elder Lin asked, somewhat puzzled by the elder¡¯sment.


    His name was Sun Lihua, the son of the patient. It was he who had found out that the patient¡¯s cold had worsened today. That¡¯s why he hurried to Zhi Shen Tang to ask Elder Lin for help.


    At that time, Elder Lin rushed out saying he needed to find a highly skilled ¡°miraculous doctor¡± to treat his father, but what he didn¡¯t expect was for Elder Lin to bring in a young man in his twenties.


    Sun Lihua gave Xu Fan a once-over; although Xu Fan looked sharp, he did not seem like someone who could treat illnesses. Medical skills rely on time to develop. Even Yan Country¡¯s medical authority, Lin Yaoshi, only emerged as a prominent figure in Yan Country¡¯s medical circles after the age of forty. A twenty-five or twenty-six-year-old person may not have evenpleted their master¡¯s degree in medical school, not to mention having set foot in an operating room, so boasting of being a miraculous doctor was a bold im.


    In response to Sun Lihua¡¯s doubts, Elder Lin did not take it to heart, butughed out loud, ¡°The remarkable individual I¡¯ve found for your father is none other than young Master Xu Fan. With himing over, there¡¯s absolute hope for your father¡¯s illness.¡±


    ¡°Elder Lin tters me. Whether there is hope or not can only be discussed after seeing the patient,¡± Xu Fan said with a slight smile, notmitting fully.


    Although the diseases of this world were no trouble for Xu Fan, he did not heal someone just because he could.


    If Xu Fan was not pleased, no amount of money would tempt him, even if it was offered.


    Xu Fan was a sovereign figure who dominated a region in the Cultivation World, long ustomed to life and death. Thepassion of a Bodhisattva to save the suffering and the injured had nothing to do with Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan would only save those he wanted to spend the effort on; if he did not take to a patient, no matter how severe their illness, Xu Fan had no obligation to save them.


    ¡°He¡¯s so young, is there really no issue?¡± Sun Lihua asked Elder Lin with some doubts.


    ¡°Li Hua, I¡¯ve gone to the trouble of inviting young Master Xu here because of the decades-long brotherhood between your father and me. You can question me, but do not doubt him, otherwise, I can leave right now with young Master Xu!¡± The moment Elder Lin heard that Sun Lihua still harbored doubts about Xu Fan, he became unhappy.<div>


    Even though Xu Fan indeed looked too young at first nce, there was absolutely no question about his identity with Elder Lin¡ªa grand master in the medical circle of Yan Country¡ªvouching for him.


    Moreover, Sun Lihua¡¯s father was now in a very dangerous state, and it was imperative to try all possibilities. If Xu Fan was dissatisfied with his attitude, then his father¡¯s illness might truly be incurable.


    ¡°Elder Lin, since I promised you that I woulde to treat your old friend, I will definitely keep my word. But if his family members are worried about me, then it is not necessary for me to go,¡± Xu Fan said slowly.


    ¡°No way, young Master Xu, I know you are a good person. Li Hua is just worried about his father, which is understandable due to filial piety. I beg of you to be patient,¡± Elder Lin said earnestly to Xu Fan.<div>


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s first go and see the situation with the patient,¡± Xu Fan said, nodding in understanding after hearing Elder Lin¡¯s words.


    ¡°Li Hua, lead the way. In the whole Yan Country, if anyone can save your father, it¡¯s the divine Doctor Xu here,¡± Elder Lin said sternly, casting a sideways nce at Sun Lihua.


    ¡°Yes, yes, this way please, Divine Doctor Xu. My father has been waiting for you for a long time,¡± Sun Lihua hurriedly gestured for Xu Fan to follow, his expression humble.


    Even though Xu Fan appeared very young, the greatly esteemed Elder Lin had emphasized Xu Fan¡¯s capabilities several times. Even if he was usually prideful, he no longer dared to harbor the slightest bit of contempt for Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan ignored him and reached out to open the car door, carrying the little princess, Tongtong, out of the car and holding her securely in his arms.


    Ben Ben also seized the opportunity when the door was opened, jumping out of the car in a sh.


    ¡°Wow, what an adorable little cutie!¡± The young girl beside Elder Lin immediately had stars in her eyes upon seeing Tongtong.


    Tongtong looked like a beautifully crafted porcin doll, radiating adorableness from head to toe. One nce was all it took for the girl to feel an irresistible urge to embrace her.


    ¡°Woof Woof¡­ Am I not cute too¡­¡± Ben Ben, wagging his tail, barked discontentedly from the side.

 Chapter 251: 251 Lin Family’s Daughter_1

    Chapter 251 Lin Family¡¯s Daughter_1


    Lin Shutong¡¯s eyes lit up with stars when she saw Tongtong, almost subconsciously wanting to walk over to Xu Fan and stroke little Tongtong¡¯s head.


    Seeing Lin Shutong approach Xu Fan somewhat impetuously, Lin Yaoshi sternly said to her, ¡°Tongtong, show some manners!¡±


    ¡°Huh, old grandpa, why are you scolding Tongtong?¡± Tongtong, leaning on Xu Fan¡¯s shoulder, felt aggrieved and said to Elder Lin.


    Lin Shutong had not expected that her grandfather, who spoiled her to the skies, would scold her over such a trivial matter. She was even more surprised when, before she could express her own grievance, the cute child in Xu Fan¡¯s arms had already begun to protest the injustice on her behalf.


    ¡°Oh? Sweetheart, grandpa was talking about his own granddaughter, not you,¡± Elder Lin said to Tongtong with a face full of kindness.


    ¡°But you just said ¡®Tongtong¡¯!¡± Tongtong, her pigtails swinging, persisted stubbornly, her expression seeming to say, ¡°Humph, I¡¯m not a child easily fooled.¡±


    ¡°Ah? My dear friend Xu, is there some misunderstanding? The ¡®Tongtong¡¯ I was referring to just now is my granddaughter, Lin Shutong,¡± Elder Lin exined to Xu Fan, looking a bit confused.


    ¡°Haha, Elder Lin, it seems to be a misunderstanding. My daughter¡¯s nickname is also Tongtong, but ites from ¡®child¡¯ so that¡¯s why this confusion urred,¡± Xu Fan said with a slight smile, finding the world quite marvelous.


    ¡°Wow, so this little cutie actually shares my name! Sweetie, you¡¯re such a good girl, how did you be so beautiful?¡± Lin Shutong was also in a good mood, having met a little girl with the same name as herself. She soon forgot about being reprimanded by Lin Yaoshi and, smiling, waved to Tongtong in greeting.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re really pretty too! When Tongtong grows up, she wants to be as pretty as you,¡± Tongtong said in a milky voice, shaking her little head. Her cute tone nearly melted Lin Shutong.<div>


    ¡°Grandpa, this child is so adorable, I like her so much,¡± Lin Shutong learned her lesson and didn¡¯t rush to Xu Fan¡¯s side to hug Tongtong. Instead, she clung to Elder Lin¡¯s arm and softly pleaded with Lin Yaoshi.


    Elder Lin was also very fond of his granddaughter and seeing her cling to his arm and using her charm on him almost made him give in. He cleared his throat and said slowly to Xu Fan, ¡°My friend, it seems my granddaughter has taken quite a liking to the little girl in your arms. Could we possibly¡­?¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s a rare coincidence they get along so well, and they even share the same name¡­¡± Xu Fan also smiled faintly, and gently asked the little Tongtong in his arms, ¡°Sweetheart, would you like to y with this sister for a while?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Tongtong wants to y with the pretty sister, and Tongtong wants a hug from the pretty sister,¡± Tongtong said excitedly.


    Having said that, she wriggled her little hands free from Xu Fan¡¯s embrace, jumped to the ground, and merrily marched towards Lin Shutong.


    ¡°Haha, let sister give you a hug, you really are a good baby!¡± Lin Shutong scooped Tongtong up in her arms and said from her heart.


    ¡°Elder Lin, the little girl can be under Tongtong¡¯s care for now. Let us hurry to treat the patient,¡± Xu Fan said to Elder Lin after big Tongtong had picked up little Tongtong.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s go inside quickly. Old Sun¡¯s illness cannot be dyed any longer,¡± Elder Lin nodded, waved to Sun Lihua, and the three of them hurried towards the manor.


    Lin Shutong, carrying Tongtong, followed the two men at an unhurried pace, a trail of silveryughter echoing behind them.


    Xu Fan and Lin Yaoshi, led by Sun Lihua, arrived at a three-story building in the center of Phoenix Manor, enveloped in an ancient charm.


    This building, from inside to out, was entirely designed in the ancient style of Yan Country, with green bricks and tiles, carved beams, and painted rafters, exuding an old-world elegance. Even the interior decorations adhered to the ancient style, with all the furniture made of precious sandalwood and rosewood. There was also an exquisite bronze incense box in the room, from which a scent of Dragon¡¯s Brain Musk wafted.


    There were also many famous ancient paintings and calligraphy in the room, and with a single nce, Xu Fan knew that these works were authentic pieces passed down from ancient times, not a single forgery among them.


    Sun Lihua led the two to a bedroom on the first floor.


    In the bedroom was a beautifully carved rosewood bed, upon which an old many covered with nkets. A nurse in a caregiver¡¯s outfit stood anxiously beside him. Upon seeing Sun Lihua enter, she immediately leaned in toward him, as if eager to speak.


    ¡°Just speak up, there¡¯s no need to whisper. These two are physicians, and they need to know the master¡¯s true condition,¡± Sun Lihua said to the caregiver, tilting his chin with a stern look.


    ¡°All right. The master¡¯s condition today is very bad. His body temperature keeps fluctuating, one moment he has a high fever, and the next he¡¯s ice cold. Moreover, the master has already begun to speak nonsense. Every so often, he¡¯ll mutter a few words, but as his voice is so indistinct, I can¡¯t make out what he¡¯s saying,¡± the caregiver conveyed to the trio with evident concern.


    ¡°Elder Lin, you must save my father!¡± Sun Lihua¡¯s eyes were filled with immense worry as he spoke to Lin Yaoshi.


    ¡°Let me see what¡¯s going on,¡± Lin Yaoshi said, furrowing his brows with a troubled expression as he sat down by the bed and reached out his finger to feel the old man¡¯s pulse.


    After ten seconds or so, Elder Lin¡¯s frown deepened even more.<div>


    Lin Yaoshi had practiced medicine his whole life, but he had never encountered such a peculiar illness in his old friend. He couldn¡¯t diagnose anything, yet the symptoms seemed more severe than any incurable disease.


    Martial Artists normally did not fall ill, but his old friend had been greatly hurt due to an injury he suffered. Until now, he had be a frail, elderly man at the mercy of the wind and candlelight.


    Just yesterday, he and Lin Yaoshi had gone to Yulou Ancient Town to attend an auction. Although the final item, the Blood Bodhi, was prohibitively expensive and its effectiveness uncertain, Elder Lin had exerted all his efforts to buy it and try it out.


    Fortunately, Xu Fan was now here.<div>


    After Lin Yaoshi examined the elder and found nothing, he looked at Xu Fan with hopeful eyes, ¡°Young Master Lin, I really can¡¯t see what it is. I¡¯m counting on you now.¡±


    ¡°All right, let me give it a try!¡± Xu Fan agreed and simply rolled up his sleeves.


    Lin Yaoshi rose and quietly stepped aside.


    At that moment, Lin Shutong came in holding Little Tongtong. Lin Yaoshi, seeing her beaming and ying happily with Little Tongtong, immediately put on a stern face and gestured for silence to Lin Shutong.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Shutong immediately covered her mouth and quietly stood to one side.

 Chapter 252: 252: A Sinister Aura_1

    Chapter 252: Chapter 252: A Sinister Aura_1


    After Elder Lin stepped back, Xu Fan slowly approached the old man on the hospital bed, gently sat beside him, and then lightly ced his hand on the old man¡¯s wrist.


    After listening intently for a few seconds, a look of puzzlement flickered in Xu Fan¡¯s eyes. He then pondered for a moment and said softly to Elder Lin, ¡°His issue isn¡¯t an illness.¡±


    ¡°Xu brother¡­ Is there really no hope for him?¡± Elder Lin¡¯s face paled momentarily upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic just yet, Elder Lin. When I say it¡¯s not an illness, I don¡¯t mean that he can¡¯t be treated. You have all fallen into a misconception, considering the problem only from the perspective of treating an illness. You¡¯ve overlooked a key point¡ªif the patient isn¡¯t actually sick, then no diagnosis will reveal the problem. Hence, no matter how much medicine you use, it won¡¯t cure him,¡± Xu Fan slowly withdrew his fingers from the elder¡¯s wrist and spoke calmly.


    ¡°Then, ording to your opinion, Xu young friend, what exactly is the situation with my old friend?¡± Elder Lin asked Xu fan somewhat uncertainly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough.¡± Xu Fan replied with a slight smile before extending his hand and waving it gently over the elder¡¯s head.


    The elder was now unconscious, in aa, and although his breathing was steady, his forehead was covered with a fair amount of sweat.


    The temperature in the room wasn¡¯t high, which indicated that the old man¡¯s body temperature was very high to be sweating so profusely.


    Additionally, the caretaker mentioned earlier that the old man¡¯s body temperature fluctuated wildly, and he sometimes spoke nonsense, so Xu Fan had a strong guess about the problem afflicting him.


    Still, he needed to test his theory to be sure.<div>


    The elder¡¯s forehead was now faintly darkened, an ominous sign that¡¯smonly referred to in ancientnguage as having darkness at the hall of the forehead.


    If a person exhibits this sign, they could at best suffer a grave illness, or at worst, face a life-threatening situation. Simply put, it¡¯s a harbinger of intense misfortune.


    Such a condition is generally mostmonly associated with being possessed by evil energy.


    During yesterday¡¯s auction, the Prince Jade Token that Xu Fan won could cause such symptoms if someone wore it for too long.


    However, Xu Fan had already subdued the little Prince and turned him into the guardian spirit of the newly crafted jade token, and having established a bloodline connection through a blood pact, Tongtong, who shares Xu Fan¡¯s bloodline, could wear it without experiencing any anomalies.


    But the same wouldn¡¯t hold true for others.


    Without Xu Fan¡¯s bloodline, if someone rashly wore the Hello KT Jade Token created by Xu Fan, the little Prince inside the jade token would strongly repel them, and the effects would be no less intense than what those few brothers at the auction experienced when they nearly wet themselves from fright.


    As Xu Fan¡¯s hand slowly waved over the elder¡¯s head, a faint bluish me passed along with the motion of his hand.


    This was the Samadhi True Fire that Xu Fan cultivated in his past life; it was remarkably effective against resentful spirits and ghostly creatures. Even the most powerful spirits couldn¡¯t withstand the scorching from the Samadhi True Fire.


    As Xu Fan¡¯s hand waved over the head of the elder, a faint ck aura suddenly appeared above it. This ck aura appeared to be terrified of the small me ignited in Xu Fan¡¯s hand, quickly detaching from the elder¡¯s head and then turning into a cloud of ck mist that burrowed into an antique blue and white porcin vase inside the room.


    Xu Fan¡¯s sharp eyes immediately turned towards the porcin vase.


    After the ck aura entered the vase, it seemed to tremble slightly. Others might not have seen it clearly, but Lin Yaoshi witnessed it crystal clear. The ck aura definitely emanated from his old friend, and when it entered the vase, the vase even seemed to move a bit.


    ¡°Haha, Elder Lin, you must have seen it too. This gentleman is not merely sick but possessed by an evil entity, which is why he has suffered so much difort,¡± Xu Fan said lightly, pointing at the blue and white porcin vase next to him.


    ¡°Xu, my young friend, truly you have the eye of insight, a divine touch. You saw the problem at a nce. I¡¯ve been diagnosing for so long without finding the root cause; it turns out it¡¯s not even an illness. Ah, old age, old age,¡± Lin Yaoshi sighed while shaking his head.


    ¡°Elder Lin need not be modest, your expertise lies in medicine, and you surely know little about these matters. However, the evil energy in this old gentleman has not been a matter of a day or two. By now, his internal organs must have been slowly corroded by the evil energy. If I hadn¡¯t arrived these past two days, it¡¯s possible he might have been imed by the spirit within this vase,¡± Xu Fan said calmly.


    ¡°Master, please save my father at any cost. The Sun family can afford it no matter what!¡± Sun Lihua instantly grabbed Xu Fan¡¯s hand like a drowning person clinging to a lifeline, unwilling to let go.


    ¡°My young friend, although I am decades older than you, since I regard you as a friend, I, Lin Yaoshi, will also shamelessly ask for your help. Please help my old buddy through this difficulty. My Lin family will always remember your kindness,¡± Lin Yaoshi said to Xu Fan with great emotion.


    Although Xu Fan had identified the presence of an evil spirit, diagnosing and curing were two different concepts.


    As a doctor, he certainly knew what it meant to have all viscera contaminated to this extent: even with the best medical equipment, saving someone just a few days from death was nearly an impossible task.<div>


    In the current state of Yan Country, aside from Xu Fan, it would be very difficult to find another person able to treat his old friend.


    ¡°Eh, what ghosts, what evil ¨C how can there be ghosts in this world? Grandfather, these are all feudal superstitions; we must believe in science. In this world, there simply are no ghosts,¡± said Lin Shutong, who stood up after hearing Xu Fan¡¯s increasingly mystical exnations.


    Lin Yaoshi¡¯s face instantly turned stern when he heard Lin Yutong interrupt at such a crucial moment, especially questioning Xu Fan¡¯s diagnosis.


    ¡°Tongtong, we¡¯re here to see the doctor. If there¡¯s nothing for you to do, just stay outside. Young people should not talk nonsense around adults,¡± he said sternly.<div>


    ¡°Grandfather, I am also a student at Zhonghai Medical University, so I¡¯m sort of a doctor myself. Why can¡¯t I watch? Besides, isn¡¯t he also a young person? Why do you believe what he says but not what I say? I¡¯m your granddaughter,¡± pouted Lin Shutong, speaking somewhat unhappily to Lin Yaoshi.


    In Lin Shutong¡¯s memory, her grandfather had always been gentle with her and had never spoken to her as sternly as he did today. Moreover, Xu Fan was just a young man around her own age. Why did her grandfather respect him so much!

 Chapter 253: 253: Two Bu Yuan Dan_1

    Chapter 253: Chapter 253: Two Bu Yuan Dan_1


    Xu Fan paid no attention to Lin Shutong¡¯s words; after all, she was just a modern person born into a technological society, utterly incapable ofprehending such supernatural matters.


    However, Lin Yaoshi had lived through times before the establishment of the nation, right up to the present, experiencing countless strange and unountable incidents, so he harbored no doubts about Xu Fan¡¯s words.


    In fact, whether it be current medical science or other fields of science, there are some things that are ultimately beyond resolution.


    Such issues indeed could only be resolved through such metaphysical means.


    ¡°Xu, my young friend, how should we treat this possession ailment of my old brother? Do we need to call in a sorcerer or a high monk?¡± Lin Yaoshi stroked his three-stranded beard and asked Xu Fan.


    ¡°Yes, Master Xu, it is said that within the Zhonghai Ci¡¯an Temple, there is a Master Fa Ming whose mana is deeply profound. If he could take care of it, I¡¯ll drive to Ci¡¯an Temple right now,¡± Sun Lihua said beside them, his voice filled with urgency.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to call for any great master. Since I can diagnose it, of course, I can handle it,¡± Xu Fan said slowly, shaking his head: ¡°Go prepare several good-quality jade stones for me, and bring me a piece of paper and pen while you¡¯re at it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go get them ready now!¡± Upon hearing that Xu Fan had a solution, a glimmer of hope shed through Sun Lihua¡¯s eyes, and he hurried out the door.


    High-quality jade wasn¡¯t something that could just be taken at will, but paper and pen were simple enough. No sooner had Sun Lihua left than a servant of the Sun Family brought over a beautifully made notebook and an imported Parker pen with a gold-ted exterior.


    ¡°Elder Lin, I might need to trouble you to have the pharmacy prepare another batch of medicinal ingredients to send over. This elderly gentleman¡¯s body has been invaded by evil qi, and his vital energy is deficient. I need to refine two Bu Yuan Dan elixirs for him. With these two elixirs, after I expel the evil qi from his body, he will recover more quickly,¡± Xu Fan said to Elder Lin in a measured tone.<div>


    ¡°No problem, as long as I, Lin Yaoshi, can find the medicine, even if I have to sell the pot and iron, I will get it. Please, my young friend Xu, make sure to cure his illness,¡± Elder Lin said to Xu Fan, cupping his hand in a fist as a sign of firmmitment.


    ¡°Rest assured, Elder Lin, since I have spoken of it, I will definitely be able to cure him.¡±


    Having said this, Xu Fan picked up the pen and began writing the list of ingredients needed for the Bu Yuan Dan on the notebook, swiftly and powerfully. Bu Yuan Dan was not too formidable an elixir, with all the ingredients needed for it purchasable for merely a few hundred thousand. Moreover, as Elder Lin¡¯s pharmacy sold the ingredients at cost price, the actual expenses weren¡¯t substantial.


    Sun Lihua had spent the past few years taking his father to top hospitals around the world, spending tens of millions on medical costs without even determining the cause of the illness. Whereas Xu Fan only needed a jade stone and medicinal ingredients worth a few hundred thousand to restore Sun Lihua¡¯s father to health; inparison to Elder Lin¡¯s financial tolerance, this price fell far short.


    ¡°Young friend, are you sure that just this much ingredient will be enough to replenish his vital energy?¡± After looking over the prescription, Elder Lin asked with uncertainty.


    After all, most of the ingredients listed were over ten years old, which was a far cry from the hundred-year-old ingredients Xu Fan had purchased the day before. Without a bit of ttery, the Zhi Shen Tang pharmacy warehouse in Zhonghai City could supply any amount of such quality ingredients needed.


    ¡°Haha, this is the quantity for two Bu Yuan Dan. I see that this elder was also a martial artist in the past. Unfortunately, because of the evil qi invading his body, his Martial Dao Cultivation has been almostpletely eroded as well. Consuming one Bu Yuan Dan can heal his body; taking two will allow him to regain the Martial Dao strength he lost,¡± Xu Fan said in a light tone.


    ¡°What? Can he even recover the power he lost?¡± Elder Lin was utterly astonished.


    Initially, by inviting Xu Fan over, Elder Lin had hoped at best to save the life of his old friend. To his surprise, Xu Fan, when making a move, did so with astonishing efficacy¡ªnot only aiming to exorcise the evil qi from the body but also to treat the patient and potentially restore the lost Martial Dao Cultivation.


    If this does not qualify someone as a divine healer, then who would be worthy of such a title?


    ¡°The skills of my young friend Xu are truly the most profound and inscrutable I¡¯ve seen in my lifetime, worthy of the highest admiration,¡± Elder Lin said to Xu Fan, his voice carrying a hint of mncholy.


    Elder Lin had nurtured countless medical experts in his life but never imagined their skills would pale inparison to even being qualified to assist Xu Fan. Even someone like himself, who had been hailed as a prominent figure in Yan Country¡¯s medicalmunity, seemedckluster before Xu Fan.


    ¡°Elder Lin, you overstate the case. I, Xu Fan, have only saved a few people. There is a vast world out there with countless beings requiring salvation by true healers such as yourselves, which is far from my expertise,¡± Xu Fan humbly stated.


    ¡°Not an expert? You¡¯re being too modest, and it makes this old man feel even more unworthy!¡± Upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, Elder Lin felt even more abashed.


    ¡°You really mustn¡¯t think like that, Elder Lin. There¡¯s an order to learning and a specialization in one¡¯s craft. I just happen to know a bit more about theseplex diseases. On the other hand, faced with ordinary illnesses and surgeries, I would be utterly helpless,¡± Xu Fan exined with humility to Elder Lin.


    What Xu Fan said was indeed the truth, for he was only versed in the medical knowledge of the Cultivation World and knew nothing of the clinical medicine that had evolved in this world.


    If Xu Fan were truly asked to perform surgery on someone, he wouldn¡¯t know how to proceed.


    However, it wasn¡¯t that Xu Fan waspletely helpless against such illnesses; in fact, his Spiritual Power could help him do many things that even the most advanced surgical devices couldn¡¯t achieve. Even the several diseases that humankind has yet to conquer could be solved by Xu Fan.


    It¡¯s just that his treatment methods, suitable only for Cultivators to treat ordinary people,cked universality and couldn¡¯t be learned by the average person. Therefore, saying he was not truly a renowned physician was also urate.<div>


    Just as the two were exchanging pleasantries, Sun Lihua, who had rushed out earlier, hurried back in, clutching a small wooden box.


    ¡°Master Xu, I¡¯ve found the jade: there¡¯s Mutton Fat Jade, Hetian Jade, jadeite, and agate, all top-notch pieces from the Sun Family¡¯s collection!¡± Sun Lihua opened the box, immediately revealing several lustrous jade stones within.


    Xu Fan nced over the jade stones in the box, noting their high quality. Although they hadn¡¯t reached the level of the Spirit Jade he had used for Tongtong¡¯s Hello Kitty, they were still exceptional pieces seldom seen by most people.


    Had this box of jade been ced in Wang Fangtong¡¯s jade shop in Yulou Ancient Town, each piece would have been worthy of the third floor in Zangyu Tower, with each valued over a million. Combined, their total value was several million.<div>

 Chapter 254: 254: Body Impervious to a Hundred Evils_1

    Chapter 254: Chapter 254: Body Impervious to a Hundred Evils_1


    ¡°Do you think this quality will do?¡± Sun Lihua asked Xu Fan, looking a bit uncertain.


    ¡°It will suffice. The quality of these jades is quite good,¡± Xu Fan nodded, reaching out to pick up a pure white Hetian jade from the box.


    This piece of jade was carved into the shape of a gourd, with two Bagua-shaped talismans engraved on it.


    Xu Fan gently held the Jade Gourd in his hand, then touched the throat of the man lying on the bed with his finger. Even in his unconscious state, he seemed to be stimted by something and slightly opened his mouth.


    At that moment, Xu Fan¡¯s hand moved like lightning to stuff the Jade Gourd into his mouth.


    ¡°Young friend, what are you doing¡­¡± Lin Yaoshi watched Xu Fan¡¯s action with some confusion. In his understanding, people in ancient Yan Country indeed ced jade stones in the mouths, but it was generally for the dead, using pure jade to block the impure qi emanating from the corpse¡¯s mouth.


    Before Xu Fan had even treated the illness, he had already ced a jade stone in the patient¡¯s mouth.


    This act seemed rather inauspicious.


    Despite a heap of questions in his mind, Lin Yaoshi saw Xu Fan¡¯s focused expression and didn¡¯t dare to interrupt, only pondering silently to himself.


    After all, though he was skilled in medicine, he did not understand mysticism and could only show a look of ignorance and fear to ask.<div>


    Xu Fan, however, didn¡¯t care about all that. After cing the Jade Gourd in the elder¡¯s mouth, he formed a sword gesture with one hand and slowly pointed it toward the elder¡¯s chest and abdomen, preparing to cast a spell. Suddenly, he remembered there were still a few other people in the room. ncing around, he said, ¡°Elder Lin, please have the caregiver and your granddaughter leave the room first. They are women with insufficient yang energy; during the exorcism process if the evil qi senses their bodies¡¯ yin energy, it might affect them.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Li, you go out first,¡± Sun Lihua obediently called out the caregiver looking after the elder.


    However, Lin Shutong didn¡¯t take kindly to Xu Fan¡¯s words. Although she was not the rumored feminist fighter, she was someone who had received higher education from childhood and was an atheist. To her, Xu Fan¡¯s obscure and mysterious ims sounded like nothing more than the second-rate tricks of a chatan.


    ¡°What do you mean women have insufficient yang energy? Are you perhaps trying to get rid of us so you can pull the wool over our eyes? My grandfather is old and has bad eyesight, and Uncle Sun is too distraught to see clearly. In this room, I am the most sober person. If you send me out, then you can continue your charade with no one to expose you. Is that what you¡¯re thinking?¡± Lin Shutong demanded, holding Tongtong and speaking bluntly to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Pretty sister, daddy is a good man. Daddy isn¡¯t what you¡¯re saying,¡± Tongtong said to Lin Shutong, her lips pursed with a hint of grievance after hearing Lin Shutong¡¯s words.


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re still young and there are many things you don¡¯t understand. But sister tells you, there are no ghosts and goblins in this world, you must not believe Daddy¡¯s nonsense!¡± Lin Shutong gently stroked Tongtong¡¯s small braid and spoke seriously.


    ¡°Lin Shutong, you¡¯re really spoiled. Didn¡¯t I just tell you that children should stay out of adults¡¯ business? What are you doing here? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll have you thrown out!¡± Elder Lin looked at Lin Shutong, feigning anger as he spoke to her.


    Xu Fan was practically a demigod in Elder Lin¡¯s eyes. Lin Shutong was young and ignorant, which might have been excusable, but Lin Yaoshi knew better. His scolding of Lin Shutong was simply to prevent Xu Fan from bing angry upon hearing her words. If Xu Fan really got angry because of Lin Shutong, even if the Lin Family was wealthy and influential, they might not be able to afford the wrath of this enigmatic alchemist.


    Of course, Lin Shutong couldn¡¯t understand the good intentions behind her grandfather¡¯s scolding. Seeing her usually indulgent grandfather be so stern because of Xu Fan, a stranger, Lin Shutong felt a surge of defiance and, with tears in her eyes, said to Elder Lin, ¡°Grandfather Sun is my godfather, he¡¯s watched me grow up, and if he is ill, I want to be there to see him. I still don¡¯t believe there is anything like ghosts and goblins in this world, so I¡¯m not afraid at all!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ are you trying to anger your grandfather to death¡­¡± Lin Yaoshi was also visibly agitated, pointing at Lin Shutong, unable to find the words.


    However, Lin Shutong still stood defiantly in her ce, not moving an inch, her eyes shining with stubborn defiance.


    ¡°Xu young friend, my granddaughter has been unruly since she was a child. Sometimes, even I am at my wit¡¯s end with her, s¡­ truly¡­¡± Elder Lin said to Xu Fan with a bit of an apology in his tone.


    ¡°Elder Lin, don¡¯t me yourself. If Miss Lin wishes to stay here, that¡¯s fine. Just don¡¯t be frightenedter,¡± Xu Fan said nonchntly, waving his hand gently.


    Xu Fan didn¡¯t want to cause any generational conflicts for Elder Lin because of himself, so he generously gave Lin Yaoshi face.


    ¡°Xu young friend, my granddaughter is too stubborn. If she wants to stay, let her be. But your little daughter is only four or five years old, isn¡¯t it better to send her out of the room first? She¡¯s just a child and must not see such evil spirits,¡± Elder Lin said to Xu Fan with concern as he looked at the adorable Tongtong in Lin Shutong¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Haha, my daughter will be fine. She is impervious to a hundred evils,¡± Xu Fanughed heartily.


    The jade token worn by Tongtong had been transformed into a Spiritual Artifact through his alchemy, and it even housed the spirit of a small prince with considerable cultivation.


    Although the evil spirit in Elder Sun was also a menace,pared to the small prince in the jade token, it was merely a minor spirit faced with a great one. The prince was a resentful spirit from over a thousand years ago, having reached the threshold of the Qi Practicing Realm just by automatically absorbing grievances. This was not something an ordinary evil spirit couldpare with.


    Tongtong, wearing a Hello Kitty jade token, would be safe if the evil spirit retained even a shred of reason and would not dare make a move on Little Tongtong.<div>


    If the spirit did try anything, the small prince within the jade token would emerge immediately and y the evil spirit. As the protector spirit of the little princess Tongtong, he had yet to demonstrate his loyalty and was very much looking forward to someoneing along to court death.


    ¡°Haha, if such a young girl is not afraid, why would I, Lin Shutong, be scared!¡± Hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, Lin Shutong became even more determined to stay in the room and monitor Xu Fan treating Elder Sun.


    She never believed in the ghosts and goblins Xu Fan mentioned in the first ce. Now he imed his daughter Tongtong was a Body Impervious to a Hundred Evils. Well, then I must be a Body of Thousands Buddhas¡¯ Pilgrimage, thought Lin Shutong. Making up idioms is easy for anyone. After all, Lin Shutong, a high schooler who¡¯d read plenty of online novels, always felt that Xu Fan¡¯s words were such a sham.


    Ghosts and goblins, those are just made-up things.<div>

 Chapter 255: 255: Sealing the Acupoints to Force Out Evil_1

    Chapter 255: Chapter 255: Sealing the Acupoints to Force Out Evil_1


    Whether Lin Shutong believed in Xu Fan or not was irrelevant at this point, as Xu Fan had already begun the process of treating Elder Sun.


    Xu Fan¡¯s right hand, shaped like a sword, hovered slowly in front of Elder Sun¡¯s chest and abdomen for a while, and then, a me inteced with blue and purple suddenly emerged from his fingertips.


    ¡°Is this¡­ Could it be¡­ the legendary Purple-Green Divine me?¡± Elder Lin¡¯s heart shook with tremors upon seeing the me that emerged from Xu Fan¡¯s fingertips.


    Previously, at Zhi Shen Tang, Xu Fan had already shown him the Dan Fire that sprang from his hands, which were only used when refining low-level elixirs.


    The me nowing from Xu Fan¡¯s fingertips was the real Samadhi True Fire, a divine fire used to refine high-level Elixirs. However, because Xu Fan was only at the Qi Cultivation Stage, he couldn¡¯t use it for extended periods. Yet, this me had a particrly strong deterrent effect on the Evil Deity Ghost Master, so generally, as long as Xu Fan unleashed the Samadhi True Fire, he could essentially achieve victory over the enemy spirits without a fight.


    In Xu Fan¡¯s past life, he owned fire attribute mythical beasts such as the Vermilion Bird and Kylin, and among the many kinds of strange fires he possessed, the Samadhi True Fire was hardly his ultimate skill.


    However, to the likes of Lin Yaoshi and Sun Lihua, mere mortals, Xu Fan¡¯s abilities were no longer human but akin to the immortal high sages found in myths.


    The two were now thoroughly convinced of Xu Fan¡¯s ability to cure Elder Sun¡¯s illness.


    Only the adjacent Lin Shutong was still trying hard to keep her eyes wide open, searching for ws on Xu Fan¡¯s person.


    She evidently mistook Xu Fan¡¯s actions for those of a magician and thus sought on his body for a non-existent lighter.<div>


    But the oue was destined to disappoint Lin Shutong. After the me in Xu Fan¡¯s hand rose, Elder Sun, who had been motionless in bed, suddenly began convulsing uncontrobly, as if he were ill.


    When Xu Fan threatened the three grudging spirits at home to explore the inside of the Jade Pendant or intimidated the young Prince to be the Jade Amulet Guardian Spirit, he was only facing their spirits, so he could easily release the mes in his hand¡ªif they burned to death, it was all the same.


    However, now Xu Fan was saving someone, and the evil spirit was hiding within Elder Sun¡¯s body, so Xu Fan couldn¡¯t directly use the Samadhi True Fire to scare the evil spirit inside Elder Sun; a fire thrown on him would not only kill the evil spirit but also turn Elder Sun lying here into a small box of ashes.


    Since Xu Fan intended to save a life, he first had to force the evil spirit out of Elder Sun¡¯s body.


    Seeing Elder Sun¡¯s convulsions, Xu Fan knew that the evil spirit within him, upon seeing the Samadhi True Fire, had already begun to fear.


    Immediately, with the fingers of his left hand, Xu Fan gently started to tap points on Elder Sun¡¯s body.


    Starting from the Yongquan Point on the foot, his fingers moved as fast as lightning, swiftly tapping in session.


    Elder Lin, an expert in traditional Chinese medicine, was astounded by Xu Fan¡¯s technique.


    Elder Lin had studied acupuncture in his youth and was very clear about the acupoints on the human body, which was why he was so incredibly shocked at Xu Fan¡¯s method.


    Because Xu Fan¡¯s left hand was moving from acupoint to acupoint, starting at the soles of Elder Sun¡¯s feet and precisely targeting each one in turn.


    Xu Fan¡¯s hands were remarkably urate in identifying the points and striking with such speed and efficiency that it left Elder Lin, who had been immersed in Chinese medicine for decades, almost breathless with admiration.


    This level of skill in recognizing acupoints was something a typical Chinese medicine practitioner couldn¡¯t achieve without at least ten years of practice.


    Three secondster, Xu Fan had almostpletely hit the major acupoints on Elder Sun¡¯s body.


    His acupoint pressing was certainly useful; after being pressed by his hands, the original muscle spasms vanished immediately.


    Xu Fan temporarily sealed Elder Sun¡¯s acupoints with Spiritual Energy, creating a barrier like a bulwark at the gateways of his meridians.


    The evil energy that had pervaded various parts of his body was steadily forced back to the top of his head by Xu Fan.


    At this moment, Xu Fan¡¯s sealing of the acupoints was nearingpletion, with only the head left unsealed.


    Now, a dense ck qi emanated from Elder Sun¡¯s face; while lying on the sickbed before, only his be was somewhat darkened, but to everyone in the room, it wasn¡¯t just his forehead that was dark¡ªhis entire face was as ck as the bottom of a pot, like he had a twin brother from Africa.


    Even a wisp of almost indiscernible ck mist was emitting from Elder Sun¡¯s nostrils, looking like tworge chimneys that had caught fire.<div>


    ¡°Xu my friend has good skills. Indeed, there¡¯s an intense evil energy on Old Sun,¡± Elder Lin sighed as he observed Elder Sun¡¯s pitch-ckplexion.


    Xu Fan then slowly continued to seal the acupoints on Elder Sun¡¯s head.


    The head, unlike the rest of the body, has extremely fragile acupoints, so even Xu Fan was taking extra care, sealing each point very gently.


    After sealing a few major points on the head, the ck qi on Elder Sun¡¯s face diminished substantially. However, the ck qi seemed to have gathered in Elder Sun¡¯s mouth¡ªhis rows of white teeth appeared to have turned ck, and they were chattering non-stop, making one think it was the dead of winter.<div>


    Seeing that the evil energy had been forced to thest acupoint, which was inside Elder Sun¡¯s mouth, Xu Fan extended his finger, the Samadhi True Fire ring up once again on his hand, slowly pointing towards Elder Sun¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Demons and Evil Spirits, reveal yourselves!¡± Xu Fan called out softly, and the light from his finger red up significantly.


    ¡°Squeak! Squeak! Squeak! Squeak!¡± A shrill scream emerged from Elder Sun¡¯s mouth.


    Elder Lin and Sun Lihua¡¯s eyes shed with surprise; that cry was not Elder Sun¡¯s voice, but a sharp, thin female voice.


    The scream was so piercing that everyone felt a sting in their eardrums, and their minds felt momentarily groggy upon hearing this sharp scream.


    Apanied by the shrill cry, a mass of ck qi burst out from Elder Sun¡¯s mouth.


    This mass of ck qi whirled in the air and instantly floated towards Lin Shutong.


    Originally, this ck qi wanted to pounce on Tongtong, but as it approached her, the pink Hello KT Jade Pendant on Tongtong suddenly exploded with an exceptionally strong energy fluctuation, directly subduing the ck qi.


    Since the ck qi failed to attack Tongtong, it instantly changed its target in the air and viciously pounced toward Lin Shutong.


    In midair, the ck qi even transformed into the shape of a white skeleton, baring its silvery teeth and gnashing at Lin Shutong.

 Chapter 256: 256: Time to Take Medicine_1

    Chapter 256: Chapter 256: Time to Take Medicine_1


    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s a ghost, Grandpa,e save me¡­¡± Lin Shutong almost instantly dropped Tongtong from her arms, and then her hands instantly covered her eyes.


    Because an elderly ghost, with a skull head, was wing her way towards her with bared teeth and iling arms.


    The pale skull bore a mess of hair, and from the eye sockets shone a deep red light. A bone-white w, like a hook, reached out for Lin Shutong¡¯s face.


    Before it reached her, Lin Shutong felt a piercingly cold air assaulting her face, the bony hand adorned with sharp, dagger-like nails.


    A foul stench poured from the rows of teeth in the skull, nearly suffocating Lin Shutong.


    Just moments ago, Lin Shutong was convinced that there were no such things as ghosts and goblins in the world, but now the appearance of this female skeleton shattered her worldview on the spot.


    ¡°How dare you, malevolent spirit, to show off your slight skills before an expert!¡± Xu Fan uttered sharply, flicking a me from his finger that shot towards the female skeleton.


    If the skeleton dared to approach Lin Shutong even slightly, it woulde into contact with the mes of the Samadhi True Fire shot from Xu Fan¡¯s fingertips.


    In a moment, those mes could reduce it from bone to ashes.


    Almost instantly, the skeleton sister reverted to a puddle of ck mist and hastily retreated from around Lin Shutong, drifting into a corner of the room.<div>


    Xu Fan didn¡¯t bother with the fleeing ck mist but gently grasped Elder Sun¡¯s chin, prying his mouth open.


    The Jade Gourd that Xu Fan had ced in his mouth was now revealed.


    Using his ability to control objects, Xu Fan gently levitated the Jade Gourd in mid-air.


    To the others watching, it seemed as if the Jade Gourd from Elder Sun¡¯s mouth flew up into the air by itself, a heart-stopping spectacle.


    At this moment, the Jade Gourd was no longer the immacte white it had been when first ced inside, now showing threads of dark energy on its surface, identical to the ck mist that had formed the skeleton sister.


    ¡°Thinking of running away, did you ask me?¡± Xu Fan pointed with his finger at the floating Jade Gourd and prodded it.


    Following Xu Fan¡¯s gesture, a stream of Spiritual Energy struck the Jade Gourd from afar, and the small date-sized gourd began spinning in mid-air, glowing with a dazzling white light under the force of Xu Fan¡¯s pointed finger.


    As the gourd spun, wisps of ck mist started to emerge from its mouth, and therge mass of ck mist hiding in the corner of the room, as if out of control, slowly floated towards the spinning Jade Gourd in the air.


    ¡°Get in here!¡± Xu Fan released another flow of Spiritual Energy toward the Jade Gourd, and in an instant, it seemed to swell several times in size, increasing its suction dramatically. The ck mist that was just barely resisting the pull of the gourd was now struggling, then inch by inch, it moved towards the mass of ck mist.


    ¡°Still trying to escape? I think you¡¯ve had enough!¡± Xu Fan waved his hand, and from his right hand¡¯s five fingers sprouted mes of Samadhi True Fire just like before.


    With a mere flick of Xu Fan¡¯s right hand, the five small mes could instantly burst towards the ck mist.


    Even the most cunning ck fog couldn¡¯t escape being burnt to ashes by Xu Fan.


    Confronted with the five mes in Xu Fan¡¯s hand, the ck fog genuinely cowered, no longer daring to resist stubbornly. With no obstacles remaining, the suction from the Jade Gourd was extremely strong; in just a second or two, it drew thergest mass of ck fog inside.


    At this moment, the gourd also stopped spinning and obedientlynded in Xu Fan¡¯s hand. Although it had been spotlessly white when first taken out, it now looked significantly darker, no longer resembling white jade. Its color was more akin to that of red or ck jade.


    ¡°Grandpa, I was so scared just now. There was a skeleton trying to kill me¡ªit was horrifying. To think there would be ghosts in broad daylight!¡± Lin Shutong said to Lin Yaoshi with palpable fear after seeing Xu Fan use the treasured gourd to capture the mischievous evil spirit.


    ¡°You should thank Mr. Xu. If it weren¡¯t for him, that ghost would have imed you by now. Look, even Elder Sun, such a robust martial artist, couldn¡¯t withstand that evil spirit. If it had been you, a quick cure wouldn¡¯t have been possible,¡± Elder Lin took this opportunity to chide Lin Shutong.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Xu, I misunderstood you just now. Please ept my apology! I never knew such disgusting things as ghosts really existed in this world!¡± Lin Shutong said to Xu Fan, still shaken.


    ¡°What ghosts? It¡¯s all about deceiving oneself. You have to believe in science,¡± Xu Fan picked up the Jade Gourd and slowly said to Lin Shutong.


    ¡°No, no, I really saw it with my own eyes just now. I was almost scared to death¡­¡± Lin Shutong said, patting her chest with an expression of fright.<div>


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Xu Fanughed and said nothing further.


    Lin Shutong¡¯s skepticism hardly mattered to Xu Fan, but today¡¯s situation was unusual, and he had to demonstrate his abilities. Otherwise, Elder Sun¡¯s condition would only have worsened.


    At that time, a light cough came from the bed.


    Upon hearing the cough, Lin Yaoshi and Sun Lihua immediately looked towards Elder Sun lying on the bed.<div>


    ¡°Old Sun, how are you feeling?¡± Elder Lin approached the bed and asked Elder Sun.


    ¡°I feel terribly weak; I can barely move¡­¡± Elder Sun, lying on the sickbed, replied weakly to Lin Yaoshi.


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry. The Master Xu I¡¯ve brought for you can not only find the root of your illness but also help you recover ahead of time!¡± Lin Yaoshi recalled Xu Fan¡¯s words and spoke reassuringly to Elder Sun.


    ¡°What? You mean I can recover ahead of schedule? My¡­¡± Elder Sun was initially shocked at Lin Yaoshi¡¯s words, then joy quickly spread across his face.


    ¡°Old Sun, let me introduce you. This young friend here is the very Master Xu Fan who just treated your illness. Don¡¯t be fooled by his young age; he¡¯s actually an incredibly formidable person and also a martial artist.¡±


    ¡°Master Xu, I must thank you properly!¡± Elder Sun attempted to force himself to stand but, due to his extreme weakness, he copsed back onto the bed before he could get up.


    ¡°Master Xu, I really don¡¯t have the strength to get up right now, or else, for this life-saving grace, I would definitely express my gratitude with a bow. Thank you for pulling me back from the brink of death,¡± the old master of the Sun Family said to Xu Fan, sounding somewhat feeble.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Now that the evil spirit harming your health has been captured by me, all that¡¯s left is for you to take your medicine!¡± Xu Fan said indifferently.

 Chapter 257: 257 The Cause of Possession_1

    Chapter 257: Chapter 257 The Cause of Possession_1


    ¡°Elder Sun, the medicine Xu Fan mentioned isn¡¯t just any ordinary medicine; it¡¯s the elixir he personally concocted!¡± Elder Lin said from the side, stroking his long beard to emphasize his point.


    Seeing his old friend awaken from aa, Lin Yaoshi was exceptionally overjoyed at the moment.


    Xu Fan truly was a treasure of a boy. Lin Yaoshi¡¯s intuition had not been wrong, as he managed to rouse theatose Elder Sun when everyone else was at a loss.


    Others might not know the difficulty of this feat, but Lin Yaoshi was acutely aware. Even he, a grandmaster physician, had been at his wits¡¯ end, unable to diagnose Elder Sun¡¯s illness. Yet, when Xu Fan arrived, he promptly forced out the evil spirit within Elder Sun.


    ¡°Elder Lin, when will the medicinal ingredients arrive?¡± Xu Fan asked, holding the Jade Gourd in his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll urge them again, they should be here very soon,¡± Lin Yaoshi said as he picked up the phone to expedite his family¡¯s medicine deliveryd.


    Xu Fan, holding the somewhat ckened Jade Gourd, walked over to Elder Sun.


    ¡°Elder, what kind of person did you fight with to receive your injuries?¡± Xu Fan asked slowly.


    ¡°Are you asking about the injury I sustained in my youth or the one before I fell ill?¡± Elder Sun propped himself up with a pillow, supporting his frail body, and asked Xu Fan.


    ¡°Tell me about both episodes; it will help with my diagnosis,¡± Xu Fan said seriously.<div>


    ¡°Alright, I was injured once in my youth. My opponent back then came from a sect on an ind off the East Sea. Although they aren¡¯t considered a major sect in the martial artsmunity of Yan Country, they were nevertheless very strong.¡±


    ¡°Back then, I was a hot-blooded young man. Having just advanced from the Strong Body Energy to the Conditioning Body Energy realm of martial artists, I was somewhat arrogant, thinking I was the best wherever I went. Looking back, if I had restrained myself a bit more during my youth, I wouldn¡¯t have left hidden injuries in my body that caused my cultivation to stall for so many years, getting severely ill and almost losing my life,¡± Elder Sun reminisced about his younger years with a touch of regret.


    ¡°That martial artist from the East Sea couldn¡¯t even speak themon tongue of Yan Country and carried a strong, unpleasant odor of the sea. When I first encountered him, he had also just advanced to the Conditioning Body Energy realm. Back then, I and my beloved, Li Hua¡¯s mother, were dating, and this country bumpkin from the East Sea, probably never having been to a big city before, dressed in a shabby manner. He bumped into Li Hua¡¯s mother on the street.¡±


    ¡°I was young and impetuous at that time, seeing that fool standing there dumbly without apologizing. Assuming superiority with my higher skill, I went over to grab him, intending to make him apologize to Li Hua¡¯s mother. Thinking back, I realize I was rash. The man had just arrived in the big city and waspletely unaware of our urban etiquettes. It wasn¡¯t intentional on his part to bump into someone.¡±


    ¡°But at that moment, I was eager to show off in front of Li Hua¡¯s mother and didn¡¯t think things through. As a result, the two of us shed. Once violence ensued, he recognized me as a martial artist, and I recognized him as one too. If he had been a properly trained martial artist from Yan Country¡¯s martial artsmunity, he would have shown some restraint because above us is the me Dragon Organization, and martial artists typically seek resolution without resorting to conflict for minor issues.¡±


    ¡°However, this young and naive martial artist from the East Sea had no knowledge of such codes. When I exerted a bit of martial force, he must have felt threatened and immediately fought back. Our strengths were simr, but as a descendant of the Sun Family, I had more techniques and treasures. Just as I was about to win, this dimwit risked heavy injury tond a blow with his Water Dividing Stinger right at my Dantian.¡±


    ¡°Afterward, that dimwit from the East Sea vanished with his serious injuries, and I only suffered minor wounds. The only issue was his desperate attack with the Water Dividing Stinger, which left me feeling cold all year round, even in summer, forcing me to turn on the heating. ¡±


    ¡°My progress in the Martial Dao Realm stalled since. I was once known as a cultivation genius in the Sun Family, but ever since that encounter, my martial strength has grown very slowly. Over the decades, I¡¯ve barely advanced from the early stages of the Conditioning Body Energy realm to its peak, without even touching the threshold of the Qi Drawing Realm, let alone breaking through to it,¡± Elder Sun spoke with a hint of regret in his voice, clearly remorseful about his past impulsiveness.


    ¡°Water Dividing Stinger, coldness¡­ I understand. Go on, tell me about the more recent injury,¡± Xu Fan nodded, a glint of recognition shing in his eyes.


    Li Hua, standing aside, seeing his father speak so much at once, quickly instructed a servant to bring a cup of thin porridge, cing it beside Elder Sun.


    Elder Sun lifted the cup of porridge, slurping several mouthfuls, regaining some strength, and then put down the small bowl to continue speaking.


    ¡°This time was even more bizarre. This old man is over seventy now, and my temper has long been worn smooth by the years. I would have no reason to engage in conflict with anyone, yet trouble found its way to me out of the blue,¡± Elder Sun said with a hint of puzzlement.


    ¡°It was about a month ago, I believe. I was doing my morning exercises in a park in Zhonghai when I suddenly encountered a man dressed in ck. I could faintly sense that he was a martial artist and I wanted to exchange some words with him. Unexpectedly, without uttering a word, he threw a punch at me. His strength was at most at the Conditioning Body Energy realm, not as strong as mine, but I am old after all, not as robust as the young, and we fought over a dozen moves without a clear victor.¡±


    ¡°Dad, our estate is so vast, I¡¯ve told you many times not to go out for morning exercises, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. Now look what¡¯s happened,¡± Li Hua said, frowning helplessly at his father.


    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt, I feel stuffy practicing alone at home; outside there¡¯s more vitality. Back to the fight, this man in ck seeing that he couldn¡¯t beat me, took out a small contraption, the Storm Pear Blossom Needles, whichunched hundreds of needles in an instant. I couldn¡¯t move as fast due to my age, and in the end, one needle struck me, slicing through ayer of skin.¡±


    ¡°Seeing me wounded, the man in ck immediately took out a porcin bottle, smashed it on the ground, and slipped away. The bottle released a puff of ck smoke upon breaking, after which he disappeared.¡±

 Chapter 258: 258: Gratitude from Everyone_1

    Chapter 258: Chapter 258: Gratitude from Everyone_1


    ¡°The bottle he shattered was no ordinary one; it was a ¡®Soul Vessel¡¯ that could cultivate a ghost king of the Yin spirits. What was contained within it was the very evil spirit I just forced out of the old gentleman¡¯s body!¡± Xu Fan shook the Jade Gourd in his hand and said solemnly to Elder Sun.


    ¡°So it is!¡± A look of sudden realization crossed Elder Sun¡¯s face as he turned to Xu Fan and said, ¡°Ever since that man in ck left, I¡¯ve been feeling unwell. Three dayster, I fell ill. I suspected in my heart that my illness might be the work of that man in ck. Now that you mention it, it¡¯s indeed the case.¡±


    ¡°Not only that, but I suspect that this man in ck could be a descendant of the East Sea martial artist you fought in your youth,¡± Xu Fan said, gazing intently at Elder Sun as he posed the question.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, I do recall something. That man in ck I saw that morning, his silhouette seemed somewhat familiar, as if I¡¯d seen him somewhere before. Thinking about it carefully now, he does bear a resemnce to the East Sea martial artist I encountered in my youth. It¡¯s quite possible he really is a descendant of that person!¡± Elder Sun pondered and then spoke to Xu Fan.


    ¡°That must be it. The East Sea is closest to the Ind Country of Yamato, which is why they have such sinister things as the Soul Vessel. The aura of the evil spirit in this Soul Vessel, I have encountered it before on another strange martial artist, and he had learned his wicked techniques from the Onmyoji of the Ind Country!¡± Xu Fan indicated the Jade Gourd in his hand and spoke slowly.


    ¡°What? There¡¯s even involvement from the Ind Country?¡± Elder Sun eximed in astonishment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. Although martial artists cultivate different techniques, in the end, they are just different methods of using energy. The Ind Country is small and is fond of delving into such treacherous and cunning cultivation paths, which naturally differs from the grand ethos of our great Yan Country. Their methods of cultivation may increase strength quickly in the short term and can be unexpectedly effective against those unfamiliar with their techniques, but for them to truly advance to Grandmaster level is extremely difficult, and they can only resort to these despicable and shameful means,¡± Xu Fan said with a hint of disdain.


    Because he had previously battled against the twelve ghost fighters, who had learned their nefarious skills from an Onmyoji of the Ind Country, Xu Fan was rather familiar with the aura of the techniques from the Ind Country. The evil spirit nted within Elder Sun was clearly not the same as the vengeful spirits of the three little ones he had encountered at home and the lesser prince in the Jade Token, which had transformed due to their untimely deaths.


    The evil spirit in Elder Sun was cultivated by those unscrupulous Onmyoji within the Soul Vessel from resentful ghosts, and then continuously absorbed the blood and even the lives of living people to grow into such malevolence.


    These evil spirits had much strongerbat abilities than ordinary vengeful spirits. Even vengeful spirits like the lesser prince, who had not practiced genuine Ghost Cultivation Techniques, would not be a match for those evil spirits cultivated by the Soul Vessel despite their formidable strength.<div>


    Grown to the extreme, the Soul Vessel could even cultivate a real Ghost King; however, it required the flesh, blood, and souls of countless living beings as sacrifice. The evil spirit within the Jade Gourd had not yet reached the level of a Ghost King, and its strength could at most be considered that of a minor ghost in the Body Tempering realm.


    But it could directly confront martial artists of the Body Tempering realm, particrly since Elder Sun initially had his Dantian struck by the water attribute Water Dividing Stinger, and his body was most vulnerable to Yin creatures. It¡¯s likely that the descendant of the East Sea martial artist knew Elder Sun¡¯s weakness, so he specially cultivated such a ghost to use against him. For ordinary martial artists at the Body Tempering realm, this evil spirit might only cause injury, but for Elder Sun, this evil spirit was a life-threatening danger.


    If Xu Fan had arrived a dayter, it was likely that Elder Sun¡¯s life would have been in jeopardy.


    ¡°Dammit, I won¡¯t let you get away with this, you little devils from the Ind Country!¡± Sun Lihua erupted in anger upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Li Hua, don¡¯t be rash. Everything is predestined; due to my youthful recklessness, I brought this upon myself, resulting in today¡¯s retribution. If he ceases his actions, I¡¯ll consider surviving this life-threatening ordeal as repaying the debt I owe that East Sea martial artist,¡± Elder Sun shook his head and slowly said to his son.


    Clearly, having gone through this life-and-death crisis, Elder Sun¡¯s mentality seemed to have undergone a certain change.


    ¡°Dad, do you realize you nearly didn¡¯t make it, the whole family was terrified by you!¡± Sun Lihua said, with tears at the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Li Hua! Enemies should resolve rather than deepen conflicts. Our Sun Family is now considerable in size and wealth, and yet, you are still a mortal who doesn¡¯t know martial arts. If we are truly targeted, our Sun Family will also suffer great losses in the end. So, if I meet this man in the future, I¡¯m willing to offer him an apology to obtain his forgiveness!¡± Elder Sun shook his head, sincerely speaking.


    ¡°Elder Sun is indeed a man with a true heart, don¡¯t worry. If he dares to mess around, I have ways to deal with him,¡± Xu Fan said with a smile, addressing Elder Sun.


    ¡°Grandmaster Xu, I really want to resolve this grudge. With you here, I feel absolutely assured!¡± Elder Sun sped his fist toward Xu Fan, speaking gratefully.


    ¡°Rest assured, an evil spirit is not that easy to nurture. Now that I¡¯ve captured his evil spirit, he must be frantically upset. When the timees, I will personally mediate for you, and if it can¡¯t be resolved, then the ghostly technique he learned, I will personally cripple it!¡± Xu Fan shook the jade gourd in his hand, speaking resolutely.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster Xu. How could I, Sun Jin¡¯an, deserve such assistance from a great master like you!¡± Elder Sun looked towards Xu Fan with gratitude, tears streaming down his face.


    ¡°Since I promised Elder Lin to treat your illness, naturally, I intend to cure youpletely, not just your physical woes, but your worries too,¡± Xu Fan said slowly.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster Xu!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster Xu!¡±


    Elder Sun and Sun Lihua almost simultaneously sped fists to thank Xu Fan.


    Lin Yaoshi, standing to one side and hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, was also deeply moved.


    What Xu Fan did was simply too much, not only had he helped Elder Sun to get rid of the troubling evil spirit in his body, but he also promised to help restore his health, and now had also agreed to help him settle a grudge that spanned several decades.


    And all of that was for the sake of him.<div>


    This favor was so immense that Lin Yaoshi felt he might never be able to repay it in his lifetime.


    ¡°Lin Xiao You, in my life, Lin Yaoshi, I¡¯ve met countless people, and only others have owed me favors. Your actions this time, they leave me at a loss for words. This favor is too significant; I feel like I may not even be able to repay it,¡± Lin Yaoshi said, equally moved.


    ¡°Our Sun Family also owes a debt, Grandmaster Xu. Our Sun Family is one of the most powerful in the entire Zhonghai, and for this matter, we rely entirely on you. From now on, anywhere you need the Sun Family, just give the word, no second questions asked!¡± Elder Sun also said to Xu Fan, with great emotion.


    <div>

 Chapter 259: 259 East Sea Descendant_1

    Chapter 259: Chapter 259 East Sea Descendant_1


    About ten kilometers from the suburbs of Zhonghai City, there is a rather backward little vige called Xiaohe Vige. The vige has beenrgely ignored by urban nning, so most of the vigers work in the city. Now the vige is somewhat dpidated. Apart from two small paper mills, the rest of the vige isprised of brick houses built in the nies, devoid of any sense of urban civilization.


    In the northeast corner of Xiaohe Vige, there stands a rundown brick house which was ownerless due to a car ident that imed the entire family years ago. The house had been decaying for several years and was almost never entered, with even the courtyard overgrown with wild grass.


    Unknown to anyone, a man in his thirties had arrived at this decrepit courtyard a few days prior. He was dressed in ck, with dark skin and the salty smell of the sea clinging to him, much like an old fisherman who spent his days out at sea on a fishing boat.


    Today, the man in ck was sitting on the worn-out sofa in the house. The electricity had been cut off for years due to unpaid bills, so there were no lights inside. The dusty windows let in very little sunlight, which made the whole room feel exceptionally dark and grim.


    Moreover, the room was filled with a musty smell of decay. Most people would be scared off by this dark and decrepit ce, let alone consider living here or even taking a brief walk-through.


    But the man in ck was not at all afraid of the decrepit house. He sat casually in the dark room, where much of the furniture was covered with a thickyer of dust. Next to him, there was an ancient-style porcin vase.


    At this moment, the man in ck had his eyes closed, mumbling non-stop to the porcin vase beside him in a low but rapid voice, as if reciting some kind of incantation.


    As the man in ck muttered, a plume of ck smoke emerged from the vase. A skull with flowing ck hair slowly materialized from the curling dark vapors andughed with a gaping ck maw, ¡°Hehehe,¡± at the man in ck.


    ¡°Ask your sister quickly, how things are going. The murderer who killed my father should be imed by your sister today. When that¡¯s done, I¡¯ll be able to personally return to Shiyu Ind to pay homage to my father,¡± the man in ck said, seemingly unafraid of the skull that emerged from the vase as he spoke to it.


    ¡°Hehehe, master, please wait. I¡¯ll contact my sister right now! But you¡¯ll have to prepare a feast for us sisters today,¡± said the skull, baring its snow-white teeth in a sinister smile as it spoke to the man in ck.<div>


    ¡°No problem, as soon as the job is done, I¡¯ll prepare the freshest flesh and blood for you two as an offering. Contact your sister now!¡± the man in ck nodded and urged the skull on.


    Upon hearing the man¡¯s words, the skull let out a squeakyugh and then transformed back into a ck mist, shooting up into the sky at great speed before drifting toward Zhonghai City.


    After about five minutes, the mist returned at an even more frantic pace, and it wasn¡¯t as dense as before.


    A flicker of unease crossed the man in ck¡¯s face as he watched the mist recondense into a skull in front of him. Before he could even speak, the skull seemed anxious and blurted out,


    ¡°This is terrible! My sister¡¯s presence suddenly vanished. I had to drift a long distance in the skies above Zhonghai before I could find a trace of her remaining soul. After questioning it, I found out she has encountered a powerful figure and has been imprisoned by this person. I fear the worst!¡±


    Having said this, the agitated skull within the cloud of ck mist roiled and condensed more intensely.


    The news made the man in ck¡¯s face instantly lose its luster.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± A mouthful of fresh blood spurted straight from his mouth.


    For decades, he plotted meticulously, dreaming of mastering the art of raising ghosts. He even crossed the seas to the ind nation of Japan, hiding among its people for ten years, before he managed to learn the method of nurturing evil spirits invisibly, causing harm to others. He also stole this pair of Twin Soul Vases from an onmyoji¡¯s home, which were considered treasures.


    Late on, he found two sisters who had both died from gas poisoning. He absorbed their souls into the Twin Soul Vases, feeding them flesh and blood every day. It took several years, but he finally cultivated a pair of twin evil spirits.


    Yet even with such preparations, he failed to defeat the killer who had murdered his father.


    The thought made the man in ck spew out a mouthful of old blood.


    ¡°I must save my sister! Bring me to save my sister quickly!¡± the skeleton from within the ck fog also became agitated.


    Although she could turn into ck fog and fly afar, she could not leave the Soul Vessel for too long. Otherwise, she would dissipate under the zing sun. Only with the man in ck continuously providing flesh and blood in the Soul Vessel could she maintain her existence.


    Therefore, to save her sister, the man in ck had to take the remaining Soul Vessel with him.


    ¡°Since there is an expert involved, if we go now, we might just be courting death¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t abandon my sister. We must strike now, take advantage of the enemy¡¯sck of attention, kill them, and rescue my sister,¡± the skeleton wrapped in ck fog rapidly said, her form bing more solid as she urged the man in ck.


    ¡°Insolence! I don¡¯t need you to tell me how to conduct my business!¡± the man in ck curtly interrupted the skeleton¡¯s plea.


    His own thirst for revenge was no lesser than that of the skeleton, but now that someone capable of capturing one of his evil spirits had appeared, it meant his presence was exposed.<div>


    Even as a supreme Martial Artist, with another evil spirit in the bottle, he reckoned he would still struggle to beat the expert the Sun Family had enlisted.


    If he went now, it would be like walking into a trap.


    He had been able to endure ten years in the ind nation, secretly learning the onmyoji¡¯s secrets and treasures, proving he was far from simple-minded. Faced with this difficult situation, he didn¡¯t act rashly, instead, he just frowned and pondered deeply.


    ¡°Sun Jin¡¯an, you may have an expert on your side this time, and alone I can¡¯t touch you, but don¡¯t celebrate too soon. In the East Sea, we also have Martial Artists. Consider this a narrow escape. Another day, I¡¯lle to im your life,¡± the man in ck said, clenching his fist, slowly turning towards the direction of Zhonghai City.<div>


    ¡°I have to rescue my sister. I can¡¯t just leave. If she falls into their hands, they¡¯ll use sunlight to kill her!¡± the skeleton shrouded in ck fog urgently said to the man in ck, herrge skeletal eye sockets glowing with a thick red light.


    ¡°Your sister, we wille for herter, but not now. Otherwise, I will extinguish you right this moment!¡± the man in ck said coldly, grabbing the Soul Vessel.


    ¡°Get back inside, now!¡±

 Chapter 260: 260: Lin Shutong’s Flowery Classroom_1

    Chapter 260: Chapter 260: Lin Shutong¡¯s Flowery ssroom_1


    On the other side, Lin Yaoshi¡¯s granddaughter, Lin Shutong, took Little Tongtong into the vast expanse of the Sun Family¡¯s estate to y.


    Lin Shutong, who had just been embarrassed by Xu Fan, felt her face still hot. She didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of him, so she quietly left the room and entered the grand estate of the Sun Family.


    Tongtong then jumped out of her arms, running joyfully with her little legs and still holding Lin Shutong¡¯s hand, her big eyes filled with curiosity towards the various vibrant nts in the yard.


    ¡°Sister, sister, look, there¡¯s a butterfly on that flower,¡± Little Tongtong said in amazement, pointing at a butterfly fluttering up and down on a flower.


    ¡°Wow, it really is beautiful. Although our Lin Family¡¯s home is big, we don¡¯t have an estate asrge as the Sun Family¡¯s. They have nted so many flowers; I¡¯m so envious,¡± Lin Shutong admitted, her eyes revealing a sense of envy as she looked at the flowers and nts nketing the estate.


    ¡°Sister, sister, Tongtong is going to catch the butterfly.¡±


    After saying that, Tongtong let go of Lin Shutong¡¯s hand and ran toward the flowerbeds. She stood on tiptoe, trying to catch the butterfly that was fluttering above her, but unfortunately, she was too short even to reach the flowers, let alone the butterfly among them.


    ¡°Wuu, sister, the butterfly doesn¡¯t want to y with me. Tongtong can¡¯t catch the butterfly¡­ I¡¯m so sad¡­¡± Tongtong pouted beside the flowerbed, her little face looking upset.


    Lin Shutong wanted to help Tongtong catch the vibrant butterfly, but seeing how nimbly it flew, she realized she didn¡¯t have a way to catch it.


    She used to chase butterflies with a in the fields when she was younger, but that was more than a decade ago. Now, where would she find a for catching insects?<div>


    Seeing that catching the butterfly was a lost cause, Lin Shutong quickly used her wit and walked over to Tongtong, taking her little hand and said, ¡°Butterflies are living things, Tongtong. If you catch it, you might easily break its wings, and then the beautiful butterfly won¡¯t look nice anymore, and it wouldn¡¯t be able to fly.¡±


    ¡°Ah, then Tongtong won¡¯t catch the butterfly. Let it dance in these flowers,¡± Tongtong said innocently, pouting.


    ¡°Even though we can¡¯t catch the butterfly, sister can introduce you to the flowers in the garden. Do you recognize the flowers here?¡± Lin Shutong teased, speaking mysteriously to Tongtong.


    Because Lin Yaoshi was involved in medicine and medicinal materials, Lin Shutong had been exposed to many nts at home from a young age. She had read medical books like ¡°Shennong Bai Cao Jing¡± and ¡°Ben Cao Gang Mu¡± countless times and was very familiar with many flowers and nts.


    Many of the flowers in the garden had medicinal properties. Lin Shutong could identify them at a nce. Although she wasn¡¯t good at catching butterflies, she was quite skilled at introducing the garden¡¯s flowers.


    ¡°Yes, yes, sister, teach me about the flowers,¡± said Tongtong, nodding her cute little head earnestly at Lin Shutong.


    ¡°All right, haha, then I¡¯ll take Little Tongtong to meet the first flower,¡± Lin Shutong nodded, took Tongtong¡¯s little hand, and walked to the front of the flowerbed, bending down with Tongtong by the edge of it.


    ¡°This flower here is called the Chinese Rose, known as the ¡®Queen of Flowers¡¯ and also called ¡®Monthly Red¡¯ for its year-round blooming. Its glorious beauty and variety of appearances make it very popr with people. It can also be used as a medicinal nt. Its taste is bitter and its nature, cold; it has effects like promoting blood cirction, removing blood stasis, reducing swelling, and detoxifying,¡± Lin Shutong carefully exined to Little Tongtong, pointing at arge red Chinese Rose in the flowerbed.


    Because she majored in medicine, she went ahead and told Tongtong about the medicinal value of the flowers as well.


    ¡°Wow, this flower is so beautiful, and it can even heal illnesses. If Mommy ever twists her ankle, I wish I had this flower to help treat her foot,¡± Tongtong said happily, looking at the bright red Chinese Rose.


    ¡°Haha, Tongtong really is a filial and well-behaved treasure,¡± Lin Shutong said, patting Tongtong¡¯s little head with admiration.


    After that, she pointed to another flower in the flowerbed and began to exin.


    ¡°This pink flower is called Peony, also known as Farewell Grass or ¡®Prime Minister among flowers.¡¯ It belongs to the order of Paeoniales and is one of the top ten famous flowers. Not only is it stunningly gorgeous, but it also nourishes the blood, relieves urgency, fights bacteria, and has inhibitive and destructive effects on various fungi and bacteria. Additionally, it has antiperspirant and diuretic properties.¡±


    ¡°Wow, this flower is also really pretty. Peony, does it mean ¡®taking medicine with a spoon?¡¯¡± Tongtong asked curiously, tilting her little head.


    ¡°Haha, silly little one, Peony is just the name of a flower, just like Tongtong,¡± Lin Shutong said indulgently, stroking Tongtong¡¯s head.


    ¡°Look, this flower with yellow and white petals is called Honeysuckle, also known as Lonicera. The name ¡®Honeysuckle¡¯es from the Ben Cao Gang Mu, as the Lonicera flower turns from white to yellow as it blooms, hence the name Honeysuckle. Its properties are sweet and cool; it has a broad-spectrum antibiotic effect and can also treat symptoms like wind-heat caused by external factors, early-stage febrile diseases, and carbuncles and swelling. If someone at home is suffering from ¡®internal heat¡¯ or a cough, just brewing some of this Honeysuckle as tea will help them recover soon,¡± Lin Shutong exined, pointing to a bunch of Honeysuckle in the flowerbed and speaking to Tongtong.


    ¡°Oh, then Tongtong will pick some for Mommy. Mommy sometimes gets ¡®internal heat¡¯ from staying upte,¡± Tongtong said excitedly, pping her hands.


    ¡°Here, let sister pick some for you, but don¡¯t pick too much, or Grandpa Sun will be unhappy,¡± Lin Shutong said, reaching out and plucking several Honeysuckle flowers from the bush, cing them in Tongtong¡¯s little hands, and even threading one into Tongtong¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Look, Tongtong is now a Fairy, so beautiful!¡± Lin Shutong said, pointing to Tongtong with a flower in her hair, her eyes filled with tenderness.<div>


    The adorable Tongtong looked even cuter with the little flowers.


    ¡°Look, there¡¯s another kind of flower. This yellow flower is called Chrysanthemum, one of the top three famous flowers in China, and it¡¯s among the ¡®Four Gentlemen¡¯ (plum, orchid, bamboo, chrysanthemum) of flowers. It¡¯s also one of the four major cut flowers in the world (chrysanthemum, Chinese rose, carnation, and diolus), with the highest production among the four flowers. Chrysanthemum is sweet and slightly bitter, warm and soothing; besides its broad-spectrum antibiotic effects, it also has antiviral properties, and can reduce blood pressure and blood lipids,¡± Lin Shutong said, pointing to a blooming chrysanthemum and speaking to Tongtong.


    ¡°Sister, you know so much. Tongtong didn¡¯t know that beautiful flowers could have so many effects. I want to be like you, to know every flower and be friends with them,¡± Tongtong said, holding Lin Shutong¡¯s hand and looking up to her with admiration.


    ¡°Haha, as long as Tongtong studies hard, you will definitely know more than sister. Besides, your daddy is such an incredible person,¡± Lin Shutong said slowly, feeling a bit shy when she mentioned Xu Fan.<div>


    After all, Xu Fan had made quite an impression on her.

 Chapter 261: 261: The Arrival of the Lu Brothers_1

    Chapter 261: Chapter 261: The Arrival of the Lu Brothers_1


    In the room, after Xu Fan had exorcised the evil spirit from Elder Sun, he shook the jade gourd and tucked it into his pocket.


    ¡°With this thing, they¡¯ll definitelye. Don¡¯t worry, once they follow the evil spirit in the jade gourd here, I¡¯ll have the chance to take them all out at once,¡± Xu Fan confidently said to Elder Sun.


    While they were talking, there was amotion outside, and a servant of the Sun family approached Sun Lihua and reported, ¡°Master, the two Mr. Lus havee to visit the elder.¡±


    ¡°Both of my cousins are here? Then I must hurry out to meet them,¡± Sun Lihua replied, and immediately went out with the servant.


    Outside, two cars stopped in the courtyard of the mansion.


    A ck Audi A6 and a Bentley, the doors of both cars swung open, and two men stepped out.


    Lu Chennong and Lu Chenbing, the two brothers, got out of the cars at the same time.


    Seeing the two men, Little Tongtong, who was nearby learning about flowers with Lin Shutong, had her eyes sparkle with excitement.


    Little Tongtong had met both Lu Chennong and Lu Chenbing before and had even shared a meal at the same table with them, so she was familiar with both men.


    ¡°Uncle Da-Lu, Uncle Xiao-Lu¡­¡± Little Tongtong, with a burst of jovial energy, trotted toward the two men.<div>


    ¡°Oh? Both Uncle Lus are here too?¡± Lin Shutong also lit up with a smile and came over to greet the two.


    ¡°Wow, Tongtong, my little darling, howe you¡¯re here?¡± Lu Chennong was the first to see Tongtong, and he scooped her up in his arms, spun her around in the air once, and then gently kissed her on the cheek.


    Seeing Lin Shutong approaching, Lu Chenbing smiled and said to her, ¡°Shutong is here too, I assume Elder Lin hase over as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa has already arrived. Oh, and Uncle Chenbing, do you want to hear some good news?¡± Lin Shutong said mysteriously to Lu Chenbing.


    ¡°What good news?¡± Lu Chenbing too yed along, perking his ears toward Lin Shutong.


    ¡°Elder Sun¡¯s illness, it¡¯s been cured!¡± Lin Shutong said to Lu Chenbing with a smile.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s been cured?¡± Lu Chenbing was a bit shocked upon hearing the news.


    When they came, they had heard that Elder Sun was beyond help, so they dropped whatever they were doing and rushed over, only to find out upon arrival that Elder Sun¡¯s illness had already been cured.


    The discrepancy between these two pieces of news was just too huge.


    ¡°Could it have been Xu Fan who cured the uncle?¡± Lu Chennong asked uncertainly, having heard Lin Shutong¡¯s words.


    ¡°Wow, how did you know, Uncle Chennong?¡± Lin Shutong was also shocked. Lu Chennong hadn¡¯t even entered the mansion yet, but he knew Xu Fan¡¯s name and even guessed that it was Xu Fan who had cured Elder Sun¡ªthe deductive ability was simply too formidable.


    Could it be Tongtong? Lin Shutong nced at Tongtong with some confusion. Tongtong was currently in Lu Chennong¡¯s arms, which indicated that Lu Chennong must know her, meaning that Tongtong¡¯s father, Xu Fan, must also be known to Lu Chennong.


    Lu Chennong was able to instantly name the Uncle Sun whom Xu Fan had cured, and it was obvious that Lu Chennong was very much aware of Xu Fan¡¯s exceptional medical skill.


    ¡°Uncle Chennong, how did you guess it all at once?¡± Lin Shutong asked in surprise.


    ¡°Haha, with Xu Fan here, Uncle is definitely going to be saved!¡± Lu Chennong said with augh of relief upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words.


    Xu Fan¡¯s medical skill, although others might not know, he was well aware of it. Not just aware, but he believed in it immensely.


    At this moment, Sun Lihua, who had juste out of the house, also saw Lu Chennong and Lu Chenbing, the two brothers.


    ¡°Cousin! You two are here too!¡± Sun Lihua greeted Lu Chennong and his brother, walking over to them.


    ¡°Lihua, how¡¯s Uncle¡¯s illness?¡± Lu Chennong asked uncertainly.<div>


    ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s now under control,¡± Sun Lihua assured Lu Chenbing firmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I heard that it was Xu Fan who cured Uncle?¡± Lu Chennong continued to ask.


    ¡°Cousin? How do you know about Xu Fan?¡± Sun Lihua was a bit puzzled.


    ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t know yet, do you? The illness I had was also cured by Xu Fan. My wife and I are expecting our first child this year,¡± Lu Chennong replied to Sun Lihua with a happy expression on his face.<div>


    ¡°What? The illness you had was also cured by Xu Fan?¡± Sun Lihua was shocked.


    Xu Fan was just too incredible. His elder cousin might be the wealthiest man in Zhonghai, but Sun Lihua knew about his chronic illness. Lu Chennong, now middle-aged, still had no children, and even Sun Lihua had been anxious for him.


    They had visited countless hospitals, big and small, but this seeminglymon illness had baffled top hospitals around the world and they couldn¡¯t cure Lu Chenbing.


    It was unexpected that this problem, which had troubled Lu Chennong for many years, was also cured by Xu Fan.


    ¡°Cousin, just who is Xu Fan? He¡¯s too amazing. Even Elder Lin holds him in high regard. He personally cured your illness, just healed the Elder¡¯s illness, and now he has agreed to help us find the person behind the scenes. Is Xu Fan really just a young man in his twenties? I feel like he¡¯s even more terrifying than a Martial Arts Grandmaster¡­¡± Sun Lihua said to Lu Chenbing in a tone of wonder.


    ¡°Rest assured, I know Xu Fan. Although his abilities are extraordinary, he is indeed a truly good person. Look at his daughter Tongtong, how adorable she is. Initially, it was because I gave Tongtong a small cloth doll that Xu Fan, in gratitude for this cloth doll, cured the illness I had,¡± Lu Chennongughed heartily, recounting the past when he first met Xu Fan.


    ¡°A cloth doll in exchange for the treatment of your illness? That¡¯s too good a deal. Xu Fan is indeed a remarkable recluse!¡± Sun Lihua nodded in admiration upon hearing what Lu Chennong said.


    ¡°Daddy is the best! Daddy is a superhero!¡± Tongtong, nestled in Lu Chennong¡¯s arms, couldn¡¯t stay still, raising her arms to Sun Lihua in the pose of Ultraman taking flight, causing both Lu Chennong and Sun Lihua to burst outughing.


    ¡°Cousin, the key point is that Xu Fan, ah¡­ Master Xu has helped me so much. How should I thank him properly? Given his amazing skill, he must not becking anything, right? Since you¡¯ve known him longer, tell me what he might need, so I can prepare it,¡± Sun Lihua hurriedly asked Gu Chennong.


    Indeed, Xu Fan had deftly cured the Old Master of the Sun Family¡¯s illness a moment ago without mentioning any reward.


    Xu Fan might not have brought it up, but the Sun Family couldn¡¯t remain unprepared. However, Sun Lihua was not too familiar with such a reclusive figure as Xu Fan, unsure of what Xu Fan truly valued. Thus, he could only seek advice from his cousin, Lu Chennong.

 Chapter 262: 262: War Wolf’s Surprise_1

    Chapter 262: Chapter 262: War Wolf¡¯s Surprise_1


    Lu Chennong smiled slightly when he heard Sun Lihua¡¯s words and pointed to Princess Tongtong, who he was holding, saying, ¡°Master Xu doesn¡¯t care much about anything, his greatest care is probably this quirky little princess Tongtong.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Uncle Lu is right, Tongtong is Daddy¡¯s little sweetheart!¡± Tongtong also tilted her head and said to Lu Chennong in a milky voice.


    ¡°Tongtong is also Uncle Lu¡¯s little sweetheart!¡± Lu Chennong chuckled as he gently patted Tongtong¡¯s little head, amused by her words.


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go inside, I¡¯m already eager to meet Xu Fan,¡± urged Lu Chenbing, who stood by Lu Chennong¡¯s side.


    ¡°What, are you that excited to see Xu Fan?¡± Lu Chennongughed.


    ¡°How could I not be excited? You don¡¯t know, the other day I asked Xu Fan to train the War Wolf Squad¡¯s pups, and guess what? After just two days of training, these pups from the War Wolf Squad have turned wild, each one fiercer than thest, practically bing a pack of howling wolves. If they keep training like this for the whole month, the previous Falcon Squad won¡¯t stand a chance against the War Wolf Squad now.¡± Lu Chenbing spoke with great excitement about Xu Fan¡¯s training.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that Xu Fan, the irresponsible instructor, had only visited the training ground once thesest few days; he had given the War Wolf Squad¡¯s members an elixir and taught them a body-refining martial art ¡°Martial Venerable Combat Techniques¡± before turning into an absentee supervisor, never setting foot on the training ground again.


    However, what Lu Chennong admired wasn¡¯t Xu Fan¡¯s professional dedication but the effectiveness of his training.


    Inst night¡¯s inspection operation, although the War Wolf Squad couldn¡¯t catch the culprit who stole the Blood Bodhi, the action led to the unexpected cracking of several long-standing major cases and the arrest of more than a dozen hardened fugitives.


    During the catch, Xiao Bei, an injured member of the War Wolf Squad, was particrly fierce.<div>


    Lu Chenbing remembered visiting thisd before Xu Fan arrived; he was lying in the infirmary, secretly upset because a leg injury prevented him from training.


    But once Xu Fan arrived, he miraculously healed this wounded soldier, who was supposed to rest in bed for three months, in no time at all. Not only was Xiao Bei cured, but his strength also increased dramatically, catching up with the most powerful captain of the War Wolf Squad, Su Jingfeng.


    In the actionst night, Xiao Bei single-handedly faced six fugitives with superior fighting skills without falling behind; he used his own strength to subdue five people, and thest fugitive, being genuinely afraid of Xiao Bei¡¯s reach, eventually knelt down and begged for mercy.


    When Lu Chenbing heard about this, he was so thrilled he almost jumped for joy.


    With just two days of Xu Fan¡¯s leadership, the War Wolf Squad had grown so much. If Xu Fan could lead them for a full month, the War Wolf Squad would undoubtedly be Yan Country¡¯s most formidable special forces benchmark.


    With such a top-tier special forces team, Lu Chenbing was confident in winning the crown at this year¡¯s Yan Country organized system-widepetition.


    Before, when the War Wolf Squad was not strong, Lu Chenbing only hoped they could match the Falcon Squad, but now, seeing the transformation of the War Wolf Squad, his expectations have risen, and he has already nned to enroll the War Wolf Squad in this year¡¯s system-widepetition.


    ¡°Haha, Xiao Bing, who would have thought not only is Xu Fan strong himself, but also such a good hand at leading troops,¡± Lu Chennong nodded his head, already unsurprised by Xu Fan¡¯s excellence.


    Xu Fan would only be surprised when there was something he wasn¡¯t good at.


    ¡°Bing bro, Nong bro,e into the room, don¡¯t just stand outside,¡± said Li Hua when she heard their conversation, waves of shock in her heart. She had immense respect for Xu Fan, and with her two cousins in tow, she slowly walked into the room where Elder Sun was.


    ¡°Uncle, we¡¯vee to see you!¡± As soon as Lu Chenbing and Lu Chennong entered, they went to Elder Sun¡¯s bedside and greeted him with great care.


    ¡°Is that Xiao Bing and Xiao Nong? You¡¯ve worked hard, being so busy yet stilling to see this old wreck,¡± Elder Sun replied with a smile. Although his words sounded modest, his eyes crinkled into blossoming smiles upon seeing his nephews visiting him.


    ¡°Elder brother Xu, I really don¡¯t know what to say. It feels like whenever there¡¯s a problem, you can alwayse to help. My Lu family truly owes you a great deal of gratitude,¡± Lu Chennong said after greeting Elder Sun, then he gave Xu Fan a big hug.


    ¡°Lu bro, why be so formal? It¡¯s only just now that I¡¯ve learned you and Bing bro are Elder Sun¡¯s nephews. Zhonghai really is small,¡± Xu Fan mentioned, feeling quite moved after hearing them call Elder Sun ¡®uncle¡¯.


    He did not expect that in the course of saving people, he would end up encountering acquaintances.


    Moreover, this acquaintance, he had treated before.


    Now, Lu Chennong¡¯s chronic health issues had been cured by Xu Fan, Lu Chenbing¡¯s War Wolf Squad members, too, had their leg injuries treated by him, and even their uncle Elder Sun had been healed by Xu Fan.


    His family owed Xu Fan so much.


    ¡°Elder brother Xu, since my cousins already call you ¡®elder brother,¡¯ I¡¯ll take the liberty and do the same. For healing our father, you are our family¡¯s great benefactor. If there¡¯s ever anything you need, just look for me, Li Hua. As long as I can do it, I will, even if it costs me my life. You can¡¯t leave today at noon; you must stay here for lunch!¡± Li Hua followed up, speaking to Xu Fan.<div>


    ¡°Hey! Within the family, there¡¯s no need for polite phrases. Elder brother Xu is our elder brother, and Li Hua, you¡¯ve been his elder brother from the start. If elder brother has any trouble, you, as his big bro, should naturally help out!¡± Lu Chenbing, a man of straightforward nature,ughed heartily as he pacified Li Hua.


    ¡°Guys, Elder Sun has just woken up; let¡¯s not waste the fresh air around him. Let¡¯s find somewhere else to talk. Give Elder Sun some peace so he can rest properly; how about that?¡± Lu Chennong, being the eldest and most conscientious, suggested to the group upon seeing that Elder Sun wasn¡¯t in the best condition.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sit in the living room for a while. Li Hua, no need to be formal with elder brother Xu. Elder brother Xu is very down to earth; if we¡¯re too courteous, it might make him ufortable, right?¡± Lu Chenbing said with augh, calling Xu Fan to walk with him to the living room.


    ¡°What Chen Bing said makes sense,¡± agreed Li Hua with a nod. She summoned the nurse to take good care of Elder Sun and then led the group to the living room.<div>


    In Lu Chennong¡¯s arms, Tongtong asked curiously, ¡°Uncle Lu, are we going to eat something delicious?¡±


    ¡°Haha, Tongtong, we¡¯ll make whatever you want to eat,¡±ughed Lu Chennong heartily.

 Chapter 263: 263 Zhonghai Sun Family_1

    Chapter 263: Chapter 263 Zhonghai Sun Family_1


    A few people walked into the Sun Family¡¯s extremely luxurious living room.


    At this moment, Lin Shutong was also called over, but upon seeing the adorable Tongtong, Lin Shutong wheedled Tongtong away from Lu Chennong with a mix of soft talk and persistence.


    The people sitting here were almost all influential figures who could shake Zhonghai City with just a stomp of their feet, but Tongtong showed no timidity at all. Following behind Lin Shutong, she hopped and skipped, greeting each of the bigwigs one by one, nearly melting their hearts with her charm.


    ¡°Elder Xu, I must say, what I admire most about you isn¡¯t your medical skills or your martial arts, but having such a cute little treasure. It¡¯s seriously enviable!¡± Lu Chenbingughed heartily, echoing the thoughts of everyone at the table.


    Indeed, that was the case. The attendees, almost all revered figures in Zhonghai, unquestionably powerful in their own right, were all conquered by the sight of Tongtong¡¯s innocent and cute face, without exception.


    Xu Fan could tell that their fondness for Tongtong wasn¡¯t because she had a formidable father like him, but a genuine affection for this adorable little darling.


    Time flew by and, as everyone was chatting leisurely, Sun Lihua had already instructed the kitchen to prepare the meal. It wasn¡¯t long before a member of the Sun family approached Sun Lihua and said, ¡°Sir, our dishes are ready.¡±


    ¡°Then serve the meal. Nobody¡¯s going home sober today.¡± Once Sun Lihua spoke, several people came out to set the table, and then one delicious dish after another was served.


    The Moutai liquor, worth thousands of yuan per bottle, was uncorked by Sun Lihua himself, who opened four or five bottles and ced them on the table.


    ¡°Elder Xu, I don¡¯t know if drinking will affect your preparation of the medicer. If it does, then I won¡¯t pour any for you,¡± Sun Lihua said as he personally held the bottle, standing in front of Xu Fan to ask.<div>


    ¡°Haha, Li Hua, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t yet know about Elder Xu¡¯s ability to drink with impunity,¡± Lu Chenbing said, pointing at Xu Fan and secretly giving a thumbs up.


    He had once drunk with Xu Fan at Lu Chennong¡¯s home.


    Lu Chenbing, who fancied himself as the Overlord of the liquor table, had never been outdrunk by anyone in his life, yet Xu Fan was the single blot on his record.


    That day, they drank over six bottles. Even the capacious Lu Chenbing ended up passed out cold, while Xu Fan was perfectly fine afterward, and even went to Lu Family Port¡¯s car city to buy a car.


    ¡°Haha, since Elder Xu has such a talent, I must make sure to have a proper drink with you!¡± Sun Lihua held up the bottle and poured a full cup of liquor for Xu Fan.


    If someone unaware were to see this, they would probably be astounded.


    Sun Lihua was a figure to reckon with, the current head of the Sun family, Zhonghai City¡¯s foremost family.


    The Sun family¡¯s influence in Zhonghai was deeply ingrained andplex.


    One of his cousins was the richest man in Zhonghai City.


    Due to the sudden nature of the elder¡¯s illness and the unexpected fog at Jiangnan Airport, Sun Lihua¡¯s sister hadn¡¯t made it in time.


    Though he was aging, his influence was absolutely undeniable.


    Thus, the Sun family¡¯s status in Zhonghai was something other families simply couldn¡¯t reach.


    As the current head of the Sun family, Sun Lihua¡¯s enterprise might not be thergest in Zhonghai, but his influence was by no means less than Lu Chennong¡¯s.


    Even if wealth rankings only count the overt strength disyed, the Sun family¡¯s hidden power had never been fully revealed.


    Should someone witness the mysterious Sun family head Sun Lihua pouring drinks for someone, they would surely be left agape, and might brush their eyes thrice with a shoe brush to ensure they weren¡¯t seeing things.


    And now, Sun Lihua was indeed pouring a drink for Xu Fan, who showed no sign of being overwhelmed by this attention, simply smiling lightly and saying to Sun Lihua, ¡°Elder Sun, no need to bother, I can pour it myself.¡±


    ¡°Elder Xu, please don¡¯t be polite. By preserving my father¡¯s health, you¡¯ve preserved a g of the Sun family. It¡¯s no trouble at all to pour you a drink. Even if I had to give you a grand bow, I, Sun Lihua, would ept it without hesitation!¡± Sun Lihua¡¯s voice still echoed with gratitude towards Xu Fan.


    ¡°Li Hua, let¡¯s not stand on ceremony at the table. Come, let¡¯s all have one on behalf of us!¡± Lu Chenbing was a straightforward and hearty character, picking up his cup and toasting with everyone.


    ¡°Alright, this drink, we must have it!¡± Sun Lihua also lifted his cup.<div>


    Even Elder Lin Yaoshi, who usually drank little, smiled slightly and raised his ss.


    ¡°Grandpa! You shouldn¡¯t be drinking!¡± Lin Shutong saw Lin Yaoshi lifting his ss, her pretty face frowning sternly as she gazed at her grandfather.


    In this moment, she seemed to be the guardian, and Lin Yaoshi simply a school student.


    ¡°My dear, grandpa will drink just this one. After all, such a great asion of your grandpa¡¯s recovery, how could I not celebrate a little?¡± Lin Yaoshi chuckled, pleading with the lovely Lin Shutong.<div>


    ¡°Alright, then you can only have this one, Grandpa. If you drink more, I¡¯ll tell Grandma!¡± Lin Shutong puffed out her cheeks, wearing a mischievously clever expression.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll only drink this one,¡± Lin Yaoshi also meeklyplied.


    Seeing the affectionate exchange between grandfather and granddaughter, everyone felt a wave of warmth. They allughed, and Xu Fan also raised his cup, saying, ¡°I appreciate the generous hospitality of Elder Sun today. I¡¯ll finish this drink, and everyone else can feel free to enjoy as they wish.¡±


    After speaking, Xu Fan lifted his cup and downed the liquor in one gulp.


    ¡°What a drinker!¡± Seeing Xu Fan¡¯s straightforward manner, everyone warmed to him even further. Humble yet genuine, that was the kind ofpanion everyone appreciated at the drinking table.


    ¡°Elder Xu is so hearty, I can¡¯t afford to be less enthusiastic; bottoms up!¡± Lu Chenbing lifted his ss and smoothly drained his cup.


    ¡°Haha, you two with your strong capacities can enjoy your drink, I and Elder Lin will take it slow,¡± said Lu Chennong as he touched cups with Elder Lin, each taking a small sip.


    But with everyone at the table being friends and family, no one minded the pace at which the two were drinking.


    ¡°I¡¯m drinking too, a toast to Elder Xu!¡± Sun Lihua raised his cup towards Xu Fan, and unreservedly gulped down the liquor.

 Chapter 264: 264 Bu Yuan Dan Success_1

    Chapter 264: Chapter 264 Bu Yuan Dan Sess_1


    In the midst of everyone¡¯sughter and the clinking of cups and sses, the lively lunch came to an end,


    Xu Fan, Lu Chenbing, and Sun Lihua, although they didn¡¯t drink much this time, still managed to finish five bottles of top-quality Moutai. If it weren¡¯t for Lu Chenbing having official duties in the afternoon, he would have insisted on gettingpletely drunk with Xu Fan once again.


    After the meal and drinks, their rtionship had grown closer. In the eyes of everyone, Xu Fan no longer seemed so formidable and astounding; his image had reverted back to that of an ordinary young dad.


    After lunch, the person Elder Lin had sent to deliver the medicine arrived. Elder Lin had prepared a double dose of all the ingredients on Xu Fan¡¯s prescription with the highest quality wild medicinal materials, clearly reflecting the deep friendship between Elder Sun and Elder Lin.


    Xu Fan asked Lin Shutong to take Tongtong to the upstairs bedroom to rest, then he asked Sun Lihua for a room to start making the Bu Yuan Dan elixirs for Elder Sun.


    The Bu Yuan Dan was an elixir that Xu Fan often made in the Cultivation World. In the context of games, it would be the legendary health or red potion, capable of greatly replenishing the blood and vital energy of the injured, allowing them to resurrect fully healed just like characters in a game after drinking it.


    However, the Bu Yuan Dan that Xu Fan made not only replenished vital energy but also had a slight effect of enhancing True Qi after Xu Fan improved the recipe. It was also significantly beneficial for martial artists¡¯ realm advancement.


    In the Cultivation World, although Bu Yuan Dan is quitemon, in a world like Water Blue Star where the cultivation civilization is not as advanced, it¡¯s probable that no one has ever seen such a miraculous elixir.


    In today¡¯s world, due to the scarcity of Spiritual Energy, it¡¯s very difficult to produce top-grade medicinal materials. If it weren¡¯t for Elder Lin¡¯s ability to control the entire medicinal market of Zhonghai City, even if ordinary people knew the prescription, the cost of the medicinal materials alone might bankrupt an average household.


    Seeing that all the medicinal ingredients were ready, Xu Fan instructed the Sun Family to prepare a good quality pot to begin the alchemy process.<div>


    Lu Chennong had once seen Xu Fan¡¯s skills in making elixirs with a microwave oven, and he thought Xu Fan was going to use the microwave again this time. But when he saw Xu Fan using a pot instead, it once again refreshed his understanding of Xu Fan¡¯s alchemy. Indeed, the boss is the boss; whatever he grabs bes a treasure. While others could only cook with pots and furnaces, Xu Fan could create immortal elixirs¡ªadmiration was inevitable.


    Elder Lin also followed closely behind Xu Fan, eager to witness the legendary process of alchemy.


    To others, alchemy might seem like medieval alchemy, iprehensible and mysterious, but Elder Lin, who is an expert in pharmacology, could glean some clues from Xu Fan¡¯s choice of tools for making medicine.


    Seeing that Xu Fan was using an ordinary cooking pot, Elder Lin was even more astonished. Being able to make the legendary elixir with such amon pot could only mean one thing: the key to Xu Fan¡¯s alchemical skills wasn¡¯t in the pill furnace, but rather in that mysterious little me that had once appeared on his palm¡ªthe Dan Fire.


    As Elder Lin had guessed, after Xu Fan ground all the medicinal ingredients, he put them into the pot in the correct proportions and set the pot on an induction cooker.


    Just as everyone thought Xu Fan was going to make a soup for his grandmother, a taste of home, he slowly extended his palm and pressed it against the pot.


    A cluster of red mes appeared in Xu Fan¡¯s hand, and then the medicinal herbs in the pot began to emit an enchanting medicinal aroma.


    ¡°So this is Dan Fire! No wonder it¡¯s so difficult to find an alchemist in the world; without Dan Fire, it¡¯s almost impossible to concoct elixirs,¡± Elder Lin murmured as he watched Xu Fan¡¯s method of concocting pills.


    Xu Fan paid no mind to the astonishment and sentiments of the onlookers, immersing all his thoughts in the elixir within the pot.


    Xu Fan¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t considered very high at the moment. He was simply relying on his many years of experience in alchemy to make the elixir, so he needed to precisely control the heat of the Dan Fire. Only by mastering the temperature could he refine elixirs with better quality and effects when the time came.


    After watching Xu Fan¡¯s alchemy process for a while, everyone found it tedious and began to attend to their own business, except for Elder Lin and Sun Lihua, who stayed by Xu Fan¡¯s side, anxiously staring at the pot in his hands, waiting for the elixir to be ready.


    Twenty minutester, the gooey medicinal herbs in the pot finally slowly solidified into two round medicinal pills shining with a red luster, and the fragrance of the medicine within the room became even stronger.


    With Xu Fan¡¯s final shout, a gentle mist passed through the pot, and after the mist dissipated, the two red elixirs were already floating in the air.


    Xu Fan picked up a jade bottle he had prepared earlier and caught the two elixirs, then handed it to Sun Lihua, who had been waiting by his side.


    ¡°Xu my friend, are these the Bu Yuan Dan that can replenish the damaged vital energy?¡± Lin Yaoshi, standing aside, remarked in amazement as he looked at the two red elixirs in the bottle.


    ¡°Yes, but due to limited materials, these are the simplest version of the Bu Yuan Dan,¡± Xu Fan nodded and said to Elder Lin.


    In a ce like Water Blue Star, being able to refine even the simplest Bu Yuan Dan was already an aplishment. In the true Cultivation World, Bu Yuan Dan is ssified into twelve grades, each requiring several types of especially rare Spiritual Medicines as the foundation.


    Here on Water Blue Star, it was already difficult to obtain ordinary medicinal herbs, let alone Spiritual Medicines that were rare toe by. Ingredients like Blood Bodhi, sought after by every cultivator, were nearly impossible to obtain at auctions, not to mention the urgent need for life-saving medications; there was simply no opportunity to refine them.


    However, even the lowest-grade Bu Yuan Dan was as effective as the legendary elixirs to ordinary people. Elder Sun¡¯s ailment had been seen by at least a few hundred hospitals, each of which was helpless.<div>


    And Xu Fan¡¯s two Bu Yuan Dans couldpletely resolve the trouble afflicting Elder Sun.


    ¡°Alright, the Bu Yuan Dan has been sessfully concocted. It¡¯s time to administer it to Elder Sun. Take the first pill, and if there is no difort, continue with the second pill after half an hour. I estimate that Elder Sun¡¯s health canpletely recover, and his Martial Dao Realm can also be restored,¡± Xu Fan instructed earnestly after passing the bottle containing the elixir to Sun Lihua.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I will immediately have the elder take the medicine,¡± Sun Lihua nodded to Xu Fan, not hiding the excitement in his heart, walking so fast it was as if he was flying, and hurriedly ran to the room where the elder was staying.


    <div>

 Chapter 265: 265 Leaf Nourishing Art_1

    Chapter 265: Chapter 265 Leaf Nourishing Art_1


    ¡°`


    After giving the Bu Yuan Dan to Sun Lihua, Xu Fan and Elder Lin slowly made their way into the room where Elder Sun was staying.


    Upon entering, they saw Sun Lihua holding a cup of warm water, getting ready to administer the medicine to the elder.


    ¡°Master Xu, do you say that these two elixirs can really heal my injuries and even restore my Martial Dao cultivation?¡± Elder Sun asked Xu Fan uncertainly, his eyes filled with a hopeful gleam.


    ¡°Absolutely certain!¡± Xu Fan nodded and said to Elder Sun.


    Hearing Xu Fan¡¯s affirmative response, Elder Sun no longer hesitated, picked up the elixir, tilted his head back, and swallowed it in one gulp.


    As soon as the elixir entered his mouth, it turned into a warm current flowing down his throat. Then, the warm current derived from the elixir began traveling through his meridians, healing the damaged pathways.


    ¡°Dad, how do you feel?¡± Sun Lihua asked nervously to Elder Sun.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s a veryfortable feeling, like a warm current has entered my body, making me feel warm all over,¡± Elder Sun closed his eyes, savored the sensation, and gently told Sun Lihua after a while.


    Hearing Elder Sun¡¯s words, the anxious expression on Sun Lihua¡¯s face gradually faded, reced by a look of anticipation.<div>


    As the potency of the medicine spread, the warm current inside Elder Sun grewrger, with a significant part of it gathering at his Dantian, beginning to repair the damage there.


    His Dantian had once been injured by a Martial Artist from the East Sea with a water-attribute Water Dividing Stinger, and because Elder Sun had been careless in his youth and missed the optimal treatment window, a lingering internal injury had remained in his Dantian.


    Over the years, this internal injury gradually became thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back.


    Otherwise, no Evil Spirit, no matter how powerful, could easily im the life of a peak Body Tempering realm Martial Artist.


    As time slowly passed, another fifteen minutes went by, and Elder Sun¡¯splexion gradually shifted from a sickly pallor to a healthy ruddy glow, the normal color of a healthy person¡¯s face.


    ¡°Master Xu, I feel as though my body ispletely healed,¡± Elder Sun said to Xu Fan with a smile on his face.


    Now, his voice was full of vigor, and he was no longer the feeble old man he had been just moments before.


    ¡°Wait a little longer, let your body absorb all the medicine, then I will help you take the second Bu Yuan Dan, and by then, your Martial Dao cultivation should be fully restored,¡± Xu Fan nodded subtly.


    After all, it was an elixir produced by the honored Five Directions Great Emperor, so the effect was certainly extraordinary.


    Assured by Xu Fan¡¯s words, the elderyfortably on the bed and quietly waited for the medicine to be absorbed.


    Another ten minutes or so passed, and Xu Fan checked his watch. The first Bu Yuan Dan had been taken for half an hour now.


    ¡°Elder Sun, go on and take the second Bu Yuan Dan now, I will need to help you with the absorption of this dose,¡± Xu Fan said indifferently to Elder Sun.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    ¡°Alright,¡± Elder Sun didn¡¯t ask anything further and directly picked up the elixir, deftly swallowing it down.


    Seeing that Elder Sun had ingested the elixir, Xu Fan slowly approached him and said, ¡°Please stand up, I need to ce my hands on your back to help you absorb the medicine¡¯s power.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Elder Sun straightened his back and sat cross-legged on the bed.


    Sun Lihua immediately brought a chair over for Xu Fan, who sat behind Elder Sun.


    Xu Fan took a deep breath and slowly ced his palm on Elder Sun¡¯s back, releasing a stream of Spiritual Energy from his hands, guiding it into Elder Sun¡¯s body.<div>


    Seeing Xu Fan¡¯s technique, Lin Yaoshi standing beside them was once again astonished; he hadn¡¯t expected Xu Fan to not only be skilled in elixir-making but also in healing ¨C truly a man of many talents.


    As the Spiritual Energy from Xu Fan¡¯s hands slowly transferred into Elder Sun¡¯s body, Elder Sun felt as though there was a profound flow of Spiritual Power that gently stirred the energy produced by the elixir, which began to wander through the meridians in his body.


    If the heat flow generated by the elixir was indiscriminately repairing all of his meridians during the initial body restoration, then now with Xu Fan¡¯s assistance, this heat flow had started to follow an extremely mysterious pathway, slowly meandering through the meridians.


    Although Elder Sun couldn¡¯t understand the intricate pattern of the Spiritual Energy, he could deeply feel that as the internal heat circted, his Dantian, which had be somewhat depleted, was actually beginning to generate Qi Force again.<div>


    Qi Force is the energy that Martial Artists store in their Dantian during cultivation.


    The method Xu Fan was using actually involved guiding the Qi Force within Elder Sun¡¯s body through the healing technique of the Green Leaf Vitality Secret Xu Fan had mastered in his previous life. With the aid of this technique, as long as there was a trace of Qi Force in Elder Sun¡¯s Dantian, Xu Fan could cause the Qi Force in his Dantian to sprout like a seed after several hundred cycles and gradually grow into a towering tree.


    Due to his brush with death, Elder Sun¡¯s Qi Force had long been exhausted, and it would have taken him several months of cultivation to recover on his own.


    However, with thebined help of Xu Fan¡¯s healing technique and the Bu Yuan Dan, this process was shortened by a thousandfold, requiring only ten minutes to restore Elder Sun to his peak Martial Artist state.


    Elder Lin and Sun Lihua watched Xu Fan¡¯s movements without so much as blinking; although they couldn¡¯t discern the intricacies, they could already sense that under Xu Fan¡¯s treatment, Elder Sun¡¯s condition was slowly changing.


    If Elder Sun¡¯s condition had gone from that of a critically ill patient to that of a healthy ordinary person after taking the first Bu Yuan Dan, the current situation was such that Elder Sun was gradually bing a Martial Artist from an ordinary person.


    The aura emanating from Elder Sun also changed from the harmless vibe of an ordinary person to the sharp presence of a Martial Artist as if a sword had been unsheathed.


    While the two of them only perceived the outward changes in Elder Sun, only Elder Sun knew what was happening inside his body: not only was Qi Force being generated continuously, but with Xu Fan¡¯s Green Leaf Vitality Secret in constant motion, even his sinews and flesh were being refined, and the strength of his meridians had be even more formidable than during his peak period.


    And with the continuous generation of Qi Force, his Dantian even showed signs of expanding.


    ¡°Elder, we are now in thest three cycles, embrace the primal, focus; there must be no distractions. Guide the internal Qi within your body and follow my movements,¡± Xu Fan gently said into Elder Sun¡¯s ear.


    Hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, Elder Sun immediately immersed himself in the profoundly mysterious internal Qi cirction within his body and began to frantically circte all of his Qi Force following Xu Fan¡¯s lead.

 Chapter 266: 266: Extend Life by Twenty Years_1

    Chapter 266: Chapter 266: Extend Life by Twenty Years_1


    After three cycles of internal breath cirction, Elder Sun suddenly shook slightly and sat up in bed, bursting into loudughter.


    ¡°Dad, has your martial prowess been restored?¡± Sun Lihua, seeing Elder Sunughing heartily, thought that he was celebrating the recovery of his strength.


    ¡®Haha, Master Xu, you are truly miraculous!¡¯ Elder Sun didn¡¯t answer Sun Lihua¡¯s question but instead turned towards Xu Fan, preparing to pay him a deep respect.


    ¡°Elder Sun, there¡¯s no need for such formalities.¡± Xu Fan swiftly extended his hand, steadying Elder Sun, who was about to bow deeply to him.


    ¡°No, it is necessary. Today I¡¯ve sessfully broken through the Body Tempering Realm and reached the Qi Drawing Realm, all thanks to your efforts. You not only pulled me back from the brink of death, but you also forged a new path for my martial cultivation that had been stagnating for decades. I, Sun Jin¡¯an, cannot simply let this go. I must pay you respect, and it must be the respect of a disciple to a master!¡± Elder Sun asserted stubbornly to Xu Fan.


    ¡°What? Elder Sun, you¡¯ve broken through the Body Tempering Realm and reached the Qi Drawing Realm?¡± Elder Lin, overhearing this, was also astonished.


    Not only had Xu Fan brought Elder Sun back from death¡¯s door, but he also advanced his martial cultivation further¡ªa disy of formidable power. Whether it was the effect of those two miraculous elixirs or the power transmitted by Xu Fan while aiding Elder Sun, Elder Lin, who had lived for so many years, had never encountered such a shocking event.


    ¡°Dad? Have you really made a breakthrough in your martial realm?¡± Sun Lihua, upon hearing Elder Sun¡¯s words, almost shed tears.


    Elder Sun, in his lifetime, was truly obsessed with the martial path, stepping into the Body Tempering Realm at a young age, yet due to an encounter with a martial artist from the East Sea during his youth, his dantian was injured, and his martial realm could no longer progress.


    Elder Sun¡¯s greatest wish in life was not to earn a fortune or to hold office but to truly break through the Body Tempering Realm that had stagnated for so many years.<div>


    As his body aged day by day, Sun Lihua thought that Elder Sun would almost certainly never fulfil this ideal in his lifetime, yet today, unexpectedly, he achieved this goal.


    To the Sun Family, Xu Fan was nothing short of a savior.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve waited forty years, from a ck-haired youth to a white-haired old man. I never expected that I would break through the Body Tempering Realm as death was knocking. Heaven, can you see? I, Sun Jin¡¯an, am now also a Qi Drawing Realm martial artist!¡± Tears flowed from Elder Sun¡¯s eyes as he muttered to himself, his face indescribably animated with excitement.


    ¡°Elder Sun, as the saying goes in Yan Country, ¡®Those who escape great disasters will enjoy great fortune afterward.¡¯ Right now, this saying proves true for you. Not only did you survive a cmity, but you also have the chance to break through to new martial realms in the future. Perhaps, even the Martial Arts Grandmaster Realm is within reach,¡± Xu Fan said with a slight smile, speaking slowly to Elder Sun.


    ¡°Master Xu, are you saying that this old man can continue to cultivate and possibly even reach the Martial Arts Grandmaster Realm?¡± Elder Sun asked Xu Fan with a hint of disbelief.


    ¡°Of course. The technique I used earlier not only healed your dantian and drew out your internal energy but also benefited your meridians and dantian substantially, which will be highly advantageous for your future cultivation. Your cultivation might not advance by leaps and bounds overnight, but at least it will far surpass your previous cultivation speed!¡± Xu Fan said with a smile, his tone brimming with certainty.


    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s true¡ªgreat fortune follows great disaster!¡± Elder Sunughed heartily and then, with a spring-like motion, briskly leapt to the floor with agile movements.


    Looking at him now, full of vitality, it was hard to imagine that just a few hours earlier, he had been an old man, weak and frail in his sickbed.


    The first thing Elder Sun did after getting off the bed was to bow deeply to Xu Fan, bending his waist for three sincere bows.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Xu! This life of mine, Sun Jin¡¯an, was given by you. I owe you my life!¡± This time, Elder Sun did not allow Xu Fan to stop him, earnestly delivering three deep bows to Xu Fan, a gesture fully resembling that of a disciple towards a master.


    ¡°Elder Sun, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. Actually, for me, it was just a small effort, nothing so serious,¡± Xu Fan casually responded with a light-hearted smile.


    Although Xu Fan spoke easily, to those around him, no one dared to think his capabilities were anything trivial. If this was considered a small effort, then perhaps in the world, there would really be no such thing as a difficult task.


    ¡°A small effort maybe, but it is equivalent to an extraordinary feat for me. From now on, if there¡¯s anything where this old man can be of assistance, Master Xu need only ask,¡± Elder Sun said, his tone solemn.


    ¡°Good. As long as Elder Sun takes care of his health, there may be many times when Xu Fan will need Elder Sun¡¯s help,¡± Xu Fan said with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Haha, without question, it¡¯s my duty!¡± Elder Sun¡¯s face was also marked with a smile.


    Xu Fan seemed to feel that Elder Sun¡¯s happiness was not exuberant enough and then said to him, ¡°Elder Sun, do you remember the set of internal Qi exercises that I guided you through just now?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Elder Sun thought carefully before slowly responding, ¡°I remember. Do you mean this is your unique technique? Don¡¯t worry, I, Sun Jin¡¯an, hereby swear never to use Master Xu¡¯s technique again¡­¡±


    Elder Sun was interrupted by Xu Fan before he could finish speaking.


    ¡°Elder Sun, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood me. Although the technique is miraculous, it is far from being considered exclusive. So, since you have learned it, consider it a gift from me. Afterpleting your training, you should practice this technique often. It is a wood-attribute restorative technique, which, at advanced stages, even has the potential to preserve youth and extend life. So, when I said you could reach the Martial Arts Grandmaster Realm, I wasn¡¯t just talking. As long as you persevere in practicing the technique I¡¯ve taught you, increasing your lifespan by at least another twenty years is not out of the question,¡± Xu Fan said calmly.<div>


    ¡°What!¡± Elder Sun was almost overjoyed to the point of fainting at Xu Fan¡¯s news.


    The idea of adding twenty years to one¡¯s life.


    If Xu Fan were to make this technique public, it¡¯s estimated that people would be willing to pay hundreds of billions for it.


    For the truly wealthy, money to them is just a series of numbers, and what they truly fear is death.<div>


    That¡¯s why the ancient sovereigns of Yan Country did not hesitate to expend immense amounts of manpower and resources to search for the legendary elixir of immortality.


    Although Xu Fan¡¯s technique does not grant eternal life, adding twenty years to one¡¯s life is already a rare blessing in the world.

 Chapter 267: 267 The Attraction of a Martial Arts Grandmaster_1

    Chapter 267: Chapter 267 The Attraction of a Martial Arts Grandmaster_1


    ¡°Master Xu, I truly have no idea how to thank you enough. I feel that even if I were to give you the entire wealth of the Sun Family, it still wouldn¡¯t make up for the help you¡¯ve given me¡­¡± Elder Sun was at a loss for what to do now, looking at Xu Fan with eyes like those of a believer beholding their savior in legend.


    ¡°Elder, what are you saying? I didn¡¯te here expecting any reward. If you talk like that again, I really won¡¯t be able to stay,¡± Xu Fan said to Elder Sun, pretending to be angry. Today he had heard so many words of thanks that his ears were almost growing calluses. If he continued to receive thanks like this, he might as well be named one of Yan Country¡¯s top ten most touching figures this year.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep all the thanks here,¡± Elder Sun responded with a nod, acknowledging inwardly that despite Xu Fan¡¯s young age, his character and temperament were among the most outstanding he had encountered in decades.


    ¡°Then if there¡¯s nothing else, I should take my leave,¡± Xu Fan said with a smile to Elder Sun, then turned and addressed Lin Yaoshi, ¡°Elder Lin, mission aplished, your old friend is safe and sound, so my task isplete, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Haha, if this isn¡¯t considered mission aplished, then there are no longer any tasks in this world that can be! Thank you so much! Xu friend, I, Lin Yaoshi, have seen countless people and never thought anyone could catch my eye, but after witnessing your skills today, I want to say two words to you.¡± With that, Elder Lin gave Xu Fan a respectful fist-sped gesture.


    ¡°Admiration!¡± Elder Lin said to Xu Fan, sincerely.


    ¡°Haha, please don¡¯t be so formal, Elder Lin. I still have much to learn from you,¡± Xu Fan said modestly.


    At this moment, hearing the words ¡°learn from¡± from Xu Fan¡¯s mouth, a look of anticipation suddenly appeared on Elder Sun¡¯s face.


    ¡°Master Xu, I suppose you¡¯re a Martial Artist too, right?¡± Elder Sun asked Xu Fan slowly.


    ¡°Er, sort of,¡± replied Xu Fan, feeling a bit awkward.<div>


    Because Xu Fan¡¯s true identity was actually that of a Cultivator, but revealing that would probably shock everyone present, so Xu Fan could only position himself as a Martial Artist, albeit a rather unique one.


    ¡°Master Xu, having heard you speak of learning, I suddenly feel like moving my body a bit too. I haven¡¯t engaged inbat for many years, and I wonder if this old frame has gotten rusty. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll have the chance to have a heart-to-heart exchange with an expert like you in person.¡± Elder Sun gazed fixedly at Xu Fan, his eyes brimming with anticipation.


    Elder Sun himself was part of the Martial Dao, thus he harbored the perseverance and pursuit characteristic of those in the Martial Dao. In Elder Sun¡¯s eyes, Xu Fan¡¯s strength was like a towering mountain, unfathomably deep. To Sun, Xu Fan¡¯s strength had to have reached at least the level of a Martial Arts Grandmaster.


    Although his martial prowess had been damaged, a Martial Artist¡¯s judgment had not.


    In Xu Fan¡¯s presence, he could sense that kind of unattainable pressure radiating from him, like a lofty mountain.


    Therefore, Elder Sun harbored the thought of sparring with Xu Fan.


    For a Martial Artist, the greatest regret in life is to never be a Martial Arts Grandmaster, with the second greatest being never to have met and sparred with one.


    A Martial Arts Grandmaster is the lifelong obsession of a Martial Artist.


    Even if one cannot be a Martial Arts Grandmaster, at least witnessing a Grandmaster¡¯s strength is enough to live a life without regrets in martial practice.


    And Xu Fan had just mentioned to Elder Sun that it¡¯s very possible to reach the Martial Arts Grandmaster Realm within his lifetime.


    Thus, Elder Sun was even more eager to experience just how formidable the realm of a Martial Arts Grandmaster truly was.


    Seeing Elder Sun¡¯s eager look, Xu Fan asked with some uncertainty, ¡°Elder, you¡¯ve just recovered, you don¡¯t really want to fight me, do you¡­¡±


    ¡°Master Xu, no, Grandmaster Xu, I won¡¯t say thanks anymore. Seeing as we are both Martial Artists, today, please let me truly witness what a Martial Arts Grandmaster is all about!¡± Elder Sun spoke with shining eyes.


    Upon hearing Elder Sun¡¯s words, Elder Lin also chuckled from the side, ¡°Old Sun, are you feeling too well now and are hoping to lie in bed for a few more days?¡±


    ¡°Old Lin, do you know how many years it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve really exercised? Every muscle and bone in my body is itching to move!¡± Elder Sun clenched his fists and said to Elder Lin.


    ¡°Master Xu, no one understands my father¡¯s temperament better than I do. He¡¯s always been mad about martial arts, so much so that he rarely deals with the family business. Moreover, since his injury, his Martial Dao Realm has been unable to progress, so he¡¯s been silent for decades. Now that he¡¯s finally made some improvement, he definitely wants to test his skills. Please agree to his request,¡± Li Hua joined in earnestly when he saw his father¡¯s earnest look.


    ¡°Master Xu, it¡¯s just a friendly sparring, not a duel to determine the winner or decide life and death. Just stopping at the touch is fine. I¡¯ve never crossed hands with a Martial Arts Grandmaster in my life. Please fulfill this old man¡¯s wish,¡± Elder Sun also looked at Xu Fan with expectant eyes, helpless like a child from the mountains longing to go to school.


    ¡°Alright, since Elder Sun wishes to exchange moves with me, I¡¯d be remiss to refuse,¡± Xu Fan nodded slowly, extending his hand with an inviting gesture to Elder Sun.


    ¡°Haha, splendid!¡± Elder Sun pped andughed.<div>


    After speaking, he straightened his clothes and lifted his leg to head out the door.


    ¡°Master Xu, my home has a training hall that I usually use for practice. Shall we go there?¡± Elder Sun asked Xu Fan.


    ¡°A training hall? The kind with a roof? Might it be a bit too small?¡± Xu Fan pondered, guessing that the training hall was probably simr to a gym.


    With the strength of Xu Fan, a Martial Arts Grandmaster, and Elder Sun¡¯s current entry into the Qi Drawing Realm, if they really went at it, the destructive power wouldn¡¯t be much less than an earthquake. Fighting in such a confined space could likely bring the house down. Even damaging walls or equipment wouldn¡¯t be good.<div>


    ¡°Hmm, now that Master Xu mentions it, that does seem quite inappropriate. How about we have our match on the open grounds of the estate instead? My family doesn¡¯t have much, but we do have plenty ofnd, haha,¡± Elder Sun considered it and decided to take Xu Fan outside the house for this long-awaited battle.


    The group, eager for some excitement, followed behind Xu Fan and Elder Sun, quickly exiting the door and arriving at an open space outside the estate.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 268: 268: The Strength of Fourteen Bulls_1

    Chapter 268: Chapter 268: The Strength of Fourteen Bulls_1


    Xu Fan and Elder Sun¡¯s contest also roused the brothers Lu Chennong and Lu Chenbing, who had just been resting. They walked out of the house and stopped to watch curiously.


    Lin Shutong, escorted by Tongtong, also came downstairs and watched Xu Fan and Elder Sun with a curious gaze.


    Lin Shutong knew that Elder Sun knew martial arts. When she was a little girl, she had seen Elder Sun practicing at home. He could split wooden piles as thick as his thighs with just a single palm strike, incredibly powerful, leaving a deep impression in the young mind of Lin Shutong.


    Seeing that Xu Fan was now about to have an exchange with Elder Sun, Lin Shutong was suddenly a bit bewildered. Wasn¡¯t Elder Sun just a patient a moment ago? How had he suddenly turned into a belligerent martial artist? Moreover, his demeanor bore no trace of his previous sickness; instead, he radiated a powerful aura throughout his being.


    In contrast, Xu Fan, although credited with curing Elder Sun, did not exhibit any fierce martial artist¡¯s aura. He still seemed like an ordinary person, his expression serene, giving off a harmless vibe.


    Actually, Lin Shutong wasn¡¯t a martial artist, so she didn¡¯t know that the higher the level of a martial artist, the more restrained their strength.


    Therger and more muscr the martial artist, the lower their level, as they rely on physical strength forbat.


    However, when one enters the Strong Body Realm, the martial artist¡¯s body undergoes wondrous changes, and their temperament is ordingly transformed.


    Advancing further into the Qi Drawing Realm, a martial artist¡¯s aura bes even more enhanced, just like Elder Sun at present. Although he appeared to be nothing more than a frail old man, the aura emanating from him was exceedingly fierce and intimidating.


    If a martial artist in the Strong Body Realm is like a thick wooden stick, then one in the Strong Body Realm is like a finer steel pipe, and a Qi Drawing Realm martial artist bes like a battle sword.<div>


    The smaller the body size, the more formidable thebat power bes, and their aura bes more refined.


    Of course, this is only below the level of the Grandmaster.


    A true Martial Arts Grandmaster is rarely seen by ordinary people, and many do not know what kind of temperament a true Grandmaster possesses.


    Xu Fan, however, now revealed the answer to all present.


    Once one reaches the Martial Arts Grandmaster Realm, the intense aura that belongs to a martial artist can be unleashed or retracted at will.


    The current Xu Fan showed not a hint of the martial artist¡¯s fierce aura, looking exactly like an ordinary person in every way. The only unusual thing was that an ordinary person facing the powerful presence of a Qi Drawing Realm martial artist like Elder Sun would have turned pale with fright, copsing to the ground.


    But Xu Fan felt not a bit of oppression from the Qi Drawing Realm martial artist, his lips curved in a barely noticeable smile, leisurely watching Elder Sun.


    ¡°Master Xu, as an elder, it would be proper for me to let you have three moves first. However, I know that even one move would be too much, making this contest meaningless, so I¡¯m going to take the liberty of attacking first,¡± Elder Sun slowly took a stance with one leg forward and a palm ready, addressing Xu Fan.


    ¡°Haha, Elder, please make your move, and use your full strength!¡± Xu Fan smiled lightly and also raised his arms, taking a defensive posture.


    In reality, with his speed, Xu Fan didn¡¯t need to bother with any defensive movements at all. It would be extremely difficult for Elder Sun to even touch Xu Fan¡¯s clothes. However, this fight was not with an enemy but an exchange with Elder Sun. If Xu Fan remained motionless, though it might look cool and impressive, it would be somewhat disrespectful to Elder Sun.


    So when Elder Sun began his initial stance, Xu Fan also adopted a full defensive posture, showing his respect for the elder¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Master Xu, be careful!¡± Elder Sun, seeing Xu Fan ready in his defensive stance, no longer hesitated. With a swift step, he shed forward like an arrow released from the bow, charging towards Xu Fan in an instant.


    As he charged, Elder Sun transitioned from palm to fist, gathering a majority of his Qi from the dantian and coating his entire fist with it.


    In the past, Elder Sun was merely a martial artist of the Strong Body Realm and thus unable to employ this method of summoning inner Strength forbat; only a martial artist of the Qi Drawing Realm could concentrate inner Strength to specific body parts for attacks.


    And Elder Sun¡¯s fist, wrapped in a circle of green Qi Force, was absolutely formidable¡ªalmost like a small car travelling at a speed of 120 miles an hour, colliding head-on.


    Xu Fan smiled faintly upon seeing that Elder Sun, having just entered the Qi Drawing Realm, was already able to execute techniques augmented with inner Strength.


    In his youth, Elder Sun learned from the Tongbi Sect, arger martial artist sect in Jiangnan Province, primarily practicing the Tongbi Fist. When practiced to its limit, each level could possess the strength of an ox.


    When he was young, Elder Sun had already reached the sixth level of the Tongbi Fist technique, which meant a single punch would carry the force of six oxen.


    Now, after taking two Bu Yuan Dan and being repaired by the Green Leaf Vitality Secret from Xu Fan, his Tongbi Fist technique not only increased in the Martial Dao Realm but also broke through his previous limit, reaching the seventh level, equivalent to the strength of seven oxen.<div>


    Moreover, Elder Sun¡¯s fist was also enhanced with inner Strength, something only a martial artist of the Qi Drawing Realm could exert.


    With the additional inner Strength, Elder Sun¡¯s punching power would at least double, amounting to the legendary force of fourteen oxen.


    In almost an instant, Xu Fan felt the tremendous wind brought about by Elder Sun¡¯s punch.


    Elder Sun¡¯s punches were not only extremely fierce and domineering but also seemed to amplify his strength, making this punch powerful enough to shatter a huge stone.<div>


    The onlookers expressed astonishment as they saw the explosive power of Elder Sun¡¯s punch.


    Although they knew Elder Sun was a martial fanatic who lovedbat, and thus, wanted to have an exchange with Xu Fan, they didn¡¯t take Elder Sun seriously at all.


    After all, Elder Sun was nearly on his deathbed this morning, panting more than he breathed.


    Even though Elder Sun quickly recovered to a healthy state thanks to Xu Fan¡¯s treatment, the crowd still harbored worries about his physical condition.


    As for Elder Sun¡¯s level in martial arts, it had been decades without any progress, so everyone dismissed him outright, assuming Elder Sun was only as good as the elderly men and women practicing Tai Chi in the park.


    However, when Elder Sun¡¯s earth-shattering punch was thrown, everyone immediately overturned their own internal perceptions.


    The Elder Sun who once dominated the battlefield in his youth, terrifying enemies with his reputation, seemed to have returned!

 Chapter 269: 269 You are Jin Gangs Leg_1

    Chapter 269: Chapter 269 You are Jin Gang¡¯s Leg_1


    ¡°Get out of the way, Xu Fan! Even I can feel the earth-shattering power in Elder Sun¡¯s punch,¡± Lin Shutong eximed anxiously to Xu Fan, who stood still as Elder Sun¡¯s fist approached, ¡°Why are you just standing there like a fool?¡±


    Upon hearing Lin Shutong¡¯s words, the corners of Xu Fan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. It wasn¡¯t that Xu Fan was unaware of the power contained in Elder Sun¡¯s punch; rather, it was that such force was hardly enough to concern him.


    It was only when Elder Sun¡¯s fist was about to strike Xu Fan that his figure slowly began to move.


    Compared to Elder Sun¡¯s earth-shattering punch, Xu Fan¡¯s movement was quite ordinary, a mere slight sidestep. Then, in the nick of time, he dodged the punch, which carried the strength of fourteen bulls.


    Although Xu Fan was not a traditional martial artist of Yan Country, he understood the basic virtue of respecting the elderly and cherishing the young. Therefore, he did not rush to counterattack against Elder Sun but instead opted to dodge the attack.


    Elder Sun was slightly surprised to see Xu Fan dodge his heavy and powerful punch with such dexterity. However, he immediately twisted his body for a rotation, followed by a horizontal elbow strike sweeping toward Xu Fan¡¯s face.


    This elbow strike was even swifter than the previous punch with the strength of fourteen bulls¡ªdue to being closer to Xu Fan¡ªand with a woosh of wind, it swept toward Xu Fan¡¯s face in an instant.


    Xu Fan nodded slightly at Elder Sun¡¯s move.


    Although Elder Sun had just entered the Qi Drawing Realm, just from that one punch and one elbow strike, it was clear that Elder Sun¡¯s Martial Dao cultivation was not something ordinary people couldpare to.


    To describe Elder Sun¡¯s skill as vigorous and unyielding despite his age would not be an exaggeration.<div>


    Seeing the speed and ferocity of Elder Sun¡¯s elbow strike, Xu Fan dared not take it lightly. His body bent backward like a patient with bone disease at an unbelievable angle, dodging the formidable elbow.


    Elder Sun was shocked to see his confident elbow strike dodged by Xu Fan. Xu Fan¡¯s level was indeed much higher than his own. However, Elder Sun was not the kind of person to shrink back when facing the strong. He rose to the challenge, preferring to sh steel against stone. Now, witnessing Xu Fan¡¯s skill, it only ignited Elder Sun¡¯s potential and fighting spirit even more.


    ¡°Vajra Sweep!¡± After his elbow strike missed, Elder Sun used the centrifugal force of his body spin to stoop down and, with one leg bent, he swept the other leg out like a steel whip at Xu Fan, powered by the rotation.


    Tongbi Fist is adept at utilizing various body parts as weapons¡ªwhether fists, elbows, or legs¡ªall of which can be deployed fluidly as needed.


    Elder Sun¡¯s sweeping leg, with the centrifugal force of his body¡¯s rotation, was even quicker than the elbow strike. Xu Fan, having just arched back to avoid the elbow, was now in a vulnerable position, all his old strength spent and new power yet to emerge. Elder Sun¡¯s steel whip-like leg targeted Xu Fan¡¯s now exposed lower half.


    Elder Sun¡¯s keen eye for seizing the opportunity in battle was evident here. A punch followed by an elbow strike, and immediately after one missed strike, a sweeping leg; each movement carried the calm force of at least fourteen bulls. Once unleashed, even the surrounding air seemed to howl as if torn apart.


    As Elder Sun¡¯s Vajra Sweep approached, a look of admiration appeared in Xu Fan¡¯s eyes.


    It was unexpected that although the elder had aged, his movement had not diminished at all; he was extremely agile, and his ability to grasp the flow ofbat was incredibly strong.


    Having experienced thousands of years of battle in his past life as a cultivator, Xu Fan had an exceptionally keen sense for the critical moments in a fight, and upon seeing Elder Sun¡¯sbat abilities, he couldn¡¯t help but nod slightly in approval.


    Elder Sun¡¯s ability to seize the opportune moments in battle was even more precise than some cultivators who had trained for hundreds or thousands of years. If there was one thing Xu Fan could truly admire about the martial artists of Sea Blue Starpared to the cultivators from the Cultivation World, it would be the martial artists¡¯ intuitive understanding and control over these critical junctures duringbat.


    But even though Elder Sun¡¯s grasp over these fleeting opportunities was impressive, he was still no match for Xu Fan, who had fought for thousands of years and was a master of such things.


    Compared to the average martial artists, Elder Sun¡¯s ability to seize the right moment certainly ced him at the top level among the martial artists of Yan Country, but in Xu Fan¡¯s eyes, this was like a child waving a wooden stick before a general, not at all on the same level.


    ¡°Ah! Grandpa Sun¡¯s legs are so fast, Xu Fan, be careful!¡± Lin Shutong, upon witnessing the scene, couldn¡¯t help herself and anxiously shouted a warning to Xu Fan.


    In fact, Xu Fan didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s reminder. Just as Elder Sun¡¯s Vajra Sweep was about to reach Xu Fan¡¯s ankle, he lightly tapped his feet, his body flipping like a sparrowhawk. In an instant, he leaped from the ground, performing a 360-degree aerial somersault, soaring more than three meters high.


    Elder Sun¡¯s sweeping leg was just 0.01 centimeters away from Xu Fan¡¯s body when it lost track of him and swept through nothing but air.


    ¡°Wow! So cool!¡± Lin Shutong, seeing Xu Fan leap into the air with such agility, was almost startled by it.


    Even the gymnasts from Yan Country would probably not be able to perform such a dashing aerial maneuver in such a critical moment, let alone anyone else.


    Now, Lin Shutong felt an immense regret because only then did she think to take out her phone and record the moment when Xu Fan had just leaped, performing the 360-degree aerial flip, dodging Grandpa Sun¡¯s sweeping leg.


    But to take out her phone now would be a little toote.<div>


    ¡°Daddy is so amazing, Daddy is the best!¡± Tongtong also cheered for Xu Fan in her sweet, childish voice.


    Hearing his beloved daughter¡¯s words, although Xu Fan was still suspending in the air, he didn¡¯t forget to twist his head and show Tongtong a happy smile.


    ¡°Elder Sun, three moves have passed; now I shall begin my attack!¡± Xu Fan, having hung in the air for two or three seconds, slowlynded back on the ground.


    Xu Fan soared more than three meters high, but when hended on the ground, it was as light as a falling leaf, not stirring up even a speck of dust. Witnessing this, Elder Sun gained an even more vivid understanding of Xu Fan¡¯s superb skill.<div>


    ¡°Come on, let me truly witness what they call the power of a legendary Martial Arts Grandmaster!¡± Elder Sun said to Xu Fan with fervor.

 Chapter 270: 270 What is a Martial Arts Grandmaster_1

    Chapter 270: Chapter 270 What is a Martial Arts Grandmaster_1


    The fallen Xu Fan slowly stood up on the ground.


    From this moment on, Xu Fan¡¯s temperament had instantly transformed.


    If the former Xu Fan was just a dim star in the vast night sky, now he had be the bright moon that illuminates all realms.


    Xu Fan slowly extended his finger, forming a sword-finger gesture.


    The sharpness of his aura had instantly be incredibly powerful.


    Elder Sun had a simr quality about him, the sharpness characteristic of a martial artist of the Qi Drawing Realm, but when facing Xu Fan, everyone could see that Elder Sun was like a small stream in front of a rolling river inparison.


    ¡°Be careful, elder,¡± Xu Fan said indifferently as he quickly pointed his sword finger at Elder Sun.


    A beam of golden light shot out from Xu Fan¡¯s hand with a ¡°swoosh,¡± streaking towards Elder Sun like lightning.


    Elder Sun¡¯s pupils shrank sharply; he had already been startled when Xu Fan released his martial artist¡¯s aura, Xu Fan¡¯s strength was indeed as unfathomable as he had imagined.


    The mere sight of Xu Fan¡¯s sword finger shocked Elder Sun even more.<div>


    Although it is said that Martial Arts Grandmasters can manifest Qi Force externally, generally, those grandmasters release their True Qi through punches and kicks.


    For example, the middle-aged man from the ck de Organization who had his Blood Bodhi snatched by Xu Fan, he was of the Martial Dao Grandmaster Realm and during the battle with the me Dragon Organization, he had sted out a huge fist condensed from True Qi manifestation.


    Since True Qi is not a physical substance, condensing it is likepressing a gas; the smaller you want to condense it, the more difficult it bes.


    If a Martial Arts Grandmaster¡¯s manifested de of True Qi is several meters to tens of meters long, then there¡¯s no cause for concern. For an ordinary person, such a degree of True Qi attack may be catastrophic, but for a true martial artist, especially one in the Qi Drawing Realm, it¡¯s not considered a deadly attack.


    Even for Martial Arts Grandmasters, there is a limit to the amount of True Qi that can be released at once, so within the realm of the grandmaster, the more one canpress the True Qi to be small and refined, the more it proves the person¡¯s strength.


    The middle-aged man from ck de could condense True Qi into a huge fist, which was already a decent level of True Qipression among grandmasters.


    A typical martial artist who has just stepped into the Martial Dao Grandmaster Realm would probably manifest True Qirger than a person.


    Such an attack is big but not strong, scattered and not condensed. In actualbat, it is impossible to urately hit the enemy¡¯s real weak points.


    It¡¯s better to break one of their fingers than to injure all ten; only those who can condense their True Qi as if it were a solid, and control its manifestation with ease, can be considered to have stepped beyond the boundary of Quasi-Grandmaster and be a true Martial Arts Grandmaster.


    And Xu Fan¡¯s performance now, was not just a mere Martial Arts Grandmaster.


    While others use fists and feet to release True Qi, or at worst can use weapons to release des of True Qi, the degree ofpression of True Qi usually doesn¡¯t reach the theoretical limit.


    Now, with just his sword fingers, that is, his index and middle fingers, Xu Fan was releasing True Qi¡ªclearly, this meant that Xu Fan¡¯s True Qipression had already surpassed that of most Martial Arts Grandmasters.


    This martial art that releases True Qi from the fingertips was said to exist only amongst the royal family of an ancient dynasty in Yunnan Province, and with the change of dynasties and the passage of time, this miraculous skill had been lost for almost two hundred years. Elder Sun had never expected that the young Xu Fan could wield such a tyrannical technique.


    What¡¯s more, the Golden Qi shot out from Xu Fan¡¯s sword-like finger was already rocketing towards Elder Sun.


    Elder Sun almost had no time to react; the muscles all over his body instantly trembled fiercely, and then his explosive power peaked at that moment.


    With a ¡°Lazy Donkey Roll,¡± performed faster than lightning, he managed to avoid the golden streak of Qi that Xu Fan had shot out. Despite itsck of elegance, this move was incredibly practical, allowing Elder Sun to narrowly dodge the otherwise sure hit.


    With a loud ¡°Bang!¡±, the Golden Qi missed Elder Sun and instead struck a decorative rock some ten meters behind him.


    The hard surface of the bluestone shattered into flying pieces under the impact of Xu Fan¡¯s Golden Qi, leaving a bowl-sized hole as if it had been hit by a high-caliber sniper bullet.


    ¡°Wow! What kind of skill is this? It¡¯s too amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Elder Lin was so astonished by Xu Fan¡¯s move that he almost dropped his jaw.<div>


    Xu Fan¡¯s fingers were simply more formidable than a machine gun, capable of shooting out a golden Sword Qi. And the power of this Sword Qi was so tremendous that it could leave a huge, bowl-sized hole on a sturdy bluestone.


    If this Golden Sword Qi were to hit a person, it would be a terrifying thing indeed.


    Could the power of a Martial Arts Grandmaster really be this great?


    Elder Lin slowly shook his head, as if pondering whether he should have chosen to cultivate ancient martial arts with Elder Sun rather than pursue a career in medicine.<div>


    At his side, Lu Chenbing revealed a slight smile. He had previously sparred with Xu Fan at his brother Lu Chennong¡¯s home and had witnessed Xu Fan¡¯s miraculous ¡°One Yang Finger!¡±


    However, he remembered that the True Qi Xu Fan wielded at that time seemed nowhere near as powerful as it was now.


    Could it be that within just a few days, Brother Xu¡¯s Martial Dao Realm had made new progress?


    The look Lu Chenbing gave Xu Fan was now tinged with shock and admiration.


    ¡°Grandpa, am I not watching TV? Could the martial arts from novels really exist in the world?¡± Lin Shutong almost began questioning her own life after seeing Xu Fan¡¯s Golden Qi.


    In the twenty years she had lived, her life had always been utterly normal, but just in the course of one day, Xu Fan had nearly shattered her world view of more than two decades.


    Science ims there are no such things as ghosts, yet Xu Fan personally demonstrated a grand exorcism right before her eyes.


    Medicine states that the human body isplex and fragile, yet Xu Fan personally showed her how to heal an old man on the brink of death into a feisty andbative elder.


    And even more impressive was the strength Xu Fan disyed in his contest with Grandpa Sun.


    His speed, power, and agility were all nearly surpassing that of world-ss athletes by a mile, but most importantly, Xu Fan could emit aser-like True Qi from his fingertips, and its destructive power was not the least bit inferior to that of an actualser.


    Lin Shutong felt that ever since meeting Xu Fan, she would have topletely rebuild her entire world view.

 Chapter 271: 271: Grandmasters Guidance_1

    Chapter 271: Chapter 271: Grandmaster¡¯s Guidance_1


    After a single sword move from Xu Fan, Elder Sun across from him instantly stopped his stance, climbed up from the ground, and obediently stood in front of Xu Fan.


    ¡°Martial Arts Grandmaster, truly a well-deserved reputation. Even just one move from you, and my old bones simply couldn¡¯t withstand it! Let¡¯s end today¡¯s match here, I admit defeat,¡± Elder Sun said very respectfully, bowing his hands towards Xu Fan.


    ¡°Ah? Just one move and Grandpa Sun is admitting defeat¡­¡± Lin Shutong looked at Elder Sun with some surprise.


    Just now Xu Fan had only connected three moves with Elder Sun, and she had been hoping to see a big fight between Xu Fan and Elder Sun like ¡®fireworks colliding with Earth¡¯, but she did not expect Elder Sun to admit defeat just as Xu Fan was getting started.


    ¡°There¡¯s no helping it. A Martial Arts Grandmaster not only can manifest True Qi, but also possesses the Air Control Technique. For uncle to continue fighting would be just a waste of time. Even Xu Fan¡¯s finger-strike just now was him holding back; with his speed, like lightning, uncle simply couldn¡¯t dodge it,¡± Lu Chenbing said, stroking his chin and analyzing with relish.


    ¡°Daddy won, daddy is the most awesome superhero!¡± Tongtong pped her little hands, dancing exaggeratedly towards Xu Fan, a look of an adoring little fan on her face.


    ¡°Elder, don¡¯t be polite; a sparring match is for exchange and learning. There¡¯s no need to focus on winning or losing. Besides, your fighting intuition is very impressive, much stronger than the average Qi Drawing Realm expert. I admire that a lot,¡± Xu Fan also bowed his hands towards Elder Sun, speaking very humbly.


    Hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, a look of embarrassment appeared on Elder Sun¡¯s face, but his eyes showed an increasing admiration for Xu Fan.


    Such a young man already possessed such martial prowess and medical skills, and what was more important, he wasn¡¯t at all arrogant with his talents, being very humble instead. This was extremely rare among young martial artists.


    In Yan Country, there¡¯s a saying: ¡®An empty bottle makes more noise than a full one.¡¯ The stronger the likes of Xu Fan are, the more extremely humble they tend to be, whereas many martial artists in the Strong Body Realm or the tempering realms often think too highly of themselves, as if their tails could touch the sky.<div>


    Taking advantage of the heat from the match, Xu Fan pointed out several issues in Elder Sun¡¯sbat that he had noticed during their sparring.


    With the strength of a Martial Arts Grandmaster, Xu Fan¡¯s insights were particrly sharp. With just a few simple sentences, he pointed out several deficiencies in key areas of Elder Sun¡¯s cultivation, and also imparted to him several methods and tips for improvement.


    After listening to Xu Fan¡¯s advice, Elder Sun felt that this sparring exchange was extremely rewarding. With just the three moves Xu Fan had witnessed, he was able to point out many problems, bringing Elder Sun an enlightening benefit. Were it not for Xu Fan¡¯s young age, Elder Sun would have wanted to perform a ritual, to be sworn brothers with Xu Fan.


    Lu Chenbing, standing aside, saw how apt Xu Fan¡¯s guidance to Elder Sun was, and thinking of his own Wolf Fang squad, which had advanced rapidly in strength within two days under Xu Fan, he, too, started to scheme.


    Xu Fan was so capable inbat and a good coach; he definitely had to ask for Xu Fan¡¯s guidance someday. If even uncle, at his age, sessfully advanced to the Qi Drawing Realm, then for Lu Chenbing, advancing to the Qi Drawing Realm with Xu Fan¡¯s guidance might not be so difficult after all.


    Thinking this, a smug smile appeared on Lu Chenbing¡¯s face.


    After thepetition had concluded, everyone sat together and chatted for a while. Xu Fan reinstated a check on Elder Sun¡¯s health, and after confirming that Elder Sun was in good shape, Xu Fan picked up Tongtong and bid farewell to everyone.


    Originally, Elder Sun wanted Xu Fan to stay for dinner and have a drink, but Xu Yixue, because she missed Tongtong, had already called Xu Fan twice to hurry him, so Xu Fan, with Tongtong in tow and after saying goodbye to everyone, left the Phoenix Manor of the Sun Family.


    Elsewhere, in the president¡¯s office of Xinghai Entertainment, Xu Yixue, dressed in an OL suit, hung up the phone and a happy smile spread across her lips. It seemed she was still missing her precious daughter, Tongtong.


    Just then, a crisp knock sounded at the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Xu Yixue said as she straightened her outfit slightly. In an instant, she transformed from a happy mother back into a dignified and aloof female president.


    The office door slowly opened, and a man in a suit and leather shoes walked in.


    This man, named Cheng Kai, used to be Cai Xiangdong¡¯s assistant. After Cai Xiangdong was fired from thepany, Xu Yixue promptly promoted him to the new head of the department.


    Cheng Kai was around thirty-seven or thirty-eight years old, with an honest round face that made him look quite trustworthy. He wore a pair of square, ck-framed sses and walked with a slight stoop, the spitting image of what¡¯s dubbed a pany middle-aged man.¡±


    In apany, the most humble probably are the middle-aged employees, because above them are car loans, mortgages, and parents to care for, and beneath them, children to feed. They can¡¯t be as impulsive as the young folks and so are at the mercy of their employers, who can berate them however they please, as these employees can hardly afford the risk of unemployment.


    In terms of work capability, Cheng Kai indeed fell shortpared to Cai Xiangdong, but his honesty and loyalty were in his favor. He wasn¡¯t mean-spirited, and with Cai Xiangdong¡¯s sudden departure, Xu Yixue was in a bind and couldn¡¯t find a suitable recement quickly enough, so she opted to promote Cheng Kai from assistant to the head of the department.


    Cheng Kai had worked at Xinghai Entertainment for seven or eight years, one of those employees who, if not distinguished by merit, certainly had a record of hard work. Previously under Cai Xiangdong, he was older than his boss and had more years in thepany but held a lower position, hence he often had to withstand Cai Xiangdong¡¯s unpleasant temperament.


    This time, due to Cai Xiangdong¡¯s abrupt dismissal, Cheng Kai got the chance to fulfill his long-cherished dream of bing a department director; otherwise, even he wouldn¡¯t have believed in such a stroke of luck.


    After all, Cai Xiangdong was a Ph.D. graduate from America and had an impable understanding of the entertainment industry. Moreover, in order to impress Xu Yixue, he performed his duties exceptionally well, and within a short period at thepany, he proposed several strategies for its development.<div>


    However, now Xu Yixue had been somewhat traumatized by Cai Xiangdong; when hiring, capability became the second priority, with the person¡¯s character being the most important consideration.


    If someone¡¯s character was questionable like Cai Xiangdong¡¯s, Xu Yixue wouldn¡¯t dare to employ them anymore.


    Cheng Kai¡¯s promotion to director should have been an asion for joy and celebration, but the Cheng Kai who came to Xu Yixue today seemed to be carrying a heavy burden on his face, as if he had encountered some trouble.


    <div>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 272: 272: Are You Resigning Too?_1

    Chapter 272: Chapter 272: Are You Resigning Too?_1


    ¡°Director Cheng, is there something you wanted?¡± Xu Yixue sat in the boss¡¯s chair and gently asked Cheng Kai.


    Cheng Kai, who appeared to be deeply troubled, was now looking down, not daring to meet Xu Yixue¡¯s gaze. He spoke in a somewhat subdued voice, ¡°Manager Xu, I apologize, but I am afraid my abilities are limited, and I worry I cannot shoulder the responsibilities of ourpany. Thus, I am here to resign.¡±


    Having said that, Cheng Kai seemed to have finally let out a sigh of relief. Hisplexion improved slightly, but his gaze still avoided making contact with Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Resign?¡± Xu Yixue asked, somewhat incredulously, ¡°Are you sure you want to resign?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Manager Xu, I¡¯vee to submit my resignation letter, you just need to sign it.¡± Cheng Kai took out a resignation letter he had already written from his suit pocket and respectfully ced it on the table in front of Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Cheng Kai, I just promoted you to director, not even two days ago, and now you want to resign?¡± Xu Yixue touched her sharp chin, her gaze piercing as she looked at Cheng Kai in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Manager Xu. The burden you¡¯ve given me is too great, and I fear my weak shoulders can¡¯t bear it,¡± Cheng Kai said, his head bowed deeply, his voice faint.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right, Director Cheng. When I just promoted you to director, you didn¡¯t say this. You imed you would give your all for thepany. How can you leave thepany after only two days? Your words back then were powerful, and I thought you were apany veteran, reliable enough to take on the role of director. For you to drop your responsibilities now seems inappropriate,¡± Xu Yixue said sharply, staring at Cheng Kai.


    ¡°Manager Xu, I¡¯m sorry. I have let down your trust in me. I¡­ I apologize to you.¡± After saying this, Cheng Kai bowed deeply to Xu Yixue and, upon standing back up, continued, ¡°But Manager Xu, I really have no choice but to resign. I hope you can approve this, considering the eight years I¡¯ve served thepany, if not for my contributions, then for my hard work.¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re not up to the director¡¯s position, you don¡¯t have to resign. There¡¯s no need to go to such lengths. Tell me, why do you need to resign? Is there something you can¡¯t talk about?¡± Xu Yixue asked Cheng Kai again.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Manager Xu. I have no difficulties, and Star of Zhonghai really no longer suits me to stay any longer. That¡¯s why I must leave today!¡± Cheng Kai¡¯s gaze flickered with struggle but was quickly reced by a trace of fear. Then he resolutely said to Xu Yixue.


    Xu Yixue did not respond to him and sat quietly in her chair, thinking for about a minute.


    At this moment, Cheng Kai was already sweating profusely.


    ¡°Bring it here; I¡¯ll sign it,¡± Xu Yixue said with a slight sigh, speaking to Cheng Kai.


    Upon hearing Xu Yixue¡¯s words, Cheng Kai, as if pardoned, handed the resignation letter on the table to Xu Yixue.


    Xu Yixue took the resignation letter, nced at it to make sure there were no issues, and quickly signed her name with a pen.


    ¡°Director Cheng, I hope that after leaving Xinghai Entertainment, you will take good care of yourself!¡± After signing her name, Xu Yixue slowly said to Cheng Kai, her tone carrying a hint of regret.


    ¡°Thank you, Manager Xu. I will always remember your kindness to me!¡± Cheng Kai also said, moved.


    ¡°Pack up your personal belongings; you can leave thepany today,¡± Xu Yixue said and pushed the resignation letter forward.


    Cheng Kai took the resignation letter, bowed deeply to Xu Yixue, and then turned and left her office.


    After Cheng Kai turned and left, Xu Yixue massaged her head, feeling a bit of a headache.


    She had just fired Cai Xiangdong and promoted Cheng Kai two days ago, but now Cheng Kai had submitted his resignation. Xu Yixue was beginning to sense that some worrying issues were cropping up at Xinghai Entertainment.


    Moreover, with Cai Xiangdong and Cheng Kai, both having been directors, suddenly resigning, it was going to be difficult to find recements for their positions in a short period of time.


    While Cheng Kai¡¯s abilities might not have been outstanding, he nheless was a mid-level leader who had been with thepany for seven or eight years and was quite familiar with thepany¡¯s business processes and personnel management. Setting aside hispetencies for the moment, promoting someone unfamiliar with these areas could not only fail to serve the intended purpose, but might even disrupt thepany¡¯s normal operations.


    Xu Yixue took out a list of Xinghai Entertainment¡¯s employees, nning to search it carefully to see if there was anyone who could rece Cheng Kai¡¯s position. Before she had even browsed halfway through, she heard a series of knocks at the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Xu Yixue said, looking up indifferently.


    ¡°Hello, President Xu!¡± A woman dressed in professional attire walked in from outside. Her name was Shen Xiaomei, and she worked under Cheng Kai in the marketing department.


    Although Shen Xiaomei had not been at thepany as long as Cheng Kai, she had also been there for a good five years. Xu Yixue had considered promoting Shen Xiaomei while she was looking through the list just moments ago.


    However, since Xu Yixue had not been at thepany for very long, only interacting more with a few department heads and less with mid-level staff, she was not very familiar with Shen Xiaomei¡¯s abilities, quality, or personality.<div>


    ¡°I was just about to look for you, but didn¡¯t expect you toe by,¡± Xu Yixue said with a slight smile to Shen Xiaomei.


    This was perfect timing for Shen Xiaomei¡¯s arrival; Xu Yixue had thought about finding two or three more candidates and then personally assessing their basic qualities. Since Shen Xiaomei hade on her own, Xu Yixue decided to talk with her right now and indirectly figure out if Shen Xiaomei was the right fit for the marketing director position.


    ¡°President Xu, I apologize. Although I don¡¯t know what you wanted to see me about, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t continue to work for you. I want to let you know that due to family reasons, I need to resign. I hope President Xu, considering the five years of service I¡¯ve given to thepany, will approve my resignation request,¡± Shen Xiaomei said, as she took out a pre-printed A4 paper, slightly bowed, and ced it on Xu Yixue¡¯s desk.


    Xu Yixue nced at the paper from the corner of her eye, and at the top were clearly the words ¡°Resignation Letter.¡±<div>


    ¡°What? You want to resign too?¡± A look of shock shed across Xu Yixue¡¯s face.


    Cheng Kai¡¯s resignation had already perplexed Xu Yixue, especially since he had always been underachieving and had been promoted to the director position by herself.


    Just when she was trying to make sense of why Cheng Kai would resign from a good director position, Shen Xiaomei appeared with her resignation letter.


    A sense of crisis welled up inside Xu Yixue.

 Chapter 273: 273 Another One_1

    Chapter 273: Chapter 273 Another One_1


    ¡°Director Shen, you were doing so well at Xinghai Entertainment, why do you suddenly want to resign?¡± Xu Yixue looked at Shen Xiaomei with surprise and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Xu, there¡¯s been some trouble at home, and now I just don¡¯t have the energy to stay at thepany anymore, so I have to resign. I¡¯ve cherished my time at Xinghai Entertainment, and I hope it will continue to grow and flourish,¡± Shen Xiaomei said with a hint of apology to Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Trouble at home?¡± Xu Yixue cast a dubious nce at Shen Xiaomei.


    While Xu Yixue was studying in America, she had taken some courses in psychology, so she was able to discern the subtle differences between people¡¯s expressions andnguage.


    Right now, Shen Xiaomei¡¯s speechcked a worried tone, her eyes were evasive, not daring to meet Xu Yixue¡¯s gaze, and her hand was unconsciously clenching her palm. It was clear that the words she spoke were not the truth.


    Her resignation was definitely not because of some trouble at home.


    ¡°Director Shen, if you have any difficulties or unspeakable troubles, you can tell me directly. As long as I can help, I will do my utmost to resolve them for you. Even if your family really is facing some trouble, we at Xinghai Entertainment will not sit idly by. You just need to tell me the truth, why exactly do you want to submit a resignation?¡± Xu Yixue looked sternly at Shen Xiaomei and spoke word by word.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Xu, there really is trouble at home, so I must resign. It¡¯s something I can¡¯t help, and I hope you can understand, as a fellow woman,¡± Shen Xiaomei didn¡¯t answer Xu Yixue¡¯s pressing questions but insistently continued to put forward her resignation request to Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Director Shen, your capabilities are quite impressive, and at only thirty-two, you¡¯re at the perfect age to achieve great things. Why do you want to leave thepany? If you stay, I was already preparing to offer you the acting director position of our marketing department. If you do well, within three months, I will approve your promotion to the official director of marketing. What do you think?¡± Xu Yixue was also a bit unwilling to give up and patiently extended her olive branch to Shen Xiaomei.


    Although Xinghai Entertainment may not be the top entertainment mediapany in Zhonghai City, it is still a part of Xu Corporation. The welfare and sry levels are, even by Yan Country¡¯s first-tier city standards, among the top.<div>


    Ordinarily, during autumn campus recruitment, numerous graduates from Beijing Film Academy and Central Academy of Drama fought tooth and nail to get into Xinghai Entertainment, not only because of the Xu Family¡¯s towering support but also because of the strikingly high welfare and benefits.


    Not only were the employee benefits high, the treatment for management was even higher. Take Cai Xiangdong, for example, who used to be the marketing director. Working at Xinghai Entertainment for a year, his annual sry could reach several hundred thousand, and if thepany performed well, there was also about two hundred thousand in end-of-year bonuses. After calcting everything, a director¡¯s annual ie was almost a million yuan, which was also considered very high in Zhonghai.


    An employee with credentials like Shen Xiaomei would never have had the chance to be promoted to marketing director within five years. Even Cheng Kai, who had been with thepany for eight years, was just an associate director of marketing. If it weren¡¯t for Cai Xiangdong¡¯s sudden dismissal, he would have probably not been able to get a promotion even after another three to five years.


    Xu Yixue was alreadyying out the conditions of an annual sry close to a million yuan for Shen Xiaomei. If Shen Xiaomei were a normal person, she likely wouldn¡¯t have any reason to refuse.


    Shen Xiaomei hesitated slightly when she heard Xu Yixue¡¯s words, but she quickly regained herposure. Instead of showing any desire for the position of marketing director that Xu Yixue mentioned, her expression revealed a hint of fear, as if Xu Yixue wasn¡¯t offering her a directorship, but rather asking her to clean toilets.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Director Xu, but I truly don¡¯t have the capability to take on such an important position as the Director of the Marketing Department. So, I hope you can choose someone more capable. There are so many talents here at Xinghai Entertainment, you¡¯ll definitely be able to find someone better to rece me. There¡¯s really something urgent at home, which is why I hope you¡¯ll agree to my resignation request,¡± Shen Xiaomei said with her head bowed, slowly speaking to Xu Yixue.


    Upon hearing Shen Xiaomei¡¯s response, Xu Yixue¡¯s attractive eyebrows instantly furrowed together.


    As a veteran employee who had been with Xinghai Entertainment for five years, Shen Xiaomei definitely knew the perks of being the marketing director. But she seemed too scared to take the position and instead resolutely submitted her resignation, which was odd in every aspect.


    If this were in the past, Shen Xiaomei wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream of the position of marketing director. But now, she was avoiding it like the gue, not daring to take it on as if it were not a prized opportunity but a hot potato that would bring misfortune to whoever held it.


    Cheng Kai had just left, and Shen Xiaomei followed right after, both of them briskly submitting their resignations. Their reasons for leaving were clearly not the real ones, which made Xu Yixue suddenly full of suspicions.


    However, seeing the firm expression on Shen Xiaomei¡¯s face, Xu Yixue already knew that her mind was made up and there was no use in trying to keep her.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re determined to leave, I won¡¯t hold you back. I hope you can take good care of whatever¡¯s happening at home,¡± Xu Yixue said slowly, shaking her head. She took the resignation letter that Shen Xiaomei had handed over, signed it promptly, and handed it back to Shen Xiaomei.


    ¡°Thank you, Director Xu!¡± Shen Xiaomei took the signed resignation letter, bowed, then turned and left without wanting to spend another moment in Xu Yixue¡¯s office.


    Watching Shen Xiaomei¡¯s retreating figure, Xu Yixue had a sinking feeling that something was not quite right.


    Cheng Kai and Shen Xiaomei were among the most senior employees in the marketing department. Even if they weren¡¯t as strong as Cai Xiangdong, their long tenure at thepany meant they had definite capabilities.


    But these two, as if they had agreed beforehand, one after the other came to resign today, which was very intriguing.


    When something is amiss, there must be a demon at work¡ªalthough Xu Yixue wasn¡¯t sure what had happened inside thepany that led both of them to give up a generous sry and a readily avable director position to insist on resigning, she faintly felt that this matter might have a significant connection to the previous marketing director, Cai Xiangdong.


    ¡°What could be the reason that led both of them to resign?¡± Xu Yixue rubbed her head, worriedly contemting.


    ¡°Knock, knock, knock¡­¡±<div>


    There was a knock on the door again.

 Chapter 274 - 274 Odd Reasons_1

    Chapter 274: Chapter 274 Odd Reasons_1


    ¡°It can¡¯t be another resignation!¡± Xu Yixue frowned, feeling annoyed.


    But her guess turned out to be painfully urate, as the next person to enter was indeed a member of the marketing department. This employee had only been at Xinghai Media for about a year, not long enough to develop any real attachment to thepany, and thus calmly submitted a resignation request to Xu Yixue.


    Xu Yixue massaged her head, realizing full well there was a problem with the marketing department, but by now there was no stopping the exodus. She quickly signed the resignation letter without further ado.


    No sooner had this person left than eight or nine more employees from Xinghai Entertainment filed into Xu Yixue¡¯s office, one after the other. Without exception, all were from the marketing department, and each held a resignation letter with a variety of quirky reasons.


    One cited his wife¡¯s second pregnancy, requiring him to go home to care for her, another mentioned his father¡¯s broken leg that needed attending to at home, and still another imed health issues that necessitated a period of rest.


    Though those reasons clearly seemed fabricated, they were at least somewhat believable. But some were clearly just hastily concocted excuses, not even bothering to invent a story: One imed his father was actually a hidden tycoon and he needed to go home to inherit a fortune worth billions; another said he no longer wanted to struggle in life since an auntie downstairs was waiting for him; there was even one who simply drew a figure with tworge characters above it, ¡°Farewell,¡± almost bringing augh out of Xu Yixue.


    Had Xu Yixue encountered such resignation letters online, she would have certainly burst intoughter, but the fact that such bizarre reasons were being used to resign from her ownpany, and worse, by an entire department that seemed to be collectively defecting, provoked both irritation and a sense of powerlessness.


    Putting aside the peculiar reasons, Xu Yixue had to face the reality: the entire staff of Xinghai Media¡¯s marketing department had submitted their resignation letters, leaving only an intern who had joinedst month and was still at the stage of serving tea and water in the office. Expecting this neer to develop new markets was practically akin to asking a camel to swim in the sea.


    ¡°What on earth happened in the marketing department to create such a debacle right under my watch!¡± Xu Yixue buried her head, starting to think hard on the matter.


    Xinghai Media, as an entertainment mediapany, relies on two most important departments¡ªone in charge of artists and the other of the market¡ªmuch like the two legs of a person.


    Now one leg is broken, snap, and a person with one leg simply cannot walk.


    And currently, the entertainment industry is rapidly changing with fiercepetition among artists. In such a vast market, the role of the marketing department is especially critical.


    That¡¯s why Xu Yixue, even at great cost, originally hired Cai Xiangdong, a returning schr with his Master¡¯s degree from abroad, primarily for his acute market insights. However, Cai Xiangdong, with his low character, had the audacity to conspire with criminal gangs to threaten her and her daughter¡¯s lives. Even as a career-driven woman, Xu Yixue was utterly disgusted with him and had no intention of letting him stay at Xinghai Entertainment.


    That was still without Xu Yixue knowing that Cai Xiangdong had once bought off members of the ck Glove Organization in America to attempt to harm her. Otherwise, even if unarmed, she would have pped Cai Xiangdong to death for his betrayal.


    But the current situation was that, for some unknown reason, the entire marketing department of Xinghai Entertainment had resigned. This was clearly premeditated, with brazen and ruthless methods, not a spur-of-the-moment act; perhaps traps had already been set in previous work.


    Realizing this, Xu Yixue thought Cai Xiangdong was even more suspect. Only he could have hadplete ess to everyone in the marketing department and knew them intimately enough to divide and conquer them.


    The strongest fortress often crumbles from within. If there hadn¡¯t been inside treachery, it would have been impossible for the entire marketing department of Xinghai Media to be taken down.


    Now, the mess Xu Yixue faced was a marketing department on the verge of paralysis. If she didn¡¯t find the right people fast enough to take over thepany¡¯s business, thepany might even lose the ability to operate normally.


    Moreover, Xu Yixue harbored an ominous premonition. Since the marketing department was in frequent contact with Xinghai Media¡¯s clients, if the department¡¯s staff left and took thepany¡¯s clients with them, the loss to Xinghai Media would be immense, to say the least.


    As Xu Yixue worriedly contemted how to resolve the current crisis, Ye Xiaoning entered her office with brisk steps.


    Seeing Xu Yixue¡¯s deeply furrowed brow, Ye Xiaoning asked with concern, ¡°Yixue, what¡¯s happened? I just saw a lot of people packing up their office items downstairs. Were they fired?¡±


    ¡°No, they weren¡¯t fired; why would I fire so many people? They came to me with their resignation requests. Out of twelve people in the marketing department, apart from an intern, they¡¯ve all left. One of our departments at Xinghai Entertainment has just dispersed like that. It seems I¡¯mpletely unfit for the role of president,¡± Xu Yixue shook her head, bitterly smiling.


    ¡°What? The entire marketing department resigned? Wasn¡¯t Cheng Kai just promoted to department head? That guy was still acting so grateful and loyal the day before yesterday, he nearly swore his fealty in blood. Howe, in just two days, he¡¯s ready to flee? What¡¯s going on?¡± Ye Xiaoning was also shocked by the news from Xu Yixue, rattling off several worried questions.


    ¡°The departure of Cheng Kai might be my fault for misjudging him. But the entire marketing department¡¯s resignation isn¡¯t something simple. I believe there¡¯s someone behind the scenes pulling the strings, someone who knows our marketing department inside out and has a deep grudge against us!¡± Xu Yixue bit her lip and spoke slowly.


    ¡°Yixue¡­ you¡¯re not suggesting it¡¯s that bastard Cai Xiangdong, are you? Only he had intimate knowledge of ourpany¡¯s marketing department and was well-acquainted with everyone in it. And the most crucial point is, this bastard can appear gentlemanly on the surface but is a beast in his clothes. He¡¯s capable of the most devious tactics. It¡¯s possible that he¡¯s the one behind today¡¯s events in the marketing department!¡± Ye Xiaoning quickly put two and two together and said anxiously to Xu Yixue.

 Chapter 275 - 275 Heishui Investigation Company_1

    Chapter 275: Chapter 275 Heishui Investigation Company_1


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think he should have that much power; thebined sry of several employees in the market department must be several hundred thousand a month. What kind of offer could he make to get everyone in our market department to resign willingly? After all, thepensation at Xinghai Media is above average in our industry.¡± Xu Yixue gently lifted a corner of the desk with her slender fingers, quite puzzled.


    ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t him, his traces are definitely behind this. I¡¯ve always felt that this man is no good¡ªjust the way he looks at you makes me uneasy. If he weren¡¯t so talented, I would have kicked him out long ago. Thinking back, I regret not dealing with that bastard sooner; now it¡¯s not so easy to find him!¡± Ye Xiaoning said, her teeth itching with hatred as she thought of Cai Xiangdong.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, no matter who the real mastermind is right now, that¡¯s not the most critical issue for us. Our top priority is to stabilize the market department and ensure thepany¡¯s normal operations. As for the instigator behind this incident, I will definitely investigate thoroughly and get to the bottom of it!¡± Xu Yixue lifted her head and spoke slowly to Ye Xiaoning.


    ¡°What¡¯s so worrying about the market department? If not, we can temporarily borrow a few people from other departments to hold the fort, then immediately issue recruiting and headhunting announcements. In a few days, there will definitely be candidatesing for interviews. Maybe we can even hire talent better than Cai Xiangdong,¡± Ye Xiaoning said, seemingly unconcerned.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, you¡¯re still thinking too simply. What I¡¯m most worried about is that taking down our market department may just be their first move. After that, they might take new actions targeting the vulnerabilities that our market department has just exposed,¡± Xu Yixue said, rifying her thoughts to Ye Xiaoning.


    ¡°Sister Yixue, I didn¡¯t think of that. If our market department is taken down by this mastermind, these people who have resigned might take away some of our clients. Thepany will definitely incur losses,¡± Ye Xiaoning analyzed seriously after hearing what Xu Yixue said, quite startled upon deeper reflection.


    If the clients handled by the market department were taken away by the resigned employees, the loss to Xinghai Media would be significant, potentially causing a severe blow to thepany.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, and it¡¯s not just as simple as losing clients. If this mastermind is even more cunning, they might adopt more covert and vile tactics, and we at Xinghai Media might end up not even having the chance to turn things around,¡± Xu Yixue said with a frown, her tone filled with concern.


    ¡°Ah? Our Xinghai Media might face an even bigger crisis? It¡¯s just a few people leaving, and at most they¡¯ll take some clients with them. As long as it¡¯s not critical, I believe Xinghai Media can weather the storm. Think positive, Sister Yixue; don¡¯t scare yourself,¡± Ye Xiaoning said with a bit of optimism, smiling at Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, have you heard of Heishui Investigation Company?¡± Instead of responding to Ye Xiaoning¡¯s words, Xu Yixue posed a question to her.


    ¡°Heishui Investigation Company? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s the one with a big reputation on Wall Street in America, famed for orchestrating numerous financial investigations and exposing manypanies guilty of financial fraud, leading to their copse?¡± Ye Xiaoning asked, somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Yes, Heishui Investigation Company. Just when people from the market department were resigning, I remembered¡ªtwo of them actually always worked in the finance department, but were recently temporarily transferred to the market department due to a shortage. They both resigned, and I have a feeling that ourpany might have already been investigated by Heishui, and we could be facing a serious public opinion crisis,¡± Xu Yixue said, massaging her temple, her tone filled with worry.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, they¡¯ll definitely tamper with thepany¡¯s core secrets and then expose our secrets. In the end, they¡¯ll release the investigation results, and our stock price could seriously crash because of this,¡± Ye Xiaoning, who was not naive, spected. As a former young university student at Kyoto University, and a finance major, she understood the implications well.


    If not for a momentary impulse to join the military and be a special forces soldier of the Phoenix squad, she might have been a financial beauty working in CBD by now.


    Even now, Ye Xiaoning continued to study financial knowledge. She was no longer content with just being Xu Yixue¡¯s personal bodyguard; Yixue wanted her to be an independent talent in thepany, and the position of financial director was being prepared for her next step.


    But the problem they faced now seemed too urgent for Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning to spare time for further growth.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, my biggest worry right now is the disclosure of ourpany¡¯s secrets. Then, ourpany will be the target of public criticism, and it will be very difficult to stay unharmed in the stock market. Maybe, the entirepany will be at risk of survival, all because of this incident,¡± Xu Yixue said gravely, her concern evident in her tone as she looked at Ye Xiaoning.


    ¡°But Xinghai Media has been operating legally since you took over; we haven¡¯t done anything illegal, so even if Heishui investigates, they shouldn¡¯t find anything wrong,¡± Ye Xiaoning said, puzzled as she spoke to Xu Yixue.


    In the time since Ye Xiaoning had been at thepany, Xu Yixue had always run it strictly by the book, without any misconduct, so they should not fear an investigation by Heishui.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, you don¡¯t know. Before I took over, thepany had already had some regtory oversights, which were internally addressed. It¡¯s for this reason that the family urgently recalled me from America. Even though I¡¯ve been operating legally since taking over, if Heishui starts digging into past oversights, unearthing thepany¡¯s old dirtyundry could be a devastating blow to our reputation. By then, our stocks will definitely be in big trouble,¡± Xu Yixue bit her lip, her brows furrowed with even deeper worry.


    ¡°Sister Yixue, whatever they intend to do, ¡®the upright need not fear a crooked shadow.¡¯ We¡¯ll definitely find a way to solve it. I¡¯ve been learning financial knowledge these days, and I¡¯ve also been trading several stocks. If there are any issues in the stock market, I¡¯m willing to be thepany¡¯s chief trader and vow to share thepany¡¯s fate,¡± Ye Xiaoning said, biting her lip, her tone resolute.

 Chapter 276: Sisters Unite_1

    Chapter 276: Chapter 276: Sisters Unite_1


    ¡°Xiao Ning, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here. Without someone I can trust, I¡¯d surely break down with everything that¡¯s going on in thepany¡­¡± Xu Yixue let out a sigh of relief and slowly said to Ye Xiaoning.


    At this moment, a sense of weariness was evident in her demeanor; as a woman, she had to carry the burden of such argepany and could not afford to lose. Xu Yixue felt that she was truly reaching her limit, and desperately wanted to just throw in the towel.


    If only she had a strong shoulder to lean on behind her, Xu Yixue thought wearily, and yet, without her control, the image of Xu Fan, that somewhat clueless irond straight man with the rigidity of a big log, involuntarily appeared in her mind.


    ¡°Tch, I don¡¯t need your help. I can definitely ovee the difficulties by myself. I, Xu Yixue, won¡¯t let you look down on me!¡± Thinking of Xu Fan, although she found no support, Xu Yixue felt a surge of power rise within her, making the difficulties before her seem not so frightening anymore.


    ¡°Yixue sister, when do you think they¡¯ll target ourpany¡¯s stocks?¡± Ye Xiaoning asked while taking out thepany¡¯s financial reports from the file cab in Xu Yixue¡¯s house and analyzing them.


    ¡°My guess is next week, because next Tuesday we¡¯re going to sign arge cooperation agreement with Zhonghua Group, a major conglomerate from Zhonghai. So, they¡¯ll definitely carry out their ns before Tuesday, making it very likely that they will act on Monday, the day before we sign the agreement,¡± Xu Yixue pondered and replied to Ye Xiaoning.


    ¡°So next Monday will be the moment of truth. I¡¯ll immediately contact some of my ssmates from school; they¡¯ve been working in the industry for years, and two of them are even gold-medal analysts and professional traders. I bet I wouldn¡¯t be any worse than them if I hadn¡¯t joined the Fire Phoenix Special Combat Team,¡± Ye Xiaoning said a bit confidently.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, I trust you. You will definitely save our Xinghai Media!¡± Xu Yixue¡¯s eyes shone brightly as she looked at Ye Xiaoning.


    ¡°Haha, with our hearts united, nothing can stand in our way. We¡¯ll get through thepany¡¯s tough times together,¡± Ye Xiaoning extended her fair hands toward Xu Yixue.


    Xu Yixue also reached out her slender palms and sped hands with Ye Xiaoning firmly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡±


    Their bright voices intertwined crisply in the empty office.


    At the same time, downstairs at Xinghai Media, a white Audi S7 was steadily parked in a spot right outside the Xinghai Media Company building.


    Xu Fan opened the car door and then lifted Tongtong from the back seat, slowly walking into the building.


    The security guard at the entrance, who had wanted toe over and inquire about Xu Fan¡¯s visit, recognized Xu Fan¡¯s very familiar face upon seeing him carrying Tongtong.


    Upon closer inspection, wasn¡¯t this the mysterious man who beat my face until it was swollenst time, rumored to have some unclear rtionship with President Xu of thepany?


    Seeing Xu Fan approaching, the young guard dared not obstruct him anymore and immediately leaned forward, bowing slightly to Xu Fan, ¡°Sir, pleasee in.¡±


    ¡°Haha, finally some recognition, not bad,¡± Xu Fan replied softly and strode into the grand lobby of Xinghai Media.


    Upon reaching the reception desk, Xu Fan looked up and noticed that the pretty girl whom he had seen before at the front desk was happily scrolling through TikTok under the table, asionally revealing a joyful smile.


    ¡°Ding! Ding! Ding!¡± Xu Fan approached the reception and gently tapped on the wooden desktop of the desk.


    ¡°Ah?¡± The front desk girl was startled at first, hurriedly hiding her phone under the counter and gave the person before her a somewhat nervous look.


    When she saw that it was Xu Fan standing in front of her, her nervousness increased as she stammered, ¡°Sir¡­ hello, may I ask¡­ do you need¡­ anything?¡±


    ¡°Beauty, during work hours, how can you be on TikTok? Luckily, it was me who saw you. If it had been a client, they might have questioned ourpany¡¯s level of management,¡± Xu Fan said with a slight smile, teasing the front desk girl.


    ¡°Um, sorry, sorry, I just took out my phone, and only watched for a minute¡­¡± the front desk girl said with a blush, speaking to Xu Fan in a somewhat flustered manner.


    Actually, she was telling the truth; she had just been on her way to the restroom, and opened Douyin out of boredom to watch a few short videos. But when she came out, the video wasn¡¯t finished, so she continued watching at the front desk.


    She had intended to watch it just until the end of the video where the scion gets beaten up by a poor son-inw who saves his wife, and then turn it off. But just at this critical moment, Xu Fan walked in.


    It was such a coincidence.


    ¡°Sorry, it won¡¯t happen again¡­ Could you not tell Manager Xu about this?¡± the front desk girl asked Xu Fan with a pleading look.


    ¡°Little sister, what kind of person do you think I am, someone who snitches behind people¡¯s backs?¡± Xu Fan curled his lip, deliberately teasing the adorable girl.


    ¡°Yeah, pretty sister, Daddy would never tattle, you can rx. Tongtong is a good person too, and won¡¯t rat you out, hehe¡­¡± Tongtong, nestled in Xu Fan¡¯s arms, also gave the front deskdy a sweet, innocent smile.


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s good, thank you both,¡± the front desk girl said with a sweet smile upon hearing their words.


    ¡°Has Manager Xu finished work for the day?¡± Xu Fan asked her, seeing that the front desk girl was no longer as embarrassed as before.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Manager Xu will be off work in a little while. Do you want me to contact her for you?¡± the front desk girl offered eagerly to Xu Fan.


    After all, she had just been caught ying with her phone by Xu Fan, so she was now very respectful and well-behaved towards him, not showing the same assertiveness as before.


    ¡°No need, it looks like it¡¯s almost closing time. We¡¯ll just sit here and wait for a bit,¡± Xu Fan said, sitting down on thefortable couch in the lobby with Tongtong in his arms.


    Actually, Xu Fan didn¡¯t want to disturb Xu Yixue¡¯s work by going upstairs. As the CEO of thepany, she was undoubtedly very busy. If he kept going up to bother her with his daughter during working hours, not only would it look bad, but it might also lead to unnecessary misunderstandings.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pour some tea for you then. Please wait here for a moment. Manager Xu usually finishes work right about this time,¡± the front desk girl said obediently and turned to go prepare tea for Xu Fan and Tongtong.


    Xu Fan sat on Xinghai Media¡¯s soft andfy couch with Tongtong in his arms, curiously watching thepany¡¯s peopleing and going.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the tea was ready. The front desk girl brought over the tea and said to Xu Fan, ¡°Please enjoy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sister!¡± Tongtong responded to the front desk girl with a charming reply, ahead of everyone else.

 Chapter 277 - 277 Leaving Rumors_1

    Chapter 277: Chapter 277 Leaving Rumors_1


    ¡°`


    Xu Fan sat on the couch in the lobby of Xinghai Media, sipping tea while waiting for Xu Yixue to get off work.


    Tongtong, curious, blew on the tea in front of her, and gently sucked a mouthful like a little fish in water. She was scalded instantly and cried out in rm, ¡°Wow, this water is so hot, Tongtong¡¯s mouth hurts¡­¡±


    Xu Fan, distressed, cradled Tongtong¡¯s little head and carefully checked her lips. Since the water was just poured and was very hot, it wouldn¡¯t scald Xu Fan¡¯s body, which had been strengthened by the Pei Yuan Pill, but Tongtong was different. She saw Xu Fan enjoying the tea and naturally assumed the tea wasn¡¯t hot at all. But when she took a sip, it almost made the little princess cry.


    Seeing Tongtong¡¯s big eyes were about to brim with tears, threatening to cause a flood disaster, Xu Fan quickly cradled her petite cheeks gently and ced two fingers at the edge of Tongtong¡¯s lips, slowly infusing a strand of Ice-attribute Spiritual Energy into her mouth.


    After the injection of Spiritual Energy, Tongtong felt the burning sensation in her mouth disappeared at once. Xu Fan¡¯s Water-attribute Spiritual Energy not only had the effect of cooling and relieving the burn but also healing the injury. Under the rapid repair of the Spiritual Energy, Tongtong¡¯s scalded oral cavity was almost healedpletely within seconds.


    ¡°Eh, Daddy¡¯s palm is so amazing, it stopped hurting after just a few rubs,¡± Tongtong pouted her small lips, happily speaking to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Here, let Daddy cool your tea down a bit. Next time you drink tea, you have to first test the temperature. You can¡¯t just gulp it down like that, understand?¡± Xu Fan tenderly instructed his precious daughter and then took Tongtong¡¯s cup. After the Water-attribute Spiritual Energy slowly circted around inside the cup for a round, the temperature of the tea in the cup had already been reduced.


    ¡°Now try it again and see if the water is still hot,¡± Xu Fan said tenderly as he handed the cooled cup to Tongtong.


    The clever Tongtong didn¡¯t dare to drink down the tea in big gulps this time. She gently blew on the tea in the cup and then slowly tilted it, sipping a small mouthful.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really not hot anymore, Daddy is so amazing,¡± Tongtong said, swinging her head, her expression filled with happiness.


    ¡°Haha, drink up. You ate so much meat at lunch, tea will help cut the grease,¡± Xu Fan caressed Tongtong¡¯s little head gently, feeling blissful himself.


    The receptionist, witnessing the heartwarming scene between Xu Fan and Tongtong, suddenly felt a wave of warmth flood her heart.


    It reminded her of her childhood when her father would stroke her head gently, patiently teaching her, ¡°Jiajia, the food is hot; eat it slowly, okay?¡± ¡°Jiajia, soda is too cold; drink it at room temperature, okay?¡±


    Lost in thought, the receptionist¡¯s gaze became dreamy.


    As Xu Fan sat with Tongtong, it wasn¡¯t long before he saw several peopleing out of the elevator one after another, all carrying cardboard boxes filled with a variety of personal items, talking in low whispers and murmuring to each other as they walked.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve finally left this dump called Xinghai Media. It¡¯s time for me to make big ns for the future¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, with my skills, I should have been promoted long ago. If it weren¡¯t for the decent pay at Xinghai Media, I would have left earlier. Staying until now, I¡¯ve done right by Xinghai Media.¡±


    ¡°Brother Wang, those clients of mine were going to sign a contract with Xinghai in a few days. Now, should we¡­¡±


    ¡°`


    ¡°Xiao Li, don¡¯t talk nonsense. This is not the ce to speak!¡±


    ¡°Uh, right, right, sorry, my bad¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Anyway, we¡¯re no longer people of Xinghai Media; they can¡¯t control us. We can say whatever we want¡­¡±


    ¡°Be careful, I¡¯ve heard that President Xu has quite a bit of clout¡­¡±


    ¡°Psh, just a little girl, what can she do? If they made me the president of Xinghai Entertainment, maybe Xinghai Media would already be the dominant enterprise in Zhonghai City¡¯s media industry now¡­¡±


    ¡°Pull the other one, you a president? Why not president of the country then¡­¡±


    ¡°Psh, don¡¯t underestimate me. Xu Yixue is nothing but a pretty face¡ªwhat ability could she have? Besides, who knows how she became president; maybe she got the position just by unting her face¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn, insider info, huh? What else do you know, share with us¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, President Xu¡­ pfft, Xu Yixue, that woman, looks really hot. Could she have been ¡®taken care of¡¯ by someone from headquarters or something?¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re out of the loop, man. You know about the young master of the Grand Qin Group in Zhonghai City, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Psh, I thought you had some juicy gossip. The young master of Qin has visited the group several times already; even the cleaningdy knows this rich kid is after President Xu. But what¡¯s the result? Still can¡¯t get her¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you steal my thunder, let me finish, will you? Qin Haowen, the young master of Zhonghai City¡¯s Grand Qin Group, was originally after our group¡¯s President Xu¡­ uh¡­ Xu Yixue, but just a few days ago, a big shot showed up in Zhonghai City, also took an interest in Xu Yixue, having Qin Haoweny the groundwork for him. It is said that even Qin Haowen is all respectful toward this guy. Tell me, doesn¡¯t this guy have the qualifications to be Xu Yixue¡¯s esteemed guest?¡±


    ¡°Damn, if even Qin Haowen, such a rich and powerful young master, has to be someone¡¯s vanguard, how influential must that person be?¡±


    ¡°Haha, you bunch of frogs at the bottom of a well, don¡¯t get it, do you? Yan Country is so big, you think Zhonghai City is all there is? This guyes from the center of Yan Country, Dragon City. Ever heard of the four big families in Dragon City? Any one of those families is rich enough to rival countries, you know?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that behind Xu Yixue, there actually stands one of the four great families? Then our betrayal of Xinghai Group won¡¯t cause any trouble, right? Oh crap¡­¡±


    ¡°Rx, although the four big families are indeed powerful, that guy is only interested in Xu Yixue. At most, Xu Yixue could only be his ything. Do you think Xu Yixue belongs to one of the four big families? If she really had that kind of power, Xinghai Group wouldn¡¯t just be a third-ratepany in Zhonghai City¡­¡±


    ¡°Is this info reliable? Why does it feel so far-fetched¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! My cousin¡¯s wife¡¯s aunt¡¯s third husband¡¯s godson is a waiter at The Grand Qin Hotel. When that big shot visited, he was inside the private room and heard everything clearly. Besides, how often does a big young master like Qin Haowen humble himself before someone else? Apart from the four big families, who else could it be?¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 278: The Crisis of Xinghai Media_1

    Chapter 278: Chapter 278: The Crisis of Xinghai Media_1


    Xu Fan¡¯s hearing was much better than that of an ordinary person, so he had nearly heard every word these people said as they walked from the corridor to the door in his head.


    These people were clearly employees of Xinghai Media, only, for some special reason, they seemed to have all resigned. That¡¯s why they dared to gossip so recklessly in the corridor about things they wouldn¡¯t have dared to speak of before.


    Xu Fan furrowed his brows and, based on the snippets of conversation from these people, began piecing together the situation.


    The Qin Haowen they were discussing was known to Xu Fan. After all, the Divine Medicine, Blood Bodhi, which the young Qin had spent five hundred million to buy, was currently in Xu Fan¡¯s possession. Thus, Xu Fan had some impression of this unsessful scion.


    The four great families of Dragon City were also familiar to Xu Fan. A few days earlier, there came to Zhonghai City a young master who was the current heir of the Xu Family, Xu Fangcheng, whom Xu Fan knew. That person was the master of the Iron Hand Master.


    Xu Fan had let him go intentionally to bait a bigger fish. Otherwise, since he hade onto Xu Fan¡¯s turf, his life would depend solely on Xu Fan¡¯s mood.


    However, a great n of Yan Country like the Xu Family had a profound heritage. Merely killing one or two heirs would not shake the foundation of the Xu Family. Instead, it could alert them and expose Xu Fan prematurely, a loss not worth the gain.


    Unexpectedly, this Xu Fangcheng also had his eyes on Xu Yixue.


    Xu Fan hazily remembered the time when he was still the heir of his own family; Xu Fangcheng was nothing more than a minor character, just ackey who followed Xu Fan around, cheerleading and doing the dirty work.


    At a soir¨¦e where Xu Fan met Xu Yixue, Xu Fangcheng was also present. Back then, Xu Fan was the swan of the Xu Family, while Xu Fangcheng was just an ugly duckling.


    Now, Xu Fangcheng thought that Xu Fan had already fallen from grace. Thus, after seeing Xu Yixue in Zhonghai, he reignited the me of his old, unextinguished yearnings.


    What he didn¡¯t know, however, was that Xu Fan was no longer the useless drunkard thrown out and forgotten, but a former top-tier sovereign of the Cultivation World with dominion over Wanfang Tianyu. Even the entire Xu Family might not withstand Xu Fan¡¯s fury, let alone the insignificant Xu Fangcheng.


    A clown like him, daring to harbor covetous thoughts about Xu Yixue, Xu Fan had quietly taken note: Xu Fangcheng, this man, was marked for death!


    Seeing this group of people leaving thepany happily with their personal belongings, Xu Fan felt a twinge of doubt in his heart. ¡®Normally, if apany fires one person, then that person likely has the problem. But if a bunch of people are fired, then thepany itself is the issue.¡¯


    Besides, those who were fired did not look dejected or sigh heavily; instead, they appeared triumphant, as if they had fallen into good fortune, which made the situation even more suspicious.


    Xu Fan looked around, got up, and approached the reception desk, gently asking the girl at the front, ¡°Why has Xinghai Media Company fired so many people all at once?¡±


    ¡°They weren¡¯t fired¡ªthey resigned on their own, and they were all from the marketing department. Ah, actually, those in the marketing department earn more than we do in other departments, but they were still not satisfied. Even a newly appointed director joined them in a mass resignation, a real bunch of traitors!¡± The receptionist replied with a bit of indignation.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if she was more upset about their higher wages or theircking conscience.


    ¡°All these people resigning at once, could there be a problem?¡± Xu Fan asked lightly, frowning slightly.


    ¡°Of course there¡¯s a problem. The whole marketing department is now down to one intern from the current college cohort. The rest of us are on edge, not knowing what to do. Some say they will be transferred to the marketing department, others say that Xinghai Media is facing a crisis. There are all sorts of rumors, and I don¡¯t know whom to believe,¡± the receptionist said, blinking her big eyes and tapping her forehead as if it ached.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the marketing department supposed to have high sries? Surely some people would want to transfer there,¡± said Xu Fan matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t understand. The high earnings in marketinge frommissions, not base sry, which is actually much lower than regr positions. But those guys have been running around the market for years and have a lot of customer resources. Maintaining those contacts means a lot ofmission each month. As for the rest of us, it¡¯s a different story. Being transferred to marketing might mean starting from scratch, finding new customers, and I¡¯m not good with drinking orworking, so it¡¯s not for me. If I¡¯m stuck on a base sry, life¡¯s going to be tough if I get moved to marketing,¡± the receptionistined with a pout, clearly afraid of being reassigned.


    ¡°You do have a point there,¡± Xu Fan nodded. He might be an expert on things in the Cultivation World, but when it came to corporate matters, he had little understanding.


    Even though he was once a privileged young master from one of Yan Country¡¯s top four families, he had been nothing but an idle yboy who never bothered with family business affairs, so he wasn¡¯t as knowledgeable as Xu Yixue inpany operations.


    ¡°Oh, with what¡¯s happening at Xinghai Media now, things are definitely going to be tough. If it¡¯s like the rumors say, and thepany has a major problem, that would be a disaster for me. I really don¡¯t want to lose my job¡­¡± The receptionist made a pitiful face at Xu Fan, which,bined with her vivacious appearance, made her look exceedingly yful and cute.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xinghai Media will definitely be fine!¡± Xu Fan said decisively, responding to her glum words.


    Hearing the unwavering conviction in Xu Fan¡¯s voice, the receptionist looked at him curiously.


    Despite Xu Fan¡¯s calm demeanor, there was an aura of powerful confidence about him that left the receptionist scarcely hesitating to believe his words.


    For a moment, she felt an illusion that whatever Xu Fan said seemed to be an absolute truth; there was nothing he could not achieve.


    ¡°Haha, thank you for your help. I need to go upstairs,¡± Xu Fan said with a slight smile to the receptionist before saying goodbye.


    After reaching the couch and picking up Tongtong, Xu Fan carried the little princess slowly towards the elevator.


    Something seemed amiss at Xinghai Media. Although Xu Fan was reluctant to meddle, Xu Yixue was Tongtong¡¯s mother, after all, and he couldn¡¯tpletely ignore the situation.

 Chapter 279 - 279 Tongtong’s Senses_1

    Chapter 279: Chapter 279 Tongtong¡¯s Senses_1


    Xu Fan actually didn¡¯t care about the life or death of Xinghai Media.


    After all, Xu Fan thought that even if Xu Yixue couldn¡¯t be the president, he could still raise Tongtong well.


    Xu Yixue tirelessly imed that her struggle was to provide Tongtong with excellent resources, but the resources she could truly provide for Tongtong were still far inferiorpared to those Xu Fan could offer.


    It was only a few days since Xu Fan had awakened, and he had already be close friends with Zhonghai¡¯s wealthiest man, Lu Chennong, as well as his brother Lu Chenbing. He had also be good friends with Lin Yaoshi, the head of the most powerful traditional medicine family in Yan Country, established certain ties with Wang Fangtong, the overlord of Zhonghai City¡¯s collecting circle, and owed a life-saving favor to Elder Sun of the city¡¯s foremost Sun Family.


    The underworld power in Zhonghai, Jin Hui Group, dissipated into smoke within two short days after provoking Xu Fan. South City¡¯s Hu Family, having offended Xu Fan, directly switched allegiances, and Brother Long of Night Castle, whose arm was broken by Xu Fan, voluntarily became Xu Fan¡¯sckey. Both Night Castle and the South City controlled by the Hu Family would also indirectly obey Xu Fan¡¯s orders in the future.


    In future Zhonghai, the War Wolf Squad will definitely rece the Falcon Squad to be the guardian deity of the city, and Xu Fan is the person they admire and respect the most.


    Within just a few days, Xu Fan had amassed more than 310 million in his ounts, not to mention the Blood Bodhi in his hand worth 500 million yuan.


    Moreover, Elder Sun of the Sun Family and the two brothers from the Lu family, Lu Chennong and Lu Chenbing, all owed Xu Fan a huge favor, a favor which was hard to measure with money.


    Xu Fan now also had a little brother, Mo Luo Dan, who was about to step into the power level of a Martial Arts Grandmaster; another little brother, Zhao Dong, who was about to be the helmsman of half of Zhonghai¡¯s underworld; Iron Hand Master, a hidden chess piece within the four great families of the Xu Family; and a pet dog, Ben Ben, with the Qilin Bloodline.


    Carefully counting, the power Xu Fan now wielded had long surpassed Xu Yixue. She didn¡¯t even realize that when she first sent Tongtong to Xu Fan¡¯s rental house, Xu Fan was just a castaway swept out by his family. But within just a few days, Xu Fan had already be an existence that even the beautiful CEO Xu Yixue had to look up to.


    Xu Fan, holding Tongtong, took the elevator up to the floor where Xu Yixue¡¯s office was located.


    In the corridor, other employees had begun to leave work, hastily passing by Xu Fan, casting curious nces at him as he held a little beauty in his arms.


    Xu Fan, without a sidelong nce, walked through the corridor and came to the door of Xu Yixue¡¯s office.


    Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning were sitting at their desks, carefully considering how to deal with the crisis thepany was facing,pletely absorbed, without the slightest idea that Xu Fan and Tongtong had reached the office door.


    ¡°Daddy, isn¡¯t Mommy in this room? I think I heard Mommy¡¯s voice,¡± Tongtong whispered in Xu Fan¡¯s embrace, tilting her head and making a gesture as if listening with her ear.


    Xu Fan was somewhat surprised as he looked at Little Tongtong in his arms.


    Xu Yixue¡¯s office was the executive office of the conglomerate. The d¨¦cor was of the highest standard in all of Xinghai Media, and the soundproofing was absolutely top-notch. There was no way that conversation inside could be heard outside.


    Xu Fan could hear the conversation inside because his physique had long since undergone aplete transformation, bing extraordinary. It seemed rather eerie that Little Tongtong could hear it as well.


    Xu Fan parted his Sea of Consciousness and carefully scanned over Tongtong, after which he noticed something peculiar.


    Because Xu Fan often used Spiritual Energy to unblock Tongtong¡¯s meridians, under the influence of Spiritual Energy, Tongtong¡¯s body had be much stronger than that of an average person, and even her five senses had be much sharper.


    A simr case involved Xiao Bei, an injured member of the War Wolf Squad. Originally, he was one of the weakest members of the War Wolf Squad, but after Xu Fan treated his injuries with Spiritual Energy, Xiao Bei¡¯s physical fitness soared and, by a stroke of luck, he became the second toughest fighter in the War Wolf Squad after the squad leader, Su Jingfeng.


    As for Little Tongtong, she identally burned her lips from drinking tea too hastily just now, and Xu Fan had just used Spiritual Energy to treat her burnt lips.


    In medicine, the seven orifices are actually interconnected, so the Spiritual Energy Xu Fan used to treat Tongtong¡¯s lips also flowed through her seven orifices.


    That¡¯s why Tongtong¡¯s hearing had be sharper than that of an average person.


    ¡°Tongtong, can you see what the bottom line of that billboard in the distance says?¡± Xu Fan hugged Tongtong and pointed to a rectangr billboard far away.


    This billboard was at least dozens of meters away from Xu Fan, and the small print on it was about the size of a housefly, making it difficult for an average person to read even from five meters away.


    ¡°Daddy, Tongtong can¡¯t read at all, but Tongtong saw that there are two little ck dots above a screw at the bottom of the billboard¡­¡± Tongtong pouted and adorably said to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Dang it, I¡¯m such a scatterbrain, how could I forget that!¡± Xu Fan held his head, feeling like his brain had gone a bit short-circuited.


    He had impulsively wanted to test whether Tongtong¡¯s eyesight had also improved, but he remembered after Tongtong¡¯s words that she hadn¡¯t even attended kindergarten yet, so how could she read? However, Tongtong was also quite smart; even though she couldn¡¯t read, she still pointed out some details she observed on the billboard to Xu Fan.


    Following Tongtong¡¯s words, Xu Fan too scanned the bottom left corner of the billboard and indeed discovered two tiny ck dots the size of grains of rice on a screw.


    ¡°Haha, baby, your eyes can see so far; you won¡¯t have to worry about bing nearsighted in the future.¡± Xu Fan proudly rubbed Tongtong¡¯s little head.


    Tongtong¡¯s performance indeed confirmed Xu Fan¡¯s guess that his Spiritual Energy had the effect of enhancing one¡¯s physical conditions while treating ailments.


    Just like today when he went to treat Elder Sun from the Sun Family, because of the effect driven by Xu Fan¡¯s Spiritual Energy, Elder Sun not only crossed the threshold from the body tempering stage but also broke through to the strength of the Qi Drawing Realm. Among other factors, Xu Fan¡¯s ¡°Green Leaf Vitality Secret¡± was one reason, and Xu Fan¡¯s ability to enhance physical fitness with his Spiritual Energy was another important reason.


    ¡°Daddy, can we go find Mommy now? Tongtong really misses Mommy,¡± Little Tongtong rattled her head in Xu Fan¡¯s arms and cutely asked Xu Fan.


    ¡°Of course, Tongtong wants to see Mommy, and maybe Mommy is thinking of Tongtong too.¡± Xu Fan gently caressed Tongtong¡¯s little head and lifted her down to the ground.


    ¡°Haha, Tongtong is going to find Mommy!¡± Tongtongnded on the ground and happily pushed open the door to Xu Yixue¡¯s office.

 Chapter 280: 280 Xu Yixues Sense of Crisis_1

    Chapter 280: Chapter 280 Xu Yixue¡¯s Sense of Crisis_1


    ¡°Be careful, sweetie!¡± Seeing Tongtong excitedly push open the door to Xu Yixue¡¯s office, Xu Fan followed behind, calling out with concern.


    ¡°Mommy, Tongtong is here to see you, Tongtong missed you so much!¡± Tongtong, who had opened the door, saw Xu Yixue sitting at the boss¡¯s desk and said with a smile as bright as flowers.


    Upon hearing the familiar, sweet voice, Xu Yixue, who was discussingpany affairs with Ye Xiaoning, was momentarily stunned, then turned to look at the door.


    Sure enough, there was Tongtong, with her tiny twin pigtails, excitedly running toward Xu Yixue on her little legs.


    ¡°My precious girl, mommy missed you so much!¡± The solemn look on Xu Yixue¡¯s face swept away, and she instantly broke into a happy smile. She quickly stood up from her boss¡¯s chair and went to meet Tongtong.


    Tongtong also spread her chubby arms wide and hurled herself into Xu Yixue¡¯s embrace. When she reached her, she even tiptoed to peck Xu Yixue¡¯s wless face gently.


    ¡°Kiss kiss, baby, mommy missed you to death.¡± Xu Yixue scooped up the adorably irresistible Tongtong and blissfully nted a kiss on her face as well.


    ¡°Mommy, mommy, daddy and I have been waiting for you downstairs for such a long time, we didn¡¯t see youing down so we came up, are you going to work overtime?¡± Tongtong asked Xu Yixue with her lips pursed, a hint of innocence in her voice.


    It was clear that during the time she had waited for Xu Yixue at the reception, Tongtong had really wanted to see her mother. However, the thoughtful Tongtong did not mention this to her boss, Xu Fan.


    When Xu Yixue heard Tongtong¡¯s words, she extended her fair wrist, which was adorned with an exquisite Patek Philippe diamond watch, and nced at the time. She was taken aback; without realizing it, she had discussed business with Ye Xiaoning in the office for a whole hour. It was now twenty past six. Thepany usually finished at six, and they had already gone twenty-some minutes over.<div>


    ¡°Oh dear, mommy was discussing things with your auntie and didn¡¯t watch the time. I identally went over without noticing. Tongtong won¡¯t be mad at mommy, will you?¡± Xu Yixue gently rubbed her cheek against Tongtong¡¯s baby-soft skin and asked tenderly.


    ¡°Originally, Tongtong was a little mad, but after seeing mommy, Tongtong just can¡¯t be mad anymore. I just want to hug mommy tightly.¡± Tongtong wrapped her arms around Xu Yixue¡¯s neck and rubbed her little head against Xu Yixue¡¯s chest, her face radiating contentment.


    ¡°Haha, Tongtong really is mommy¡¯s good baby. Mommy¡¯s love hasn¡¯t been for nothing,¡± Xu Yixue said softly into Tongtong¡¯s ear, holding her close.


    ¡°But mommy has to take Tongtong for something delicious, then I canpletely forgive you,¡± Tongtong¡¯s little head popped up from Xu Yixue¡¯s chest, a sly smile on her face.


    ¡°Humph! You little rascal, always up to no good. Instead of ckmailing your rich dad, you know just how to exploit your poor mom,¡± Xu Yixue teased Tongtong as she yfully tousled her hair.


    ¡°Heehee, dad and I have been waiting for you downstairs for so long, so you have to treat both of us to dinner,¡± Tongtong said cutely, shaking her head.


    ¡°You little traitor, it¡¯s only been a few days, and you¡¯re already on your dad¡¯s side, exploiting your mom. In a few more days, you¡¯ll probably sell your mom out,¡± Xu Yixue said, feigning anger as she pinched Tongtong¡¯s chubby cheeks.


    ¡°Great, let¡¯s sell mommy to daddy as his wife,¡± Tongtong pped her hands, nearly causing Xu Yixue to drop her jaw in surprise.


    ¡°You little rascal, what nonsense are you spouting! Believe it or not, Mommy will smack your little bottom!¡± Xu Yixue¡¯s eyebrows rose due to Tongtong¡¯s words, as a charming blush actually emerged on her fair face.


    ¡°Mommy, what are you afraid of? Daddy won¡¯t eat you, Daddy is so awesome, lots of pretty sisters admire Daddy so much.¡± Tongtong pouted her little mouth, speaking innocently.


    As a result, upon hearing Tongtong¡¯s words, Xu Yixue, who had a touch of shyness on her face, suddenly had her delicate and wless face turn cold.


    Hmph, taking Tongtong around to flirt with pretty sisters, Xu Fan you¡¯re really something,pletely disregarding me, Xu Yixue!


    Xu Yixue thought furiously.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong, did Tongtong make you unhappy somewhere?¡± Seeing Xu Yixue¡¯s face turn frosty in an instant, Tongtong also sensitively sensed that something was amiss.


    ¡°Hmph, you and your phndering dad, where have you been ying today, and which pretty sister have you met?¡± asked Xu Yixue, her face easing slightly as she gently prodded Tongtong.


    ¡°Eh¡­ Daddy took Tongtong to a big manor today, and even treated an old man¡¯s illness. Their family¡¯s garden is so big, full of pretty flowers, and there are lots of pretty butterflies flying over the flowers, Tongtong really wanted to catch a butterfly, but Tongtong is too short, I couldn¡¯t reach them.¡± Tongtong¡¯s thoughts instantly drifted to the Phoenix Manor in the outskirts of Zhonghai City.


    The Sun Family, after all, is the leading family in Zhonghai City, and their Phoenix Manor is designed to be a rejuvenating haven for Elder Sun. They have nted almost every kind of seasonally blooming flower in the garden.


    Moreover, the garden has a very magical ce¡ªthat is a hot spring right next to it. The hot spring water from this spring is not only rich in elements needed by various nts but also has a temperature that is just right, not too cold nor too hot. Even in winter, with the irrigation of the hot spring water, the flowers in the garden can bloom tirelessly.


    Thus, Tongtong¡¯s memories were, in fact, more impressed by Elder Sun¡¯s garden.<div>


    ¡°Garden? Butterflies? Didn¡¯t you say there were pretty sisters admiring your dad?¡± Xu Yixue couldn¡¯t quite keep up with Tongtong¡¯s jumping thoughts and didn¡¯t know what Tongtong was getting at.


    ¡°There were pretty sisters, yeah. That pretty sister even took me around the garden to study flowers. Now Tongtong knows the names of many flowers, and I also know they are all precious medicinal materials, like honeysuckle, peony, rose, chrysanthemum¡­¡± Tongtong lifted her little face, excitedly telling Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Hm? Is there a beautiful youngdy who studies medicine and has developed admiration for Xu Fan?¡± A sense of alertness suddenly struck Xu Yixue¡¯s heart, and she instantly became keenly aware.


    Although Xu Yixue was utterly dismissive of Xu Fan, his various abilities still left quite a shock in her heart.<div>


    Even though Xu Yixue did not consider Xu Fan her man, hearing that some other miss has shown fondness for Xu Fan¡ª


    It was like a cat guarding its food. I may not like eating this brand of cat food, but it¡¯s definitely not okay for someone else to eat it.

 Chapter 281: 281 Silently Shouldering Everything_1

    Chapter 281: Chapter 281 Silently Shouldering Everything_1


    ¡°`


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Xu Fan coughed lightly outside the door and slowly pushed it open, entering Xu Yixue¡¯s office.


    He had heard the conversation inside clearly. Tongtong, the little dummy, was making things worse and worse. If Xu Fan didn¡¯t step in now, Tongtong would soon paint him as a fickle yboy.


    ¡°Young Master Xu, what brings you to my modestpany?¡± Xu Yixue saw Xu Faning in, and her face immediately turned cold as she spoke to him without any warmth.


    Even the way she addressed him had changed to Young Master Xu.


    ¡°Daddy, why were you so slow ining¡­¡± Tongtong seemed oblivious to any awkwardness, turning around and blinking herrge, innocent eyes at Xu Fan.


    ¡°Uh, Daddy was just thinking about things, so I was a bit slow,¡± Xu Fan scratched his head and said with embarrassment.


    Actually, he truly had been thinking about things. Just now, Xu Fan realized that his Spiritual Energy could also improve other people¡¯s physical condition, so he was pondering whether he should use his Spiritual Power to enhance the physical qualities of Tongtong and Xu Yixue with Spiritual Energy as well.


    But before he could figure it out, Tongtong had already managed to fan the small me in Xu Yixue¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Daddy,e quick. Just now, Mommy said she would make Tongtong sell her to you. Do you think it¡¯s a good idea if I sell Mommy to you?¡± Tongtong shook her head, speaking with pure innocence.<div>


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Xu Fan had a face full of ck lines.


    Although Tongtong was just speaking childishly without restraint, Xu Yixue was clearly still fuming, and Tongtong¡¯s words were likely to make her even more upset.


    As expected, Xu Yixue huffed coldly and said to Tongtong, ¡°Tongtong, Mommy would never have anything to do with that phndering carrot! Humph!¡±


    Having said that, Xu Yixue gave Xu Fan another emphatic humph as if to make a statement.


    Xu Fan felt quite helpless inside.


    Even though wherever he went now, it seemed that beauties would look at him admiringly, Xu Fan had truly done nothing. Xu Yixue was being too much of a little woman about it¡ªgetting jealous over so little.


    Moreover, aside from having Tongtong, Xu Fan and she didn¡¯t seem to have any real ties.


    Still, seeing Xu Yixue¡¯s icily stunning face and then looking at Tongtong nestled in her arms, exuding happiness, Xu Fan pursed his lips and decided to let it go.


    Even for Tongtong¡¯s sake, he had to get on good terms with Xu Yixue, a somewhat temperamental woman.


    ¡°Xu Fan, where have you been picking flowers and stirring up trouble again today? As the young master of the Xu Family, you haven¡¯t missed a beat over the years. Everywhere you go, there are youngdies thinking of you,¡± Xu Yixue said a bit jealously to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Heh, what do you mean picking flowers and stirring up trouble? I was clearly going to treat someone. Besides, if just a nce of admiration from others counts as phndering, then with your looks, walking down the street, I guess everyone except the blind would watch you, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± Xu Fan said lightly to Xu Yixue, his words cool but pointed.


    Indeed, with Xu Yixue¡¯s looks, wherever she went, there was no shortage of admiring nces. In fact, many would find her beauty astonishing. If nces of admiration were the standard for being considered a flirt, then Xu Yixue would harvest countless such gazes just by walking down the street.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    ¡°Humph! I can¡¯t win against you, but don¡¯t you even think about taking my daughter away from me!¡± Xu Yixue huffed, holding Tongtong tightly, her face full of unreasonableness.


    Tongtong had always been her trump card; as long as she yed the Tongtong card, Xu Fan was out of moves.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I really didn¡¯t do anything, if you don¡¯t believe me, ask Tongtong,¡± Xu Fan spread his hands, indicating his innocence.


    ¡°Yes, the pretty sister was curious about Daddy, but Daddy didn¡¯t even talk to her,¡± Tongtong suddenly seemed to be clever and hurried to provide an assist to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Fine, whoever you¡¯re meeting with is none of my business, but don¡¯t set a bad example for Tongtong, huh,¡± Xu Yixue snorted like a little woman, somewhat betraying her true feelings as she spoke.<div>


    ¡°By the way, when I was downstairs at thepany earlier, I saw several people from Xinghai Media leaving with their things. Has something happened in Xinghai Media? Do you need my help?¡± Xu Fan quickly changed the subject; dealing with such a little woman, the longer you entangle over one thing, the murkier it gets. It¡¯s better to shift to another topic and redirect her attention.


    ¡°Huh? The affairs of ourpany¡­ there¡¯s no need for you to worry. Xiao Ning and I can handle it.¡± Hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, Xu Yixue¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and her thoughts switched instantly to the current crisis at thepany.


    But now, Xu Yixue really didn¡¯t want Xu Fan to get involved; after all, she saw herself as a strong woman. If she relied on a man for everything, she wouldn¡¯t have lived in America by herself with Tongtong for so many years.


    ¡°Alright then, if there¡¯s anything you need from me, just let me know. Although I¡¯m not very familiar with how apany operates, I know quite a few people who might be able to help you out,¡± Xu Fan said calmly.<div>


    Since Xu Yixue didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Xu Fan didn¡¯t pry further. He had made his position clear; overly offering help would just make him seem like a bootlicker.


    In the end, what Xu Fan valued most was his precious daughter. Although Xu Yixue also had a rtionship with him, it wasn¡¯t the same as the blood-thicker-than-water bond with Tongtong.


    Moreover, with Xu Yixue maintaining her steadfast and proud demeanor, Xu Fan saw even less reason to inquire further.


    Xu Fan had always been a proud man.


    ¡°Daddy, Daddy, Tongtong¡¯s tummy is hungry, Tongtong wants yummy food,¡± the little one in Xu Yixue¡¯s arms, at that moment, patted her belly, and a rumbling sound echoed from her little stomach.


    At noon, in Elder Sun¡¯s estate, Tongtong had eaten quite a bit, more than an adult male. Xu Fan didn¡¯t expect that it was just six o¡¯clock, and the little kid was already hungry.


    Thinking carefully, Xu Fan was sure that the spiritual energy reforming Tongtong¡¯s body must be consuming a lot of energy inside her, causing Tongtong to feel hungry so quickly.


    Xu Fan remembered that when he first entered the cultivation realm, he was even more voracious than Tongtong, capable of eating up to seven or eight kilograms of food in one meal and bing hungry again in no time.


    ¡°What do you want to eat, Tongtong? Mommy will take you,¡± Xu Yixue rubbed Tongtong¡¯s little head, looking at Xu Fan with a heartache.


    It was as if she was saying, ¡°You¡¯re not apetent father, Tongtong is already hungry again so soon; she clearly didn¡¯t have a good meal at noon.¡±


    Xu Fan slowly shook his head. There was no way to clear his name, even if he jumped into the Yellow River; he could only silently shoulder everything alone.


    ¡°`


    <div>

 Chapter 282: 282 Taking You to Eat Kendeji Chicken_1

    Chapter 282: Chapter 282 Taking You to Eat Kendeji Chicken_1


    Apanied by Tongtong and two beauties, Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning, Xu Fan hastily exited the grand entrance of Xinghai Media and arrived in the parking lot outside.


    This time, the receptionist and the security guard at the door once again saw Xu Fane out with Xu Yixue, and Xu Yixue was holding the delicate little beauty Xu Fan had brought earlier. They became even more certain that the rtionship between Xu Fan, who looked fairly young and handsome, and thepany¡¯s beautiful CEO was definitely not ordinary.


    Because Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning were both worried about thepany¡¯s predicament, and Ye Xiaoning needed to look for materials and help, the three of them decided to grab some fast food and then hurry home to each do their own thing.


    After thinking about it, Xu Fan took them to a nearby KFC.


    Xu Yixue¡¯s expression turned a bit frosty when she saw that Xu Fan chose a store she really disliked.


    ¡°This store is full of high-fat, high-salt junk food. Eating too much of it is not only bad for your health, but it will also make you gain weight. I won¡¯t eat this stuff,¡± Xu Yixue said, frowning coldly.


    Ye Xiaoning, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care about what to eat. After all, she used to be a Phoenix Special Forces soldier. During survival training in the wild, they weren¡¯t even allowed to light fires, and in those deserted primeval forests, Ye Xiaoning, the delicate beauty, had lived a life akin to Jane in Tarzan.


    Having eaten raw meat before, she couldn¡¯t care less about KFC, but since her sister was Xu Yixue, she made decisions based on her loyalty, so she joined Xu Yixue in opposing Xu Fan¡¯s choice of KFC.


    ¡°Mommy, mommy, the food here is really tasty. Tongtong loves the ice cream and fries here,¡± Tongtong swayed her little head, eagerly endorsing it to Xu Yixue.


    Although the three of them had lived in America for several years, due to Xu Yixue, Tongtong had never even had KFC once. It was only because of Xu Fan that she had the chance to try this world-famous junk food.<div>


    Even though it¡¯s junk food, it definitely tastes much better than those health food products.


    It¡¯s like someone who maintains a regr schedule and understands how to keep healthy but has no idea how exhrating it is to stay upte binge-watching shows and ying games. Xu Yixue only knew that the food at KFC mostly consists of fried food that¡¯s harmful to health, but she had never actually tasted the food there.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you eat this for every meal, I have ways to ensure your health,¡± Xu Fan turned his head with a slight smile and spoke slowly to Xu Yixue.


    Xu Fan wasn¡¯t bragging. Elder Sun, who was on the brink of death, met Xu Fan and obediently stayed in the human world, treated by Xu Fan to the point of jumping around energetically in fights, like a hotheaded young fellow. Dealing with the issue of eating junk food was a non-issue for Xu Fan.


    Although Xu Yixue still had her reservations about Xu Fan, she greatly admired his capabilities, especially his medical skills.


    ¡°Fine, but you have to ensure that after we eat, you¡¯ll help us regte our health!¡± Xu Yixue was still somewhat concerned and made a request to Xu Fan.


    ¡°No problem.¡± Xu Fan snapped his fingers, readily agreeing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Tongtong is going to eat meaty meat!¡± Hearing Xu Yixue relent, Tongtong was the happiest one, excitedly fiddling with the switches on the child safety seat, eager to unbuckle and rush into KFC for a feast.


    Xu Fan saw Tongtong¡¯s excited expression, opened the car door, and then went to the back seat, gently unbuckled Tongtong¡¯s seatbelt, and then scooped up his food-loving daughter in his arms.


    Throughout the process, Xu Fan¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness, and even Xu Yixue, seeing Xu Fan act so gently, was a bit enchanted.


    Over the years, she had entertained the idea of getting married but always suppressed the thought whenever she considered Tongtong.


    In Xu Yixue¡¯s mind, if he was not Tongtong¡¯s biological father, it would be very difficult for him to love Tongtong as his own.


    Unexpectedly, after several twists and turns, she ended up meeting Tongtong¡¯s real father, and judging from Xu Fan¡¯s gaze and actions, Xu Yixue was almost certain that this man would do anything to give his world to his daughter as a good father.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go; don¡¯t worry, with me here, you definitely won¡¯t eat anything bad,¡± Xu Fan said, looking at Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning, who were still in a daze, and then he urged them.


    ¡°Ah¡­oh¡­let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go¡­¡± Xu Yixue covered up her fluster with a slight panic, and along with Ye Xiaoning, she opened the car door and also got out.


    Xu Fan pressed the keys to lock the car, then carried Tongtong and led the twodies behind him into the popr ¡°KFC¡± fast-food restaurant in the city center.


    After finding a table, Xu Fan, as the man, naturally took it upon himself to order the food. Knowing Tongtong¡¯s current appetite, he ordered two family buckets right off the bat, plus a variety of meats including chicken drumsticks, wings, and legs, and he also prepared arge ice cream and arge iced drink for Tongtong.


    Since he didn¡¯t know the appetite of Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning, Xu Fan ordered some of KFC¡¯s mostmon items like chicken wings and burgers. All together, the meal cost about five to six hundred yuan.


    However, this was already the cheapest meal Xu Fan had had recently.<div>


    When dining at Elder Sun¡¯s house, not to mention the food, just the Maotai liquor opened on the table was over 5,000 yuan per bottle, and Xu Fan and Lu Chenbing knocked back more than four bottles between them, the liquor alone costing over twenty thousand yuan.


    The food prepared at Elder Sun¡¯s house was all organic vegetables and free-range poultry and pork, and even the basic staple of rice came from the top-grade fragrant rice air-shipped from Thand.


    But for Xu Fan, food wasn¡¯t much of a concern. After all, he¡¯s eaten exotic beast meat and spirit beast meat before¡ªtrue delicacies of the world; on Water Blue Star, nobody could make the top-tier dishes of the Cultivation World. Food prepared from such ingredients was not only delicious but also made from spirit beasts or spirit nts, which after ingestion, increased the spiritual energy in the body, an absolute nourishment.


    After ordering the food, Xu Fan walked over and sat down at the table where Xu Yixue and the others were.<div>


    Xu Yixue had never been to KFC before, and watching the bustling scene inside, her eyes wandered curiously.


    Ye Xiaoning, burdened with concerns, paid no attention to the meal and kept fiddling with her phone, alternating between contacting former university ssmates about job opportunities and switching back to the stock market curve, massaging her head as she analyzed the trends of the stock market meticulously.

 Chapter 283: 283: Deceiving Xu Yixue_1

    Chapter 283: Chapter 283: Deceiving Xu Yixue_1


    ¡°`


    It didn¡¯t take long before the service counter called out the number for Xu Fan¡¯s order. Xu Fan stood up again and carried two enormous tes back from the counter, each piled with food that nearly astounded Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Xu Fan, didn¡¯t you order way too much? Can the few of us really finish all this?¡± asked Xu Yixue, frowning.


    Before Xu Fan could answer, Little Tongtong was already excitedly hugging a paper bag. Inside the bag were four spicy crispy chicken wings.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, Little Aunt, is it okay if we each have a chicken wing?¡± Tongtong shook the bag in her hand and, with her little hands, picked up a wing that had been fried to a crispy golden brown. Extending her chubby little arm, she handed the chicken wing to Xu Fan.


    Seeing his daughter¡¯s filial gesture, a pleased smile spread across Xu Fan¡¯s face. Even though he could now go without eating for a long period, the expectant look in Tongtong¡¯s eyes immediately filled him with a sense of purpose, and he gratefully epted the wing she offered.


    Then, Tongtong handed out two more wings to Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning. Xu Yixue was a bit resistant to the fried chicken that was still glistening with oil, but seeing Tongtong¡¯s obedient manner, she, just like Xu Fan, found it impossible to refuse.


    Thereupon, the four of them put aside whatever they had been doing and engaged in a battle with the crispy chicken wings in their hands.


    Unexpectedly, the most efficient eater among them was not Xu Fan, but Ye Xiaoning.


    Being a former member of the Phoenix special forces, she was used to gulping down her food, and in almost ten seconds, she had finished off one sulent mid-wing.


    Tongtong was the second to finish, as she had been a bit hungry even before, and now, with the tantalizing chicken wings in front of her, her eyes were literally shining with anticipation.<div>


    Xu Fan thought he was eating slowly, but Xu Yixue was eating even more slowly than he was. She had never eaten this kind of fried food before, and the education of a proper youngdy she had received from a young age made her eating movements incredibly delicate and slow.


    While Ye Xiaoning had already finished her wing, Xu Yixue was still gingerly peeling off the crispy outeryer.


    ¡°Eating like this, you can¡¯t really taste the vor of the food,¡± Xu Fan said slowly, sitting down beside Xu Yixue. ¡°You need to let loose and enjoy it, don¡¯t worry about getting fat. I¡¯m here, and I promise you won¡¯t gain an ounce!¡±


    Hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, Xu Yixue hesitated for a moment, then seemed to make up her mind. She took a deep breath and, like Ye Xiaoning, started to take big bites.


    At this point, little Tongtong, a candy glutton, had already sunk into the world of food. She picked up something from the table and began to eat ravenously.


    With Xu Fan¡¯s reassurance, Xu Yixue let herself go. Although she didn¡¯t eat with the same abandon as Ye Xiaoning, she managed to speed up to the pace of a normal eater.


    After finishing a chicken wing, Xu Yixue revealed a look of contentment. She had always focused on healthy living, eating nothing but nd foods¡ªwatery porridge or leaves of vegetables¡ªand even her meat intake was limited to boiled chicken breasts. The taste was iparable to the vorsome, deep-fried junk food like this chicken wing.


    Having eaten her chicken wing, Xu Yixue let out a satisfied sigh. Although a twinge of guilt flickered across her mind, she found herself contemting having another piece.


    ¡°Here you go, have a ss of ice soda to wash it down,¡± Xu Fan said as he picked up a cup of a drink and ced it in front of Xu Yixue.


    ¡°`


    ¡°Is this a carbonated drink? I never drink carbonated drinks¡­¡± Xu Yixue frowned and spoke with a hint of disdain.


    ¡°Rx, with me, the Alchemist here, I can assure you of your health and safety. Look, Tongtong has gulped down half a ss. Don¡¯t you want to give it a try?¡± At this moment, Xu Fan was like an awkward peddler, eagerly pitching the junk food on the table to Xu Yixue.


    In fact, Xu Fan had deeper considerations. Only if Xu Yixue truly deepened her trust in him could he legitimately win the custody of his daughter. To build Xu Yixue¡¯s trust, he knew he needed to subtly influence her through daily life.


    Take, for instance, eating junk food like fried chicken, something Xu Yixue would normally not consider. But with Xu Fan¡¯s vigorous promotion and multiple assurances, she eventually gave in.


    This indicated that Xu Yixue wasn¡¯t particrly inflexible. If he showed he could provide a good life for Tongtong, then Xu Fan stood a chance to be her legal father.


    After all, Tongtong needed a father anyway, so why couldn¡¯t she have a strong father like Xu Fan?


    No matter how much Xu Yixue weighed her options or agonized over the decision, she would end up choosing him in the end. That¡¯s the effect Xu Fan aimed for. As long as Xu Yixue wasn¡¯t stubborn to the core, even if she only half-heartedly went along with it, even if Xu Fan had to swear by the heaven and earth, he definitely had a shot at gaining Tongtong¡¯s custody.


    With the five-day deadline fast approaching, whether Xu Fan would be able to interact with Tongtong still depended on Xu Yixue¡¯s disposition. Xu Yixue¡¯s willingness to try the things he rmended showed that she was slowly beginning to trust him. As long as she trusted him, he, as the doting dad, wouldn¡¯t face the risk of losing his job.


    Thinking about this, Xu Fan ate with even more enthusiasm, and even find himself looking at Xu Yixue with added affection.<div>


    Xu Fan had ordered hundreds of dors¡¯ worth of food, which took two trips from the kitchen toplete. And yet, the strongest warrior at the table turned out to be Little Tongtong.


    This little girl ate from the beginning all the way to the end.


    She kept eating for over half an hour, barely pausing, her appetite so vast it nearly startled Xu Yixue, who had only eaten a few chicken wings.


    ¡°Daddy, Tongtong¡¯s tummy is so full,¡± Tongtong took a sip of her drink, let out a satisfied burp, and unexpectedly felt rather ufortable due to eating too much.<div>


    Seeing the little girl¡¯s scrunched-up face, a twinge of pain shed across Xu Fan¡¯s eyes. Without waiting for Xu Yixue to explode, he reached out his arms and scooped his little princess into his embrace.


    ¡°Daddy will rub your belly, and then the pain will go away,¡± Xu Fan said, gently moving his palm in circles on Tongtong¡¯s round, distended stomach.


    From Xu Fan¡¯s palms, a gentle stream of Spiritual Energy began to flow, transferring to Tongtong¡¯s stomach.


    With the help of Spiritual Energy, the food in Tongtong¡¯s tummy quickly broke down, and her once bulging belly ttened just from Xu Fan rubbing it a few times.


    ¡°Haha, Tongtong¡¯s tummy is better, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, Daddy is amazing!¡± Sitting on Xu Fan¡¯sp, Tongtong eximed excitedly.

 Chapter 284: 284 Xu Yixue Also Has a Stomachache_1

    Chapter 284: Chapter 284 Xu Yixue Also Has a Stomachache_1


    Xu Yixue watched as Xu Fan cured Little Tongtong, who had been feeling a bit of difort due to overeating, with just a few touches, feeling a wave of envy and resentment.


    No wonder this ungrateful little girl clung to Xu Fan like a sticky candy after just a few days with him and couldn¡¯t leave him again.


    This guy¡¯s inexhaustible tricks were too numerous to count; even Xu Yixue herself was filled with curiosity about Xu Fan¡¯s magical medical skills.


    His hands seemed to carry a kind of magic, as if all illnesses would immediately improve after his touch.


    Xu Yixue still vividly remembered how Xu Fan had gently massaged her sprained ankle and it had healed as good as new, and at that time, she recalled feeling a cool sensation on Xu Fan¡¯s hands.


    It was just a casual massage, and it cured her swollen ankle; now, it was the same with just a light rub on Tongtong¡¯s stomach, and the pain from overeating miraculously disappeared.


    Thinking of this, Xu Yixue suddenly felt a twinge of pain in her lower abdomen.


    ¡°Uh¡­ my stomach, it hurts a little¡­¡± Xu Yixue gently touched her stomach and felt a cool sensation rising up from within her lower abdomen.


    Xu Yixue always avoided greasy food and carbonated drinks, especially iced carbonated drinks.


    Under Xu Fan¡¯s influence today, she ate several pieces of greasy fried chicken, and because it was a bit dry, she broke her rule and drank a cup of iced soda.<div>


    As a result, Xu Yixue, who hadn¡¯t had iced beverages for years, had a reaction in her stomach in less than ten minutes.


    ¡°Yixue, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Xiaoning noticed Xu Yixue¡¯s pained expression and asked with concern.


    Ye Xiaoning had much better physical resilience than Xu Yixue, who drank water from a puddle in the wilderness while in the special forces, let alone an iced drink from KFC.


    But Xu Yixue couldn¡¯t handle it; never having the habit of drinking cold water since childhood, drinking it today caused her lower abdomen to start hurting.


    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s nothing.¡± Xu Yixue endured the pain in her lower abdomen and barely managed to reply to Ye Xiaoning.


    Only now, the pain in Xu Yixue¡¯s lower abdomen seemed to grow more intense by the moment, and her usually rosy cheeks were now pale, with sweat beads forming on her forehead.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong, did you also eat too much?¡± Tongtong, watching Xu Yixue holding her stomach, asked with great concern.


    ¡°Tongtong, be good, Mommy is¡­ fine.¡± Xu Yixue bore the pain, pretending to be alright as she replied to Tongtong, but her furrowed brows and pale face couldn¡¯t hide the truth from Tongtong, the sharp little girl.


    ¡°Mommy, Tongtong saw you crying; don¡¯t cry, let Tongtong massage you, okay? If I rub your tummy, it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Tongtong seemed to turn into a little adult, jumping off Xu Fan¡¯s legs and immediately running to Xu Yixue¡¯s side, extending her chubby little hands and clumsily massaging Xu Yixue¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡°Haha, just rub it, and the stomach won¡¯t hurt anymore; that¡¯s what happened to Tongtong¡¯s tummy, Daddy rubbed it, and Tongtong didn¡¯t hurt at all.¡± Tongtong kept massaging Xu Yixue¡¯s stomach while soothingly speaking to her.


    Watching Tongtong act like a little grown-up, Xu Yixue¡¯s face was filled with relief. Although the pain in her stomach was increasing, seeing her dear daughter so caring and sensible filled Xu Yixue with satisfaction, and it seemed that even the pain in her stomach eased a bit.


    ¡°Mommy? Does it still hurt?¡± Tongtong massaged Xu Yixue for a while and then asked with a curious face.


    Tongtong was just a child, she didn¡¯t know that a stomachache couldn¡¯t be cured by simply rubbing it a few times, her belly got better after being rubbed a few times only because her father with his magical powers was doing the rubbing. If an ordinary person¡¯s rubbing could cure it, then there would be no need for doctors in this world.


    ¡°My dear is so good, Mommy is now¡­ much better¡­ hiss¡­¡± Xu Yixueforted Tongtong, trying to make a face as if she wasn¡¯t in pain at all, but the pain in her lower abdomen, like a tide, hit her, and she couldn¡¯t pretend to look normal at all.


    ¡°Whimper, Mommy¡¯s belly still hurts, Tongtong is still too silly¡­¡± Tongtong shook her head, speaking pitifully.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mommy is much better now¡­¡± Xu Yixue said with fortitude.


    Tongtong pouted, looking at Xu Yixue¡¯s pale face, as if they were connected through mother-daughter telepathy, tears already shimmering in her eyes.


    ¡°Whimper¡­ Daddy, please help Mommy.¡± Tongtong turned her head, looking pitifully at Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan also felt a bit embarrassed and smiled at Xu Yixue, saying, ¡°How about, I still help you rub¡­ er¡­ treat it.¡±<div>


    When Xu Yixue heard Xu Fan¡¯s words, her originally pale face suddenly flushed with a hint of rosy color.


    She had seen Xu Fan¡¯s technique before; although he rubbed Tongtong¡¯s belly, after all, Tongtong was his daughter, and as a child, there was nothing improper about it.


    But for herself, as an adult, if Xu Fan¡¯srge hand were to touch her smooth lower abdomen, just the thought of it made Xu Yixue feel like dying of shame.


    ¡°I should¡­ just go home and take some medicine, I¡­ I can still¡­ endure it¡­¡± Xu Yixue, feigning strength, told Xu Fan.<div>


    Although she knew Xu Fan certainly had the ability to alleviate her current pain, the thought of her immacte body being touched by Xu Fan made her unbearably shy, and she stubbornly refused to agree.


    ¡°Do you know what it means to conceal an illness and shun a doctor? To a physician, there are no gender differences, you can bear it now, but it will be more painfulter,¡± Xu Fan said solemnly, seeing Xu Yixue still holding out.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Xu Yixue still wanted to object.


    ¡°There are no buts, a physician holdspassion. Since I¡¯ve said you can eat and drink anything here freely, it¡¯s necessary for me to help your body recover,¡± Xu Fan said firmly and then stood up from his seat.


    ¡°Xu Fan, you mustn¡¯t touch me, there are so many people here!¡± Xu Yixue bit her lip and told Xu Fan sternly.


    After all, Xu Yixue was the CEO of argepany, quite conscious of her image, and the education she has received since childhood had instilled in her an extra sense of pride.


    She always had a contradictory feeling toward Xu Fan, wanting to get close yet daring not to get too close.


    And when faced with Xu Fan¡¯s approach, her heart was in even more turmoil.


    ¡°You¡¯re in such pain, yet you still force yourself. If you don¡¯t take care of your own body for Tongtong¡¯s sake, then at least cherish her mother,¡± Xu Fan said calmly as he walked over to Xu Yixue.


    After speaking, Xu Fan reached out his arms and held Xu Yixue in his embrace.

 Chapter 285: 285: Carry You into the Car_1

    Chapter 285: Chapter 285: Carry You into the Car_1


    ¡°Xu Fan, what are you doing!¡± Xu Yixue had not expected Xu Fan to suddenly sweep her into his embrace. The shock of being carried off in his arms made her cheeks flush with a mix of embarrassment and anger, and she almost forgot the pain in her abdomen as she kept kicking her legs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move around, I¡¯m taking you to the car to treat you!¡± Xu Fan said with a serious face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your treatment, put me down now, or I¡¯ll start calling for help,¡± Xu Yixue hurriedly said to Xu Fan, her face burning with embarrassment.


    ¡°It¡¯d be better if you didn¡¯t call out; that would attract even more attention. Juste to the car peacefully, let me alleviate your pain¡ªthen you can call out if you need to,¡± Xu Fan whispered into Xu Yixue¡¯s ear before she could argue and headed towards the entrance of Kendeji.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, keep an eye on Tongtong, I¡¯ll go treat her first,¡± Xu Fan instructed, not forgetting to remind the bewildered Ye Xiaoning before he left.


    Today¡¯s Ye Xiaoning seemed to becking her usual spirited charm.


    As her mind was consumed by thepany¡¯s intense struggle in the stock market, she¡¯d been rather distracted all day, scarcely speaking more than a few words.


    Seeing Xu Fan hurry off with Xu Yixue in his arms, Ye Xiaoning knew she couldn¡¯t stop him and that Xu Fan was genuinely capable of curing the pain inside Yixue¡¯s lower abdomen. It was only Yixue¡¯s shyness preventing her from wanting Xu Fan to touch her.


    Hence, Ye Xiaoning nodded to Xu Fan without any objections, naturally hoping for Xu Yixue to get better soon.


    Tongtong obediently shook his head at Xu Fan and then sat down next to Ye Xiaoning.<div>


    By this time, Xu Fan was already carrying Xu Yixue through the long corridor of Kendeji, toward the entrance.


    Along the way, many diners looked up to see Xu Fan briskly walking out with a delicate beauty in his arms.


    Now Xu Yixue didn¡¯t have the energy to struggle as she did before in Xu Fan¡¯s embrace; she curled up shyly in his arms like a kitten, not even daring to show her head.


    Xu Fan, the blockhead, was being a bit too overbearing. Sure, you possess miraculous medical skills, but I never gave you permission to treat me¡ªhow dare you impose your treatment on me?


    Xu Yixue thought bitterly, her face still red with embarrassment buried in Xu Fan¡¯s embrace.


    When they reached the door, Xu Fan realized that the ss doors of Kendeji were quite springy, normally requiring a good push with an arm to open.


    With his arms full carrying Xu Yixue, Xu Fan had no hands free to push the door. Kicking it open or bumping it with his backside didn¡¯t seem to fit the demeanor of a Martial Arts Grandmaster.


    Xu Yixue also noticed the door, so she lightly lifted her head and said to Xu Fan, ¡°Put me down, and you go open the door.¡±


    ¡°Heh, no need for you to worry about that,¡± Xu Fan chuckled. Even though he couldn¡¯t free his hands to open the door, he was a Martial Arts Grandmaster after all and had long mastered the Air Control Technique. No hands needed, he could do anything regardless.


    Xu Fan, holding Xu Yixue in his arms, simply gave a slight smile, walking straight toward the ss doors of the Kendeji, as if he didn¡¯t see the tworge, hard, tempered ss doors in front of him at all.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Just when Xu Yixue thought Xu Fan was about to smash into the Kendeji doors with his face, she suddenly discovered that the moment Xu Fan reached the entrance, the two ss doors, just like the most standard gatekeepers, whooshed open quickly, as if an invisible pair of hands were specifically there to wee Xu Fan.


    Xu Yixue couldn¡¯t figure out the mechanism and assumed that the doors could open and close automatically, then buried her blushing head low into Xu Fan¡¯s chest.


    After leaving the building, Xu Yixue noticed something strange, when she was sitting at the table, her lower abdomen hurt as if it were being stabbed with needles, but after being picked up by Xu Fan, the pain in her body greatly reduced, and when she buried her head into Xu Fan¡¯s chest and clung to him, the icy, twisting pain in her lower abdomen mysteriously disappeared.


    Every time Xu Yixue lifted her head from Xu Fan¡¯s chest, she would feel the cold pain in her lower abdomen begin to throb faintly, although the pain was much less than when it had red up at the table.


    What Xu Yixue didn¡¯t know was that Xu Fan wasn¡¯t exactly a martial artist; he was a cultivator from legend. The Chaos Origin Art that Xu Fan cultivated was one of the most powerful and mystical inner cultivation methods in existence. The Spiritual Energy cultivated from the Chaos Origin Art could be freely transformed into various attributes, and it also had the effect of nurturing all things and creating anew.


    The Chaos Origin Art within Xu Fan was no longer something that he only practiced during meditation at night. Although meditating did increase his efficiency in cultivation, having been one of the top brass in the Cultivation World in his past life, Xu Fan had long since mastered the Inner Cultivation Method. Put simply, no matter whether he was eating, sleeping, or engaging in any other activity, the Spiritual Energy inside Xu Fan¡¯s body was constantly cultivating at idle speed, following the method outlined by the Chaos Origin Art.


    So when Xu Yixue¡¯s body was close to Xu Fan, the chill within her was slowly dispersed by the Spiritual Energy from Xu Fan¡¯s body, which was why she felt the pain in her body weaken and even disappear.


    Xu Fan¡¯s car wasn¡¯t parked far from the Kendeji¡¯s entrance. After leaving the restaurant, Xu Fan moved swiftly and reached his white Audi S7 in the blink of an eye.


    Xu Fan then utilized his Air Control Technique, gently pressing the car key with his mind.<div>


    Xu Yixue, in Xu Fan¡¯s arms, didn¡¯t even see him move a finger when the Audi S7 next to them beeped twice, unlocking.


    The hefty car door automatically sprang open with a click, the usual old method at work.


    Xu Fan bent over slowly and gently ced Xu Yixue in the back seat of the car.


    Since the back seat also had Tongtong¡¯s child safety seat installed, even though the space there wasn¡¯t small, after ounting for the safety seat, the space in the back was quite limited.<div>


    After Xu Yixue was seated in the back, Xu Fan slid into the rear seat as well, which became a bit cramped after two people sat down.


    As a result, Xu Fan and Xu Yixue¡¯s bodies couldn¡¯t help but be quite close to each other.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be treating an illness? Why do you keep staring at me?¡± Xu Yixue blushed and, seeing Xu Fan staring nkly at her after he entered the back seat, lowered her head and yfully scolded him.


    ¡°Ah, right, treating the illness,¡± Xu Fan coughed lightly, trying to cover up.

 Chapter 286: 286: Unbuttoning Strategy_1

    Chapter 286: Chapter 286: Unbuttoning Strategy_1


    Xu Yixue¡¯s lower abdomen pain was due to a persistent cold womb issue she had for a while. Normally, as long as she paid a little attention to it, there wouldn¡¯t be any issue, but today, influenced by Tongtong, she drank a ss of iced soda, which caused her condition to re up due to the cold beverage.


    Although the pain seemed to have disappeared while she was in Xu Fan¡¯s arms, as soon as she left Xu Fan¡¯s chest, the icy piercing pain in Xu Yixue¡¯s lower abdomen resurged like a bone-eating maggot.


    ¡°Now close your eyes and take a deep breath,¡± Xu Fan gently instructed beside Xu Yixue.


    Xu Yixue did trust Xu Fan¡¯s medical skills, so upon hearing his words, she obediently closed her eyes and her delicate little nose began to take slow, deep breaths.


    Seeing Xu Yixue¡¯s mood had calmed, Xu Fan reached out and swiftly unbuttoned one of the buttons on her work shirt.


    ¡°Ah! What are you doing, you pervert!¡± Although Xu Yixue had her eyes closed, she could still sense Xu Fan¡¯s actions and cried out in rm.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m treating you. How can I massage your stomach through the clothes?¡± Xu Fan said somewhat helplessly.


    If he didn¡¯t need to unbutton Xu Yixue¡¯s clothes, he wouldn¡¯t have had to bring her to his car. The treatment could have been done inside KFC.


    ¡°Why were you able to massage Tongtong¡¯s stomach through her clothes, but with me, you need to undress?¡± Xu Yixue wasn¡¯t foolish; she remembered how Xu Fan massaged Tongtong¡¯s stomach through her clothes just moments ago. Now she was beginning to suspect that Xu Fan might be using the pretense of treatment to take advantage of her.


    ¡°Big sister, since you were in your teens, every time your ¡®rtives¡¯ visited, did you have severe pain in your lower abdomen?¡± Xu Fan stopped his movements and started to reason with Xu Yixue.<div>


    ¡°Yes, so what?¡± Xu Yixue guarded herself closely, clutching the corners of her clothes and watching Xu Fan with wariness.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly it. Your abdominal pain isn¡¯t due to the cold drink but because you¡¯ve long had a condition of cold womb. Right now, I merely want to help you resolve this root issue once and for all. After that, you can eat spicy or cold food whenever you want, and when the ¡®rtives¡¯e, you won¡¯t have to endure unbearable pain anymore,¡± Xu Fan exined calmly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, a glimmer of hope appeared in Xu Yixue¡¯s eyes, and then she asked curiously, ¡°But what does that have to do with taking off my clothes?¡±


    ¡°Tongtong¡¯s abdominal pain was simply due to overeating, which I could resolve through the clothes. But to thoroughly resolve your cold womb issue, I must make contact with your skin. Do you want to solve this once and for all, or do you want to suffer every month?¡± Xu Fan said, spreading his hands.


    ¡°Are you sure this can truly cure my cold womb?¡± Xu Yixue was still somewhat hesitant.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­. Do I need to have a former patient call you to boost your confidence in me?¡± Xu Fan said a bit exasperatedly.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Xu Yixue seemed to have made up her mind, firmly closing her eyes and showing a determined, resigned expression on her face.


    Seeing her expression, Xu Fan couldn¡¯t help but purse his lips, then slowly unbuttoned the second button on her shirt.


    ¡°You need to be quick, okay!¡± Xu Yixue¡¯s face turned slightly red; although her eyes were closed, she seemed extremely nervous, her eyshes quivering slightly.


    ¡°Illnesses crashing down like a mountain, but leaves as if drawing silk. I¡¯ve only ever seen people who have asked me to be more careful and check more thoroughly, never someone as anxious as you,¡± Xu Fanmented while slowly unbuttoning and speaking to Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Yixue thought about what Xu Fan had said and found it reasonable, so she steeled her heart, tightly closed her eyes, and let Xu Fan do as he wished.


    After unbuttoning three buttons, Xu Fan stopped his hands, pushed aside the shirt, and exposed Xu Yixue¡¯s abdomen.


    A piece of white and smooth skin,plete with vest lines, was revealed before Xu Fan¡¯s eyes.


    Even though the light in the car was dim, Xu Fan¡¯s vision was extraordinary, not hindered by the dim light at all, and he could see Xu Yixue¡¯s waist clearly.


    Xu Yixue might have a bad temper and was somewhat rude to Xu Fan, but her waist was undeniably top-notch.


    Xu Fan¡¯s hand slowly touched Xu Yixue¡¯s abdomen, feeling like soft satin, with an incredibly smooth and gentle sensation that made Xu Fan¡¯s heart involuntarily flutter.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± A soft hum came from Xu Yixue¡¯s nose.


    The sound was faint but incredibly enticing.


    If Xu Fan hadn¡¯t been a cultivator of iron will, he might not have been able to control himself upon hearing Xu Yixue¡¯s soft moan.<div>


    Xu Fan shook his head and steadied his mind, channeling Spiritual Energy through his hands and started to slowly treat the cold womb affliction inside Xu Yixue¡¯s body.


    As soon as the Spiritual Energy entered her body, Xu Yixue suddenly realized that in less than an instant, the bone-chilling pain on her lower abdomen had nearly disappeared, reced by a warm sensation slowly flowing from Xu Fan¡¯srge hand into her body.


    It was like a warm current, flowing gently into her body. Xu Yixue¡¯s body, which had been trembling slightly, stopped shaking with the help of the Spiritual Energy. Instead, it became quietly softer, allowing Xu Fan¡¯s hand to gently caress her t abdomen.


    The car was asionally filled with Xu Yixue¡¯s breaths, now light, now heavy, as Xu Fan¡¯s Spiritual Energy, while healing her injury, was also gradually improving Xu Yixue¡¯s physical condition. This kind of enhancement was almost imperceptible to those insensitive to their bodies.<div>


    For example, Xiao Bei from the War Wolf Squad, although his leg had been healed by Xu Fan, only felt a warm surge and then was amazed to find that his leg had healed.


    However, during Xu Fan¡¯s treatment, Xu Yixue seemed to always have a veryfortable feeling, which made her want to moan, but Xu Yixue still had a shred of consciousness. She dared not truly let out a sound, yet her breathing became heavier and heavier.


    After three or four minutes, Xu Fan gently withdrew his hand and said softly to Xu Yixue, ¡°There, you won¡¯t have issues with cold womb anymore.¡±


    The moment Xu Fan¡¯srge hand left Xu Yixue¡¯s abdomen, the sensation like a warm current disappeared quite a bit, and at that moment, Xu Yixue even felt a slight regret.


    After hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, Xu Yixue also opened her eyes, awkwardly got up, and carelessly fastened the buttons on her clothes.


    If someone unaware of the situation saw them, they might have thought Xu Fan and Xu Yixue were doing something inappropriate for children in the car.

 Chapter 287: 287 Disdain from Xu Yixue_1

    Chapter 287: Chapter 287 Disdain from Xu Yixue_1


    Xu Fan healed Xu Yixue¡¯s pain, and then had Xu Yixue contact Ye Xiaoning and Tongtong who were still at Ken De Ji.


    Soon after, Ye Xiaoning came out of Ken De Ji with Tongtong in her arms and got into Xu Fan¡¯s car.


    Seeing the remaining blush on Xu Yixue¡¯s face, Ye Xiaoning teased with a sly smile, ¡°Yixue, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, right?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Ning, what are youughing at? Be careful, or I might just kill you!¡± Xu Yixue, upon seeing Ye Xiaoning¡¯s mischievous expression, waved her little fists in a show of mock anger.


    ¡°Haha, some people just don¡¯t appreciate kindness. Can¡¯t a sister show some concern?¡± Ye Xiaoning put on a very pained expression and exaggeratedly said.


    ¡°Better go back to studying your stock knowledge fast. If we get sniped and defeated in the stock market this time, the two of us might as well go begging,¡± Xu Yixue said seriously, raising an eyebrow at Ye Xiaoning.


    ¡°Yeah, right,¡± Ye Xiaoning nodded, remembering the most pressing task at hand, and then took out her phone again, burying her head in it.


    ¡°Stock market sniping? Can your Xinghai Media really be targeted in the stock market?¡± Xu Fan asked curiously upon hearing Xu Yixue¡¯s words.


    Although not very familiar with the stock market, Xu Fan at least grew up in Yan Country¡¯s Xu Family, one of the four great families, and was the legitimate heir. He had been hearing about the stock market from a young age.


    Many stock market insider tips that ordinary people would never have ess to he had heard so much that his ears could form calluses. To him, the stock market was far from a mystery.<div>


    Now hearing Xu Yixue¡¯s mention of a possible stock market sniping against Xinghai Media, andbining it with the many resignations he had seen at herpany, Xu Fan slowly tasted a hint of conspiracy.


    The stock market has always been a pond where big fish eat small fish. Although Xu Yixue¡¯spany was considered a decently sized mediumpany in Zhonghai City, it was merely a small to medium enterprise in the stock market.


    If a big yer in the stock marketid eyes on Xu Yixue¡¯spany, then Xinghai Media, the not-so-big fish, would find it hard to escape the covetous res and gaping mouths of the surrounding predators.


    At Xu Fan¡¯s inquiry, Xu Yixue frowned. Although she really wanted to discuss the crisis herpany was facing with Xu Fan, the thought that once she epted his help, it would be hard to keep the ¡°five-day agreement¡± made her bite her teeth and decide to not tell Xu Fan for the time being.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Xiao Ning and I can handle it,¡± Xu Yixue said dismissively, looking down slightly.


    Xu Fan also saw that Xu Yixue didn¡¯t really want to rely on outside help for several reasons. First, she might be Tongtong¡¯s biological mother, but she hadn¡¯t truly epted Xu Fan as one of her own yet. Second, Xu Yixue seemed unwilling to owe him a favor at the moment. Third, Xu Yixue might have reservations about whether he could be of help in the stock market, knowing only about his extraordinary medical skills.


    Seeing that Xu Yixue didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Xu Fan shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°If you really can¡¯t hold on, remember to find me. I might be able to help you out a bit.¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Xu Yixue nodded slightly.


    Afterward, Xu Fan started the car and sped toward Xu Yixue¡¯s home in Kowloon New City.


    Over half an hourter, Xu Fan and Xu Yixue, along with two others, stepped out of the elevator and into Xu Yixue¡¯s home. Earlier that morning, he had taken Tongtong to Elder Sun¡¯s ce, and although there had been a nanny employed by Xu Yixue still in the house, she seemed to have finished her shift by now.


    Once Xu Yixue unlocked the door, she changed Tongtong¡¯s shoes and switched into a pair herself before entering the house.


    Xu Fan, as usual, leaped into the air and kicked off all the dust from his shoes in mid-jump, then swiftly closed the door with a loud bang, faster than lightning after its thunder.


    Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning, anxious to figure out how to defend against stock market snipers, didn¡¯t engage much with Xu Fan upon entering and dove straight into Ye Xiaoning¡¯s room. By the looks of it, they were quite likely to be burning the midnight oil with Ye Xiaoning.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Xu Fan called out eagerly, stopping Xu Yixue in her tracks just as she entered the door.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Yixue turned around, her curiosity piqued as she looked at Xu Fan.


    The process of Xu Fan massaging her abdomen to treat her pain not only relieved the difort in her lower belly but also filled her with a vigorous energy. However, since Xu Fan had directly touched her stomach, she felt an urge to avoid his gaze and flee at the mere sight of him.


    ¡°I have something for you, to protect yourself,¡± Xu Fan said as he pulled out the Spirit Jade Pendant he had bid for the previous night at Zangyu Tower in Yulou Ancient Town.


    Though the jade pendant was a damaged Spiritual Artifact, Xu Fan had restored it to possess some defensive capabilities. And while the Guardian Spirit within the artifact had disappeared for some unknown reason, Xu Fan had captured three Resentful Spirits, which he had sent into the pendant¡¯s transport formation in the hopes that they might find the lost Guardian Spirit in its world.


    If luck was on their side, they might be able to retrieve the Guardian Spirit for the pendant, in which case this Spiritual Artifact with a Guardian Spirit would be quite exceptional, no less capable than the Hello KT Jade Pendant Tongtong wore.<div>


    Upon hearing that Xu Fan had a gift for her, a spark of joy appeared in Xu Yixue¡¯s eyes. However, her expression turned to slight disappointment once she saw what he was offering.


    As a non-martial artist, Xu Yixue couldn¡¯t sense the value of the jade pendant. In her eyes, the pendant in Xu Fan¡¯s hand looked ordinary,cking any intricate carving or pattern. Though the color was white with a hint of emerald green, it wasn¡¯t the pure and wless jade that Xu Yixue preferred. After a brief inspection, she shook her head in subtle disappointment.


    ¡°Is this what you give to a girl? Where did you pick up this jade pendant from, a street stall? It looks more like an ornament than a ne. Wearing it around my neck would be hideous. I definitely don¡¯t want it,¡± Xu Yixue said with a frown.


    ¡°This ne isn¡¯t for vanity. It¡¯s a magic artifact that has been blessed by a high monk to keep you safe and healthy. In times of danger, it can turn misfortune into good luck, so you must wear it. Also, the jade carries a mantra; remember to chant in your heart, ¡®Xu Fan, save me,¡¯ when in peril, and it will help you fend off the crisis,¡± Xu Fan said calmly to Xu Yixue.<div>

 Chapter 288: 288: Find you a "Shi Xiong" (senior brother) - Part 1

    Chapter 288: Chapter 288: Find you a ¡°Shi Xiong¡± (senior brother) ¨C Part 1


    Although Xu Yixue had some reservations about Xu Fan, she still held an immense trust in his mysterious and powerful abilities. Taking the inconspicuous-looking jade pendant, she said ¡°Thank you¡± to Xu Fan, then opened the door and entered Ye Xiaoning¡¯s room.


    Watching Xu Yixue hurry into Ye Xiaoning¡¯s room, it was now Xu Fan¡¯s turn to be troubled.


    Should he continue to stay over at Xu Yixue¡¯s ce tonight?


    The night beforest, at Tongtong¡¯s insistent request, Xu Fan had stayed over, sleeping in Xu Yixue¡¯s own room, while Xu Yixue, as today, slept in Ye Xiaoning¡¯s room.


    Today Xu Fan had simrlye to Xu Yixue¡¯s home, but Xu Yixue had not given any indication about whether he should stay or go.


    Xu Yixue was probably preupied with the potential hostile takeover of herpany on the stock market and was preparing to pull an all-nighter with Ye Xiaoning. More likely, Xu Yixue had tacitly epted Xu Fan¡¯s stay but was too embarrassed to bring it up.


    Since Xu Yixue wouldn¡¯t say anything, there was no need for Xu Fan to ask. He picked up Tongtong and went back to Tongtong¡¯s bedroom.


    The little devil Tongtong, of course, wouldn¡¯t let Xu Fan off easily. In Tongtong¡¯s room, which resembled a fairy tale world, Xu Fan, holding Tongtong and sitting on her little bed, was once again coerced into storytelling before bedtime.


    On the car ride, Tongtong had seemed sleepy from overeating, but once back in her room, she became incredibly energetic, her curious eyes eagerly fixed on Xu Fan.


    With a pained expression, Xu Fan racked his brain for stories about the Five Directions Great Emperor for the little ancestor.<div>


    Many of his past life experiences, filled with bloodshed and conspiracy, were not suitable to share with an innocent child like Tongtong, so Xu Fan had to filter his own experiences and pick stories that were appropriate to tell her.


    He talked for nearly an hour until the little princess, lulled by Xu Fan¡¯s voice, drifted deeply into dreand. Xu Fan then carefully took off her clothes and changed her into pajamas. He set up a Tranquilizing Formation in Tongtong¡¯s room to keep her undisturbed in her dreams, then gently closed the door and left Tongtong¡¯s room.


    Aftering out, Xu Fan released his Sea of Consciousness to sense the surroundings and discovered that Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning were still working hard in Ye Xiaoning¡¯s room.


    Xu Yixue, hugging herptop, was gathering information that could potentially target herpany. Ye Xiaoning, at some point, had printed out a thick stack of what Xu Fan saw as messy stock market trend charts and was flipping through them page by page, asionally replying to WeChat messages as if trying to recruit more talent into Xu Yixue¡¯spany as an emergency response team.


    Seeing their determined efforts, it seemed certain they were nning to pull an all-nighter. Xu Fan smiled faintly, opened the main door of the house, and walked out of Xu Yixue¡¯s home.


    He hadn¡¯t yet decided whether to stay at Xu Yixue¡¯s ce, but his two little brothers, Mo Luo Dan and Ben Ben, were still in the vicinity of Xu Yixue¡¯s residentialplex.


    After leaving the house, Xu Fan didn¡¯t take the elevator; instead, he headed to the emergency exit by the stairwell.


    Living on the ninth floor, Xu Yixue would never take the stairs unless the elevator was out of service. For Xu Fan, however, taking the stairs was much faster than the elevator.


    With a light step, Xu Fan leaped from between the gaps of the stairwell¡¯s turning point and jumped down.


    The gap was barely wide enough for two people, but it led straight to the lowest level, nearly thirty meters tall.


    Xu Fan stretched out his body in mid-air andnded on the ground as lightly as a feather.


    Uponnding, Xu Fan¡¯s footsteps were incredibly light, not even stirring up a speck of dust.


    After leaving the residential building, Xu Fan quickly made his way to the underground parking lot of theplex.


    Because during thest visit to Xu Fan¡¯s Star of Zhonghai home, Ben Ben had frightened Xu Yixue, Xu Fan, wanting to avoid repeating the same mistake, had arranged for it to cultivate alone in the car, so as to avoid angering Xu Yixue again.


    Ben Ben, already well-versed in human nature, was obedient to Xu Fan¡¯s instructions. Since the appearance of Xu Yixue, it mostly stayed hidden in the trunk to cultivate.


    At this moment, within the trunk of Xu Fan¡¯s car, Ben Ben was curled up into a fluffy ball, silently cultivating the Swallowing Moon Divine Technique that Xu Fan had taught it.


    This Swallowing Moon Divine Technique, a mysterious skill Xu Fan had obtained in his previous life from a demon cultivator, was not suitable for the human physique but extraordinarily fitting for canine cultivation.


    Upon reaching the peak level of this technique, that demon powerhouse could simply open his mouth and swallow a huge moon whole.


    Ben Ben¡¯s true form, like that of the demon powerhouse, was also canine, and although a trace of Qilin Bloodline was present in its body, that power had not yet been stimted. Therefore, its cultivation of the Swallowing Moon Divine Technique was progressing much faster than the Kylin cultivation methods Xu Fan had previously taught it.<div>


    Xu Fan approached the car and opened the trunk; as the lid lifted, Ben Ben slowly opened its eyes. Seeing that its master Xu Fan hade, it bent its four legs and instantly jumped to Xu Fan¡¯s side, wagging its tail in a very dog-like manner.


    ¡°How far have you progressed in the ¡®Swallowing Moon Divine Skill¡¯?¡± Xu Fan bent down and stroked Ben Ben¡¯s white, soft fur.


    ¡°Woof Woof, this doggy is a genius among the canine star beings. I have already cultivated to the third realm,¡± Ben Ben excitedly barked, wagging its tail.


    ¡°The second level? Not bad, but you need to speed up,¡± Xu Fan nodded, generally satisfied with Ben Ben¡¯s cultivation progress.<div>


    The Swallowing Moon Divine Skill was divided into ten levels, each representing a realm. By reaching the second realm, Ben Ben had already be equivalent to a Qi Drawing Realm expert of this.


    However, each level of the Swallowing Moon Divine Skill was more difficult than thest, and although Ben Ben had quickly entered the second level, the time required to advance would only increase as it progressed.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve reached the Qi Drawing Realm too, I¡¯ll find you someone who can be considered your senior brother. When you two have the time, you can spar together. It¡¯s only through realbat that you can truly grow,¡± Xu Fan said somewhat sternly to Ben Ben at his feet.


    ¡°Woof Woof¡­ Senior brother? Where is my senior brother?¡± Ben Ben eagerly pawed at the ground, looking at Xu Fan with curiosity. Clearly, Ben Ben, who had just been enlightened into a Spirit Beast by Xu Fan, had yet to meet any other martial artists besides Xu Fan.

 Chapter 289: 289: Daddy Helps Me Wash My Face_1

    Chapter 289: Chapter 289: Daddy Helps Me Wash My Face_1


    ¡°`


    After closing the trunk of the car, Xu Fan walked out of the underground parking garage with Ben Ben, heading to a spot under a tall tree within the residentialplex.


    Enshrouded in the shadows of the leaves, a muscr bald man in inexpensive leisure attire was sitting cross-legged, slowly practicing his breathing exercises.


    This man was none other than Mo Luo Dan, the follower Xu Fan had subdued on Yulong Mountain.


    Ordinary people would scarcely notice the faint golden aura that emerged as Mo Luo Dan breathed in and out, which at three meters above his head, gradually coalesced into the fierce figure of a Vajra deity from Buddhism, wielding a pair of copper clubs in his hands.


    Xu Fan, witnessing this scene, nodded slightly. When he first saw the missing-eyed dragon tattoo on Mo Luo Dan¡¯s body, Xu Fan felt Mo Luo Dan was particrly well-suited to practice the ¡°Heavenly Dragon Vajra Zen,¡± and now, seeing the Vajra deity¡¯s phantom manifesting outside Mo Luo Dan¡¯s body, it was clear that Mo Luo Dan had entered the doors of this remarkably magical Chan cultivation technique.


    As long as Mo Luo Dan continued his cultivation and managed to bring forth the phantom of the great majestic dragon from within ¡°Heavenly Dragon Vajra Zen,¡± his ascension to the Grandmaster Realm would be all but assured.


    ¡°Ben Ben, this is your senior brother, Mo Luo Dan. Mo Luo Dan, this is my pet, Ben Ben, so I guess he is your junior brother,¡± Xu Fan said slowly, walking up to Mo Luo Dan.


    Technically, ording to the usual sect rules, Ben Ben, being less than a year old, should rank as Mo Luo Dan¡¯s junior, since he joined earlier. But Mo Luo Dan was already a grown man in his thirties, so whether by age or time of cultivation, he was indeed Ben Ben¡¯s senior.


    Therefore, it wasn¡¯t a mistake for Xu Fan to make Mo Luo Dan the senior and Ben Ben the junior.<div>


    ¡°Both of you will cultivate here tonight. When you have the chance, spar with Ben Ben to train and enhance hisbat abilities,¡± Xu Fan said to Mo Luo Dan.


    By this time, Mo Luo Dan had already risen from under the tree and respectfully stood before Xu Fan. Hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, Mo Luo Dan bowed slowly and said, ¡°Mo Luo Dan obeys yourmand.¡±


    ¡°Woof Woof¡­ I obey themand too,¡± Ben Ben wagged his tail at Xu Fan.


    After making arrangements for his two followers, Xu Fan turned and went back upstairs.


    Although Xu Fan had locked Xu Yixue¡¯s door when he left, he was after all a Martial Arts Grandmaster, and the Air Control Technique came as easy to him as anything.


    Releasing his Sea of Consciousness, Xu Fan located the door handle inside the room. With a gentle application of his power, he pressed lightly on the handle.


    ¡°ck!¡± With the sound, Xu Fan effortlessly opened the heavy security door.


    After entering the home, Xu Fan took another look around, Tongtong was sleeping soundly under the protection of the Tranquilizing Formation, a mischievous smile seemed to linger on the child¡¯s delicate face.


    In Xu Yixue¡¯s room, the situation remained less than optimistic. Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning, unawares when, had changed into their pajamas, both their exquisite bodies sprawled on the soft bed, but neither was asleep. Instead, one held aptop and the other a pile of documents, carefully delving into their research.


    Seeing the two of them working patiently, Xu Fan decided not to disturb them and quietly entered his own room.


    Once inside the room, Xu Fan sat down on Xu Yixue¡¯srge bed and began to practice his ¡°Chaos Genesis Technique.¡±


    Before he knew it, Xu Fan had cultivated through the night, and the sky gradually began to lighten with the dawn.


    Seeing that morning had arrived, Xu Fan slowly gathered up his technique and leapt off the bed.


    As Xu Fan was cultivating, he had noticed that Ye Xiaoning had gotten up early and was preparing breakfast in the kitchen. By the time Xu Fan opened his bedroom door, Ye Xiaoning had already finished making breakfast.


    ¡°`


    After stepping out the door, Ye Xiaoning gave Xu Fan a meaningful nce and said, ¡°Go wake Tongtong up for breakfast. Yixue and I are in a hurry to get to thepany for a meeting today.¡±


    Xu Fan walked into Tongtong¡¯s room, where under the protection of the Tranquilizing Formationid out by Xu Fan, Tongtong had slept soundly. By now, she was nearly awake; Xu Fan¡¯s slightly louder door opening prompted a reaction from the little princess on the bed, who sleepily lifted her head. Seeing that it was Xu Fan who came in, she covered her small mouth, yawned a big yawn, and then said to Xu Fan in a milky voice, ¡°Daddy, Tongtong slept so wellst night.¡±


    ¡°Haha, baby, it¡¯s time to get up for breakfast.¡± Xu Fan walked over to Tongtong¡¯s side and gently picked up the still slightly groggy Tongtong.


    ¡°Mmm, with daddy, mommy, and auntie, Tongtong is really so happy.¡± Like a ko, Tongtongfortably nestled in Xu Fan¡¯s arms and happily said to him.<div>


    Seeing the blissful expression on his daughter¡¯s face, Xu Fan also felt supremely content, feeling that even if he had been reborn, this life was well worth it.


    Carrying his adorably clumsy daughter out, Xu Yixue had just finished washing up in a hurry, walking out of the bathroom almost bumping into Xu Fan.


    Having just freshened up, Xu Yixue radiated a very pleasant feminine fragrance. Xu Fan, holding Tongtong, smiled at Xu Yixue after sidestepping her.


    ¡°Xu Fan, can you help Tongtong wash up? There¡¯s a meeting at thepany today, and I might have to leave early. Stayed up sotest night, ah, my head is really aching.¡± Xu Yixue massaged her own head and said to Xu Fannguidly.<div>


    Combined with the subtle hint of fragrance still lingering on her body, Xu Fan suddenly felt the warmth unique to a family home.


    Seeing that Xu Yixue had hurriedly gone to the dining room and started having breakfast with Ye Xiaoning, Xu Fan, carrying Tongtong, quickly stepped into the bathroom.


    ¡°Daddy, I want you to help me wash my face.¡± Tongtong pouted adorably and said.


    ¡°Alrighty.¡± Xu Fan stretched out his hands, and like lightning swiftly caressed Tongtong¡¯s cute little face.


    ¡°Swish swish swish swish swish¡­¡± was the sound of a flurry of rubbing, and he even used his own Water Control Technique to form a mask-likeyer of water on Tongtong¡¯s face.


    After three seconds,


    ¡°Daddy, I want you to help me brush my teeth.¡± Tongtong opened her mouth, showing a row of pearly white teeth.


    ¡°Swish swish swish swish swish¡­¡±


    After a minute,


    ¡°Daddy, I want you to help me wipe my bottom.¡±


    ¡°Swish swish swish swish swish¡­¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I want you to help me wash my hands.¡±


    ¡°Swish swish swish swish swish¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°Daddy, I want you to help me eat breakfast.¡±


    Xu Fan: ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 288: Find you a "Shi Xiong" (senior brother) - Part 1

    Chapter 288: Chapter 288: Find you a ¡°Shi Xiong¡± (senior brother) ¨C Part 1


    Although Xu Yixue had some reservations about Xu Fan, she still held an immense trust in his mysterious and powerful abilities. Taking the inconspicuous-looking jade pendant, she said ¡°Thank you¡± to Xu Fan, then opened the door and entered Ye Xiaoning¡¯s room.


    Watching Xu Yixue hurry into Ye Xiaoning¡¯s room, it was now Xu Fan¡¯s turn to be troubled.


    Should he continue to stay over at Xu Yixue¡¯s ce tonight?


    The night beforest, at Tongtong¡¯s insistent request, Xu Fan had stayed over, sleeping in Xu Yixue¡¯s own room, while Xu Yixue, as today, slept in Ye Xiaoning¡¯s room.


    Today Xu Fan had simrlye to Xu Yixue¡¯s home, but Xu Yixue had not given any indication about whether he should stay or go.


    Xu Yixue was probably preupied with the potential hostile takeover of herpany on the stock market and was preparing to pull an all-nighter with Ye Xiaoning. More likely, Xu Yixue had tacitly epted Xu Fan¡¯s stay but was too embarrassed to bring it up.


    Since Xu Yixue wouldn¡¯t say anything, there was no need for Xu Fan to ask. He picked up Tongtong and went back to Tongtong¡¯s bedroom.


    The little devil Tongtong, of course, wouldn¡¯t let Xu Fan off easily. In Tongtong¡¯s room, which resembled a fairy tale world, Xu Fan, holding Tongtong and sitting on her little bed, was once again coerced into storytelling before bedtime.


    On the car ride, Tongtong had seemed sleepy from overeating, but once back in her room, she became incredibly energetic, her curious eyes eagerly fixed on Xu Fan.


    With a pained expression, Xu Fan racked his brain for stories about the Five Directions Great Emperor for the little ancestor.


    Many of his past life experiences, filled with bloodshed and conspiracy, were not suitable to share with an innocent child like Tongtong, so Xu Fan had to filter his own experiences and pick stories that were appropriate to tell her.


    He talked for nearly an hour until the little princess, lulled by Xu Fan¡¯s voice, drifted deeply into dreand. Xu Fan then carefully took off her clothes and changed her into pajamas. He set up a Tranquilizing Formation in Tongtong¡¯s room to keep her undisturbed in her dreams, then gently closed the door and left Tongtong¡¯s room.


    Aftering out, Xu Fan released his Sea of Consciousness to sense the surroundings and discovered that Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning were still working hard in Ye Xiaoning¡¯s room.


    Xu Yixue, hugging herptop, was gathering information that could potentially target herpany. Ye Xiaoning, at some point, had printed out a thick stack of what Xu Fan saw as messy stock market trend charts and was flipping through them page by page, asionally replying to WeChat messages as if trying to recruit more talent into Xu Yixue¡¯spany as an emergency response team.


    Seeing their determined efforts, it seemed certain they were nning to pull an all-nighter. Xu Fan smiled faintly, opened the main door of the house, and walked out of Xu Yixue¡¯s home.


    He hadn¡¯t yet decided whether to stay at Xu Yixue¡¯s ce, but his two little brothers, Mo Luo Dan and Ben Ben, were still in the vicinity of Xu Yixue¡¯s residentialplex.


    After leaving the house, Xu Fan didn¡¯t take the elevator; instead, he headed to the emergency exit by the stairwell.


    Living on the ninth floor, Xu Yixue would never take the stairs unless the elevator was out of service. For Xu Fan, however, taking the stairs was much faster than the elevator.


    With a light step, Xu Fan leaped from between the gaps of the stairwell¡¯s turning point and jumped down.


    The gap was barely wide enough for two people, but it led straight to the lowest level, nearly thirty meters tall.


    Xu Fan stretched out his body in mid-air andnded on the ground as lightly as a feather.


    Uponnding, Xu Fan¡¯s footsteps were incredibly light, not even stirring up a speck of dust.


    After leaving the residential building, Xu Fan quickly made his way to the underground parking lot of theplex.


    Because during thest visit to Xu Fan¡¯s Star of Zhonghai home, Ben Ben had frightened Xu Yixue, Xu Fan, wanting to avoid repeating the same mistake, had arranged for it to cultivate alone in the car, so as to avoid angering Xu Yixue again.


    Ben Ben, already well-versed in human nature, was obedient to Xu Fan¡¯s instructions. Since the appearance of Xu Yixue, it mostly stayed hidden in the trunk to cultivate.


    At this moment, within the trunk of Xu Fan¡¯s car, Ben Ben was curled up into a fluffy ball, silently cultivating the Swallowing Moon Divine Technique that Xu Fan had taught it.


    This Swallowing Moon Divine Technique, a mysterious skill Xu Fan had obtained in his previous life from a demon cultivator, was not suitable for the human physique but extraordinarily fitting for canine cultivation.


    Upon reaching the peak level of this technique, that demon powerhouse could simply open his mouth and swallow a huge moon whole.


    Ben Ben¡¯s true form, like that of the demon powerhouse, was also canine, and although a trace of Qilin Bloodline was present in its body, that power had not yet been stimted. Therefore, its cultivation of the Swallowing Moon Divine Technique was progressing much faster than the Kylin cultivation methods Xu Fan had previously taught it.


    Xu Fan approached the car and opened the trunk; as the lid lifted, Ben Ben slowly opened its eyes. Seeing that its master Xu Fan hade, it bent its four legs and instantly jumped to Xu Fan¡¯s side, wagging its tail in a very dog-like manner.


    ¡°How far have you progressed in the ¡®Swallowing Moon Divine Skill¡¯?¡± Xu Fan bent down and stroked Ben Ben¡¯s white, soft fur.


    ¡°Woof Woof, this doggy is a genius among the canine star beings. I have already cultivated to the third realm,¡± Ben Ben excitedly barked, wagging its tail.


    ¡°The second level? Not bad, but you need to speed up,¡± Xu Fan nodded, generally satisfied with Ben Ben¡¯s cultivation progress.


    The Swallowing Moon Divine Skill was divided into ten levels, each representing a realm. By reaching the second realm, Ben Ben had already be equivalent to a Qi Drawing Realm expert of this.


    However, each level of the Swallowing Moon Divine Skill was more difficult than thest, and although Ben Ben had quickly entered the second level, the time required to advance would only increase as it progressed.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve reached the Qi Drawing Realm too, I¡¯ll find you someone who can be considered your senior brother. When you two have the time, you can spar together. It¡¯s only through realbat that you can truly grow,¡± Xu Fan said somewhat sternly to Ben Ben at his feet.


    ¡°Woof Woof¡­ Senior brother? Where is my senior brother?¡± Ben Ben eagerly pawed at the ground, looking at Xu Fan with curiosity. Clearly, Ben Ben, who had just been enlightened into a Spirit Beast by Xu Fan, had yet to meet any other martial artists besides Xu Fan.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 290: 290: Parent-Child Outfit_1

    Chapter 290: Parent-Child Outfit_1


    Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning, after finishing their meal and greeting Xu Fan, hurried out the door. Xinghai Media had to hold an emergency meeting today, to discuss preparations for thepany¡¯s response to the stock market¡¯s current vtile movements. At the same time, Ye Xiaoning had also arranged for two of her ssmates toe to Xinghai Media to help out in an emergency, so Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning were very rushed, leaving immediately after eating without even cleaning up.


    Xu Fan looked at the tes, bowls, and utensils left by the two women and deftly threw them all into the kitchen dishwasher, then quickly wiped the table clean.


    Tongtong had already hung a bib-like napkin around her neck and picked up a small spoon, looking at Xu Fan with anticipation.


    After Xu Fan had finished clearing the table and cutlery, hedled a full bowl of porridge for Tongtong.


    Ye Xiaoning had made porridge and steamed buns for breakfast, with dishes of shredded radish and scrambled eggs with tomatoes¡ªindeed, it was a very health-conscious meal, clearly reflecting Xu Yixue¡¯s preferred style.


    Tongtong, the little devil who couldn¡¯t enjoy a meal without meat, didn¡¯t seem to mind. She grabbed a steamed bun and started to nibble on the soft bread while sipping her porridge.


    Xu Fan had now reached the realm of indifference to eating or not. He acted as Little Tongtong¡¯s personal waiter, alternating between blowing on her porridge, serving her vegetables, and tearing up the steamed buns for her, appearing as if he intended to spoil his daughter to the heavens.


    The breakfast took nearly an hour to finish, and the young child, Tongtong, astonishingly ate tworge steamed buns and drank three bowls of porridge. She ate more than Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoningbined.


    ¡°Daddy, there¡¯s a sports event at themunity today. Tongtong needs to eat a lot to win first ce,¡± Tongtong said, patting her little stomach contentedly and belching before speaking to Xu Fan.


    If Tongtong hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Xu Fan might have forgotten. He had previously promised the little devil that he would apany her to themunity sports event.<div>


    This darn sports event even required parental participation, and given the serious situation at Xu Yixue¡¯spany, she couldn¡¯t possibly make it. So naturally, the task fell on Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan was pondering whether to show his full strength or hide a little during the uing games when suddenly the sound of a key turning in the door came.


    Xu Fan released his Sea of Consciousness, instantly covering the area at the entrance, and saw that it was Li Yueqin, the top-notch housekeeping assistant requested by Xu Yixue.


    Upon seeing Xu Fan, Li Yueqin showed no surprise; after all, she had already met him before. Xu Fan, on the other hand, was pleased to see Li Yueqin. Although he was more than capable of doing household chores, as if he had three heads and six arms, and could easily match ten people¡¯s work, he was, after all, a Cultivation World overlord who had shaken the Wanfang Tianyu. Having Xu Fan do housekeeping was indeed like using a nuclear missile to kill a mosquito.


    Li Yueqin, noticing that Xu Fan and Tongtong had just finished eating, quickly demonstrated the qualities of a gold-medal housekeeper. She took an apron from the kitchen, tied it around herself, and respectfully said to Xu Fan, ¡°Mr. Xu, please let me handle this. You go tend to your matters.¡±


    Xu Fan nodded and smiled at Li Yueqin, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you, thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. This is our job, as long as the customer is satisfied,¡± Li Yueqin replied with a professional smile, then began to deftly clean up the dining table.


    Xu Fan nced at the time; because Little Tongtong had taken quite a while to eat, it was nearly 8:20 a.m. There were less than ten minutes left until themunity¡¯s announced gathering time for the sports event.


    ¡°Sweetheart, Daddy will change your clothes, and then we¡¯ll go to the sports event together,¡± Xu Fan said as he picked up Tongtong and dashed into her room.


    Li Yueqin was busy cleaning up the table and thus did not notice Xu Fan¡¯s movement. If she had seen it, her jaw might have dropped to the ground.


    Xu Fan¡¯s figure shed into Tongtong¡¯s room in an instant, leaving not even a hint of an afterimage on the ground. His speed was almost equivalent to teleportation.


    With that speed, not to mention amunity sports meeting, even if it were the Olympic Games held across the entire Sea Blue Star, Xu Fan would be unrivaled, without anypetitor in sight.


    After entering Tongtong¡¯s room, Xu Fan found dozens of Tongtong¡¯s outfits in tworge wardrobes. Every piece of clothing in the wardrobe was clearly of exquisite quality and brand-name, revealing that Xu Yixue, as a mother, truly devoted a lot of care to her daughter.


    Xu Fan¡¯s eyes swept slowly through the wardrobe before he picked a pure white tracksuit and a pair of delicate sports shoes.


    The clothes and shoes were all branded with the Nike Swoosh.


    ¡°Tongtong, how about wearing this outfit today?¡± Xu Fan held up the clothes and asked Tongtong.


    ¡°Yay! Daddy is wearing white, and Tongtong is wearing white, too¡ªwe¡¯ll be matching in our parent-child outfits!¡± Tongtong pped her small hands, happily telling Xu Fan.


    ¡°Haha, matching outfits, perfect indeed. This will be my little girl¡¯s battle dress for today.¡± Xu Fan shook the tracksuit in his hand and then lifted Tongtong up to change her into the white sports outfit.


    ¡°Daddy, and the shoes!¡± Tongtong jumped out of Xu Fan¡¯s arms, sat on the bed, kicked off her pink slippers, and revealed a pair of chubby little feet.<div>


    ¡°Haha, here are the shoes!¡± Xu Fan took Tongtong¡¯s little socks and carefully put them on her feet. While dressing the little girl¡¯s feet, he took the opportunity to tickle the soles, making her giggle withughter.


    ¡°Stinky daddy, naughty daddy, don¡¯t tickle Tongtong¡¯s feet¡­ tickle tickle tickle.¡± The little girl kicked her feet on the bed, creating a joyously yful scene.


    Seeing it was gettingte, Xu Fan stopped tickling Tongtong and started carefully putting shoes on the little princess.


    He slipped the shoes onto her feet and then tied eachce securely. It seemed like a simple task, yet Xu Fan handled it with great care, his face radiating a glow that only a father possessed.<div>


    After the shoes were on, Tongtong happily jumped down from the bed, twisting left and right to test the new sports shoes on her feet.


    ¡°The shoes daddy put on Tongtong feel sofy.¡± Tongtong bounced around on the floor, her expression filled with excitement.


    ¡°Baby, are you ready now?¡± Xu Fan bent down to pick up Tongtong and asked the little princess in his arms affectionately.


    ¡°Hee hee, Tongtong is all ready. This time, Tongtong is going to be the champion,¡± Tongtong said excitedly, clenching her little fists.


    ¡°No problem!¡± Xu Fan snapped his fingers and, holding Tongtong, prepared to head out.

 Chapter 291: 291: The Big and Small Black Bulls_1

    Chapter 291: The Big and Small ck Bulls_1


    Kowloon New City¡¯s residentialmunity covers an extensive area, with over a hundred households. Among the residents are influential and prestigious individuals from Zhonghai City. It¡¯s hard for ordinary people to afford living in such a high-endmunity in Zhonghai, wherend is worth its weight in gold.


    Moreover, Kowloon New City is equipped with a full range of facilities. It even has a sports field that typically is found only in schools and sports halls, indicating the affluence of Kowloon New City.


    However, it is precisely because of Kowloon New City¡¯sprehensive amenities that the property prices have indirectly soared, making it one of Zhonghai City¡¯s few premium residential areas that, although not made up of vis, still qualify as luxury housing.


    At this time, it was nearly half-past eight, and the sports field in the middle of Kowloon New City was bustling with activity.


    Usually, many peoplee here to exercise early in the morning. It¡¯s generally pretty quiet, but today, due to themunity event, there were already quite a few people on the field.


    This event, organized by the street office, not only invited residents of Kowloon New City but also those from several nearbymunities. As a result, the sports field was filled with people, mostly groups of two or three adults leading a child, clearly family units.


    In Yan Country, there is a strong emphasis on sports and fitness, and there is a particr focus on fostering a love of sports in children from a young age. This sports day event was held to encourage parental investment in their children¡¯s physical activities. While it had been an annual event, this year¡¯s sports day featured some differences from previous years.


    In the past, the sports day was generally apetition among children. However, this year, the organizers, having adopted advanced experiences from elsewhere, implemented a new format where parents and children participated together, with events designed to emphasize cooperation between them.


    Therefore, this innovative approach attracted the attention of a broad swath of themunity¡¯s residents. Most of the people at the sports field were there not topete but to observe the novelpetition.


    ¡°Wow, there are so many kids here.¡± Tongtong was lying in Xu Fan¡¯s arms, looking at the many children on the field with eyes full of excitement.<div>


    Children love meeting peers their age, and Tongtong was no exception.


    ¡°Haha, Daddy will make sure you have lots of fun today!¡± Xu Fan carried Tongtong and squeezed through the crowded crowd to enter a row of temporary booths set up on the field.


    Arge banner hung there, reading: Contestant Registration Area.


    When Xu Fan, with Tongtong in tow, arrived at the registration area, the sports day was about to start. Several event staff members, wearing red hats, were checking off names and signing in participants.


    Holding Tongtong, Xu Fan approached one of the staff members and reported the names of Xu Yixue and Tongtong. The staff member looked through the registration book, found Xu Yixue and Tongtong¡¯s names, then nced at Xu Fan with a puzzled look and asked, ¡°Are you Xu Yixue?¡±


    ¡°Brother, Xu Yixue is Tongtong¡¯s mommy. Mommy had something to do today, so Daddy brought me to participate,¡± Tongtong exined to the staff member before Xu Fan could reply. Her little face was filled with excitement, and she seemed to be looking forward to the sports day enormously.


    ¡°Alright, here are your bibs, make sure to wear them.¡± After confirming Xu Fan¡¯s identity, the staff member went to a nearby box, rummaged through it, and handed Xu Fan a set of two cloth bibs, onerge and one small.


    Xu Fan took the bibs and put Tongtong down on the ground, then he started to attach the smaller bib to Tongtong.


    After affixing Tongtong¡¯s bib, Xu Fan stuck his own on and assessed the result, concluding, ¡°This looks silly.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, daddy, Tongtong is going to be the champion today!¡± Tongtong didn¡¯t find the bib silly at all. Instead, gazing at it, she seemed to be filled with a heroic spirit and chuckled as she spoke to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Haha, as long as Daddy is here, the champion will definitely be our treasure, Tongtong!¡± Xu Fan patted Tongtong¡¯s little head and confidently proimed.


    ¡°Heh heh¡­ Some people really don¡¯t know their own limits¡­¡±


    At that moment, a mockingugh came from behind.


    Xu Fan turned around to see a dark and robust man standing behind him, with a broad build and muscr physique, towering almost at 1.9 meters, a good half-head taller than himself.


    Next to the burly man was also a child. One could tell at a nce the child was his own ¨C young but dark and burly,cking the innocence of a child and resembling a little gori. Furthermore, the child had a face full of arrogance and slyness, not at all befitting of a six- or seven-year-old.


    Though the snide remark hade from the mouth of the nearly two-meter-tall burly man, the little devil with a face like a gori also looked disdainfully at Xu Fan.


    The pair, arge and a small dark duo, went by the names of Li Niu and Li Xiaoniu. Both father and son were dark and burly, particrly Li Xiaoniu, who was participating in themunity¡¯s sports day event for the second time. Last year, Li Xiaoniu had secured the position of runner-up, and this year, his sights were set directly on the championship. The reason was simple; it was a parent-child sports event, and Li Xiaoniu had immense confidence in his father¡¯s abilities.


    Comparing Xu Fan with Li Niu, one could easily see the difference: Xu Fan was about 1.8 meters tall while Li Niu towered at 1.9 meters, half a head taller than Xu Fan.


    And weight? Li Niu was easily a hundred pounds heavier than Xu Fan. Although dark-skinned, his muscles were defined and firm, like bs of iron stacked upon his body, which even the pickiest of rich women might find appealing, exuding the aura of a ¡°macho fantasy.¡±<div>


    Key to note, Li Niu was more than just brawn; despite his appearance as a stereotypical big and thick brute, he was actually a well-known fitness instructor at Zebra Gym in Zhonghai City, a former member of the Zhonghai Sports Team who had won several city games medals. However, a fight during provincial team training resulted in his disqualification from the national team selection ¡ª otherwise, he might have had the chance to represent Yan Country at the world¡¯s most elite gathering of athletes ¨C the Olympic Games.


    Even though Li Niu had now retired from the Zhonghai Sports Team, his skills from his prime remained intact.

 Chapter 292: 292: The Chrysanthemum is Wilted, Scattered All Over the Ground - 1

    Chapter 292: The Chrysanthemum is Wilted, Scattered All Over the Ground ¨C 1


    This time, Li Niu came to the parent-child sports event with the championship title in his pocket.


    Li Niu was already a man with strength like an ox, and his son, Li Xiaoniu, had inherited his excellent genes. At such a young age, he was already over 1.1 meters tall, dark, and hefty. His dark arms were much thicker than Tongtong¡¯s slender legs.


    Compared to the Li Family¡¯s sizeable pair, thebo of Xu Fan and Tongtong looked like hitting a rock with an egg.


    ¡°See the difference between us? With those tiny arms and legs, you think you canpete with me, Li Niu, for the championship? You¡¯re dreaming!¡± Li Niu flexed his absurdly thick arms, and a massive bicep bulged on his arm, trembling fiercely and looking incredibly intimidating.


    Xu Fan turned away, delivering a smack to the back of that dumb big and rough guy¡¯s head without even facing him.


    This Li Tieniu only had some dead muscles on him. Xu Fan saw right through him. The strength in his body wasn¡¯t even one percent of Xu Fan¡¯s. Xu Fan could pinch him to death with just one finger.


    Such a delusional fool was actually yelling in front of Xu Fan, who was once a top-tier boss in the Cultivation World. Li Niu¡¯s mor was like an ant buzzing in an elephant¡¯s ear; Xu Fan simply ignored it.


    ¡°Haha, scared now, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯ll know what¡¯s what when thepetition starts!¡± Li Niu thought Xu Fan was afraid of him when he turned around, so he was in high spirits, feeling like he¡¯d already be the champion of the event. sping his burly little son¡¯s hand, he let out a string of exaggeratedughter.


    Xu Fan furrowed his brows slightly when he heard Li Niu¡¯s piercingughter, feeling a bit annoyed.


    This dumb big and rough man, ugly as sin, was also ridiculously full of himself, and he was showing off in front of the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor of the entire Cultivation World. Xu Fan felt that if he didn¡¯t put this fool in his ce, he might get too big for his boots.<div>


    So, Xu Fan activated his Air Control Technique, gently lifting a small pebble, and with a ¡°biu¡± sound, shot it towards Li Niu¡¯s muscr buttocks.


    A heart-wrenching scream suddenly pierced the noisy air of the sports field.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡± Li Niu clutched at his butt, his dark face twisted in agony.


    The pebble Xu Fan shot out had gone straight up his backside, almost making the sturdy man cry from the pain.


    That was Xu Fan holding back a great deal, using less than one-tenth of a percent of his power tounch the pebble.


    Even with less than one-tenth of Xu Fan¡¯s power, it almost brought Li Niu to his knees in pain.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Xiaoniu looked at his big, burly father with concern.


    Just moments ago, Li Niu was letting out a string of arrogantughter, but suddenly he jumped up as if an arrow had struck his butthole, still holding his bum, looking quite indecent.


    ¡°Dad might have an issue with hemorrhoids¡­¡± Li Niu said painfully, sucking in air and speaking to Li Xiaoniu.


    ¡°Hemorrhoids? What are hemorrhoids?¡± asked Li Xiaoniu with some surprise.


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s like an injury on the buttocks, it hurts a lot!¡± Li Niu wore a look of distress, saying pitifully.


    Xu Fan¡¯s pebble was ¡°fast, urate, and ruthless.¡± With just one hit, it almost blew a hole through his backside. Now Li Niu could not even stand up straight, sticking out his butt, looking just like a ck rabbit.


    Many people around also saw Li Niu¡¯s painful outburst just now, and they vaguely heard Li Niu say that his hemorrhoids were acting up, which is why there were strange smiles on their faces.


    Li Niu and Li Xiaoniu were naturally bulky, so the father and son pair were clearly the favorites to win today¡¯spetition. Everyone thought they had no chance against these two humanoid goris, but then Li Niu, the big gori, had a bout of hemorrhoids right before thepetition was about to start.


    Indeed, one should not be too arrogant, for even the heavens will not spare you if you are.


    ¡°Haha, look at that silly big, dark, and coarse guy. He was just bragging about bing the champion, and now his chrysanthemum is in ruins!¡±


    ¡°I heard he was an athlete before, could it be that he has some chronic injuries from overtraining, leading to a rpse whenever he gets excited?¡±


    ¡°If this silly big, dark, and coarse guy doesn¡¯tpete, our family might stand a good chance of winning¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it, what if you get too excited and tear the wound open? That would be awful¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°Dammit, I don¡¯t have hemorrhoids. Stop talking crap¡­¡±


    One by one, everyone joined in, mocking Li Niu¡¯s current predicament.


    Li Niu had put on quite a show earlier, and Xu Fan wasn¡¯t the first one he had mocked. Several other contenders for the championship had also been sneered at by Li Niu, which is why he had incurred the wrath of the crowd. Now that they saw him at a disadvantage, everyone felt especially vindicated.


    Originally, themunity event was organized just for the children¡¯s happiness; the parents didn¡¯t really care about the rankings. But Li Niu, who used to be an athlete and now a fitness coach, felt a sense of superiority and thus showed off everywhere, leading to his current state where everyone was against him, and he was under attack from all sides.<div>


    Li Niu, clutching his bottom, turned a deep shade of purple on his big dark face as he heard the jeers around him.


    ¡°Dammit. I have to win first ce in today¡¯s sports meeting no matter what!¡± Li Niu dered defiantly while holding his butt.


    ¡°Dad, can you stillpete with your butt like that?¡± Although Li Xiaoniu wanted to win a prize, seeing his dad in such agonizing pain made him question uncertainly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your dad¡¯s athlete days weren¡¯t for nothing. I¡¯ll get through this sports meeting today even if I have to take medicine and get a local anesthetic. Back in the day, I was the tough guy who got three local anesthetics forpeting in Zhonghai Citypetitions!¡± Li Niu boasted with a fierce look on his face as he rubbed his bottom.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re awesome. We must win the championship!¡± Li Xiaoniu said excitedly.


    Heartened by his dad¡¯s potential full recovery, Li Xiaoniu brightened up immediately.


    ¡°There are two shots of the local anesthetic at home, just right to be used now before they expire. There¡¯s still about ten minutes before the start; we should have enough time!¡± Li Niu said, enduring the pain as he pulled out his phone from his pocket and quickly dialed his wife.


    As an athlete, he frequently faced injuries and often trained while hurt, so getting a local anesthetic was amon urrence for him.


    He did, however, cast a resentful look at Xu Fan.


    It was just a hunch, but he felt that his injury just now seemed to have an intricate connection with Xu Fan.

 Chapter 293: 293: Still the Familiar Formula_1

    Chapter 293: Still the Familiar Form_1


    After Li Niu¡¯s heart-wrenching scream subsided, Xu Fan left with Tongtong, moving away from Li Niu. Since the purpose of the punishment had been achieved, Xu Fan didn¡¯t linger at the scene of the incident.


    Xu Fan sat with Tongtong in the tent for a while, and in less than five minutes, themunity staff had finished preparing for the sports day. Then someone from themunity leadership ascended the stage and began to make a speech.


    The speechsted ten minutes, mostly filled with clich¨¦s and titudes, which Xu Fan didn¡¯t really listen to until the very end, when the leader on the stage announced, ¡°The Mercedes-Benz Sports Day now officially begins,¡± that Xu Fan slowly came back to his senses.


    ¡°Families of the athletes, please get ready to enter by your numbers. We have now divided all participants into four groups. Those in Group A, please prepare to enter now.¡±


    On the stage, a staff member with a microphone called out to the crowd below.


    Upon hearing this, Xu Fan nced at his number card and saw that he was indeed number 9 in Group A. So, he gently picked up Tongtong and asked, ¡°Baby, it¡¯s our turn to go on now, are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, Tongtong is ready. I¡¯m going to be first today,¡± Tongtong said happily, swinging her pigtails.


    ¡°No problem!¡± Xu Fan replied and, carrying Tongtong, slowly made their way to the designated gathering point indicated by the staff.


    What Xu Fan didn¡¯t expect was to see the same foolish, rough man, Li Niu, whom he¡¯d hit with a pebble that injured his rear, also arriving at the preparation area for the contestants, carrying his little Li Xiaoniu.


    Both he and his son had number cards on their backs and chests¡ª they were the number 13 participants in Group A.<div>


    No wonder Li Niu had seemed a bit hostile towards Xu Fan; it turned out that after seeing the number card on Xu Fan, he realized they were in the same group. If Xu Fan was to win the championship, he would directly eliminate Li Niu, leaving him with no chance to advance to the finals.


    That¡¯s why Li Niu had ridiculed Xu Fan upon hearing his words because, in his eyes, all the other parents in Group A looked like frail schrs, and there were also quite a few women around thirty, none of whom seemed capable of defeating a strong man like himself.


    Seeing Li Niu, Xu Fan was also a bit surprised; by all logic, that big, foolish brute should have been nursing his injured rear at the hospital, yet here he was, back at full health before Xu Fan¡¯s very eyes.


    Xu Fan had walked away with Tongtong right after flicking the pebble, so he didn¡¯t know that Li Niu had gone home to get patched up and had someone give him an injection.


    The pain had significantly subsided by now, though he looked a bit awkward walking, as if he was dragging his feet, looking quite silly.


    ¡°Humph! The champion of Group A will definitely be us!¡± Li Niu red fiercely at Xu Fan.


    Although he hadn¡¯t noticed any problem when he was getting the shot, Li Niu still felt that his injury had quite a bit to do with Xu Fan, so he red at Xu Fan with ill-will.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Xu Fan scoffed contemptuously at Li Niu and turned his head away, no longer paying him any attention.


    Although he had taken some medicine and was able to return to the field, it was destined to be a lost cause. Even if Xu Fanpeted upside down, Li Niu wouldn¡¯t stand a chance at winning against him.


    ¡°Dearpetitors, we are now ready to begin our first activity called the Kangaroo Hop.¡± A staff member wearing a red cap came to the middle of thepetitors and started exining the precautions and rules of the activity to everyone.


    The Kangaroo Hop, in short, involved the parents and children taking off their shoes, then the child would stand on the parent¡¯s feet, resembling a kangaroo carrying a little baby in its pouch, with both of them moving together, walking as one.


    If a child falls off during the event, that would be considered a foul, and they can only return to the starting point and set off again, so this activity not only tests the physical endurance of the parents but also the level of understanding between the parent and the child.


    If the child is on the instep, relying solely on the parent¡¯s strength won¡¯t allow them to walk, and the shifting center of gravity will cause the child standing on the instep to fall off.


    Only when the child and parent move their legs together while walking can they avoid dropping the child and advance steadily forward.


    The activity area was alreadyid out with a ten-meter-long track by the staff, using foam mats, eachne one meter wide and differentiated by colors, so after thenes were allocated, everyone had their own separate track.


    Another rule of the activity was that if a child or parent stepped onto someone else¡¯s track, that too would be considered a foul, and they had to start again from the beginning.


    However, with such a short distance,mitting a foul almost meant that there was no chance of winning thepetition.


    After the staff had thoroughly exined the rules and confirmed that there were no further questions from the participants, they were asked to take their ces at the start of their respective tracks.


    The staff carefully checked the numbers hanging on everyone¡¯s chest to ensure theypletely matched thenes, and then gave the order, ¡°Take off your shoes!¡±<div>


    This is when the differences became apparent.


    Xu Fan remembered learning to put on and take off his shoes at a very young age, and even to tie his shoces.


    However, in a high-endmunity like Zhonghai City, none of the children took the initiative to remove their shoes; most were waiting for their parents to do the task for them.


    ¡°Tongtong, Daddy will teach you how to untie shoces today. Watch, grab these twoces, pull hard with your hand, and they wille undone,¡± Xu Fan squatted down and demonstrated to Tongtong how to untie shoces.<div>


    Though Xu Fan was extremely indulgent with his daughter, he didn¡¯t want his pampering to turn her into someone incapable of doing anything, so he didn¡¯t neglect teaching Tongtong what she should know.


    ¡°Tongtong got it, Daddy is so nice!¡± Tongtong, excited, squatted down and said to Xu Fan, ¡°Daddy, let Tongtong help you untie your shoces.¡±


    Seeing Tongtong¡¯s behaved manner, Xu Fan was overjoyed to the point of nearly exploding.


    Daughters truly are intimate little cotton pads, Xu Fan thought with blissful exasperation.


    However, in just a moment, Xu Fan frowned.


    It wasn¡¯t because of anything Tongtong did, but rather because Li Niu and his son Li Xiaoniu had also taken off their shoes next to him.


    A sour and putrid smell akin to a mouldy pickled cabbage left in a sewage ditch for over ten days emanated from Li Niu¡¯s feet and spread over the field.


    His son Li Xiaoniu also proudly inherited this trait from Li Niu; despite the smaller size of his own feet, a distinct odor spread in the air as well.


    It was the familiar form, the familiar scent.

 Chapter 294: 294: Picking Feet Big Man_1

    Chapter 294: Picking Feet Big Man_1


    ¡°Nest stinks, who¡¯s sauerkraut has gone bad? Why is there a smell of spoiled sauerkraut?¡±


    ¡°Damn, it wasn¡¯t there just now, but suddenly it¡¯s here. It couldn¡¯t be someone¡¯s athlete¡¯s foot, could it?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t breathe, I can¡¯t breathe!¡±


    As soon as the two Li Family bulls took off their shoes, a wave of foot odor spread over thepetition field, causing everyone to cover their noses in disgust.


    Li Niu, although previously an athlete, was born with sweaty feet that had earned him the nickname ¡°biological weapon¡± in the provincial team, and his team members, to keep their distance, even arranged a separate bedroom for him.


    Li Xiaoniu can be said to have followed in his father¡¯s footsteps, inheriting his splendid tradition, with a pair of ck stinky feet that were equally offensive. The father and son duo, wearing number thirteen, had their neighboring contestants at twelve and fourteen struggling to breathe.


    Number fourteen happened to be an English teacher, and the phrase ¡°I can¡¯t breathe¡± was what he eximed while pinching his nose, which tranted to: I cannot breathe.


    Li Niu, on the other hand, appeared indifferent. His smelly feet had been an issue for more than a day or two, and he was ustomed to people¡¯s frantic expressions. Right now, he wore a smug look and said to the two beside him, ¡°If you can¡¯t handle it, you can always drop out of the race, see, everyone else is fine.¡±


    Number fourteen rolled his eyes. If it weren¡¯t for Li Niu¡¯s obviously strong and unreasonable appearance, he would have considered asking the organizers to remove Li Niu and his son from the group.


    However, after receiving a threatening look from Li Niu, the English teacher at number fourteen resigned himself to the situation.<div>


    Li Niu looked strong and fierce, and he was the type not to reason with others. If a conflict arose, one would undoubtedly be at a disadvantage.


    But Li Niu¡¯s foot odor was simply too overpowering. Number fourteen, who was a bit of a clean freak, just couldn¡¯t stand the toxic fumes emanating from these four feet. So, he extended his hand and said to a staff member, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯d like to request a change of group. I¡¯m suddenly feeling a bit unwell.¡±


    Before he had finished speaking, everyone in Group A immediately raised their hands and said to the staff in unison, ¡°We also want to change groups, our health has beenpromised!¡±


    The staff, seeing the agitated contestants, understood the situation immediately.


    As the saying goes, one rotten apple can spoil the whole barrel.


    The current situation was such that Li Niu¡¯s stinky feet had made it impossible for others topete; even the staff standing by were tempted to cover their noses and mouths, let alone how miserable contestants number fourteen and twelve must have felt next to Li Niu.


    In Group A, only the teams of Xu Fan and Li Niu had not raised their hands to request a change.


    Li Niu didn¡¯t mind because these were his and his son¡¯s feet; he wouldn¡¯t find himself distasteful, and he had long been ustomed to the smell.


    As for Xu Fan, as soon as Li Niu had taken off his shoes, he had casuallyid down an Inner Breath Formation around himself and Tongtong. This formation was usually used by Cultivators when exploring unknown and dangerous terrains because such deste ces might be filled with colorless and odorless spiritual poisonous gases, against which even powerful Cultivators could not defend.


    Therefore, a qualified Cultivator would generally use this Inner Breath Formation that allows one¡¯s breath to circte internally instead of externally. However, this formation also had time constraints that were directly linked to the Cultivator¡¯s strength.


    Xu Fan only had the strength of thete Qi cultivation stage by now, and this formation could likely onlyst for about four hours.


    However, that waspletely enough for Xu Fan and Tongtong to withstand the Li Family father and son¡¯s biochemical attack.


    In front of Xu Fan, Tongtong, who had been shielded by the Inner Breath Formation from the beginning, smelled nothing abnormal and looked at Xu Fan with curiosity, asking, ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong with them, why are people coughing and vomiting¡­ Are they sick?¡±


    ¡°Haha, they¡¯re not sick, they¡¯ve been smoked out by yer No. 13¡¯s foot odor,¡± Xu Fan said with augh, stroking Tongtong¡¯s little head.


    ¡°Eh, shouldn¡¯t feet be fragrant? Tongtong¡¯s feet are fragrant,¡± said Tongtong with a bit of cuteness, lifting her delicate feet and pretending to sniff them. Tongtong¡¯s body always carried a pleasant fragrance, so after she squatted down and sniffed her little feet, she shook her head at Xu Fan and said, ¡°Haha, Daddy, Tongtong¡¯s feet smell so good.¡±


    Xu Fan had a face full of ck lines.


    Although Xu Fan was aware that the little princess Tongtong¡¯s feet were indeed fragrant, he definitely did not want Tongtong to grow up to be a girl with the habit of digging her feet. So he patted Tongtong¡¯s little head and pretended to be stern, telling her, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to sniff your own feet, got it?¡±


    ¡°Um, Tongtong got it,¡± Tongtong obediently nodded her head.


    Li Xiaoniu, standing to the side, seeing Tongtong¡¯s cute action of sniffing her feet, unexpectedly gave a ¡°tch¡± sound, seemed a bit unwilling to be outdone, and squatted down too, bringing his head close to his dark feet.<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s just feet. I dare to smell them too¡­ ack¡­¡± Li Xiaoniu had just approached his feet when a strong stench hit him square in the face. Before he could take a deep breath, he began to vomit profusely.


    ¡°Xiaoniu, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Li Niu, seeing his son foolishly copying Tongtong by sniffing feet and now choking to the point of continuous vomiting, felt a pang of distress.


    He once again med Xu Fan for causing his son to lose his condition before thepetition.


    ¡°yer No. 13, may I ask if your team can continue to participate in thepetition? If not, we suggest you withdraw for now.¡± The staff member, seeing Li Xiaoniu almost faint from the smell of his own feet, approached Li Niu from two meters away, holding his breath as he spoke.<div>


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re participating, we¡¯re the team that¡¯s going to be champions!¡± Li Niu replied forcefully.


    At that moment, Li Xiaoniu, who was vomiting on the ground, also stubbornly stood up. Although he looked a bit pale, he said excitedly to the staff member, ¡°We¡¯re fine, we can definitely do it.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± the staff member turned to Xu Fan and asked solemnly, ¡°Sir, how about for the first match, your team and Team No. 13 go first, and we¡¯ll arrange the other people¡¯s matches for the second round? The results will be determined based on the time taken toplete thepetition.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Xu Fan slowly nodded.


    The big battle was about to erupt.


    The families of the dozen or so contestants who had nearly passed out from Li Niu¡¯s foot odor had already evacuated from the battlefield, leaving only Xu Fan with Tongtong, alone facing the Li Family father and son.

 Chapter 295: 295: Chasing Each Other_1

    Chapter 295: Chasing Each Other_1


    The battle was about to erupt.


    The dozen or so families ofpetitors, who had nearly fainted from the stench of Li Niu¡¯s big feet, had all withdrawn from the fight, leaving only Xu Fan, with Tongtong, to face Li Niu and his son alone.


    Everyone looked at Xu Fan with the kind of respect reserved for a group of eight hundred heroes, their eyes filled with admiration.


    Even if Xu Fan couldn¡¯t beat Li Niu, the mere fact that he dared to fight the Li Family father and son barefoot already showed Xu Fan¡¯s immense courage.


    The staff member, covering his nose, said in a deep voice, ¡°Get ready!¡±


    At that moment, Xu Fan, holding Tongtong, quickly ced Tongtong¡¯s little feet on top of his own.


    On the other side, Li Niu was no less decisive, coordinating perfectly with Li Xiaoniu. The pair, arge and a small brute, both with very agile movements, quickly assumed their ready positions.


    ¡°3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ Begin!¡± ordered the staff member!


    Li Niu and Li Xiaoniu were incredibly quick to react. Almost the instant the staff member gave the order, Li Niu, with his hand on Li Xiaoniu¡¯s arm, lifted their left feet at the same time, then set them down together, followed by lifting their right feet and setting them down in unison.


    Because Li Xiaoniu was still a child and had legs much shorter than Li Niu¡¯s, each step was taken ording to Li Xiaoniu¡¯s stride; Li Niu would only step as far as Li Xiaoniu could.<div>


    Although Li Xiaoniu¡¯s short legs didn¡¯t cover much distance, their father and son¡¯s perfect understanding and coordination made their steps steady.


    Furthermore, with Li Niu¡¯s huge and robust build, even though Li Xiaoniu weighed over ny pounds at his young age, under the support of Li Niu, his body didn¡¯t sway at all and was extremely stable.


    These two may have been slow, but they were very steady, taking steps one by one towards the finish line.


    As for Xu Fan, because Tongtong was after all a delicate little girl with athletic capabilities that were simply not on the same level as the brawny Li Family father and son, they started off a beat slower. Even walking proved difficult because standing on Xu Fan¡¯s feet was ufortable for her, making it seem more like she was swinging rather than walking.


    ¡°Whimper, Daddy, look how fast they¡¯re walking¡­¡± Tongtong, unsteady on her little feet, saw that Li Xiaoniu and Li Niu had already walked more than two meters while she hadn¡¯t even reached one meter. She pouted and anxiously spoke to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tongtong. Now listen to mymand. When I say left, you step with your left foot, and when I say right, you step with your right foot. Take big steps forward, don¡¯t look at your feet, okay?¡± Xu Fan said to his daughter, the corners of his mouth slowly forming a smile.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tongtong obediently nodded.


    Although she didn¡¯t know why Xu Fan wanted her to do this, she knew that as long as she listened to Xu Fan, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be wrong.


    ¡°So let¡¯s start now. We¡¯re going to aim for the championship,¡± Xu Fan said lightly beside his daughter.


    ¡°Mm-hmm! Tongtong wants to be the champion!¡± Tongtong affirmed resolutely.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start walking. Listen to mymand, left!¡± Xu Fan said loudly.


    Hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, Tongtong was no longer timid as before, but instead boldly stepped forward with great strides.


    Xu Fan¡¯s body was now more precise than the world¡¯s most powerfulputer. The moment Tongtong took arge step and her toes were about to touch the ground, Xu Fan¡¯s left foot instantaneously appeared below Tongtong¡¯s foot, steadily cushioning her little foot.


    ¡°Right!¡± Xu Fan almost simultaneously shouted themand.


    Without hesitating, Tongtong moved her right leg and walked forward.


    Xu Fan repeated the same action, able to ce his foot firmly where Tongtong was about to step at the very instant she was going tond.


    Such lightning-fast speed andputer-like anticipation left Li Niu, a former provincial team member,gging a full eight hundred meters behind Xu Fan.


    Moreover, Xu Fan was a Martial Arts Grandmaster.


    Once a martial artist reached the level of Martial Arts Grandmaster, they could obtain the ability of the Air Control Technique. Therefore, even if Xu Fan didn¡¯t use his hands to support Tongtong, she would not fall. Whenever Tongtong¡¯s center of gravity was even slightly unbnced, a mysterious force would appear on her body, gently supporting her, keeping her frame stable.<div>


    With Xu Fan¡¯smanding and assurance, Tongtong was now effortlessly moving along like walking on t ground, merrily racing towards the finishing ribbon ahead.


    ¡°Left¡­right¡­left¡­right¡­left¡­right¡­left¡­right¡­left¡­right¡­left¡­right¡­left¡­right¡­¡± Following Xu Fan¡¯s voice, Tongtong ran faster and faster, and soon caught up with Li Niu and his son, who had started with a quicker pace.


    At the start, Li Niu, seeing Tongtong¡¯s frightened face, thought he had the victory in the bag and didn¡¯t take Xu Fan seriously at all. His coordination with Li Xiaoniu also became smoother.


    Unexpectedly, after taking just a few steps, he saw Xu Fan shouting ¡°left-right-left-right,¡± and they rapidly caught up.<div>


    And that soft, weak little cutie from a moment ago had suddenly turned into a woman swift as the wind, no longer just walking but charging towards the finish line like she was running.


    A myriad of expletives raced through Li Niu¡¯s mind.


    He watched Tongtong¡¯s performance closely but couldn¡¯t spot any problems. Tongtong now looked no different from a child frolicking in a za, merely running forward joyously.


    The key issuey with this young man of clean appearance leading Tongtong. No matter how great Tongtong¡¯s movements were, his foot could always urately arrive under hers in time, with more precision than a drill team that had rehearsed ten thousand times, without the slightest error.


    Although Li Niu was a former athlete, he still needed to anticipate movements and have a tacit understanding with his son to ensure that no mistakes urred. If Li Xiaoniu ran as wildly as Tongtong, Li Niu would absolutely not manage to catch him.


    He was merely an athlete, not a deity. His physical fitness was just a bit better than that of an ordinary person. No matter how high their coordination, Li Xiaoniu would still asionally lose his bnce. If it weren¡¯t for Li Niu¡¯s sturdy arms constantly controlling Li Xiaoniu¡¯s center of gravity, he would have fallen to the ground after just two or three meters.


    ¡°Dad, they¡¯ve actually overtaken us, let¡¯s speed up too!¡± Li Xiaoniu, seeing Xu Fan and Tongtong effortlessly surpass them, cried out in shock.


    ¡°Alright, it seems we need to pick up the pace, now use the pace you use when you run with me in the morning, keep your bnce, and we must be champions!¡± Li Niu bellowed, ready to exert more force as well.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Upon hearing his dad¡¯s words, Li Xiaoniu immediately increased his speed from a brisk walk to a slow jog.

 Chapter 296: The Ox Loses Its Forehoof_1

    Chapter 296: The Ox Loses Its Forehoof_1


    ¡°Dad, they¡¯re catching up!¡± Although Tongtong was running and heard Li Niu¡¯s roar, he still couldn¡¯t help looking back and saw the two Lis sprinting wildly. He immediately turned to Xu Fan for help.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of, they won¡¯t catch us!¡± Xu Fan confidently said.


    Even though Li Xiaoniu had already picked up speed, the physical difference between Li Niu and Xu Fan was there, and it wasn¡¯t something that could be solved by simply running faster.


    ¡°Dad! Let¡¯s run faster, they¡¯re about to reach the finish line!¡± Li Xiaoniu and his father, Li Niu, had covered about 7 meters of the track, but Xu Fan and Tongtong had already run over 8 meters and were less than two meters away from the finish line.


    ¡°Son! Let¡¯s sprint!¡± Li Niu was also driven by a fierce fighting spirit at this moment. If he didn¡¯t give it his all now, he probably would never catch up to Xu Fan.


    Upon hearing his father¡¯smand, Li Xiaoniu immediately began to take big strides.


    He was half a head taller than Tongtong and naturally had longer legs. More importantly, Li Xiaoniu regrly exercised with Li Niu, so when he took strides, one of his steps was almost one and a half times that of Tongtong¡¯s.


    Li Niu¡¯s thick arms were fully engaged in controlling Li Xiaoniu¡¯s body. After all, it was already hard for Li Xiaoniu to maintain bnce while walking on his father¡¯s feet. If Li Xiaoniu tried to run on top of them, he almost had to relypletely on his father¡¯s arms to prevent him from tumbling due to an unsteady center of gravity.


    The two of them sprinted withrge strides and indeed caught up to Xu Fan in an instant.


    Although Tongtong didn¡¯t have to worry about bnce with the help of Xu Fan¡¯s remote control, she was still a little girl with small and short steps. Li Xiaoniu, taking big strides, quickly stood shoulder to shoulder with Tongtong.


    ¡°This is bad, Dad, he¡¯s going to overtake us,¡± Tongtong said hurriedly to Xu Fan.


    Li Xiaoniu and Li Niu managing to catch up was a bit of a surprise to Xu Fan. However, once he saw Li Xiaoniu¡¯s pace, a strange look shed through his eyes.


    With a ¡°bang!¡±


    Li Xiaoniu, out of eagerness, had run a bit too fast, and Xu Fan had already noticed that Li Xiaoniu¡¯s next step was off the mark, no longer aligned with Li Niu¡¯s foot.


    As a result, Li Xiaoniu missed his step and slid right off of Li Niu¡¯s foot.


    With a bang, Li Xiaoniu hit the foam mat on the track.


    Fortunately, the organizers had prepared the thick foam mats in advance, knowing the sport entailed a certain level of risk, so even though Li Xiaoniu fell on them, he wasn¡¯t injured.


    ¡°Damn it! What the hell, kid, how could you slip like that!¡± Seeing Li Xiaoniu fall due to a mistake turned Li Niu¡¯s face instantly dark.


    At home, he normally yed the role of a strict father, with very high expectations for Li Xiaoniu. Li Xiaoniu, who had always grown up under a harsh discipline, didn¡¯t dare to talk back to Li Niu¡¯s shouting and just said aggrieved from the ground, ¡°Dad, I was wrong!¡±


    ¡°You fool, it¡¯s such a waste to have educated you all these years; we¡¯ll definitely lose face big time in this event!¡± Li Niu said sternly, severely chiding Li Xiaoniu.


    Just then, Xu Fan and Tongtong¡¯s team sessfully reached the finish line, and with Tongtong¡¯s cheers, they were the first to break the finish line ribbon.


    ¡°Oh yeah! Daddy, we are the champions!¡± Tongtong excitedly hopped off Xu Fan¡¯s feet, and then, like a little monkey, climbed into Xu Fan¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Haha, our Tongtong is awesome!¡± Xu Fan lifted Tongtong up and gently said.


    By then, the timer on the field had already recorded the time it took for Xu Fan to cross the finish line, and he took the opportunity to remind Li Niu that he could stillpete for a ce if he wished, although he would have to start over from the beginning of the track because he had fallen off.


    Since there were three events in total at the sports meet, even if one did not lose too badly in the first event, by relying on the points from thest two events, one could still win the final championship. Therefore, without much contemtion, Li Niu immediately picked up Li Xiaoniu from the ground.


    ¡°Get back on it, we haven¡¯t lost yet, we still have a chance!¡±


    ¡°Right! The championship will definitely be ours!¡± Li Xiaoniu said undeterred and then got up from the ground and followed Li Niu, running at top speed back to the starting point of the track.


    At this moment, the audience below erupted into enthusiastic apuse at the sight of Xu Fan winning the championship and Li Niu¡¯s falter, and plenty of people were mocking Li Niu.


    However, Li Niu and Li Xiaoniu didn¡¯t pay attention to the mockery from the crowd, still posed properly, and started their attempt on the track again.


    This time, the two didn¡¯t rashly underestimate their opponents. They stuck with the method that Li Niu had mastered from the beginning; their coordination was good, their pace not fast, but it was very stable as they moved forward.


    The event had a time limit of three minutes, and if one could finish within those three minutes, the result would be valid, with points awarded based on the time it took to reach the finish line.


    However, if after three minutes one had not reached the end, then sorry, that event would be considered iplete and scored zero points.


    Therefore, although Li Niu and Li Xiaoniu had fallen from the track, they were still far from the three-minute limit, so even starting over, they still had a chance to make it into the top few.


    Even though their score for this event might be a few points lower than Xu Fan¡¯s, as long as they outperformed Xu Fan in the following two events, there was still a chance to win the championship.


    The coordination between Xu Fan and Tongtong just now was almost perfect; normally, it would take at least two minutes for anyone toplete the course without mishaps. Xu Fan and Tongtong had done it in just over 40 seconds.


    Now, as the Li father and son duo had fallen near the finish line, they had lost forty seconds. However, if nothing unexpected happened, they would still be able to finish within three minutes.


    On the track, the two were now in sync without the pressure of Xu Fan, their movements harmonious¡ªstep by step, not very fast, but very steady.


    One minuteter, Li Niu and his son¡¯s team also sessfully crossed the finish line.


    ¡°Dad, we are in second ce!¡± Li Xiaoniu jumped three feet high; although they had not won the championship, they had at least gained the points for second ce.


    ¡°Hmph, with only two teams participating, of course, we¡¯re in second ce. Don¡¯t tell me the next team will surpass us. If we want to win the championship, we must not fail in the remaining two events, got it?¡± Li Niu frowned, speaking to Li Xiaoniu.


    He was actually still upset about Li Xiaoniu falling earlier.


    As an athlete, he only epted sess, not failure, no matter whether the person was his son or not.

 Chapter 297 - 297 Garbage_1

    Chapter 297: Chapter 297 Garbage_1


    Xu Fan and Li Niu had finished their first round of the event, and the staff recorded their scores on the leaderboard, then urged the members of Group A, who had just withdrawn from thepetition due to the stench of Li Niu¡¯s feet, to return to the track.


    Although the two Li Family bulls had now put on shoes and gone to rest, there was still a lingering stench of spoiled sauerkraut on the track, only it wasn¡¯t as intense and eye-watering as before.


    ¡°Organizers, I request that this track be reced!¡± a man assigned to the track Li Niu had run on raised his hand and said to the staff.


    ¡°Ah, everyone just bear with it for a bit, and it will pass. Recing the track would slow down the progress of the event,¡± thepetition organizer appeared beside the crowd and said patiently to pacify them.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do, I can tolerate the smell of his feet, but I¡¯m worried my child and I will catch athlete¡¯s foot!¡± the man asserted forcefully.


    Next to him stood a little boy with an adorable appearance, looking up at his father with admiration in his eyes.


    ¡°Exactly, organizers hurry up and remove this track, otherwise the smell really affects our running efficiency.¡±


    ¡°Smelling this, how am I supposed to eat lunch?¡±


    ¡°If someone falls on this track, would they even be able to get up without fear?¡±


    ¡­


    The crowd, one after another, voiced their demand for the organizers to rece the track that Li Niu had run on.


    Seeing the crowd¡¯s fervent attitude, the organizers gave it some thought. They also considered the possibility of Li Niu actually having athlete¡¯s foot and the risk of infecting other runners on the track, so after a brief discussion, they had the staff start to dismantle the track Li Niu had run on and rece it with a new one.


    After all, the first group hadn¡¯t finished yet, and there were still three more groups to run, many of whom were very dissatisfied with the stinky track.


    If the whole event were ruined because of just one person, Li Niu, he wouldn¡¯t be able to shoulder that responsibility.


    Anyway, the foam mats that made up the track were very easy to install, and there were spare ones nearby.


    So, with the workers¡¯ rapid response, it only took a few minutes topletely dismantle the ten-meter-long foam track that Li Niu had run on.


    Throughout the process, the workers tearing down the foam mats were almost brought to tears by the smell clinging to them.


    Li Niu, watching from the side as the organizers even reced the track he had run on, felt it was a severe humiliation. Clenching his fists tightly, he turned to Li Xiaoniu and said fiercely, ¡°These bastards dare to mock me like this, I have to make them pay today!¡±


    After the track was reced, the members of Group A officially began their first race.


    Although they had viewed Xu Fan and Li Niupeting with their two kids, they assumed the activity carried little difficulty, given how it seemed so easy for them, leading to the natural conclusion that the event should be very simple.


    But what they didn¡¯t know was that Xu Fan was a reincarnated Cultivator, and even by the standards of Martial Artists in this world, Xu Fan¡¯s strength could already be considered that of a Martial Arts Grandmaster, one of the nearly top-tier existences in this world. He could jump down from over a dozen floors and it would be like walking on t ground, let alone such a simple game.


    This was still Xu Fan not using his full cultivation strength; he simply relied on his physical abilities to get through the challenge with Tongtong. If Xu Fan had wanted to be faster, it wouldn¡¯t have taken more than two seconds to reach the finish line with Tongtong.


    As for Li Niu, although not a Martial Artist, he did used to be an athlete, with all aspects of his physical fitness far exceeding that of an ordinary person. Especially his child, Li Xiaoniu, who inherited his athletic genes and trained with Li Niu every day, which gave them great chemistry and coordination. That¡¯s why theypleted the task with such ease.


    But it wasn¡¯t the same for the others. At the start signal from the staff, dozens of excited dads and moms with their kids rushed forward, but before they could take two steps, several children had already fallen off their parents¡¯ feet due to ack of coordination.


    ¡°Damn. Watching those two teams, it seemed so easy. I didn¡¯t expect it to be this hard when it was my turn!¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, baby, hold steady. Go slower, even slower. Don¡¯t fall off, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ouch, baby, you¡¯re stepping on my foot, and it really hurts. Don¡¯t stamp, walk slowly.¡±


    ¡°Sweetie, let¡¯s get up and keep going!¡±


    ¡°Wah wah wah¡­ I won¡¯t get up. I can¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu¡­ I¡¯m not ying anymore¡­¡±


    Within a few steps, several pairs of contestants had fallen because their kids couldn¡¯t maintain their bnce. Some children, with no mentalposure, not only failed to cooperate but also started crying on the spot.


    Only a few parents in sync with their kids were trembling as they walked as if on thin ice, nowhere near the tacit understanding Xu Fan and Li Niu had demonstrated.


    After half a day of chaotic attempts, the crowd finally learned the method Xu Fan had started with, instructing their own children to move forward step by deliberate step, left then right, though their pace was painfully slow. Compared to Xu Fan and Li Niu¡¯s speed, it was a significant difference.


    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to move faster, but those who tried to hurry couldn¡¯t grasp the rhythm. Either the adults took too big a step or the kids didn¡¯t step enough. Some children couldn¡¯t maintain their bnce, and the adults weren¡¯t able to steady them.


    The frantic three minutes turned into aedic spectacle.


    Li Niu and Li Xiaoniu quietly savored the sight of those who had mocked them earlier making fools of themselves on the track.


    Even though Li Niu had broken a rule just before reaching the finish line and had to start over, he still finished the course in less than two minutes total.


    Meanwhile, the motley crew on the field moved slower than snails. Many even broke rules several times, and the quickest among them took over two minutes just to clear the course.


    The rest, having grasped the trick of it, struggled to the end with their kids. Even then, out of the dozen or so teams, three still failed toplete the mere ten-meter ¡°squirrel walk¡± within the three-minute final time limit.


    ¡°Group A¡¯s results are now confirmed. Family number nine is currently in first ce, family number thirteen in second, and three families have been eliminated. Group B members, please get ready.¡± A staff member announced the results of Group A over a loudspeaker, a revtion that sent murmurs rippling through the contestants.


    ¡°Haha, a bunch of noobs, trying topete with me!¡± Li Niu said, looking arrogantly at the chaotic crowd around him. In his eyes, they were all trash.

 Chapter 298: 298 Parent-Child Push-Ups_1

    Chapter 298: Chapter 298 Parent-Child Push-Ups_1


    With Li Niu, the biochemical hazard gone, the progress of Groups B, C, and D was very fast. Apart from the longer preparation time, the rest of thepetition proceeded without any hitches and smoothly followed the agenda.


    However, while everyone had just been mocking others for being clumsy, once it was their turn topete, they realized they weren¡¯t much better.


    Most of the families were fairly well-off, many being managers andpany directors who spent years in the office, so their physical fitness was far behind the beast-like Li Niu. The children, spoiled and pampered, were less in tune with their parents than with their nannies. As a result, after the kangaroo walk event, more than a dozen families were eliminated.


    Although these families could still participate in the subsequentpetitions, their score of zero from the first event meant that even if they scored full marks in the next two activities, they were almost out of the running for any prizes.


    Among the eliminated families, only one left in a huff, while the majority, who hade simply to enjoy time with their kids, didn¡¯t insist on winning when theycked the strength to do so; they were content if their children were happy, and thus stayed on to participate in the following events.


    Still, everyone had gained a deeper understanding of Xu Fan and Li Niu¡¯s strength.


    Who would have thought that Li Niu, the boastful fool with a brawny appearance, actually had formidable strength and wasn¡¯t just all talk?


    And Xu Fan was even more terrifyingly strong; though he appeared gentle and quiet, he was the one who had sent the beast-like Li Niu sprawling, which just proved Xu Fan was the real master.


    After everyone¡¯s scores were determined, an employee tallied them up and reported back to the group.


    Xu Fan scored a full thirty points, Li Niu 28 points, and the rest of the group didn¡¯t reach twenty-five points. But as long as theypleted the course, they were guaranteed a minimum of fifteen points, while those who didn¡¯t finish within the time limit had all zeros.<div>


    After the scores were announced, the employees led everyone to another field to start the second activity, ¡°Parent-Child Push-Up¡ªParent-Child Sit-Up.¡±


    This activity was divided into two categories, with each team choosing one to participate in. The parent-child push-up involved the child lying on the parent¡¯s back while the parent did push-ups for one minute, and the score was based on the numberpleted¡ªsuitable for fathers and their children.


    The parent-child sit-up required both the adult and child to perform sit-ups together, and they had to p their hands upon each rise to count as onepleted rep. This was more suitable for mothers and their children.


    Since women generally have less physical strength but greater flexibility than most men, these two activities were designed to amodate parents of different genders¡ªa thoughtful consideration by the organizers.


    Teams could only register for one of the two options, and nearly all the women signed up for the sit-ups, as few could perform push-ups, especially with a child weighing several dozen pounds on their back.


    But not every man signed up for the push-ups. Several considered their children¡¯s weight and their own slender arms before decisively opting for sit-ups instead.


    With their limited strength, they could hardly do a couple of push-ups, and adding a child into the mix, they may as well lie down and skip the activity.


    Fortunately, while offering two options, the organizers hadn¡¯t stipted that the sit-ups were solely for women, allowing these men, who hadn¡¯t realistically assessed their strength, to opt for the sit-ups alongside thedies without fuss.


    When it was Xu Fan¡¯s turn to choose, Li Niu, the big and brash fool, appeared out of nowhere and stared at Xu Fan with a provocative look, saying, ¡°If you¡¯re a man, go for the push-ups. I¡¯ll show you what a real man is!¡±


    Xu Fan looked at Li Niu in front of him and gave a wry smile.


    The lesson from earlier hadn¡¯t sunk in, and here was Li Niu, provoking him once more. Xu Fan thought he might as well indulge him.


    ¡°Kid, what¡¯s so funny? Do you know I used to be on the provincial team? My record was 1,300 consecutive push-ups. If you¡¯re scared, you can opt for the sit-ups women do; I won¡¯t look down on you,¡± said Li Niu, egging Xu Fan on as he saw Xu Fan didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯ll choose sit-ups. Whether I am a man is not for you to decide,¡± Xu Fan shook his head, showing Li Niu the back of his head and effectively ignoring his existence.


    ¡°Damn! Are you even a man? A man wouldpete with me. Running away is worthless; today, I¡¯ll show you what a real Powerful Bull is. Don¡¯t think you can win the championship just because you won a race against a little girl. Today¡¯s champion will definitely be me, Li Niu!¡± Li Niu, infuriated by Xu Fan¡¯s response, blurted out.


    A sh of anger crossed Xu Fan¡¯s face; he had initially intended not to bother with Li Niu while apanying Tongtong, but Li Niu¡¯s repeated provocations were unbearable. Xu Fan¡¯s expression turned cold as he said to an employee, ¡°I¡¯m signing up for the parent-child push-uppetition, and I want to be in the same group as him. I have a special request for us: no time limit. We¡¯ll see who can do more.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Are you looking for death? The title ¡®Powerful Bull¡¯ was well-known in the sports circles a decade ago. What do you think you, a skinny kid, canpare with me?¡± Li Niu burst intoughter upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s challenge.


    Indeed, his statement was true. Back in the sports team, his strength and his smelly feet were recognized as two things in Zhonghai¡¯s sports festival that couldn¡¯t be beaten. Even now, with deliberate training, Li Niu¡¯s strength hadn¡¯t diminished but had even improved slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± Xu Fan said, ignoring him as he picked up Tongtong and began to prepare.


    ¡°Hey, kid, how about we make another bet? If you lose, kneel and knock your head three times, shouting ¡®Master Bull¡¯ three times,¡± Li Niu proposed craftily, undeterred as he said to Xu Fan.<div>


    He was confident in his strength, believing there was no way he could lose, so he made a very harsh condition.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Xu Fan readily agreed, more readily than Li Niu had expected.


    If you¡¯re offering your face for me to hit, then I won¡¯t hold back, Xu Fan thought to himself with a cold smirk.


    <div>

 Chapter 299: 299: The Push-Up Battle_1

    Chapter 299: The Push-Up Battle_1


    ¡°But what if you lose?¡± Xu Fan asked with a mischievous smile as he turned to face Li Niu.


    A fierce look shed across Li Niu¡¯s face as he spoke to Xu Fan, ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll kneel down and call you ¡®Grandpa¡¯ three times!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Just you wait, Xu Fan left behind an exaggeratedly elongated smile and turned, carrying Tongtong, toward thepetition area.


    ¡°All right, members of Group A, please take your positions for the push-up challenge,¡± a staff member instructed towards Xu Fan¡¯s direction.


    Xu Fan, with Tongtong in tow, quickly arrived at the venue prepared by the organizers. At this moment, Li Niu also arrived with his own Li Xiaoniu, giving Xu Fan a challenging look.


    Even though Li Niu had been defeated by Xu Fan and Tongtong in the squirrel walking event, after mulling it over, Li Niu only figured that it was Xu Fan and Tongtong¡¯s coordination that had won out. After all, that event mostly tested teamwork, and Li Niu believed that if Li Xiaoniu hadn¡¯t slipped at thest second, Xu Fan would have definitelye in second and not be riding high above him.


    The previous squirrel walking event might have primarily been about parental cooperation with their child, but this event was purely a test of the father¡¯s strength.


    As long as his strength was there, cooperation or no cooperation, he was sure to win the championship.


    In Li Niu¡¯s eyes, Xu Fan¡¯s build was just a skinny stick. If Xu Fan¡¯s strength could surpass his own, then it would be akin to a sheep eating a wolf.


    ¡°Everyone, get ready in position, our scorers are in ce, prepare to count!¡± the staff member dered, and the other staff members, donned in red vests, began guiding the participants into their push-up stance.<div>


    Several men participating in the push-up challenge braced their hands on the ground, getting into position, while their children ced their small hands on their fathers¡¯ shoulders.


    The scorers, wearing red vests, helped each child climb onto his father¡¯s back and then gestured an ¡®okay¡¯ sign.


    A staff member holding a stopwatch saw all the contestants ready and bellowed ¡°Start!¡± hitting the stopwatch button firmly.


    At the call to ¡°Start,¡± the push-uppetitors bent their arms and began doing stationary nks.


    Having an extra kid weighing dozens of pounds on their back was no joke; it was a solid weight. Although these parents participating in the parent-child push-up challenge exercised regrly, most only did limited physical activity and were not professional athletes like Li Niu.


    So, soon after the activity started, there were already two men sweating profusely withbored breathing, clearly struggling.


    If it were normal push-ups, they might have endured for a few dozen reps, but now with the added weight of their children, each push-up became extraordinarily heavier.


    The slowestpetitor could only do three before he felt as if a mountain was ced on him; even his arms shaking slightly on the ground.


    Although he was very thin, his son was a proper little chub. Not as rotund as Li Xiaoniu, the little orangutan, but still at least thirty pounds heavier than Tongtong.


    The little chub was blissfully unaware that his greediness had nearly broken his father¡¯s back. His father could only manage three push-ups before he genuinely couldn¡¯t continue.


    ¡°`


    If he went any further, he estimated he would face-nt on the ground and never be able to get up again.


    ¡°I always tell you to eat less, but you never listen. Now you know how hard it is for a fat guy!¡± the man slowly said to the little fatty on his back, then his arms could no longer hold out, and with a plop, hey prostrate on the ground.


    Only thirty seconds had passed, and this man hadpleted a mere three push-ups.


    The remaining few, though some had done five or six, and some had done seven or eight, and there was one who had done thirteen, didn¡¯t really count for much.


    Because Li Niu was thoroughly locking horns with Xu Fan.


    The person who had done the most push-ups so far among the others had reached thirteen, and seeing the color of his face, he seemed to be at the end of his strength, with his arms trembling slightly.


    But Li Niu seemed to be just warming up, his dark, thick arms moving up and down with what seemed like boundless strength, carrying the child who weighed over ny pounds, and had alreadypleted nearly forty push-ups.


    And yet, Li Niu hadn¡¯t even reached his limit.<div>


    The scorer at his side murmured continuously, so Li Niu, after listening to the scores of those around him, realized that hardly anyone was a match for him; the one with the highest count had managed only a dozen or so and was already struggling. Therefore, Li Niu was still the king in terms of strength.


    Li Niu smiled smugly, his arms unyielding, he kept huffing and puffing through his push-ups, while many of his fellow teammates were already running out of steam, with someone asionally copsing with a plop, being helped up by the scorer.


    Huffing and puffing, Li Niu was still going on, while the scorer at his side faithfully kept track of his score.


    73, 74, 75, 76¡­<div>


    Before Li Niu could feel proud, he saw the scorer by Xu Fan in the distance, who had been silent since the start of thepetition, suddenly bellow ¡°100!¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± Li Niu hurriedly looked over at Xu Fan¡¯s area.


    He had been blocked by others before, so Li Niu didn¡¯t know the situation over there with Xu Fan. Now that all the otherpetitors had dropped out due to exhaustion, only Xu Fan and Li Niu were left on the field.


    Now, Li Niu could see Xu Fan¡¯s posture for himself.


    His push-up form was even more textbook than Li Niu¡¯s, a professional athlete, and although there appeared to be no muscle on his body, somehow there was a tremendous strength allowing him to continue his push-ups in a steady rhythm.


    Logically, after doing it for so long, others with Xu Fan¡¯s physique would have copsed from fatigue by now, but Xu Fan showed no sign of tiredness at all. His arms continued to exert force fiercely, and his movements remained precise and perfect, not once deforming despite the long duration.


    And the adorable little girl lying on Xu Fan¡¯s back didn¡¯t experience any jolts from his movements, as stable as if she were lying in her own bed at home, whereas Li Xiaoniu, on Li Niu¡¯s back, though not in danger of falling off, was being shaken quite dizzy by Li Niu¡¯s ups and downs.


    Li Niu immediately became anxious.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 300: 300 The Last Straw that Breaks the Old Oxs Back

    Chapter 300: Chapter 300 The Last Straw that Breaks the Old Ox¡¯s Back


    This push-up event was his best chance to beat Xu Fan. If even his strongest suit of strength couldn¡¯t ovee Xu Fan, then what grounds did Li Niu have to im the championship title of the sports meet?


    More importantly, he had just boasted boastfully, making a bet with Xu Fan. If he lost, he¡¯d have to kneel and call the other person ¡°grandpa.¡±


    ¡°I absolutely cannot lose!¡± Li Niu roared in his heart, and with strength he didn¡¯t know he had he began to rapidly perform push-ups at a much faster pace than before.


    However, because he was doing them quickly, the push-ups he was performing were no longer very standard¡ªthey just barely met the requirements. Compared to Xu Fan¡¯s movements, which were precise and wless, Li Niu¡¯s fell short.


    Even so, Li Niu¡¯s speed still was unable to keep up with Xu Fan, from 78:100, the score had now dropped to 150:220.


    ¡°He¡¯s very skinny, even though he has explosive strength, he definitely can¡¯t have the stamina I do. As long as I can drag this out to the end, I can definitely beat him!¡± Li Niu wasn¡¯t impulsive in sports; on the contrary, he was rather clever, quickly analyzing the situation.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, your time is up, isn¡¯t it time to stop?¡± the timekeeper with the stopwatch reminded the two fiercelypeting teams.


    These two nearly dropped the jaws of the staff members. They had seen strong people before, but had never seen anyone with as much strength as Xu Fan and Li Niu.


    An average person, even without a child on their back, would definitely not be able to do hundreds of push-ups, just like the otherpetitors who had flopped to the ground earlier¡ªmost of them did only a few to a dozen. For ordinary people, that was already the limit.


    However, for Xu Fan and Li Niu, it was clearly not the case. Xu Fan, being a Cultivator with an iron-like body¡ªand having been enhanced by a Pei Yuan Pill¡ªprobably had more strength than an excavator. Carrying Tongtong, a little girl who weighed about thirty-something pounds, was far from Xu Fan¡¯s limit. If the referee did not call for a stop, Xu Fan could keep doing push-ups until the referee copsed and fell asleep.<div>


    Unaware of these facts, Li Niu assumed Xu Fan was just an athlete with a slender body and strong explosive power, so he used all his strength, as if he was fighting with the force of nine bulls and two tigers, frantically doing push-ups.


    His ¡°brat¡± on his back was at least sixty pounds heavier than Tongtong.


    It wouldn¡¯t have been noticeable if he just did a few dozen push-ups, but Li Niu had almost reached two hundred, and Li Xiaoniu on his back seemed to be getting heavier and heavier. Li Niu was panting heavily and could no longer maintain the ease he felt at the beginning.


    ¡°Gentlemen, you¡¯ve been going for three minutes now; I think it¡¯s time to call it quits. After all, it is friendship first,petition second,¡± the staff member suggested when he saw the two men determined to outdo each other.


    The truth was that the staff member was somewhat biased towards Li Niu, having noticed that despite Li Niu¡¯s burly appearance and explosive strength, he was visibly tired. Although he was still doing push-ups, they were no longer as precise, and his forehead glistened with sweat.


    In contrast, Xu Fan might look refined and handsome, not a match for Li Niu, but once thepetition started, his true capabilities were revealed.


    As soon as the timekeeper started the clock, Xu Fan began his push-ups with impable form, without a single error, and what was more impressive was that he maintained a consistent frequency from start to now. Having done close to three hundred push-ups, his pace was still unchanged, which even the scorekeeper silently counting for him found a bit miraculous.


    Other scorekeepers had to verbalize their count, because it¡¯s easy to lose track otherwise, but the scorekeeper in front of Xu Fan had no such concern. Xu Fan¡¯s push-ups were rhythmic from start to finish¡ªthere was no need to count out loud; he just had to silently read the numbers in his head. By then, he had counted to 258, and Xu Fan¡¯s pace had not faltered at all.


    At this moment, Li Niu found himself in a difficult position. He had not anticipated Xu Fan to be so formidable. Even his own much-prized strength was utterly oppressed by Xu Fan. Even though the push-ups Li Niu was now doing were far from as precise as at the beginning, he was still a whopping eighty behind Xu Fan.


    And still, Xu Fan continued, unphased by the staff member¡¯s plea, resolutely performing one push-up after another, as if he were a machine programmed only to move up and down, rather than a being of flesh and blood.


    Li Niu, already unable to keep up with Xu Fan¡¯s rhythm, was feeling fatigue in his arms. He could have done hundreds, perhaps thousands, if it weren¡¯t for his hefty son, but bearing such a burden significantly undermined his performance¡ªhaving done not even two hundred, he was starting to feel overpowered.


    Xu Fan, however, kept going,pletely ignoring the staff member¡¯s advice. Since Li Niu had already bet with him, Xu Fan wanted to let him know who the real ¡°grandson¡± was.


    Another minute passed, Xu Fan¡¯s rhythm remained steady, and the count reached 342.


    All the spectators gathered around, cheering for Xu Fan and counting along with the scorekeeper.


    The crowd initially wasn¡¯t aware of how many push-ups Xu Fan had done, but with every hundred, the scorekeeper would shout, prompting the onlookers to spontaneously start keeping track for Xu Fan.


    As for Li Niu, the crowd no longer cared; they had left him out of their attention, indifferent to his count since it was certainly less than Xu Fan¡¯s.


    Li Niu¡¯s arms felt like they were filled with lead. He had done only about 230, but it seemed his strength was spent. Each new push-up seemed to drain all he had left, and his son on his back was like the final straw breaking his back.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 301: 301 Li Niu Wants to Run_1

    Chapter 301: Chapter 301 Li Niu Wants to Run_1


    Li Niu copsed face down on the ground afterpleting his 250th push-up, finally unable to continue, with a loud thump.


    With his strength, he might have been able to hold on for another fifteen or twenty push-ups, but Xu Fan¡¯s performance hadpletely shattered his confidence.


    If your opponent is a robot that never knows fatigue, you too would feel the utter despair that Li Niu experienced.


    Li Niu¡¯s scorer breathed a sigh of relief at this moment and loudly reported the score to the organizer¡¯s area, ¡°Contestant number 13, 250!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, number thirteen, not only a jinx but also a 250!¡±


    ¡°Looking at him, you know he can¡¯t escape the fate of a 250.¡±


    ¡°Where did this guy get the guts to brag about bing the champion? Look at this young man; he doesn¡¯t even seem a bit tired. If he really gets going, he¡¯d ground this ck bull into the floor.¡±


    The spectators did not admire Li Niu forpleting 250 push-ups; instead, most people, disliking his attitude, relentlessly mocked him.


    If Xu Fan¡¯s performance hadn¡¯t been there as a precursor, then Li Niu¡¯s 250 push-ups would have been considered a ceiling-breaking achievement at thispetition since many couldn¡¯t even maintain a count in the double digits.


    But Xu Fan¡¯s performance turned Li Niu into nothing more than a pitiful clown.<div>


    At the beginning of the first event, the Squirrel Walk, his foot odor almost choked the spectators, and now in the push-up event, he used his strength to engage in a father-son match with Xu Fan, where the loser would call the winner ¡®Grandpa¡¯. Now, the harsh reality wasid bare before everyone¡¯s eyes in the audience¡¯s favorite way, so how could they not be excited?


    ¡°Contestant number 9, you can stop now, you are undoubtedly in first ce,¡± said the timekeeper with a stopwatch, walking up to Xu Fan and advising him to stop.


    He thought that Xu Fan could easily do a few hundred more push-ups if he wanted to, but this was apetition, not an exhibition match. Xu Fan was already the strongest there, and doing any more would be pointless.


    Xu Fan nodded slightly. The reason he had been doing push-ups non-stop was topete with Li Niu to see who couldst until the end. Clearly, Li Niu was no match for Xu Fan, the Martial Arts Grandmaster, and eventually copsed exhaustedly onto the floor, enduring the audience¡¯s ridicule.


    At that moment, Xu Fan slowly stopped his arms, turned around, and scooped up Tongtong behind him. With a swift leap, his body soared up, performing an impressive 720-degree spin in the air beforending gracefully on the ground with Tongtong in his arms.


    The crowd, witnessing Xu Fan¡¯s deft movement, was in awe, and many children who spent their days watching cartoons were ecstatic when they saw Xu Fan rise into the air and move effortlessly.


    ¡°Wow, this uncle is so cool, is he Superman¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, he is not Superman, he is the legendary Sun Wukong, only Sun Wukong can fly¡­¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I want him to be my daddy¡­ wuuu¡­ I want a Superman daddy¡­ I want a Sun Wukong daddy¡­¡±


    Tongtong, now blissfully nestling in Xu Fan¡¯s embrace, saw the envious gazes of the other kids and felt like a true princess, drowned in everyone¡¯s admiring looks.


    ¡°Daddy, you are so cool, you are Tongtong¡¯s Superman,¡± Tongtong affectionately snuggled her face against Xu Fan and said sweetly.


    ¡°Haha,¡± Xu Fan pinched Tongtong¡¯s chubby little cheek, filled with joy.


    By this time, the staff had already recorded the scores and noted down the number of participants in Group A.


    Most of the people at the bottom of the list had around a dozen push-ups, while the first and second ce were leagues ahead of them.


    The second-ce Li Niu managed 250 push-ups, and the first-ce Xu Fan hadpleted a staggering 398.


    Although both men had long surpassed the one-minute mark, the organizers decided after a discussion that anyone who still had the strength after one minute could continue doing more push-ups.


    However, apart from Xu Fan and Li Niu, almost no one in Group A managed to hold out for a full minute, so this ruling was for the most part just wishful thinking and was not taken seriously by anyone.


    On one side, the organizers had already started getting Group B ready for the parent-child push-ups, and on the other side, the parent-child sit-uppetition was about to begin.


    Li Niu had already picked himself up from the ground and, with his child Li Xiaoniu, squeezed through the crowd until they reached the very back row, ready to make their escape any second now.<div>


    He had previously boasted that he would kneel down and call Xu Fan ¡°Grandpa¡± if he lost the bet, thinking he would never lose, which was why he dared to be so bold.


    But now, the irond reality wasid out before him; while he might still be unbeatable when it came to stinky feet, his title as the strongest man had been thoroughly shattered by Xu Fan.


    Li Niu was also a resident of Kowloon New City, and while it was not a case of seeing each other all the time, residents of the samemunity inevitably crossed paths.


    If he knelt down and called someone else ¡°Grandpa¡± in front of so many people today, how could Li Niu ever hold his head high in themunity again?<div>


    Therefore, without much thought, Li Niu made his decision: the best n is to retreat.


    As long as he got through today, he could deny it allter, even if he encountered Xu Fan again.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t best him and truly had to kowtow and call him ¡°Grandpa¡±, at least it would be done in private, without so many onlookers.


    Now, with the field teeming with people, if Li Niu were to kowtow at this moment, he could forget about lifting his head high in themunity ever again.


    With this in mind, Li Niu did not hesitate at all, taking his little Xiaoniu and swiftly squeezing out of the crowd, hurrying toward the edge of the yground.


    Just as he emerged from the crowd, Li Niu nervously nced back, saw that no one had noticed him, and grasped Xiaoniu¡¯s hand to walk briskly forward.


    But as he turned and lifted his leg to walk, he suddenly discovered that Xu Fan, who was cradling Tongtong, had appeared right in front of him out of nowhere.


    A faint smile yed on Xu Fan¡¯s face at this moment, but to Li Niu, that smile seemed more demonic than any devil¡¯s.


    ¡°Contestant number 13, you¡¯re not getting ready for the next event? Where are you running off to?¡± Xu Fan asked Li Niu with a barely concealed smirk.


    ¡°Uh uh, I was just going to the bathroom, yes, that¡¯s right, I need to go to the bathroom,¡± beads of cold sweat immediately formed on Li Niu¡¯s dark forehead as he stammered. Xu Fan¡¯s speed was ghostly; Li Niu had no idea when Xu Fan had appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 302: 302: The Funny Guy Seeks Help_1

    Chapter 302: The Funny Guy Seeks Help_1


    ¡°Going to the restroom? No problem, but before that, it¡¯s time to settle the bet you made with me,¡± Xu Fan said coldly, clearly not believing Li Niu¡¯s excuses.


    ¡°Uh, I was just talking off the top of my head, did you really take it seriously? It wasn¡¯t that serious; let¡¯s just treat it as a harmless joke between us,¡± Li Niu said with a shameless grin, trying tough it off as if he wanted to muddle through the situation.


    ¡°Haha, if I had lost, I bet you wouldn¡¯t be saying that,¡± Xu Fan replied with an increasingly cold demeanor, emphasizing each word as he spoke to Li Niu.


    His gaze seemed to pierce through one¡¯s soul, and with just one cold look from Xu Fan, Li Niu felt as if a bucket of ice water had been poured over him, chilling his heart instantly.


    Had Xu Fan actually lost, Li Niu certainly wouldn¡¯t have treated the bet as a joke. He would have taken the opportunity to humiliate Xu Fan in front of everyone, and quite severely at that.


    Unfortunately for him, the tables had now turned. Not only had Xu Fan defeated him in the push-up contest, but from Xu Fan¡¯s show of physical prowess, his strength and conditioning likely far surpassed Li Niu¡¯s.


    This realization weighed heavily on Li Niu¡¯s heart.


    If it were anyone else he had lost a bet to, he could still run away if he couldn¡¯t evade paying his debt. With his agility and size, almost no one could stop him if he chose to flee. But now, facing Xu Fan, Li Niu had no confidence whatsoever.


    The way Xu Fan had sprung up and rotated 720 degrees tond after finishing the push-ups was more elegant than any move performed by the best gymnasts Li Niu had seen in sports teams. It seemed as if Xu Fan had freed himself from the pull of gravity. Facing such a formidable person, Li Niu truly had no faith in his ability to escape.


    ¡°Big brother, I was wrong. I¡¯m so blind to have boasted in front of you. I don¡¯t dare topete anymore. How about I concede the championship to you?¡± Li Niu pleaded with a mournful expression on his face.<div>


    ¡°You¡¯re giving me the championship? The championship was mine to begin with; do I need you to concede it to me?¡± Xu Fan said with an icy smile.


    ¡°Exactly, the championship was yours to begin with!¡± Li Niu quickly nodded, urgently adding, ¡°Seeing as you are the champion, please spare this insignificant character.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, we were wrong; please have mercy on us,¡± Li Xiaoniu, who stood beside Li Niu, seemed to sense something was amiss and also put on a pitiful face, begging Xu Fan for mercy.


    Xu Fan had once been a top-tier boss in the Cultivation World, his heart hardened to be tougher than steel. He paid no mind to the pleas of the Li Family father and son. In his view, since Li Niu harbored ill intentions towards him, he should face the consequences of his own weakness.


    If begging worked, what was the need for weapons?


    Just as Xu Fan was about to exert his overwhelming mental pressure to force Li Niu to his knees, Tongtong, who was in his arms, seemed moved by Li Xiaoniu¡¯s pitiful state and pleaded with Xu Fan with puckered lips, ¡°Daddy, Daddy, let¡¯s just let these two go, they look really pitiful.¡±


    Upon hearing Tongtong¡¯s words, the cold glint in Xu Fan¡¯s eyes immediately dissipated significantly.


    Despite the blood on his hands from his past in the Cultivation World, in front of his daughter, Xu Fan still wanted to be a gentle, humble, and good father.


    Although these two weren¡¯t worthy of sympathy, seeing Tongtong¡¯s plea, Xu Fan¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly as he said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my daughter¡¯s plea, I would never let you off so easily. Now disappear immediately, and don¡¯t let me see you again!¡±


    Having said that, Xu Fan slowly turned around while holding Tongtong in his arms.


    At that moment, Li Niu felt a sense of relief from an otherwise desperate situation and immediately took his son and ran as fast as their legs could carry them.


    Xu Fan¡¯s moods seemed somewhat unpredictable, and if he changed his mind, they¡¯d be in trouble. They needed to get out of his sight to be truly safe.


    Li Niu, with his son, sprinted until they had finally left the sports field and then gasped for air while leaning against the iron gate beside the field.


    ¡°Dammit, that bastard. If it weren¡¯t for my hemorrhoids acting up, I would let your blood spill right here and now!¡± Li Niu clenched his fist and spat these words into the sky with vehemence.


    Even though he had avoided the public humiliation of kneeling and calling someone ¡°Grandpa,¡± Li Niu still felt a fire burning inside him. His gym was one of the more upscale ones in Zhonghai City, frequented by a number of bigwigs from the gray areas of power, with whom Li Niu had be well-acquainted.


    Now, even though he had avoided public disgrace, the more Li Niu thought about it, the more something felt off. Xu Fan, although formidable, seemed to be nothing more than a decent citizen. Li Niu was different, however ¨C he was well-connected with the major yers in the underworld. Thus, once he had calmed down, the first thing on his mind was revenge!


    Aftering to this realization, Li Niu immediately took out his phone and began to make a call.


    ¡°Hey, Brother Hu, it¡¯s Li from the gym. I ran into some trouble today. Couldn¡¯t get involved physically due to some health issues and almost suffered a big loss at the hands of this guy. I need your help, brother. Don¡¯t worry, any brothers from the Hu Familying to our gym will have me as their personal trainer for free, indefinitely¡­ Alright, alright, I¡¯m in Kowloon New City right now. Hurry over with the guys, we might even have lunch at The Grand Qin Hotel.¡±


    Over the phone, Li Niu sought help from a big-shot he had met at the gym, a domineering figure from the Hu Family with a strong foothold in the southern part of the city.<div>


    To engage this big-shot from the Hu Family, Li Niu pulled out all the stops, offering the gym¡¯s free personal training sessions indefinitely.


    After all, though he seemed defeated in front of Xu Fan, Li Niu, being a former athlete familiar with fitness routines, was a gold-medal coach at the gym, with an in-depth knowledge of fitness and each personal training session worth over a thousand yuan.


    If members of the Hu Family were to attend his personal training sessions for free, it would be the equivalent of treatment reserved for people holding a VIP Supreme Gold Card worth hundreds of thousands.


    Moreover, Li Niu also mentioned that once the matter was settled, he would treat them to a meal at The Grand Qin Hotel in Zhonghai, a ce with a high-end clientele where a single meal could cost tens of thousands without breaking a sweat.<div>


    Li Niu was truly going all out to find people to deal with Xu Fan.


    ¡°Haha, once people from the Hu Family arrive, I¡¯ll see if you dare to act so arrogantly in front of me!¡± After hanging up, Li Niu imagined Xu Fan crushed under his feet and couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

 Chapter 303: 303 Little Tadpoles Look for Their Mother_1

    Chapter 303: Chapter 303 Little Tadpoles Look for Their Mother_1


    Xu Fan, having let Li Niu go, quietly held Tongtong and started to watch the other groups¡¯ activities.


    However, due to Xu Fan¡¯s outstanding performance, it was tough for thepetitors in groups B/C/D to achieve impressive results. The most push-ups done by anyone were just over fifty, and the parent-child sit-ups were even more of a test of coordination between parents and children.


    Many children couldn¡¯t do sit-ups at all; even those who could manage only a few. Those who had thought parent-child push-ups seemed too challenging now realized that parent-child sit-ups, despite appearing simple, were just as difficult.


    Moreover, during the event, there were many amusing incidents.


    Some parents¡¯ push-up movements were so excessive that they shook their children off their backs; others had children so heavy that the parent couldn¡¯t manage even one push-up and ended up being ttened by their own child.


    These bloopers were even more of a spectacle than Xu Fan and Li Niu¡¯spetition, causing the audience to rock withughter, adding much joy to the sports field.


    Twenty minutester, all the scores were in. Xu Fan remained firmly at the top of the leaderboard, unrivalled; his minor scores alone were more than the third ce¡¯s total.


    Li Niu, who had secured second ce, had disappeared without a trace. The organizers searched for a long time but couldn¡¯t find him. It then dawned on everyone that Li Niu once made a bet with Xu Fan, which involved kneeling down and calling the winner ¡°grandpa.¡± Now, even after securing second ce, he didn¡¯t dare to show up, clearly refusing to acknowledge Xu Fan as ¡°grandpa.¡± His disappearance was, therefore, to be expected.


    Now that the results were in, the organizers calcted the scores based on the second round¡¯s performance. Xu Fan scored a perfect thirty points again, while Li Niu, despite also obtaining 28 points for second ce, would probably lose his ranking if he failed to participate in the third event.


    While the otherpetitors had a maximum of only forty-some points, far behind Li Niu¡¯s 56 points, if the third ce managed to score in the teens in the final round, they could still pull Li Niu down from the leaderboard.<div>


    After the scores for the second event were tallied, the organizers picked up the microphone to introduce the rules for the third event.


    The third event was called ¡°Little Tadpoles Find their Mothers,¡± which was arguably the simplest activity of the entire sports day.


    The rules were quite straightforward: parents and children would have their eyes covered with blindfolds, then children from each group were lined up and formed into a circle, which would slowly rotate in front of the parents.


    The parents had to identify their child without sight.


    During this process, neither the parents nor the children were allowed to speak or make gestures, relying solely on the sense of smell to find their child. Any hinting gestures would result in disqualification with no points earned.


    The quicker a parent recognized their child, the higher the score. However, if they guessed incorrectly, the circle of children would continue to rotate until the parent could correctly identify their own child.


    But there was a limit of three chances; if a parent failed to find their own child after three tries, they would lose the round and score zero points.


    This rule prevented people from quickly guessing every child in the pursuit of speed.


    And in cases where uracy rates were the same, time would only then bepared. If a parent guessed correctly the first time, even if they took longer, they would score higher than someone who guessed wrong once but took less time.


    Therefore, the best approach to this game wasn¡¯t trial and error but careful selection to guess correctly on the first try.


    Even if it took longer, correctly guessing in one go would score higher than getting it wrong two or three times.


    Of course, the quicker a parent could identify their child correctly on the first try, the higher their score would be.


    After exining the game¡¯s rules and scoring method, the organizersmenced with groups ABCD.


    First up was Xu Fan¡¯s group A.


    This time, the workers brought over a pile of neat blindfolds and carefully ced them over each child¡¯s eyes, arranging them into a circle facing outwards.


    The first contestant then took the stage, was given arge blindfold to wear by a worker, and another worker began to slowly rotate the circle of children.


    The yer who went first was obviously a bit flustered by this activity. Unlike ¡®blind man¡¯s buff¡¯ that allowed touching, this game didn¡¯t allow any physical clues, making it very hard to discern which was his child by smell alone.


    At best, one could differentiate if the child in front was a boy or a girl. Identifying one¡¯s own child was indeed challenging.


    The first contestant took three tries to find his son on hisst chance. Although his score was not high, he did manage to find his child on his own merit, earning unanimous apuse from the onlookers.<div>


    Then came the second¡­ the third¡­


    After several contestants went, a pattern emerged: teams led by mothers were much more efficient than those led by fathers.


    Of the seven who had gone up so far, three were mothers. One mother guessed correctly on her first try, while the other two took just two tries each.


    The four fathers, on the other hand, were far worse off; two didn¡¯t find their children after three tries, and the others used two and three tries respectively.<div>


    In terms of uracy and time, they were far behind the mothers who apanied their children.


    This also indirectly showed that in most families, mothers spend more time with their children and are thus better at recognizing their distinctive scent.


    The eighth contestant, also a man, guessed wrong three times and still couldn¡¯t find his child, scoring zero points for the round.


    The third activity, seeming the simplest, turned out to be the most difficult, with already three people scoring zero for failing to identify their child within three attempts.


    Now, the eighth contestant had left the stage, and it was Xu Fan¡¯s turn as the ninth contestant.


    Under the direction of the staff, Xu Fan slowly took his ce at the designated spot, blindfolded, with a group of children slowly circling in front of him.


    A worker handed Xu Fan a ck blindfold, which he donned over his eyes, and gestured an ¡®ok¡¯ to signal the start of the event.

 Chapter 304: 304: Five Ways to Find Someone_1

    Chapter 304: Five Ways to Find Someone_1


    A group of children formed a circle and started to slowly spin.


    This game of ¡°Finding Mommy¡± seemed tailor-made for Xu Fan.


    Ordinary people could at most rely on their sense of smell and hearing to identify their children, but Xu Fan was different. He had transcended the status of a Martial Arts Grandmaster, and his cultivation of the ¡°Chaos Genesis Technique¡± had long since upgraded his five senses to a level beyond ordinary people¡¯s imagination.


    The eyepatch Xu Fan wore was practically useless. Although his eyes were covered by the ck cloth, he could still see his surroundings with incredible rity.


    It just made the light in his field of vision slightly dimmer than usual.


    As for his sense of hearing and smell, there was even less need to mention them. With focused concentration, Xu Fan¡¯s nose was far more sensitive than any hound¡¯s.


    Furthermore, Tongtong had a unique scent of her own, so even if there were a hundred people, Xu Fan could rely solely on her scent to find her in the crowd.


    As for his hearing, that was a given. While average people could only distinguish voices, to Xu Fan, hearing was more than just perceiving sounds.


    His ears could detect the slightest fluctuations in the surrounding airflow and swiftly calcte an object¡¯s size, weight, and trajectory¡ªa methodmonly known as ¡°listening to the wind to identify position¡± in the Martial World.


    Despite there being over a dozen children here, each with their distinct height, weight, and walking postures, Xu Fan, who knew Tongtong¡¯s body well, could use just a twitch of his ears to identify which footsteps belonged to her.<div>


    Beyond the five senses, Xu Fan had an even more miraculous Sea of Consciousness. Once released, it enabled him to search everything within a twenty-meter radius around him¡ªno person, not even a single hair, could escape his detection.


    Therefore, this activity was truly a piece of cake for Xu Fan.


    However, Xu Fan didn¡¯t use any of these abilities and instead found Tongtong without them.


    Xu Fan relied on the feeling of blood connection between Tongtong and himself.


    From the moment he arrived in this world, Xu Fan had felt this blood connection with Tongtong. That was why he cherished the adorably silly little girl so profoundly. There was no other reason, except that Tongtong¡¯s veins flowed with his own blood.


    In that moment, even though Xu Fan didn¡¯t want to cheat using his abilities and shut them all down, the blood connection with Tongtong was unseverable.


    Without any hesitation, as soon as the children¡¯s circle had barely turned to the third person, Xu Fan instantly sensed that Tongtong was right in front of him. He reached out and immediately scooped up Tongtong into his arms.


    At that moment, both Tongtong and Xu Fan were wearing eyepatches, but Tongtong didn¡¯t hesitate. As soon as she entered Xu Fan¡¯s embrace, she sweetly called out, ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Xu Fan was intimately familiar with Tongtong¡¯s scent, but likewise, Tongtong was just as familiar with his. Lying in the arms she knew so well, Tongtong¡¯s little face blossomed into a smile.


    ¡°Good girl!¡± Xu Fan rubbed Tongtong¡¯s little head, then reached out and removed both his and Tongtong¡¯s blindfolds.


    The surrounding crowd, seeing Xu Fan and Tongtong¡¯s synchronized actions, were all momentarily stunned.


    ¡°Damn, isn¡¯t this too incredible? Not even a moment¡¯s hesitation to recognize one¡¯s own child?¡±


    ¡°Could there be some trick to that blindfold? His movements didn¡¯t seem like those of someone who¡¯s blindfolded at all, they were very agile¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, I just tried that blindfold, pitch ck it was, couldn¡¯t see a damn thing. Otherwise, why the hell would I have failed to find my kid all three times?¡±


    ¡°You all see, this man is no ordinary man. He¡¯s the current leader on the scoreboard, champion of both the first and second events. The guy just did over 300 push-ups in one go. Let¡¯s see who among you has that ability. Then it won¡¯t be toote to question him.¡±


    ¡°Nest, that idiot Li Niu is such a loser. With his and his dad¡¯s hereditary foot odor, there¡¯s no way he could lose this event. He had a sure second ce, but the idiot doesn¡¯t join the good events and instead chooses to bet against the first ce, getting so scared that he ran off without even wanting the runner-up ce. It¡¯s just tragic.¡±


    ¡°There are always stronger ones among the strong, and bullies meet their masters. Li Niu, with his arrogance and bullying, finally got a taste of being ground into the dirt by others.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I really want to see that big, dumb, brute kneel and call someone grandpa. I almost puked my guts out because of his stinky feet.¡±


    ¡­<div>


    ¡­


    While people were chatting during the break, the timer had already approached Xu Fan. Initially, he thought women would have the advantage in this event. Xu Fan, although he had taken the lead in the first two events with his physical fitness, might find this third event dragging his score down.


    However, the oue once again surprised him. In the first two events, Xu Fan had already crushed everyone with an absolute advantage. Even the imposing Li Niu, splendid as a stallion, was brought to his knees by Xu Fan. To think that in the third event, Xu Fan would still be unbeatable, leading everyone by a wide margin. Now, even the event staff looked at Xu Fan with a bit of admiration.


    He was simply too strong.<div>


    It was true that others had found their children in one go, but they took at least a minute, after careful identification and consideration,paring constantly before finally finding their own. But look at Xu Fan¡ªwithout a single moment of hesitation, he immediately picked up his adorable treasure. That¡¯s what you call badass. Undeniable.


    ¡°Hello, you¡¯vepleted the third event, Tadpole Finds Its Mom, in 9 seconds. Currently, you¡¯re in first ce. Pleasee with me this way,¡± the staff member said, gesturing for Xu Fan to follow.


    The timer knew all too well the difficulty of the third event. Xu Fan¡¯s record of 9 seconds would be hard for others to beat. Even if someone did surpass Xu Fan, it¡¯s unlikely they would do so by much. Therefore, considering Xu Fan¡¯s total score, the championship of this parent-child sports day was as good as confirmed.


    Following the staff member, Xu Fan walked leisurely to the organizationmittee¡¯s area under the shaded canopy. Several workers were usingptops to calcte scores and rankings, while on the other side, two people were ready with a gold-embossed certificate and a trophy, just waiting to write down a name.

 Chapter 305: 305: The Champions Trophy_1

    Chapter 305: The Champion¡¯s Trophy_1


    Since Xu Fan¡¯s points ensured a first-ce victory was no longer in question, the staff directly consulted with the person in charge of medals and trophies, registering Xu Fan¡¯s information ordingly.


    As this was a parent-child sports day, although parents and children shared one medal, there were two trophies, onerge and one small.


    Xu Fan, seeing that the organizers had already written his and Tongtong¡¯s names on the medal and the certificate, immediately hugged Tongtong and affectionately nted a kiss on her delicate little cheek.


    ¡°Daddy, are we champions now?¡± Tongtong, shaking her adorable little head, asked Xu Fan in her baby voice.


    ¡°Yes, Tongtong is really amazing. Today, Tongtong is the number one of the entire field, the most impressive little champion!¡± Xu Fan said to Tongtong with a smile.


    ¡°Wow, we won! Daddy is so awesome, Daddy is Tongtong¡¯s Superman. With Daddy, Tongtong is so happy¡­¡± Tongtong excitedly buried herself in Xu Fan¡¯s embrace, wiggling happily.


    ¡°Haha, silly girl, are you happy today?¡± Xu Fan gently rubbed Tongtong¡¯s little head, feeling a wave of happiness inside.


    ¡°Tongtong is super happy today! Thank you, Daddy!¡± Tongtong looked up with a beaming smile, her face full of unabashed admiration for Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan smiled faintly and walked to the side of the field with Tongtong in his arms to watch the other participants continue with the third activity.


    The staff¡¯s trust in Xu Fan was indeed not unfounded; although the event continued, no other contestant could instantly choose their child without hesitation like Xu Fan did.<div>


    The event was now halfway through, and while the first-ce time was still Xu Fan¡¯s 9 seconds, the second-ce contestant was far behind, taking more than 40 seconds to recognize, nowhere near Xu Fan¡¯s performance.


    ¡°Daddy, they are so silly. When it was Tongtong¡¯s turn, even though I was blindfolded, I could almost instantly feel that the person in front of me was Daddy. When other uncles were in front of me, Tongtong didn¡¯t have that feeling at all,¡± Tongtong chattered in Xu Fan¡¯s arms with a giggle.


    ¡°Haha, because you are my little treasure with whom I share a blood bond, of course, you can recognize Daddy instantly.¡± Xu Fan rubbed Tongtong¡¯s head and felt delighted.


    To Xu Fan¡¯s surprise, not only did he have that connected-by-blood sensation, but Tongtong seemed able to feel it too. Xu Fan thought it over and guessed that his cultivation might have changed Tongtong, making her somewhat different from ordinary people.


    After watching for another half-hour or so, the rest of the contestants finallypleted thepetition. Xu Fan remained at the top of the scoreboard, securely holding onto his lead.


    Xu Fan was now the consecutive champion in three events¡ªa solid champion.


    The sports day finally reached its most exciting stage, with everyone gathering in front of the podium on the sports field. The loudspeakers of the organizers began to y stirring music.


    ¡°Sir, pleasee with us; the award ceremony is about to start,¡± the same staff member came over and said to Xu Fan.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Xu Fan, carrying the excited Tongtong, immediately followed the staff member.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Xu Fan and the other prize-winning contestants were seated in the front rows of chairs near the podium. Clearly, this was to facilitate the award ceremonyter on.


    ¡°Daddy, Tongtong is so excited, Tongtong has never been a champion before.¡± Tongtong¡¯s little face was flushed red, and she spoke to Xu Fan with great excitement.


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry my dear daughter, with Daddy here, you¡¯ll grow tired of the championship title. Wherever you go, you¡¯ll always be the champion,¡± Xu Fan said with a confident smile, speaking slowly to Tongtong.


    With Xu Fan¡¯s strength, making such a statement wasn¡¯t an overstatement at all.


    Although Xu Fan was still in the Qi Practicing Realm, his speed of advancement was many times faster than in his previous life. As long as Xu Fan was by Tongtong¡¯s side, finding the right resources for her and gradually transforming her body, he would surely make Tongtong into a powerful cultivator just like himself one day.


    At this time, the leader who had given the opening speech on the stage appeared once more and delivered an inspiring speech before starting to announce the results.


    ¡°Now I announce the winning team of thispetition is the Xu Yixue-Xu Fan family from Kowloon New City neighborhood. Parents, please bring your children to the stage to receive the award.¡±


    Hearing the voice over the loudspeaker, Xu Fan picked up Tongtong and slowly walked onto the stage.


    Although he was ustomed to grand events in the Cultivation World, the parent-child sports meet award he was receiving with Tongtong still gave Xu Fan a sense of excitement.


    After getting up on the stage, the portly leader handed Xu Fan the thick medal and the award certificate, then picked up the small trophy and handed it over to Tongtong¡¯s little hands.<div>


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡± Tongtong said with a happy smile to the leader then cradled the gold-ted trophy in her hands.


    The neighborhood of this sports meet was one of the topmunities in Zhonghai City, with annual property management fees amounting to hundreds of thousands of yuan. Therefore, two gold-ted trophies were definitely within the organizer¡¯s budget.


    Although the champion trophies were only gold-ted, they still used up almost 100 grams of gold. Including manufacturing, they were worth several tens of thousands of yuan, even more than the cash prize of the average citywide sportspetition. No wonder Li Niu had been looking at Xu Fan with such enmity all this time.


    He clearly had his eye on the gold-ted trophies for a long time, considering them as good as his own. However, Xu Fan, an unexpected challenger, had knocked him down in the first round and utterly destroyed him in the second, nearly forcing him to kneel and call Xu Fan ¡°grandpa¡± in front of everyone.<div>


    Seeing Xu Fan and Tongtong each get a gold-ted trophy, many in the audience showed envious, jealous, and resentful looks. In thispetition, the champion got the most valuable prize by far, with the silver and bronze trophies for second and third ce not even remotely worth as much as Xu Fan¡¯s.


    The silver trophy was worth a few thousand yuan at most, while the bronze trophy barely a few hundred.


    However, gold, silver, and bronze winners would also receive a tabletputer as a reward, which the top ten winners would get. Only those in other positions wouldn¡¯t receive a trophy; they would just receive an award certificate.


    Xu Fan and Tongtong faced many envious nces, then picked up their heavy trophies and walked down from the podium.


    Although in Xu Fan¡¯s eyes, the value of the trophy was of little importance, it was worth the trip if it made Tongtong happy.

 Chapter 306: 306: Third Master of the Hu Family_1

    Chapter 306: Third Master of the Hu Family_1


    Outside the yground of Kowloon New City residential area, a ck off-road vehicle screeched to a halt, quicklying to a stop just outside the gate.


    Four burly men, opening the car doors, leaped down from therge off-road vehicle. The leader, wearing only a ck, tight-fitting tank top, showcased a mass of bulging muscles. He had a shaved head, sported sunsses, and his exposed skin was covered with a swath of tattoos, giving off an incredibly violent vibe.


    Around his neck, in contrast to the typical portrayal in movies and television, he didn¡¯t wear a thick gold chain the size of fingers, but rather a shining silver fox-shaped pendant, which seemed somewhat incongruent with his fierce demeanor.


    Li Niu was standing at the doorway looking out eagerly when he spotted the man alighting from the vehicle. He rushed forward like an orphan reuniting with long-lost parents, throwing himself at the neer.


    ¡°Third Master, you¡¯ve finally arrived. I¡¯ve been waiting for you here for so long!¡± Li Niu dashed to the bald hulk¡¯s side, speaking in a rush.


    ¡°Watch your nest! That¡¯s how you talk to our Third Master, is it? Impatient with waiting for a while, are you?¡± A young man from behind Third Master, irked by Li Niu¡¯s words, came forward with eyes wide in anger, arm outstretched to grab Li Niu by the cor.


    Although the youth was sizeable, Li Niu could tell at a nce that his body was mostly b,cking any real strength, and was far inferior to himself.


    But seeing the youth¡¯s aggressive stance, Li Niu, despite being physically strong, didn¡¯t dare to resist at all.


    Simply because he was with the Hu Family.


    As the local overlords of City South of Zhonghai, the Hu Family were not just ordinary street hooligans. Even if Li Niu could win a fight against him, he dared not provoke the renowned underground forces of City South of Zhonghai. Thus, Li Niu could only stand there stiffly, adopting a posture of not fighting back, not talking back.<div>


    ¡°Xiao Lei, what are you doing? He¡¯s my friend, no problem!¡± Just as the young man was about to grasp Li Niu¡¯s cor, Third Master spoke up, his words light yet effectively calming the visibly enraged Xiao Lei.


    ¡°If he¡¯s a friend of Third Master, then let it go, but you¡¯d better watch your words!¡± Xiao Lei withdrew his hand and silently stepped back behind Third Master.


    ¡°Coach Li, what¡¯s the matter? Someone dared to bully you, with your size and all?¡± Third Master, not at all upset,ughed heartily and pped Li Niu on the shoulder with a smile.


    Indeed, although Li Niu had strength, he was not apletely reprehensible scoundrel. Compared to Third Master and hispany, Niu was as innocent as a littlemb. Consequently, when actual trouble arose, he still had to seek help from underground forces like the Hu Family.


    After all, many issues cannot be solved by one¡¯s strength alone.


    ¡°Third Master, this time a kid was too arrogant. Not only did he take away my son¡¯s ce at the sports meet, but he also humiliated me to my face. I, at least, know Third Master and consider myself a younger brother to you, so I can¡¯t stand this insult. So, I¡¯d like to ask Third Master to dispense some justice, to properly teach this kid a lesson and let him know his ce,¡± Li Niu said, getting angry as he inted his story in hisint to Third Master.


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, now that I, Hu San, am here, you can rest easy. With me acting on your behalf, it¡¯s not just some wild kid who needs to be wary¡ªeven the big brothers of Zhonghai would have to show me a little respect!¡± Hu Sanughed heartily, exuding the aura of a boss.


    ¡°San Ye is mighty! I will definitely devote myself to helping San Ye stay fit. All I ask is for San Ye to visit our gym more often to check on your little brother,¡± Li Niu said respectfully to San Ye.


    This San Ye was quite an oddity in the Hu Family. While most high-ranking members either wailed over gambling losses or sought out women, San Ye was different. He had no interest in gambling or prostitution; his one true love was the gym.


    Li Niu, being a professional athlete and a branded coach, often served as San Ye¡¯s personal trainer. They had built up a bit of a rapport.


    Recently, there had been a major reshuffle among the Hu Family¡¯s upper echelons. San Ye, in the dark about the situation, had temporarily taken refuge in the gym to wait for things to clear up. To his surprise, upon arriving at the gym, he found that his go-to coach, Li Niu, wasn¡¯t there. Then Li Niu called, needing San Ye¡¯s help, so with nothing better to do, San Ye decided to stop by to see what trouble Li Niu had run into.


    Many issues, even those approached through official channels, proved difficult to resolve. But for the Hu Family, it was often just a matter of a few words.


    As the saying goes, ¡°A person¡¯s reputation precedes them.¡± The Hu Family, having dominated City South of Zhonghai for years as an underground power, were feared by many. People who feared neither heaven nor earth would immediately fall in line at the mention of the Hu Family¡¯s name.


    ¡°Where¡¯s this guy you¡¯re talking about? Let¡¯s get this over with quickly so we can go to the gym and work out. I haven¡¯t worked out in two days, and my muscles are starting to itch!¡± San Ye urged Li Niu impatiently.


    ¡°San Ye, he¡¯s right inside. Please follow me.¡± Li Niu gestured politely and started leading San Ye toward the inside of the sports field.


    However, Li Niu had only taken a few steps when he saw a figure slowly emerging in the center of the field, holding a charming little girl in one arm and a gleaming trophy in the other¡ªwho else could it be but Xu Fan?


    Seeing therge and small gold trophies held by Xu Fan and Tongtong, Li Niu¡¯s eyes immediately reddened with emotion.


    Were it not for Xu Fan, those two championship trophies would have been easily in Li Niu¡¯s pocket. But Xu Fan¡¯s sudden emergence had not only cost Li Niu the championship but had also forced him to flee thepetition in a panic.


    At this moment, Xu Fan was the one person Li Niu most wanted to take down. Seeing Xu Fan¡¯s triumphant expression now sent a surge of anger straight to Li Niu¡¯s heart.<div>


    ¡°San Ye, see for yourself¡ªthat guy holding the shiny trophy. He¡¯s the one who disrupted my efforts. Please, you must help me teach him a lesson,¡± Li Niu pointed at Xu Fan and said to San Ye.


    ¡°Hahaha, I thought he was some kind of big shot with the strength of three men and six arms. Turns out he¡¯s just an ordinary college student. Li Niu, you¡¯re too weak. In the gym, aren¡¯t you the guy who can bench press hundreds of pounds? How could you not handle such a scrawny weakling? It¡¯s embarrassing!¡± San Ye gave Xu Fan¡¯s slim figure a disdainful look and sneered.


    In his eyes, eighty percent ofbat strength was determined by size; you needed significant bulk to have significant strength. Just by ncing at Xu Fan from a distance, he figured Xu Fan was an ordinary guy¡ªone San Ye himself could take on five at a time. He probably didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger himself. Just mentioning that a few brothers were from the Hu Family might be enough to scare this youngster into pissing himself.


    <div>

 Chapter 307: 307: The New Family Head_1

    Chapter 307: The New Family Head_1


    Xu Fan, by now, had already carried Tongtong to the proximity of Third Master and Li Niu.


    With Xu Fan¡¯s perceptive abilities, he had actually already noticed Li Niu and Third Master. Xu Fan thought that letting go of Li Niu was already quite merciful, yet unexpectedly, Li Niu even dared to call for backup. A cold smile slid across Xu Fan¡¯s lips, ¡°Since you wish to seek death, I might as well grant your wish.¡±


    Xu Fan continued to walk unhurriedly toward the entrance of the yground. Li Niu, with Third Master and a few sturdy men behind him, used their robust bodies to block the entrance, waiting for Xu Fan to walk right into their trap.


    Before long, Xu Fan arrived at the entrance to the yground. When Li Niu saw the golden trophy in Xu Fan¡¯s hand, a sh of envy and greed crossed his eyes. With his arms akimbo and a fake smile, he stretched out an arm to block Xu Fan¡¯s path.


    ¡°Hey, kid, didn¡¯t I give you face on the field just now? Do you know who¡¯s behind me? This is Third Master from the South City Hu Family! Third Master is a big shot in the Hu Family, there¡¯s nobody in the South City that wouldn¡¯t give Third Brother face¡­¡±


    Pointing at Third Master behind him, Li Niu boasted with false bravado.


    ¡°Oh? People from the Hu Family?¡± Upon hearing Li Niu¡¯s words, an amused expression instantly appeared on Xu Fan¡¯s face.


    On closer inspection, the man referred to as Third Master by Li Niu indeed wore a fox-shaped pendant around his neck. Xu Fan had encountered the Hu Family¡¯s people before in Chen Lele¡¯s shop, and this fox emblem seemed to be a unique way for the Hu Family to identify themselves.


    Seeing that Li Niu, unfortunately, had brought in the Hu Family¡¯s people, Xu Fan almost wanted tough, but he held back his amusement and asked Li Niu more seriously, ¡°So, what does this big shot from the Hu Family want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s very simple. First, hand over the gold trophies you and your kid have. Then, bow your head and apologize to me. After that, we can call it quits. Otherwise, if you anger Third Master of the Hu Family, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t bear the consequences!¡± Relying on having Third Master¡¯s support behind him, Li Niu spoke to Xu Fan with a triumphant air.<div>


    ¡°Daddy, Tongtong doesn¡¯t want to give away the championship trophy I won to him. This ck uncle is a bad man, he wants to take Tongtong¡¯s treasure, wuu¡­¡± Tongtong, in Xu Fan¡¯s arms, having heard that Li Niu wanted Xu Fan to hand over the trophy,ined to Xu Fan with a pout.


    Cradling Tongtong gently in his arms, Xu Fan tenderly said to Tongtong, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be afraid. With Daddy here, nobody can take away our precious things.¡±


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t let your big talk catch the wind and cut your tongue. It¡¯s not me, Li Niu, asking for it today, it¡¯s the South City Hu Family demanding it from you. Just say the word, are you going to give it or not!¡± Li Niuughed exaggeratedly, his eyes fixed intently on Xu Fan.


    ¡°The Hu Family? Hasn¡¯t the Hu Family already changed their Family Head? Howe the Hu Family now still dares to take advantage of their power tomit injustices?¡± Xu Fan asked, feigning surprise.


    ¡°Kid, who are you to know about the Hu Family¡¯s change of Family Head?¡± Third Master, standing nearby, saw his face darken upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words.


    Although the news that the Hu Family had changed their head had beenmunicated to the Hu Family¡¯s middle management the day before, for the time being, this matter still considered a secret, not something any random person on the street would know about the underground forces.


    ¡°If you want to know, go ask your current Family Head,¡± Xu Fan chuckled and said nonchntly.


    ¡°Damn it, stop ying dumb with me. The affairs of the Hu Family are not for a small fry like you to meddle in!¡± One of the burly men beside Third Master, infuriated by Xu Fan¡¯s words, bellowed out.


    After speaking, he swung his sturdy arm andunched a punch directly at Xu Fan.


    The man was clearly practiced in the art of fighting, for his punching posture, strength, and angle were all seasoned. He had chosen his moment well, assuming that Xu Fan, with Tongtong in his left arm and the trophy in his right, wouldn¡¯t be able to defend himself. Therefore, he aimed his punch straight for Xu Fan¡¯s face.


    His fist was covered with tough calluses, hard as rock. With his strength, against a slim person like Xu Fan, one punch would be enough to turn him into a pile of mush on the ground.


    ¡°`


    ¡°Crack!¡± A crisp sound of a bone breaking echoed in an instant.


    A wretched scream, ¡°Ahhhh!¡± burst from the mouth of the underling who had just thrown the punch.


    The crowd had hardly seen what exactly had happened in that split second before they abruptly realized that the man who had just sent out a punch was now lying on the ground, cradling his own arm.


    ¡°Old Seven, how are you?¡± The other two underlings quickly crouched down to check on Old Seven¡¯s arm injury.


    Upon inspection, both of them sucked in a breath of cold air; the situation Old Seven was in was simply too dreadful.


    His arm hung limply down from the shoulder, swaying like an empty sleeve.


    And from Old Seven¡¯s mouth came the involuntary cries of agony, his pain tolerance was well known to the others, and to see him in such pain, one could imagine the tremendous agony he must be feeling.<div>


    ¡°Who¡­ who are you, why didn¡¯t I see you move!¡± Third Master retreated three steps in a row, asking Xu Fan with extraordinary caution.


    ¡°My name is Xu Fan, and I want you to call your new Family Head Zhao Dong right now, tell him, I am very angry!¡± Xu Fan said coldly to Third Master.


    ¡°Why should I call just because you tell me to?¡± Third Master said a bit defiantly.


    In fact, from the moment Xu Fan urately mentioned the name of the new Family Head, a very bad feeling had already begun to arise in his heart.<div>


    The sudden change of the Family Head of the Hu Family was not a big secret in Zhonghai at the moment, but there were still quite a few people who knew about it.


    Yet the name of the current Family Head of the Hu Family was not somethingmon folk would be privy to.


    This man was not only terrifyingly skilled but also knew the name of the new Family Head; Third Master suddenly worried whether this person could be a friend of the new boss, Zhao Dong.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you one minute to make the call, otherwise, forget about ever using your arm to dial a number again,¡± Xu Fan said coldly to Third Master.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call, I¡¯ll call¡­¡± Upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words, Third Master¡¯s forehead immediately broke out in cold sweat.


    The words spoken by Xu Fan now were filled with a lethal intent; he could easily snap Old Seven¡¯s arm, so he could do the same to his own.


    Third Master hurriedly fished out his phone and began frantically searching for the contact details of the new boss.


    Thankfully, Third Master had prudently saved the contact information of the new boss, Zhao Dong; otherwise, his arms might not even be fit to y with a phone anymore.


    ¡°Pick up, big brother,e on¡­ answer¡­¡± Third Master dialed the number, waiting anxiously for Zhao Dong to answer, fidgeting like an ant on a hot pan.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 308: 308: The Instigator_1

    Chapter 308: The Instigator_1


    Just as the minute was about to end, Third Master¡¯s cell phone finally connected to the call.


    ¡°Zhao¡­ Brother Zhao, it¡¯s Hu San¡­¡± Hu San said in a trembling voice over the phone.


    This was the first time Hu San had called the current boss, Zhao Dong, since the Hu Family changed its helm, so he was feeling somewhat apprehensive.


    ¡°Third Master? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhao Dong¡¯s voice came through the phone, steady as ever.


    Although he was only temporarily the Family Head of the Hu Family, he hadn¡¯t fully consolidated power yet, so he was still courteous towards Hu Family middlemen like Hu San.


    ¡°Brother Zhao, I just encountered someone who beat up our people from the Hu Family, and even broke an arm¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Someone dared to bully the Hu Family? Who is he?¡± Zhao Dong¡¯s tone rose higher, and though he was the new boss, he knew the importance of winning people¡¯s hearts, so he took great interest in the injury of a Hu Family member.


    Hu San, upon hearing Zhao Dong¡¯s concern, thought there might be a chance for things to turn around and hurriedly said to Zhao Dong, ¡°This person¡¯s name is Xu Fan, he said he knows you!¡±


    ¡°Damn, Xu Fan¡­ Big Brother!¡± Zhao Dong gasped over the phone.


    ¡°What? Big Brother?¡± Hu San was also shocked.<div>


    Zhao Dong was now the Family Head of the Hu Family, yet this Xu Fan was still considered his elder brother.


    No way!


    A bad premonition began to form in Hu San¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Hu San, no matter who from the Hu Family it is, if they dare to trouble Mr. Xu¡­ there¡¯s only a dead end for them. Who annoyed Mr. Xu just now? Let him roll back here this instant, ready for the familyw,¡± Zhao Dong¡¯s cold voice came through the phone.


    Damn!


    Hu San nced at the Seventh Brother who was hugging his arm and howling in pain below, a flicker of pity crossed his mind, but soon it solidified into a look of determination.


    ¡°You two, drag him to headquarters, the boss wants to see him.¡± Hu San pointed at the one on the ground.


    The other two hoodlums felt a bit reluctant, but they had no choice but to obey orders.


    This Seventh Brother was usually very impulsive and aggressive, and he often caused trouble. They never imagined that this time he would mess with someone even the newly appointed boss had to respect. He was definitely in for a severe punishment when he got back.


    But they were powerless to intervene and didn¡¯t dare to.


    With a new leaderes three fires, and Zhao Dong, the new chief of the Hu Family, might seem young and always smiling, but he dealt with matters swiftly and decisively. Stone Brother, a middle-ranking member, was jumping around just the other day, and now he was destined to live in a wheelchair for the rest of his life.


    It was said that there was a bald bodyguard with exceptional skills by his side, and even the best fighters of the Hu Family couldn¡¯t stop his single finger. With such a powerful boss, they truly had no confidence in defying him.


    ¡°Brother Zhao, I have done as requested and sent back the person who offended Mr. Xu, waiting for you to decide what to do,¡± Hu San said into the phone, terrified.


    Now that Zhao Dong had just taken over the Hu Family, Hu San had made a big mistake. If Zhao Dong used this as a chance to deal with him, there was no escape. And so, Hu San¡¯s mood was extremely gloomy as he red at Li Niu in front of him.


    It was all because of this idiot that he had angered someone he shouldn¡¯t have. If Hu San had another chance to choose, he would never want to get involved with Li Niu¡¯s mess.


    ¡°Now, as long as you win Mr. Xu¡¯s satisfaction, you¡¯ll be fine. If he¡¯s not satisfied, then you and the person who offended Mr. Xu wille to the Hu Family to face the familyw,¡± Zhao Dong said coldly and then hung up the phone.


    Listenting to the beeping sounds from the phone, Hu San¡¯s thoughts spun quickly, and then he made up his mind and knelt down with a p.


    ¡°Big Brother, I really didn¡¯t know you were one of us. It¡¯s all my fault for believing this Li Niu¡¯s one-sided story. I deserve to die! I deserve to die!¡± Hu San knelt on the ground and began to p his own face, his expression one of sincere contrition.


    Hu San did this because the Hu Family¡¯sws were too harsh. If the new boss, Zhao Dong, wanted to deal with him, he could end up like Stone Brother, confined to a wheelchair for life.<div>


    Of course, if he thought of resisting, the problem would be even more serious. But when Hu San remembered how Seventh Brother¡¯s arm was broken in the blink of an eye by Xu Fan, he knew that resistance would be futile.


    Now, the only thing he could do was lower his stance and beg the boss for forgiveness.


    The Xu Fan in front of him was apanied by a girl who looked as adorable as an angel. Hu San blindly guessed, given such a cute girl was with him, Xu Fan probably wasn¡¯t a heartless person. On the contrary, he might be a very caring man, and as long as Hu San could win his forgiveness, Zhao Dong would likely excuse him from the familyw.


    Xu Fan nced at Hu San kneeling before him and said with a mocking smile, ¡°Hu San, why the rush to kneel? The instigator of this issue hasn¡¯t even given an exnation yet.¡±<div>


    ¡°Right, right, right, it¡¯s all because of this bastard!¡± Hu San, kneeling on the ground, suddenly remembered Li Niu standing by upon hearing Xu Fan¡¯s words.


    Today¡¯s incident was originally caused by Li Niu, and the fear of Zhao Dong¡¯s familyw had startled Hu San so much that he had forgotten the source of it all was, in fact, Li Niu.


    ¡°Damn it, you senseless thing, why aren¡¯t you kneeling down!¡± Hu San grabbed Li Niu by the cor and dragged him down to the ground.


    Li Niu was also a bit stunned by the rapid turn of events. With his intelligence, he hadn¡¯t caught up with the fact that Third Master, who was so dominant just a moment ago, so proud and unchallenged, could end up kneeling like a dog after just one phone call.


    And now Li Niu, after being yanked to the ground by Hu San, realized that from the beginning, he had misunderstood Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan remained with the same calm demeanor, but as Li Niu looked up at him, he suddenly sensed an overwhelming authority in Xu Fan¡¯s seemingly gentle expression.


    Li Niu only nced once at Xu Fan, and felt as if Xu Fan¡¯s gaze was like two sharp swords lunging at him, almost paralyzing him with fear.


    ¡°Big Brother, I was wrong, I was so muddled, please spare me. I shouldn¡¯t have vied with you for the championship, I shouldn¡¯t have gotten people to beat you up¡­¡± Li Niu hastily begged Xu Fan for mercy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already spared you once, and yet you dare to act up again. I¡¯m out of patience with you,¡± Xu Fan slowly revealed a cold smile to Li Niu.

 Chapter 309: 309: Three Months without Leaving the Bed _1

    Chapter 309: Three Months without Leaving the Bed _1


    ¡°Hu San, I give you a task: make him lie in bed for a full three months, and I¡¯ll spare you. Otherwise, prepare to ept the Hu Family¡¯s discipline,¡± Xu Fan said indifferently to Hu San below.


    ¡°Thank you, big brother! Thank you, big brother!¡± Hu San said excitedly to Xu Fan.


    Hearing that there was finally a way to avoid the family discipline, Hu San finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Even if Xu Fan hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Hu San wouldn¡¯t have let Li Niu off the hook. If not for him, Hu San wouldn¡¯t have been unwittingly dragged into the conflict with Xu Fan and nearly subjected to the Hu Family¡¯s discipline.


    Even if Xu Fan forgave him, after all, Hu San had already made a bad impression on the new boss, Zhao Dong, which would be very difficult to reverse, and it was all because of Li Niu.


    So, both publicly and privately, Hu San couldn¡¯t let Li Niu off.


    To have him lie in bed for three months was an act of great mercy from Xu Fan; had he offended someone of the Hu Family, he might have already been thrown into the sea to feed the sharks.


    ¡°Boss Hu, I am your fitness coach, please, I really know I was wrong¡­¡± Li Niu, seeing the murderous look in Hu San¡¯s eyes, quickly pleaded with him.


    ¡°Li Niu, don¡¯t me me. If you want to me someone, me yourself for not watching who you offend. Of all people, you had to provoke Mr. Xu, someone with extraordinary energy. Considering our acquaintance, I won¡¯t make it too hard for you. Just lying in bed for three months should be enough. There¡¯s an old saying that it takes a hundred days to recover from muscle and bone injuries. I¡¯ll help you ¡®loosen¡¯ those muscles and bones. Old Seven here, since you broke his arm, I think it¡¯s only fair that you pensate¡¯ him with another arm!¡± Hu San rubbed his wrists and looked at Li Niu cruelly.


    In this world, there is always a nemesis for someone. Although Li Niu was not at all afraid of Xu Fan and even repeatedly shed with him, when facing Hu San, he was like a mouse seeing a cat, not even daring to harbor a thought of resistance.<div>


    He had heard all about the Hu Family¡¯s methods back at the gym, and even though he was big and strong, not necessarily weaker than Hu San, he had a family to think about and didn¡¯t dare to confront the Hu Family¡¯s power head-on.


    With a ¡°snap,¡± a pig-like scream then rose from the edge of the yground.


    Xu Fan had already left with Tongtong to spare him the cruelty of the scene. Only after Li Niu¡¯s screams echoed did Xu Fan shake his head, holding Tongtong and slowly walking towards Xu Yixue¡¯s building in District One.


    After taking Tongtong upstairs, Xu Fan ced the medals and trophies he had won on a shelf. Seeing the championship medals they had earned with their own abilities, Tongtong¡¯s eyes filled with pride as he kept praising how beautiful the two trophies looked.


    The gold-medal housekeeper, who had been waiting at home to tidy things up, was waiting for Xu Fan and Tongtong to return. Seeing them back, she hurriedly brought out the lunch that had been kept warm, waiting for their return.


    The mealsted nearly an hour, with both Xu Fan and Tongtong eating their fill.


    After the meal, Xu Fan wiped the oily mouth of Tongtong and then ced him in front of the television, casually turning on a popr animated series.


    As for Xu Fan, seeing Tongtong now immersed in the TV show, he entered Xu Yixue¡¯s room to start his ¡°cultivation¡± practice.


    By the time Xu Fan¡¯s practice ended, it was already past 7 PM. Upon stepping out the door, he saw that Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning still hadn¡¯t returned home. Fortunately, because Xu Yixue had instructed, Li Yueqin had stayed for overtime and was currently preparing dinner for Xu Fan and Tongtong in the kitchen.


    At this moment, Tongtong was still lying on the sofa, excitedly watching the television. The alterations Xu Fan made to her body had greatly improved her spirit; she had watched TV almost the entire afternoon and wasn¡¯t tired in the least.


    Seeing Xu Fan walking out, Tongtong immediately dropped the remote control and excitedly lunged towards him.


    ¡°Daddy, Tongtong is hungry, Tongtong wants to eat din-din,¡± Tongtong waved her little hands and flung herself at Xu Fan¡¯s side, cooing.


    Xu Fan tenderly held his little princess in his arms, ruffled Tongtong¡¯s little head, and teased, ¡°But Mommy hasn¡¯te home yet, so how can we eat without her?¡±


    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s right, Tongtong has to wait for Mommy toe home, so we can eat together,¡± Tongtong patted her little deted belly. Although she was really hungry, thinking of Mommy¡¯s warm gaze, Tongtong suppressed her desire to eat by herself.


    ¡°Daddy, why don¡¯t we go and find Mommy? She hasn¡¯te back yet, and Tongtong misses Mommy so much,¡± Tongtong said, tilting her little head cutely toward Xu Fan.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give her a call first and see what¡¯s happening,¡± Xu Fan pulled out his cellphone and shook it at Tongtong.


    ¡°Right, right, Tongtong wants to talk to Mommy,¡± Tongtong nodded seeing the phone.


    Xu Fan then dialed Xu Yixue¡¯s number, and after waiting for around ten seconds, Xu Yixue finally answered.


    As soon as the call connected, Tongtong dodged Xu Fan¡¯s hand and grabbed the phone.<div>


    ¡°Mommy, when are you and Auntieing back? Tongtong misses you so much, and din-din is almost ready. We¡¯re just waiting for you two toe home and eat,¡± Tongtong spoke into the phone.


    ¡°Ah? Is it already time for dinner?¡± Xu Yixue said, sounding a bit groggy.


    Clearly, Xu Yixue was so engrossed in work that she had lost track of time; it was already past seven, even though she was supposed to finish work at six. She hadn¡¯t noticed howte it had gotten.


    Xu Fan furrowed his brows; Xu Yixue¡¯s voice was filled with exhaustion. It was obvious that the issues Xinghai Media was facing were not trivial matters.<div>


    ¡°Come back home for dinner first, don¡¯t let yourself starve,¡± Xu Fan gently said on the phone.


    ¡°Okay, okay, Xiaoning and I will finish up thest bit of business and head home right away,¡± Xu Yixue said tiredly.


    ¡°I shoulde and pick you guys up. You handle what you need to; I reckon it¡¯ll take me around fifteen minutes to get there,¡± Xu Fan said over the phone.


    From what Xu Yixue had said, he knew that she and Ye Xiaoning must have had an incredibly busy day.


    Normally, Ye Xiaoning would be able to drive for Xu Yixue, but these past few days, Ye Xiaoning had be thepany¡¯s lead warrior facing the stock market crisis, bearing even greater pressure than Xu Yixue. Although Ye Xiaoning¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t heard on the phone, one could imagine how exhausted she must be.


    Xu Fan was a little uneasy about letting two people, who had been working intensely all day, drive.


    ¡°Tongtong, let¡¯s go pick up Mommy,¡± said Xu Fan, picking up Tongtong and getting ready to leave.


    ¡°Yay!¡± Tongtong agreed, her face alight with excitement.

 Chapter 310: 310 The five-day agreement expires_1

    Chapter 310: Chapter 310 The five-day agreement expires_1


    Xu Fan took Tongtong to the car, and in a whirlwind ride, they arrived at the entrance of Xinghai Media in less than twenty minutes.


    It was now close to eight o¡¯clock, with the street lights justing on. In Xinghai Entertainment, many people had already finished work, but the lights were still on in Xu Yixue¡¯s presidential office.


    Only a solitary security guard was left at the entrance, and the sprightly receptionist was nowhere to be seen.


    Xu Fan didn¡¯t go upstairs, but sent a WeChat message to Xu Yixue, and then sat in the car with Tongtong, waiting for her.


    About ten minutester, Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning came down from the building, clutching two stacks of documents.


    Xu Fan wound down the car window and waved at Xu Yixue, who also saw him and walked shoulder to shoulder with Ye Xiaoning to the front of Xu Fan¡¯s car.


    After getting into the car, Xu Yixue stretchednguidly and then affectionately tousled her beloved daughter¡¯s little head, ¡°Baby, did you miss mommy?¡±


    ¡°Tongtong missed mommy so much. To wait for mommy for dinner, Tongtong¡¯s tummy is all t from hunger,¡± Tongtong said, childishly patting her little belly.


    ¡°Haha, what would I do if my little treasure got starved,¡± Xu Yixue said tenderly, rubbing Tongtong¡¯s little tummy.


    ¡°Tongtong wants to eat with mommy, otherwise the food doesn¡¯t taste nice,¡± Tongtong said, pouting cutely.<div>


    Upon hearing Tongtong¡¯s words, a warm current flowed through Xu Yixue¡¯s heart.


    This little darling was truly heartwarming.


    In the driver¡¯s seat, Xu Fan smiled slowly at the corners of his mouth at Tongtong¡¯s words, thinking to himself that this little one was a mischievously endearing little devil.


    She hadn¡¯t been seen eating with Xu Yixue at lunch today, yet she ate more deliciously than anyone else.


    ¡°Mommy, today daddy took me to win the championship at themunity sports meet, oh. There were so many people watching, Tongtong felt so impressive,¡± Tongtong recalled the morning¡¯s events, saying excitedly to Xu Yixue, her little eyes shining with pride.


    ¡°What? My Tongtong actually won the championship, that¡¯s amazing!¡± Xu Yixue was genuinely astonished to hear what Tongtong said.


    Since Tongtong had always been physically frail since she was young and was just a little girl, Xu Yixue had only signed her up with the intention of participating for fun. To think, Tongtong had actually won the parent-child sports meet, which was something Xu Yixue couldn¡¯t have even dared to imagine.


    However, thinking of Xu Fan¡¯s miraculous abilities, Xu Yixue felt somewhat relieved.


    Xu Fan, after all, had once boldly ridden with Tongtong through the zoo, even atop pandas and pr bears, and when it came to fighting, he could single-handedly take on a dozen men. If Tongtong had gone to the sports meet alone, she might not have won, but for some reason, themunity decided to have a parent-child sports event that day.


    Originally, Xu Yixue thought she had no chance at the parent-child sports event, and it just so happened that there were issues at thepany thesest few days, so she had Xu Fan, the doting dad, take Tongtong to the event instead.


    The oue, as one could guess, was outstanding; led by the prodigious Xu Fan, Tongtong had actually won the championship. This news brought a measure of joy to Xu Yixue.


    The honors earned by a daughter perhaps matter the most to the parents.


    ¡°Tongtong is awesome; you will be even greater in the future, keep it up!¡± Xu Yixue said tenderly, patting Tongtong¡¯s little hand.


    Watching the two of them enjoying their happy time together, Xu Fan too felt a touch of happiness, but then he remembered something even more serious.


    The five-day agreement with Xu Yixue, today, is thest day.


    ¡°Xu Fan, thank you!¡± Xu Yixue saw the pride and satisfaction on Tongtong¡¯s face and suddenly felt that having someone like Xu Fan to take care of the child seemed quite good.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Tongtong is my child after all. I only regret that I haven¡¯t given her enough,¡± Xu Fan said lightly.


    Although his tone was light, the deep love that flowed through his words was something that couldn¡¯t be concealed no matter what.


    Xu Yixue seemed to be infected by Xu Fan as well and took hold of Tongtong¡¯s warm little hand.<div>


    She had never experienced the happiness of someone picking up the ck when she workedte or being busy with work and having someone else take care of her child. Now she felt it all at once, and suddenly her heart felt warm.


    Inside the car now, Xu Fan was focusing intently on driving, Ye Xiaoning was looking at stock market curves on her phone, Little Tongtong was indulging in the thrill of victory and was uncontrobly joyous, only Xu Yixue felt an atmosphere drastically different from usual here.


    That was a sense of familial warmth.


    Xu Yixue sat in the car, shaking off the fatigue of a day¡¯s work, and quietly watched Xu Fan focus on driving, and suddenly realized that Xu Fan had indeed be verypetent.<div>


    Impable in appearance, unfathomable in ability, and utterly indulgent towards his daughter.


    Xu Yixue found, to her surprise, that the support she had been searching for hade full circle and still ended up being Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan, sitting in the front seat focused on driving, had no idea that Xu Yixue¡¯s thoughts had taken such a turn in such a short time.


    After arriving at Kowloon New City, Xu Fan called everyone to get out of the car and noticed that Xu Yixue was looking at him differently.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Fan felt Xu Yixue was a bit strange tonight, not having the unreasonable attitude towards him she used to have, as if something wasn¡¯t quite right.


    ¡°Nothing, just a bit tired,¡± Xu Yixue said with a bit of a shock and in a somewhat concealing manner when she heard Xu Fan¡¯s question.


    Although Xu Yixue¡¯s impression of Xu Fan had greatly improved, and even asionally she would think of the happy scene with herself, Xu Fan, and Tongtong living together.


    But as soon as she remembered that Xu Fan had left her for several years without any contact, Xu Yixue felt anger rising in her heart again.


    She couldn¡¯t just ept Xu Fan that easily. Where would that leave my face, Xu Yixue?


    Xu Yixue thought to herself firmly, and then her gaze towards Xu Fan returned to its usual aloof and domineering look.


    Xu Fan saw Xu Yixue blink, returning to her usual expression, so he smiled at her ingratiatingly and asked, ¡°Yixue, our five-day agreement is up today, do you think we should renew it?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, you reminding me, I almost forgot,¡± Xu Yixue pped her forehead, saying somewhat absentmindedly.


    You can¡¯t really me Xu Yixue; it was just that Xinghai Media was facing such thorny issues now, how she could remember the five-day agreement with Xu Fan? She was now worried about not having enough hands on deck, with no one to help her with the child.<div>


    ¡°Crap!¡± Xu Fan also pped his forehead, if only he had known she had forgotten, he wouldn¡¯t have foolishly reminded her.

 Chapter 311: 311 Cant hold on anymore, Im here_1

    Chapter 311: Chapter 311 Can¡¯t hold on anymore, I¡¯m here_1


    Facing the ¡°five-day agreement¡± proposed by Xu Fan, Xu Yixue thought for a moment but decided to let their connection continue a little longer.


    Because tomorrow is Monday, and Xinghai Media will soon be targeted in the stock market by that mysterious adversary, she simply won¡¯t have the time or energy to take care of Tongtong.


    There is an even more serious problem, because this opponent is so sly, and has not exposed his true colors even now, so Xu Yixue still doesn¡¯t know who he actually is; she can only focus on resolving the issues thepany is facing in the stock market first.


    However, judging by this mysterious adversary¡¯s modus operandi, he definitely won¡¯t just target Xinghai Media in the stock market. If he doesn¡¯t seed in striking thepany, he might adopt more insidious and despicable tactics, for example, threatening people close to Xu Yixue.


    Since there has already been a mass departure in one of thepany¡¯s departments, Xu Yixue is well aware that the adversary¡¯s tactics must be sneaky and despicable. Without even knowing who he really is, she has no choice but to be on guard.


    Tongtong is clearly a weak point close to Xu Yixue, and at this critical juncture, if someone were to harm Tongtong, it would be more than Xu Yixue could bear.


    Evenpared to Xinghai Media, Tongtong holds a far more important ce in Xu Yixue¡¯s heart.


    If it were before, Xu Yixue could have asked Ye Xiaoning to take care of Tongtong, since Ye Xiaoning, as a former Phoenix special forces operative, could definitely handle it if someone tried to harm Tongtong.


    But now it¡¯s impossible, as Ye Xiaoning has been tasked with a critical mission and has be the chief trader for Xinghai Media in the stock market. Moreover, she has even recruited several of her highly skilled former ssmates toe help out at Xinghai Media.


    If Ye Xiaoning isn¡¯t there, it would be very difficult for Xu Yixue to cope with this assault on the stock market alone.<div>


    Therefore, someone else will have to be found to ensure Tongtong¡¯s safety.


    Aside from Ye Xiaoning, Xu Yixue trusts no one else but Xu Fan.


    ¡°The five-day agreement is still on, only now, you¡¯ve behaved well over these days, so I¡¯ve decided to let you spend a few more days with Tongtong. Just don¡¯t get cocky. Tongtong has always been my treasure from beginning to end, and you can¡¯t even think of taking her away,¡± Xu Yixue said to Xu Fan, emphasizing each word.


    ¡°Haha, so that means I can spend the next few days with my darling girl, right?¡± Xu Fan let out a smile.


    ¡°Yes, but thepany has been targeted recently and there might be some idents, you must protect Tongtong!¡± Xu Yixue said with a serious face.


    ¡°No problem, if my girl loses even a single hair, I¡¯ll cut off my own head for you,¡± Xu Fan said confidently.


    Although his tone was a bit arrogant, Xu Fan¡¯s words were not empty talk, but confidence built on real strength.


    Xu Yixue might not be a martial artist, but having seen many of Xu Fan¡¯s amazing and peculiar abilities, she was extremely reassured by his skills and nodded, saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave our daughter in your care for these few days, as I need to devote all my efforts to dealing with thepany¡¯s affairs.¡±


    ¡°Hey, it seems like yourpany is having quite some trouble, do you really not need my help?¡± Xu Fan said with a bit of concern to Xu Yixue.


    ¡°I can solve my own problems, and besides, you¡¯ve not been the Xu Family¡¯s eldest young master for a while now. Although your martial prowess is impressive now, it¡¯s only good for fighting, and doesn¡¯t really help on the corporate operations level,¡± Xu Yixue gently rejected Xu Fan¡¯s offer.


    In her mind, even though Xu Fan now possessed mysterious martial capabilities, corporate operations were fought with capital and social connections, not the strength of one¡¯s fists.


    What Xu Yixue had no idea about was that, even though Xu Fan had only been in this time for a few days, he already had many top-tier social connections and power behind him.


    Zhonghai¡¯s richest man Lu Chennong, Zhonghai¡¯s righteous gang leader Lu Chenbing, the medicalmunity¡¯s authority Lin Yaoshi, the collecting world¡¯s big name Wang Fangtong, and Sun Jin¡¯an, the elderly patriarch of the Sun Family who had retired from worldly affairs but still wielded immense influence.


    Moreover, Xu Fan was the behind-the-scenes controller of the South City Hu Family and Night Castle, and he had an underling named Mo Luo Dan who was soon to be promoted to Martial Arts Grandmaster.


    When it came to power and connections, Xu Fan could probably scare Xu Yixue if he revealed his status. Although Xu Yixue was the heir to the Xu Family, she had to manage Xinghai Media diligently. Only by turning Xinghai Media into Zhonghai City¡¯s leading mediapany could Xu Yixue be deemed sessful in her trial and could truly take over her family¡¯s assets.


    But right now, aside from Ye Xiaoning, Xu Yixue hardly had any noteworthy connections or funds. Compared to Xu Fan, who could easily secure a three-hundred-million auction sponsorship fee with a word, or pick up two cases full of cash during an outing with Song Qiang, her gap was still remarkably wide.


    Xu Fan himself had a Blood Bodhi worth five hundred million in cash on hand, which was stolen loot and could only be used in secret without bringing it to light; otherwise, it could sell for several billion if passed around.


    Even without the Blood Bodhi, Xu Fan still had at least three hundred and ten million in cash, money that was prepared for auction bidding. Unexpectedly, Qin Haowen, the young master of the Qin Family, drove up the price and directly bid the Blood Bodhi up to five hundred million. Xu Fan couldn¡¯t afford it, so he had no choice but to resort to stealing.


    However, this incident conveniently saved Xu Fan the money meant for purchasing the Blood Bodhi, and he still retained that three hundred and ten million in cash.<div>


    Even though the big boss of the Hu Family and Brother Long from the Night Castle imed it was sponsorship money for Xu Fan to use in the auction, they wouldn¡¯t dare to actually ask Xu Fan for the money back even if he didn¡¯t use it for the auction.


    The problems Xu Yixue¡¯spany was currently facing were mostly rted to capital and connections. In fact, considering the support Xu Fan had at his disposal, he was already fully capable of helping her resolve her troubles.


    ¡°If you really can¡¯t hold on, juste to me, whether it¡¯s funds or people, I have both,¡± Xu Fan said seriously to Xu Yixue.


    Although Xu Yixue insisted on handling it alone, from Xu Fan¡¯s perspective, she might not be able to withstand the assault aimed at Xinghai Media.<div>


    The mastermind behind the scenes daring to target Xinghai Media so openly obviously had an extremely thorough understanding of Xu Yixue¡¯spany. Xu Yixue¡¯s trump cards had likely been nearlypletely scoped out, and it would be very difficult for her to survive solely on her own strength.


    But no matter how formidable the behind-the-scenes mastermind was, they would never know that Xu Fan, by Xu Yixue¡¯s side for just a few days, had already amassed an incredibly terrifying strength andwork of connections.


    And all of this was more than enough to crush anyone coveting a nce at Xu Yixue.

 Chapter 312: 312 The Mountain Rain is Coming, The Wind Fills The Building_1

    Chapter 312: Chapter 312 The Mountain Rain is Coming, The Wind Fills The Building_1


    After delegating responsibilities to Xu Yixue, Xu Fan instructed Li Yueqin to prepare the dining table, as no one had eaten yet. Both Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning, after a day of overloading work, seemed quite hungry.


    Xu Fan could only hint so much to Xu Yixue. Although she didn¡¯t seem too keen to ask for Xu Fan¡¯s help and was somewhat skeptical that he could provide any, Xu Fan at least had said all that needed to be said; the rest was up to Xu Yixue to decide.


    Dinner tonight was quick because Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning were preupied with thepany¡¯s affairs. Within a mere ten minutes or so, they hastily finished their meal, bid Tongtong goodbye, and plunged back into their rooms to scrutinize thepany¡¯s significant ns, not stepping out again.


    As for Xu Fan¡¯s stay, Xu Yixue didn¡¯t express any objections, as if it had be an unspoken agreement that he could live there by default.


    Seeing that Xu Yixue was too busy to y with her, Tongtong wasn¡¯t upset; after all, her dad was there. She clung to Xu Fan, being spoon-fed and acting coy, taking well over forty minutes to finish dinner.


    Afterwards, Li Yueqin cleaned up the dining table in a hurry and greeted Xu Fan before she left work for home. Xu Fan, having bathed Tongtong and ushered the little girl into the bedroom, urged her to get ready for bed.


    But Tongtong definitely wouldn¡¯t just go to sleep obediently ¨C this was a habit indulged by Xu Yixue. If she didn¡¯t listen to a story, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all.


    Now Xu Yixue had her hands full with thepany¡¯s major affairs and no longer needed to put forth the effort of childcare, which left Xu Fan to bear the brunt. Although in the Cultivation World he could easily strike down gods and Buddhas, when it came to storytelling, he was somewhat at a loss.


    ¡°Where did we leave offst time¡­¡± Xu Fan asked during a bout of head-scratching, his tone somewhat conciliatory.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re so silly. Last time, you got to the part where the Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor had just learned to refine medicine and saved a little snake,¡± giggled Tongtong, looking at Xu Fan.<div>


    Lacking any good stories to tell, Xu Fan had turned his own cultivation journey into an audiobook, reciting it to Tongtong before bed.


    However, his own experiences were too lengthy, and in the current story, Xu Fan¡¯s past life had not even left Earth. In gaming terms, he was still aplete newbie who hadn¡¯t even left the starter vige, far from the terrifying future Five-Direction Heavenly Emperor who would shake the Cultivation World.


    But the little snake that story¡¯s Xu Fan saved was no ordinary creature. It carried the bloodline of the Holy Beasts, descendants of a True Dragon. It was with this little snake that Xu Fan eventually discovered the ¡°Five Spirits Sky Absorbing Technique,¡± which then helped him subdue five Primordial Divine Beasts, and quickly set him on the fast track of cultivation, soaring to prominence in the Cultivation World.


    As he continued reciting, Tongtong slowly drifted off to sleep. Observing that Tongtong was sound asleep, Xu Fan quickly set up a Tranquilizing Formation around her and turned to head to Xu Yixue¡¯s room, continuing his own cultivation.


    The night passed without incident.


    Early the next morning, Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning got up in a hurry. It was unusual for Ye Xiaoning not to cook, as it was already Monday. Xinghai Media was facing an onught of blows from its rivals, and whether it could withstand the assaults was dependent on Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning¡¯s performance today.


    Although immersed in his cultivation, Xu Fan immediately noticed when Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning got up.


    Especially since Ye Xiaoning hadn¡¯t cooked today, she just packed her things, preparing to head out with Xu Yixue.


    Just as the two of them were about to open the door, the door to Xu Yixue¡¯s room, which originally belonged to her, was gently pushed open by Xu Fan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you, your car is still at thepany,¡± Xu Fan said ndly as he opened the door, looking at Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Xu Yixue nodded without demur.


    Xu Fan, as he hadn¡¯t slept but simply stayed up cultivating, didn¡¯t need to change his clothes. Moreover, his physical constitution was no longer that of an ordinary person, devoid of any metabolic waste, so there was no need for him to freshen up; he was ready to leave as soon as he got up.


    Xu Fan went to the underground garage to fetch the car and drove Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning to the front of Xinghai Media in less than fifteen minutes, moving as swiftly as the wind.


    Although it was the morning rush hour, Xu Fan saw the anxiety in Xu Yixue¡¯s brows, so the car was almost drifting as it sped along the road. This showed Xu Yixue that Xu Fan, besides his medical and martial arts skills, possessed yet another skill with full marks¡ªdriving mastery.


    Along the way, Xu Fan also stopped in front of a breakfast shop to buy breakfast for four, handing two portions to Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning before driving off, disappearing from their sight.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, we¡¯re about to face a test soon, are you confident?¡± Xu Yixue asked Ye Xiaoning as they walked into thepany.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Yixue, I haven¡¯t been staying up all night for nothing these past two days. Now, my senior brother and I have already devised all the contingency ns. We will ensure that our stock price won¡¯t suffer a major crash today. However, if Heishui Corporation releases any significant negative news, we¡¯ll need a strongwork to manage it; otherwise, relying on the stock market alone won¡¯t be enough to stop the slide¡ªour country¡¯s investors are like reeds blowing in the wind, unreliable,¡± Ye Xiaoning said confidently, patting her chest.


    ¡°Alright, just focus on watching the stock market. I¡¯ll take care of the rest,¡± Xu Yixue nodded.


    Xu Yixue had already discovered the traces of Heishui Corporation investigating Xinghai Media the previous day. Because thepany had indeed engaged in some regtory vitions in the past, Xu Yixue had been busy thest couple of days trying to clean up thepany¡¯s past messes. However, the evidence already in Heishui Corporation¡¯s possession was irremovable, leaving her no choice but to counter it with strong connections and methods.<div>


    Although Xu Yixue told Ye Xiaoning she would take care of everything, in reality, she didn¡¯t have any confidence at all.


    But as the head of Xinghai Media, Xu Yixue needed to maintain a steady and unruffled heart regardless of how bad the situation got. Only if she remained calm could she stabilize the situation and instill confidence in others.


    ¡°It¡¯s seven in the morning now. I estimate that in another two hours, our opponents will start taking action against us. Xiao Ning, take your ssmates and monitor the market. I will talk to the insiders in the industry to probe the winds and see if the unfavourable news about us is about to break,¡± Xu Yixue assigned Ye Xiaoning her task, then picked up the phone to inquire about Heishui Corporation¡¯s moves with well-informed industry insiders.


    Having inquired from two industry insiders and not receiving the expected news, Xu Yixue rubbed her head in thought and dug out an overseas number from her phone.<div>


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me down!¡± Xu Yixue uttered softly and dialed the foreign number.

 Chapter 313: 313 Insider News_1

    Chapter 313: Chapter 313 Insider News_1


    After waiting for nearly half a minute, the international call was finally connected, and an appealing foreign voice immediately came through the phone.


    ¡°Yixue? Is that you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Lisa. How are you?¡± Upon hearing the familiar voice on the other end, Xu Yixue finally revealed a slight smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing well, Yixue. How have you been since returning to your mothend? I¡¯ve been so busytely, otherwise, I¡¯d really like to visit you in Yan Country,¡± Lisa said over the phone.


    The pleasant voice on the other end belonged to Xu Yixue¡¯s former ssmate from her time studying in America. Not only did shee from a very impressive family background, but her own abilities were also quite strong. She was a young master at an Ivy League University and went straight to Wall Street after graduation to work in the highly-envied finance sector.


    The Heishui Corporation investigating Xinghai Media was actually an American branch of thepany in Yan Country. The real headquarters was on Wall Street in America. Among those Xu Yixue knew, only Lisa worked there and had a close rtionship with Yixue. So when Xu Yixue needed to gather intelligence, she had no one else to turn to but Lisa, her somewhat close foreign friend.


    ¡°Lisa, mypany has encountered a lot of problems recently, and I need your help. Do you know about Heishui Corporation?¡± With an impending enemy, Xu Yixue had no time to beat around the bush and urgently stated her request.


    ¡°Heishui Corporation? Aren¡¯t they that notorious investigativepany in the industry? They specialize in digging up otherpanies¡¯ financial issues and then coborate with big capital to short-sell the stocks, making a fortune for themselves while thepanies and investors are left with nothing. Of course, I know about them!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one. Unfortunately, I took over my family¡¯s business soon after I returned to the country, but in the past couple of days, I discovered that mypany might be targeted by Heishui Corporation. They are likely to attack us today, and I¡¯m afraid I might not be able to cope, so I hope you can help me by asking around to see if they have any ns.¡±


    ¡°People at Heishui Corporation are always mysterious, but luckily someone from my family happens to be in their management. I¡¯ll handle this matter,¡± said Lisa confidently over the phone.<div>


    Upon hearing Lisa¡¯s words, Xu Yixue immediately felt a glimmer of hope and gratefully said, ¡°Please help me find out any information about Zhonghai City¡¯s Xinghai Media, thank you, Lisa!¡±


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t mention it. You are my only good friend from Yan Country. I still want to visit Yan Country as a tourist, to see The Great Wall, The Forbidden City, and the most exciting ces in your country.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, when youe over, I¡¯ll take time off work to show you around,¡± Xu Yixue offered generously.


    Inside information was vitally important for Xinghai Media at the moment. The hidden enemy was lurking in the shadows, and Xu Yixue had no idea when or how they wouldunch their attack on Xinghai Media. If she could get some insider¡¯s information, maybe thepany could gain some preparation time to brace for the assault.


    Business is like a battlefield, and one should never underestimate the importance of being one step ahead of the enemy. It was their lead in the shadows that had put Xinghai Media in such a defensive and vulnerable position. Xu Yixue still had no clue where their attack woulde from.


    If Lisa truly managed to get inside information from the American Heishui Corporation, it could, at the very least, diminish the advantage of the unknown adversary, giving Xinghai Media an additional hope to hold out.


    After hanging up the phone with Lisa, Xu Yixue waited silently for about ten minutes, which felt incredibly excruciating for her.


    During her time studying in America, although Xu Yixue knew that Lisa was also an heiress to a major American family, she never knew exactly which family it was. Foreigners tend to be more protective of their privacypared to Yan Country people, so Xu Yixue only had a vague sense that Lisa¡¯s family was influential but never inquired about the specific nature of their business.


    But heirs to medium and high-level families in America usually receive an aristocratic education. Since Xu Yixue was also from a prominent Yan Country family, she was familiar with this system, which is why she and Lisa became good friends and even admired each other during her time in America. In fact, their ssmates had no idea that both Xu Yixue and Lisa were from affluent families of two different countries.


    This kind of aristocratic temperament is usually only recognized by those of simr status. Ordinary people just assume that they are ordinary students.


    After an anxious ten-minute wait, Xu Yixue¡¯s phone finally rang, and she saw it was Lisa calling. She answered the call almost before the sound finished ringing.


    ¡°Hello, Lisa, do you have any news?¡± Xu Yixue asked impatiently.


    ¡°Yixue, what would you think of me if I said I had no news?¡± Lisa¡¯s voice came through the phone, and Xu Yixue instantly felt a wave of disappointment.


    However, before she could say that it was okay, Lisa¡¯s voice suddenly became yful and she said to Xu Yixue, ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just kidding. I did manage to find out some information for you. However, this is indeed a secret within Heishui Corporation, and had it not been for that executive being a member of our family, it would have been quite difficult for anyone else to uncover this news.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Lisa. What exactly did you find out?¡± Xu Yixue asked, hopeful.


    ¡°Heishui Corporation is nning to leak negative news about Xinghai Media to the major media outlets at 10 a.m. today. The negative issues mainly rte to financial fraud in Xinghai Media¡¯s financial reports, artists¡¯ defections, and thepany¡¯s involvement in unfairpetition. I don¡¯t know the specifics, but this is probably going to be a devastating blow to your mediapany,¡± Lisa exined.


    ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough, Lisa. I will make sure to express my gratitude properly, but now I need to start preparing our response. I hope you understand,¡± Xu Yixue said.


    ¡°Haha, go on and get ready to respond, Yixue. I hope the information I got can be of some help to you. When we meet again, I hope to see that fearless Yan Country beauty once more. Good luck!¡± Lisa wished.


    ¡°Lisa, thank you! Bye-bye,¡± Xu Yixue replied and said her goodbyes before hanging up the phone.<div>


    After ending the call, Xu Yixue quickly collected her thoughts.


    Though she did not know how Lisa obtained the news, Xu Yixue chose to believe in the intelligence.


    First, Xu Yixue really got along well with Lisa when they were in America, and Lisa would definitely not fool her about such matters.


    <div>

 Chapter 314: 314: Seizing the Initiative_1

    Chapter 314: Chapter 314: Seizing the Initiative_1


    Xu Yixue hung up the phone and quickly regained herposure.


    Although she did not know where Lisa had obtained her information, Xu Yixue chose to trust Lisa¡¯s intelligence.


    Firstly, Xu Yixue had indeed gotten along very well with Lisa during her time in America, and Lisa would definitely not deceive her in such matters.


    Secondly, although Xu Yixue did not know what kind of prominent American family Lisa came from, Lisa¡¯s family was undoubtedly a powerful American force, as one could infer from the fact that someone from her family held a high position at Heishui Corporation.


    Thirdly, Xu Yixue was currentlypletely in the dark; the investigation against Xinghai Media and the stock market assault nned by the financial predators were all hanging over Xu Yixue¡¯s head like a knife. Although Xu Yixue knew that the knife would fall soon, she did not know whose hand it was in or when it would drop.


    Now, Lisa¡¯s information was the only intelligence Xu Yixue could get her hands on. She had to decide to take this gamble no matter what and allow Xinghai Media to fight to the death.


    After sorting out her thoughts, Xu Yixue summoned Ye Xiaoning and began to arrange the next steps.


    The current time was 7:20 AM, about two and a half hours before ten o¡¯clock. In these two and a half hours, Xu Yixue had to try her best to tear a hole in therge cast by Heishui Corporation over them. Only through that could Xinghai Media catch a breath through this gap.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, I¡¯ve just received urate information that Heishui Corporation ns to target Xinghai Media at ten o¡¯clock this morning with issues mainly concerning financial fraud, artist defection, and involvement in unfairpetition. We need to minimize the impact of these issues on thepany¡¯s stock in the next couple of hours, understand?¡±


    ¡°Sister Yixue, are you sure about the information you¡¯ve received?¡± Ye Xiaoning asked, somewhat uncertainly.<div>


    Heishui Corporation was not a mere private detective agency; it was a formidable global entity that had toppled several businesses in the world top 500. For such a behemoth to have set its sights on Xinghai Media was unusual¡ªtheir security measures were supposed to be very strict, and the decision-making circle was based in America, making it difficult for ordinary people to obtain any information from Heishui Corporation. One would only realize they had been hunted in the darkness after Heishuimenced its attack.


    Ye Xiaoning¡¯s skepticism was certainly justified, but under the current circumstances, Xu Yixue could no longer afford the luxury of careful deliberation. All she could do was trust Lisa¡¯s words and fight hard with the little over two hours they had.


    ¡°The information is highly reliable. If it isn¡¯t, I¡¯ll take all the responsibility,¡± Xu Yixue said firmly, her teeth gritted.


    ¡°But Sister Yixue, Xinghai Media is the family¡¯s test for you. If you lose Xinghai Media, then the Xu Family heir status might¡­¡± Ye Xiaoning said with some concern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiao Ning. We¡¯ve been backed into a corner; the only option is to fight desperately. There are plenty in the family who would love to see me fail right now. Only by proving our strength will they reach out to help. Otherwise, they will definitely prefer to see Xinghai Media copse.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s make our n based on the information you¡¯ve got,¡± Ye Xiaoning nodded in agreement.


    ¡°As for the financial fraud, I¡¯ve actually been investigating it in secret recently. Since it was an internal issue, I didn¡¯t want to stir up trouble internally as the new president, so I haven¡¯t taken any action yet. But now that the news has reached Heishui Corporation, instead of letting them use it as a weapon to malign us, it¡¯s better for us to cut off our own wrist¡ªCutting off one¡¯s wrist like a valiant¡ªto at least salvage Xinghai Media¡¯s image,¡± Xu Yixue stated solemnly.


    ¡°Sister Yixue, you mean¡­?¡± Ye Xiaoning was a bit uncertain.


    ¡°Yes! I was hesitant before, but now, there¡¯s no room for hesitation. We must sign thewsuit immediately, and as soon as the court opens at eight, directly sue the former management and former finance director for embezzlement. Since they chose to harm the public to benefit themselves, they must face the legal consequences. We at Xinghai Media won¡¯t take the fall for them!¡± Xu Yixue¡¯s face exuded a cold aura, and the Xu Yixue of now hadpletely shed her demeanor as a delicate young woman, exhibiting the dominance and decision that only a true imperious CEO possesses.


    ¡°Understood, our legal team will make the arrangements!¡± Ye Xiaoning nodded.


    ¡°Suing them is just the first step. Have the PR department rush out a press release and issue it the moment thewsuit is filed. I want everyone to know that Xinghai Media not only has the courage to clean up old ills but also the determination to ¡®Cut off one¡¯s wrist like a valiant¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Okay, with this arrangement, we will have seized the initiative. Even if Heishui Corporation releases the financial fraud issues, it will be deemed by the public as a move to ride on our news, and while it will certainly cause some turbulence to our stock price, it will not shake the foundation of our stock¡¯s value,¡± Ye Xiaoning nodded, greatly admiring Xu Yixue¡¯s decision.


    Although it was just a decision, as long as it was released before Heishui Corporation¡¯s, it would sessfully dissociate thepany from the financial fraud issue.


    Heishui Corporation often attackspanies by exploiting investors¡¯ sensitivity to risk. If apany has a strong manager willing to face up to errors, many investors will not lose confidence in Xinghai Media just because of Heishui¡¯s information.


    Many pieces of information rely on primacy, and once a person epts a piece of information, subsequent news will only serve as a supplement in their mind. As long as Xinghai Media shows the resolve to ¡®Cut off one¡¯s wrist like a valiant,¡¯ the investigatory materials from Heishui Corporation will not cause significant fluctuations.


    After all, it¡¯s not easy to be shocked by the same news twice; the second time, it¡¯s hard to achieve the same impact. Most people will just think, ¡°I figured it would be like this.¡±


    This subtly lets many investors avoid panic-selling their shares, instead opting to wait and see.


    As long as Ye Xiaoning¡¯s trading keeps up and prevents a major drop in the stock price, then this crisis will not develop into a disaster for thepany.


    <div>

 Chapter 315: 315: The Top Trendsetter of That Year _1

    Chapter 315: Chapter 315: The Top Trendsetter of That Year _1


    ¡°`


    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic, if all this could be followed up on simultaneously, even if Heishui Corporation releases ourpany¡¯s negative information, they won¡¯t be able to truly harm the foundation of ourpany!¡± Ye Xiaoning couldn¡¯t help but admire Xu Yixue after hearing her deployment.


    Although she was quite adept at the stock market, when it came to the core operations of thepany, it was Xu Yixue who could aplish them.


    Even though Heishui Corporation had started investigating Xinghai Media¡¯s financial fraud a long time ago, Xu Yixue had not been idle either; she had conducted a special investigation into thepany¡¯s previously poor financial management and gathered enough critical evidence.


    While Heishui Corporation¡¯s investigative methods were formidable, even if they were incredibly powerful, the core information they possessed wouldn¡¯t exceed that held by Xu Yixue. Therefore, in this game, as long as it¡¯s yed well, the storm over Xinghai Media¡¯s financial fraud would directly shift to the former managers suspected of embezzlingpany assets, and it wouldn¡¯t cause too much damage to Xinghai Media.


    Had Xu Yixue not made such preparations beforehand, it would have been impossible to gather sufficient evidence in such a short time.


    But, Xu Yixue had actually been prepared for thepany¡¯s previous hidden dangers, which is why she was able to leverage this evidence to seal the deal at this critical juncture.


    Before, Xu Yixue was somewhat hesitant, only wanting to resolve the issue internally, but now thepany had reached a do-or-die moment, and she could not afford to hesitate any longer.


    ¡°Yixue, we¡¯ve got the financial fraud sorted, but what about the second issue with the artist jumping ship? Actually, I had some thoughts about it too. If they could poach our core marketing team, they could definitely take our artists as well. I thought they hadn¡¯t been sessful before, but it looks like now they¡¯ve been saving this time bomb to deliver the fatal blow,¡± Ye Xiaoning arranged for the legal and PR departments to start working with Xu Yixue on countering Heishui Corporation¡¯s second wave of attacks.


    ¡°Ourpany¡¯s most popr artists are just second-tier, and even Xu Xinxin, who has the best foundation of the ssical beauty types, still needs more time. I had wanted to promote her, but now it¡¯s up to her choice,¡± Xu Yixue sighed softly.<div>


    Xu Xinxin could be considered the most visually appealing artist signed with Xinghai Media, and the only one who had a chance to break into the top tier.


    Actually, Xu Yixue had been ready to devise a n to thrust forward through a popr court drama currently airing, striving to promote Xu Xinxin to a leading tier artist. However, after hearing the intelligence about Heishui Corporation, Xu Yixue became very worried about Xu Xinxin¡¯s possible departure.


    If Heishui Corporation were to attack Xinghai Media through artist defection, then Xu Xinxin was definitely the biggest target.


    Xu Yixue now did not know whether Xu Xinxin had secretly epted anotherpany¡¯s contract.


    However, although Xu Xinxin had good fundamentals and truly possessed the quality of a top-tier artist, she was very green in the entertainment industry. The greatest fear was that she might be swayed by small, short-term benefits and grand promises.


    Manypanies actually do notck artists like Xu Xinxin who have the potential to be top-tier, but the resources of apany are limited. Only by fully fostering the most crucial artists can there be a chance to develop a popr top-tier artist, and the resources and costs invested are certainly enormous.


    Within Xinghai Media, a second-rate mediapany, Xu Xinxin could still be considered a top sister, but once coaxed into a more powerful mediapany, she would discover that the resources previously promised to her were just empty words.


    If you arepliant, maybe you¡¯ll get a spoonful of soup, but if you are not, you are facing the fate of being shelved.


    When has the entertainment industry evercked beautiful women? The reality is countless beauties are fighting over a single opportunity.


    If Xu Xinxin leaves Xinghai Media, Xu Yixue can foresee that her career would nearly be ruined.


    But what¡¯s more urgent right now is how to mitigate the impact of the artist jumping ship. Xu Yixue thought about it and decided the first thing needed was an alternative to stabilize the situation. As for Xu Xinxin, Xu Yixue nned to have another talk with her. If she could be salvaged, she would try to save her once more, after all, she was the most promising person at Xinghai Media. Xu Yixue had custom-made a historical drama for her; if not for the currentpany¡¯s crisis, they would likely be starting to assemble the crew by now.


    ¡°Yixue, do you need me to call Xinxin over for you? She¡¯s young and inexperienced, we can still try to persuade her,¡± Ye Xiaoning offered to help with pleading to Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Hmm, let me make a phone call first. If it¡¯s sessful, we¡¯ll be in a better position when talking to her,¡± Xu Yixue said calmly.


    After speaking, Xu Yixue picked up the phone and dialed another international long-distance call.


    After all, Xu Yixue had spent the past few years abroad, so there were more foreign numbers than domestic ones in her mobile phone contacts.


    Before long, the call connected, and a somewhat gentle female voice came through on the other end.


    ¡°Hello, is this Shi Yu?¡± Xu Yixue began slowly.


    ¡°Yixue? It¡¯s me, Shi Yu,¡± the gentle voice on the other end of the line responded.


    Her voice, even after being refracted through the phone several times, still carried a very soothing and healing quality, like a warm spring breeze blowing across the heart.<div>


    The person Xu Yixue was calling was named Chen Shiyu, someone she knew from America.


    Speaking of Chen Shiyu, in Yan Country, from 80-year-old seniors to 10-year-old children, there was almost no one who didn¡¯t know her. Five years ago, Chen Shiyu was the hottest star in Yan Country, spanning film, television, and music, and she could be considered an entertainment industry top influencer of that time.


    Her voice sounded as if kissed by angels. She only released one album when she debuted and it sold over ten million copies worldwide, making countless people fall crazily in love with this girl who looked like an angel descended from heaven and sang with the voice of an angel. Almost overnight, Chen Shiyu became the hottest idol in every street and alley.


    Afterward, Chen Shiyu released several albums, each one being a sales champion at that time. Then she entered the acting industry, acted in only one TV series and one movie, and both times she worked with the top male actors of the time. She was then crowned as the new generation¡¯s fairy of purity, with a fan base stronger than the current young idols.<div>


    However, five years ago, at the peak of her career, news came out that she had quietly retired. Nobody knew where she had gone. Countless fans frantically searched for her, even forming numerous search teams spontaneously, but they still couldn¡¯t find a trace of her.

 Chapter 316: 316: Convincing Chen Shiyu_1

    Chapter 316: Chapter 316: Convincing Chen Shiyu_1


    Nobody knew that Chen Shiyu had quietly retired due to a family tragedy, and had chosen America as her retreat location.


    Xu Yixue lived in the same city in America as Chen Shiyu, and by an odd twist of fate, they were even neighbors in the same district.


    After her retirement, Chen Shiyu altered her appearance and no longer carried the enchanting allure she had on stage. She seemed just like the girl next door. Xu Yixue, whose family was in the entertainment industry, had met Chen Shiyu a few times and was thus able to recognize her at a nce.


    Soon after, Xu Yixue and Chen Shiyu became friends, often helping each other in a foreignnd. Chen Shiyu grew very fond of Xu Yixue¡¯s beloved daughter, Tongtong, and openly said that if she could have such a sweet and adorable daughter, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to abruptly leave the entertainment industry due to emotional issues.


    Xu Yixue shared this sentiment.


    Before Tongtong was born, Xu Yixue, tired of the family¡¯s internal strife, had also fled to America, leaving behind the whirlwind of intrigue of her family. Tongtong¡¯s birth made Xu Yixue realize that only by taking control of the Xu family¡¯s resources could she create a better life for Tongtong.


    So Xu Yixue resolutely returned from America to Yan Country, taking over the mess at Xinghai Media to gain the family¡¯s recognition. She aimed to run Xinghai Media well, thereby fulfilling the family¡¯s mission and taking over the family business.


    Once a person has something to cling to, they won¡¯t be easily knocked down.


    Women are inherently gentle, but motherhood brings out their strength.


    Chen Shiyu was once a meteoric but brightest firework in Yan Country¡¯s entertainment industry. Even now, her songs still hang in the upper ranks of major music charts, and many background tracks on the popr Douyin APP among the youth feature her music. Therefore, even though Chen Shiyu has been out of the spotlight for five years, her poprity and the topics surrounding her remain on par with today¡¯s top celebrities.<div>


    After these years of reflection, Chen Shiyu¡¯s spirits had lifted significantly, and she had been toying with the idea of re-entering the entertainment circle. Xu Yixue learned of this when chatting with Chen Shiyu recently and thus vehemently invited her to join her family¡¯s Xinghai Media.


    Chen Shiyu was once a phenomenal artist, and to say the least, even if she joined the worst mediapany, her poprity alone could push thatpany into the top hundred rankings.


    Xu Yixue had originally nned to visit America soon to have a good talk with Chen Shiyu about hereback ns. However, with Xinghai Media now at the eye of the storm and Xu Xinxin, thepany¡¯s most promising talent, possibly leaving, Xu Yixue had to produce a heavy-hitting artist soon or else Xinghai Media might truly be in jeopardy this time.


    ¡°Shi Yu, after returning to Yan Country, I took over the familypany. Although it¡¯s not big, I¡¯m fully in charge, and I have the confidence to make it thergest media entertainmentpany in Zhonghai City. Now, I¡¯d like to talk to you again abouting out of retirement. What do you think?¡± Xu Yixue asked over the phone.


    ¡°Yixue, I¡¯m still not clear about it. Can you give me a bit more time? I have not forgotten the help you gave me in America. Let me say this, if I really decide toe back this time, I will definitely choose yourpany, and this promise will always stand. Is that okay?¡± Chen Shiyu hesitated a bit over the phone.


    Chen Shiyu had interacted with Xu Yixue, so she knew what kind of person Yixue was. More importantly, Chen Shiyu was a person who kept herself to very high moral standards. Many entertainmentpanies often force their signed artists to do things they are unwilling to do for the sake of thepany¡¯s growth and business needs.


    Things like apanying clients to dinner or drinks were just the beginning; even overnight stays had set prices.


    Chen Shiyu used to be so famous that thepany couldn¡¯t overtly force her to do these things, but thepany was quite dissatisfied with her impable character. If it weren¡¯t for Chen Shiyu¡¯s strong principles and cleverness, it might have been difficult for her to maintain her purity in the entertainment industry, which was like a big dye vat.


    It was after meeting Xu Yixue that Chen Shiyu considered making aeback because Yixue¡¯spany was different from the previous ones. Like Shiyu, she disliked those dirty dealings and simply wanted to let artists focus on singing well and acting well.


    ¡°Shi Yu, I believe in our friendship, but there¡¯s a problem with mypany now, and I need your help. Otherwise, even if you make up your mind, mypany might go bankrupt, and then I won¡¯t have the chance to join you in the entertainment industry,¡± Xu Yixue said with a clenched jaw, sounding somewhat conflicted.


    ¡°What? Yourpany is having trouble? Can you tell me about it?¡± Chen Shiyu asked, somewhat surprised, over the phone.


    Chen Shiyu was aware of Xu Yixue¡¯s identity as the heir to the Xu Family, a major yer in Yan Country¡¯s entertainment industry. The influence of the Xu Family in the industry was not something an ordinary smallpany could contend with. Frankly, Chen Shiyu had no idea what or who could cause someone like Yixue such a headache.


    ¡°Mypany is entirely under my direction, but it can¡¯t rely on family power. It was starting to develop steadily, but now there¡¯s a hidden hand trying to hamstring us by poaching several of our cultivated artists and then colluding with financial institutions to short sell our stock. In two hours, their attack will begin, so right now, I really need a powerful artist to stand by my side and help stabilize the situation. Just let me get through this, and once I expose the person behind the scenes, I can solve this crisis,¡± Xu Yixue hurriedly exined to Chen Shiyu.


    ¡°Yixue, I do want to help you, but I¡¯m still in America. I haven¡¯t even settled on a manager yet, so signing any contract isn¡¯t something that can be done in a short while. How can I possibly be of help? Even if I catch the next flight, by the time I get to Yan Country, it might be toote,¡± Chen Shiyu said on the phone, sounding helplessly.


    Xu Yixue¡¯spany running into trouble was not something Chen Shiyu wanted to see. Moreover, when Yixue was in America, she used her family¡¯s influence to protect Shiyu from a lot of nuisances. If it hadn¡¯t been for that, even with Shiyu¡¯s best efforts to stay hidden, she would have been discovered by the relentless paparazzi.


    Fortunately, the Xu Family was a powerhouse in the media industry. As long as the Xu Family decided to speak out, no paparazzi king or sneak photographer dared to disturb Chen Shiyu¡¯s life, allowing her to enjoy a few years of peaceful days.

 Chapter 317: 317: When the Birds Are Gone, the Good Bow is Put Away_1

    Chapter 317: Chapter 317: When the Birds Are Gone, the Good Bow is Put Away_1


    ¡°Shi Yu, you see, you haven¡¯t been back to the country for a long time, and you¡¯re a bit out of touch with the current information society. There¡¯s no need to go through the trouble of holding a press conference anymore. Time doesn¡¯t permit that. Right now, all I need from you is to post a video on your phone announcing that you will be coborating deeply with our Xinghai Media, and that alone can help us turn the tide!¡± Xu Yixue said with a tone of anticipation.


    ¡°Just shoot a video, it¡¯s that simple?¡± Chen Shiyu was still a bit uncertain. After all, the environment abroad was somewhat different from Yan Country. In contemporary Yan Country, the mobile inte was evolving rapidly, and many sensational news items were being spread online.


    Stories about whichpany had issues would blow up on Douyin, and which celebrity had an affair would be exposed on Weibo. These messages didn¡¯t need any press conference at all. Once they hit the trending searches, they spread across the entirety of Yan Country faster than a high-speed train.


    ¡°It¡¯s that simple. As long as you can do this, mypany can withstand this crisis. Leave the rest to me to handle,¡± Xu Yixue said, slightly agitated.


    ¡°Alright, I will shoot the video right now, but as for the content¡­¡±


    ¡°I will have the content ready and send it to you shortly. Just follow the script. There¡¯s no rush on the contract. Once thepany gets through this tough period, it will only get better. I hope by the time you join us, Xinghai Media will already be the biggest entertainmentpany in Zhonghai City. Then, it won¡¯t be like a Bodhisattva entering a small temple,¡± Xu Yixue said with a sigh of relief, jokingly.


    ¡°Haha, Yixue, stop making fun of me. I¡¯m just a washed-up artist. Perhaps now any new fresh face or a few thousand-year-old beauty could overshadow me,¡± Chen Shiyu humbly said.


    ¡°Shi Yu, you really don¡¯t need to worry about that. Even though you¡¯ve left the scene, your legacy still remains, and countless people who love you are looking forward to your return. If you don¡¯t believe me, just take a look at your official Tieba. The thread wishing for youreback has at least 8 million posts, and despite being away from the entertainment circle for five years, this post is still being updated every day.¡±


    ¡°Hearing you say this makes me even more eager to make aeback¡­¡± Chen Shiyu said with a touch of emotion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once we get past this hurdle, we will look for a good opportunity for you to reappear in front of the audience.¡±<div>


    ¡°Ok, then send me the script as soon as possible. I will do my makeup now and prepare to record the video for you.¡±


    ¡°Ok, thank you, Shi Yu!¡± Xu Yixue expressed her sincere gratitude to Chen Shiyu.,


    During Xu Yixue¡¯s time in America, even though she didn¡¯t know many people, those she did know turned out to be very useful. In this crisis, it was still the overseas contacts that provided a turnaround, making Xu Yixue feel that her years abroad were rather fortunate.


    After securing Chen Shiyu¡¯s help, Xu Yixue put down her phone and took a rxed breath.


    With Chen Shiyu¡¯s assistance, Xu Yixue was not afraid anymore, even if all of Xinghai Media¡¯s artists were poached away.


    Chen Shiyu¡¯s influence and topicality were enough to overshadow these second and third-tier, even eighteenth-tier artists by miles. Even if they left in droves, as soon as Chen Shiyu released the video, acknowledging her intention to make aeback and join Xinghai Media, any doubts about Xinghai Media would disappear.


    Once again, Xu Yixue had managed to defuse another problem using herwork of resources. After a brief pause, she used her phone to call Xu Xinxin, the current top artist of Xinghai Media.


    Even though Xu Yixue had already secured a deal with Chen Shiyu, Chen was still her trump card, which absolutely could not be revealed to anyone.


    Xu Xinxin was a card being yed by the backstage maniptor, plotting against Xinghai Entertainment. Xu Yixue felt that Xu Xinxin might not be reliable, but she still needed to make an effort.


    However, today, something seemed off. Xu Yixue¡¯s call went unanswered twice, indicating that nobody was picking up.


    Despite not having very strict policies, Xinghai Media¡¯s management of artists was rtively humanized, but artists were required to keep their phones on outside of performance times, and even when busy, assistants were expected to answer calls on their behalf.


    Yet Xu Yixue was acutely aware that Xu Xinxin had no recent appointments¡ªno filming, no other engagements. Suddenly being unreachable was indeed suspicious.


    Is she deliberately avoiding me, or am I wrong?


    Xu Yixue thought for a moment, then began dialing the phone number of Xu Xinxin¡¯s agent.


    Once again, Xu Yixue was disappointed. After calling twice, Xu Xinxin¡¯s agent¡¯s phone was just like Xu Xinxin¡¯spletely unreachable.


    While it was somewhat understandable that an artist¡¯s phone might be unreachable, the agent being unreachable was a more serious problem.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, Xu Xinxin and her agent¡¯s phones are both unreachable. I think they probably can¡¯t be relied upon anymore!¡± Xu Yixue put down the phone and let out a soft sigh, speaking to Ye Xiaoning.


    ¡°Yixue sister, are you saying they¡¯ve had a change of heart and want to leave Xinghai Media to look for better opportunities?¡± Ye Xiaoning also sensed something amiss and asked Xu Yixue.


    ¡°That¡¯s very likely the case. With Heishui Corporation¡¯s investigation into the artists¡¯ contract dispute, it¡¯s very possible that it involves Xu Xinxin. Initially, it was just a spection, but now, it¡¯s almost a certainty,¡± Xu Yixue spoke calmly.<div>


    It wasn¡¯t the potential breach of contract that troubled her, but the thought of a promising talent like Xu Xinxin choosing to terminate the contract with thepany seemed somewhat wasteful.


    In this world, there are too many eager to kick you when you¡¯re down, whereas people like Chen Shiyu, who offer help in difficult times, are far too rare.


    While Xu Xinxin had potential, she also needed significant resources to develop. Knowing the backstage maniptor¡¯s intent to bring down Xinghai Media, Xu Yixue didn¡¯t even need to think to know that they must have promised Xu Xinxin many benefits.


    But as the old saying in Yan Country goes, ¡°When the birds are gone, the bow is put away; when the rabbits are dead, the hounds are cooked.¡± Right now, Xu Xinxin was merely a bargaining chip for the backstage maniptor to use against Xinghai Media. The promised benefits were mostly airy promises. Once Xinghai Media copsed, Xu Xinxin would lose her value, and the newpany she joined would have countless ways to renege on their earlier promises.<div>

 Chapter 318: 318 Rebirth from the Ashes_1

    Chapter 318: Chapter 318 Rebirth from the Ashes_1


    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t get in touch with Xu Xinxin, Xu Yixue didn¡¯t insist any further.


    ¡°You can never wake someone who is pretending to be asleep¡± goes the saying. If Xu Xinxin wanted to make an appearance, even if there were ten thousand difficulties, she would stand by Xinghai Media¡¯s side and resist the crisis that thepany was currently facing together with Xu Yixue.


    But if she wanted to hide, then she would have a thousand ways to make sure Xu Yixue couldn¡¯t contact her.


    It could only be said that everyone has their own ambitions. Xu Xinxin wanted to choose a better tform, and Xu Yixue waspletely supportive, but many things that seemed like a pie in the sky often turned out to be traps dug for her.


    Xu Yixue¡¯s Xinghai Media, although only a second-tier mediapany in Zhonghai City, was still the legitimate daughter of the entertainment industry¡¯s powerful Xu Family. As for issues like job-hopping, preventive measures were in ce long ago.


    Ordinary employees weren¡¯t much of a problem; their wages could be deducted, and the situation could be resolved by hiring a few more. But artists were different; they were the result of thepany¡¯s significant resource investment. If they wanted to leave, that¡¯s fine, but they¡¯d have to pay back ten times the resources spent on them in breach of contract fines.


    And how to calcte these spent resources, of course, was up to Xu Yixue.


    As long as Xinghai Media didn¡¯t go bankrupt, what would follow for Xu Xinxin would be astronomical breach of contract fees.


    This kind of contract was something every artist who wanted to sign had to agree to, and rumors of it circted online, humorously dubbed byizens as the ¡°indenture contract.¡±


    Though it wasn¡¯t as severe as selling oneself into servitude, if Xinghai Media didn¡¯t copse, Xu Xinxin would face apensation fee in court she absolutely couldn¡¯t afford. By then, even selling herself probably wouldn¡¯t cover Xinghai Media¡¯s ims.<div>


    Xu Yixue might have a kind heart, but she was used to the deceit in the business world. Xu Xinxin¡¯s contract had already been signed with her, and such contracts were meant to bind the artists, so thepany wouldn¡¯t have to worry about investing in someone who might just leave when they found fame.


    Right now, Xu Xinxin was relying on the assumption that Xinghai Media definitely wouldn¡¯t survive this crisis. Once Xinghai Media went bankrupt, the contract would be nothing but a worthless piece of paper, and Xu Xinxin could then disregard the agreement from years ago.


    But she hadn¡¯t considered that although there were many cunning moves behind the scenes, Xu Yixue also had several unyed aces up her sleeve. Whether Xinghai Media would copse was still unknown.


    The contract signed by Xu Xinxin was now right in Xu Yixue¡¯s hands. If Xu Xinxin signed a contract with anotherpany without properly terminating her contract with her, Xu Yixue estimated that even without being greedy, she could demand a breach of contract fee of over five billion from Xu Xinxin. By then, a second-tier celebrity like Xu Xinxin, no matter what, couldn¡¯t afford it.


    If she couldn¡¯t afford it, then she could forget about continuing in the entertainment industry. Nopany would be foolish enough to take on the hot potato that was Xu Xinxin. If they wanted to, it would be simple; justpensate Xinghai Media the five billion yuan in breach of contract fees.


    However, Xu Xinxin was just a nearly second-tier celebrity. If anypany had five billion yuan, they could use that money to cultivate a new second-tier or even a top-tier artist. Who would invest in Xu Xinxin?


    After thinking through Xu Xinxin¡¯s matters, Xu Yixue then began contemting Heishui Media¡¯s third strike, the issue of engaging in unfairpetition.


    In the current state of affairs, manypanies were actually engaged in unfairpetition acts, such as during advertising, trademarking, by smearingpetitors, or misleading consumers to choose their products, and so on.


    These acts of unfairpetition aremon in traditional industries, but in the media industry, they are mainly seen in buying hot search rankings, specting on topics, and obtaining others¡¯ business secrets.


    Actually, manypanies engage in this behavior, but it can¡¯t be done openly. If it is, they would bear the collective wrath of numerousizens.


    If such things were exposed on an ordinary day, at most it would be considered a public rtions crisis. The relevant authorities woulde around to impose a fine and require a corrective report, and that would be it.


    But if it goes ording to Heishui Corporation¡¯s n, after Xinghai Media has already been hit by financial fraud and artist defection scandals, revealing unfairpetition practices would very likely be the final straw that breaks the camel¡¯s back.


    When the wall falls, everyone pushes; a worn-out drum is beaten by thousands. If Xinghai Media is struck by these three severe blows, its stock price is certain to plummet, followed by shareholders hurriedly selling off their stocks in panic.


    Once this behavior triggers a chain reaction, it will quickly spread widely. Xinghai Media¡¯s reputation built up over years will turn into rubbish after these negative news breaks.


    Moreover, Heishui Corporation¡¯s negative campaigns were solely to create a hostile public opinion to kick Xinghai Media when it¡¯s down. More importantly, there were behind-the-scenes forces yet to emerge; their actual goal was to short-sell Xinghai Media¡¯s stocks, and many spective financial institutions were likely already eyeing Xinghai Media¡¯s shares.


    Under their lead, Xinghai Media¡¯s stocks would definitely experience a plunge at the start of trading.


    These were investment institutions with insider information, whose responsiveness to information was keener than a hound¡¯s nose, and they would certainly rush into the fray at the first opportunity to take a bite from Xinghai Media.


    Though the general shareholders might be slow to react, once they see Xinghai Media¡¯s stock begin to plummet, no one can sit still, and they¡¯ll urgently sell off their Xinghai Media stocks.


    At that point, Xinghai Media as apany would be facing the triple pressure of Heishui Corporation, financial institutions, and shareholders. Bankruptcy would be the most likely oue.<div>


    Only they didn¡¯t know, Xu Yixue had already been aware of thepany¡¯s problems when she entered Xinghai Media and had previously done some investigation and preparations in these areas. Without this incident, Xu Yixue would have slowly and gradually resolved these issues, but the current conditions no longer allowed for dy.


    Of course, crisis is also an opportunity. If Xinghai Media could weather this crisis without copsing, then those previous issues could be resolved on the back of this crisis.


    By then, Xinghai Media would be reborn like a phoenix from the ashes and transform into a brand-newpany.


    <div>

 Chapter 319: 319 Charity Promotion Video_1

    Chapter 319: Chapter 319 Charity Promotion Video_1


    The third crisis of unfairpetition was actually easier to resolve. Xu Yixue thought for a moment, found a contact on her phone, and dialed the number.


    This person was Luo Yongtai, whom Xu Yixue had met at the charity auction for the ¡°Heart of the Ocean¡± ne, previously invited by Qin Haowen. At that event, Xu Yixue got to know Luo Yongtai, the chairman of the Zhonghai City Charity Association.


    At that time, Luo Yongtai had been snubbed by a crowd of second and third-tier celebrities when he wanted to shoot a charity promotional video for education in the mountain areas. However, this turn of events led him to meet Xu Yixue, who was not an artist, but indeed a caring individual who owned a mediapany.


    Xu Yixue had then decided with Luo Yongtai that they would make the charity promotional video, and out of all the artistes at Xinghai Media, Luo Yongtai hadn¡¯t taken a liking to any, insisting that Xu Yixue personally participate in the shooting.


    Xu Yixue had hesitated at first because she did not want to be too involved in activities rted to artists due to being the boss. But after Luo Yongtai¡¯s repeated pleas, Xu Yixue agreed to his request and decided to personally shoot the educational fundraising film for the education of children in mountain areas.


    In Xu Yixue¡¯s subsequent n, after shooting the promotional video, she also wanted to leverage its poprity to establish a foundation dedicated to serving the education of children in mountain areas, helping more underprivileged children without ess to education to enjoy educational resources.


    Xu Yixue had previously tried out in front of the camera briefly in Xinghai Media¡¯s studio, embodying the image of a mountain vige teacher, she had recorded a short video.


    The initial n was to use this short video as the kickoff for the promotional ceremony of the public service announcement. However, it seemed that now it had to be brought out ahead of schedule.


    The call was quickly answered, and Luo Yongtai¡¯s voice came through from the other end.


    ¡°Hello, President Xu?¡±<div>


    ¡°Chairman Luo, this is Xu Yixue. I have a very urgent matter to discuss with you today and I hope you can help me with it.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me, President Xu. As long as I, Luo Yongtai, can help, I will certainly not refuse!¡± Luo Yongtai said firmly.


    At the charity auction, Luo Yongtai had encountered many people, but nearly none showed interest in charity; most were there just to ride on the event¡¯s coattails. Many stars, once they heard that there was no pay for shooting the charity PSA, almost immediately declined Luo Yongtai¡¯s offer.


    What Luo Yongtai hadn¡¯t expected was that Xu Yixue, the owner of a mediapany, was quite enthusiastic about public welfare and charity work. She rapidly reached a cooperation agreement with Luo Yongtai, not only eschewing financial aid from the charity association but also having Xinghai Media take charge, and even Xu Yixue herself, upon Luo Yongtai¡¯s earnest plea, agreed to star in the public service announcement personally. For Luo Yongtai, who had been rejected many times, the gratitude he felt for Xu Yixue was simply beyond words.


    Now that Xu Yixue needed Luo Yongtai¡¯s help, he agreed immediately without a second thought.


    Luo Yongtai¡¯s readiness to help was not because Xu Yixue was the president of Xinghai Media, nor because she was an extraordinarily beautiful woman, but because he was moved by Xu Yixue¡¯s kindhearted nature.


    ¡°Chairman Luo, ourpany has encountered some public rtions crises, so I would like to release the news about our charity video in advance. When the timees, I hope your Zhonghai City Charity Association can stand behind Xinghai Media and firmly support us. As long as Xinghai Media has a breath left, I will definitelyplete the charity video!¡± Xu Yixue spoke to Luo Yongtai with equal determination.


    ¡°Ms. Xu, rest assured, where else can one find a corporation as conscientious as Xinghai Media or an entrepreneur as responsible as you? I, Luo Yongtai, have the utmost admiration for your character, and I will make every effort to help Xinghai Media escape the influence of negative public opinion!¡± Luo Yongtai was somewhat excited, but Xu Yixue could tell that his words were heartfelt.


    ¡°Then I must thank Chairman Luo. I¡¯ve already produced a short video about teachers in mountainous areas at ourpany¡¯s studio, and I hope that when the timees, it can be released through the official ount of the Zhonghai City Charity Association. Besides, we can also make our ns for the charity video public. I believe that the majority of people are still conscientious and will surely support us.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Ms. Xu, please be assured, I will carry out your request to the letter!¡± Luo Yongtai promised assertively.


    ¡°Good, I will arrange for staff to send you the videos, posters, and copy. Around nine o¡¯clock today, I¡¯ll contact you, and then we can disclose to the public together.¡±


    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll wait for your message.¡±


    Xu Yixue hung up the phone and finally let out a slow sigh of relief.


    Unfairpetition¡ªthis issue could be big or small. In Xu Yixue¡¯s n, it was a matter of ¡®the more one tries to rify, the worse it gets¡¯. Everypany has such issues, but none can speak of them openly.


    To solve this problem is actually quite simple: just use another piece of even more significant news to drown out the current one.


    The charity video project in partnership with the Zhonghai City Charity Association is exactly the card that can maximize the positive image of Xinghai Media.


    Once the news of the charity video breaks, it is estimated that many people will be captivated by the video; as for the voices alleging unfairpetition by Xinghai Media, although they will still exist, they will gradually grow weaker amidst various arguments.


    All that Xu Yixue is doing now is to salvage the overall image of Xinghai Media. As long as Xinghai Media can present a positive image to theizens, bring hopeful profits to investors, and address its internal issues openly and uprightly, then Xinghai Media is apany that dares to face its own problems¡ªit still carries considerable investment value.


    Many opportunistic investors and stock traders will continue to watch and wait; as long as they gain valuable breathing space, the financial pressure on Ye Xiaoning in the stock market will be greatly reduced.<div>


    Other financial firms and spectors shorting Xinghai Media¡¯s stock, seeing that it cannot be brought down quickly and that there¡¯s no profit in it, will only beat a hasty retreat, unwilling to grapple with Xinghai Media to the bitter end.


    After all, they¡¯re here to make money, not to risk their lives. Anyone can kick a dog when it¡¯s down, but kicking a Tibetan mastiff requires guts that most people don¡¯t have. And even if someone has the courage, a person with a normal IQ wouldn¡¯t do it.


    It¡¯s almost eight o¡¯clock now. The time given by Lisa is that Heishui Corporation will disclose negative information about Xinghai Media at ten o¡¯clock. Therefore, Xu Yixue¡¯s n is to act first and reveal her counterattack at nine o¡¯clock.


    <div>

 Chapter 320: 320 Gear Up_1

    Chapter 320: Chapter 320 Gear Up_1


    Now, inside Xinghai Media Company, many people were whirring into action like gears grinding in rapid motion.


    Xu Yixue had already arranged for the core employees of Xinghai Media to investigate the evidence of the previous management department¡¯s embezzlement ofpany assets and had long grasped the most crucial firsthand information; it¡¯s just that for various reasons, she hadn¡¯t been quick to confront the previous executives.


    But now it was a matter of thepany¡¯s survival. Xu Yixue, even if she still possessed a woman¡¯s kindness, had to sacrifice the carriage to save the general, not to mention that they were nothing but parasites of thepany from the past. She hadn¡¯t exposed them because her footing hadn¡¯t been stable and she didn¡¯t want to cause a stir within thepany. Now that it was time to show her hand, she naturally had to act swiftly and resolutely.


    Since the Legal Department was the first one Xu Yixue informed, its efficiency was the highest. In less than half an hour, Xu Hansheng, the deputy director of the Legal Department, had already delivered to Xu Yixue¡¯s office all the criminal evidence and rted legal documents involving the previous five executives in collective embezzlement and financial fraud.


    Xu Hansheng was from the Xu Family and a person Xu Yixue had brought from the family to Xinghai Media when she took over as president. In Xinghai Media, he could be said to be loyal only to Xu Yixue.


    After handing over all the documents to Xu Yixue, Xu Hansheng gave her a respectful bow and then turned to leave the office.


    ¡°Hansheng, how many years have you been working in Xu Corporation?¡± Xu Yixue called out to Xu Hansheng and asked calmly.


    ¡°President Xu, I joined the family business right after graduating at twenty-three; it has been fifteen years now,¡± Xu Hansheng answered reservedly.


    Although everyone in Xinghai Media felt a sense of impending doom, as if a great building were about to copse and a storm wasing, Xu Hansheng didn¡¯t see it that way.


    His strongest reliance was Xu Yixue.<div>


    Don¡¯t be fooled by Xu Yixue¡¯s delicate and stunning appearance; in fact, as soon as she joined thepany, she had already foresaw all the crises and had arranged for trustworthy people like Xu Hansheng to investigate secretly.


    Although Xu Hansheng was from the Xu Family, his low birth and having offended the powerful elders of the Xu Family meant he was having a tough time there, so when Xu Yixue returned to the country and learned about Xu Hansheng¡¯s situation, she took him in without a second thought.


    Therefore, Xu Hansheng could be considered the most loyal to Xu Yixue in the entire Xinghai Media, aside from Ye Xiaoning.


    ¡°Hansheng, once thepany gets through this crisis, take on a bit more responsibility. I¡¯ll need you to take the position of deputy general manager,¡± Xu Yixue said with a smile to Xu Hansheng.


    ¡°President Xu¡­ I¡­¡± Xu Hansheng was a bit choked up upon hearing Xu Yixue¡¯s words.


    Having thought that offending the family¡¯s power broker meant his days were numbered, he didn¡¯t expect that following Xu Yixue would grant him such a fantastic opportunity.


    Xu Yixue was the future heir of the Xu Family, and Xu Hansheng was like an attendant studying with the crown prince.


    If Xu Yixue could sessfully take her ce in the future, then Xu Hansheng would rise alongside her, and even the power broker he had once offended would have toe and curry favor with him.


    Therefore, upon hearing Xu Yixue¡¯s words, Xu Hansheng felt the excitement of a clear sky after a storm.


    It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t dreamed of victory after enduring hardships, but he hadn¡¯t expected the opportunity toe so quickly.


    ¡°Hansheng, your abilities are clear for all to see, and I believe in you. Although you¡¯ve faced some unfair treatment in the family, rest assured that I will, in the future, help you reim the dignity you lost!¡± Xu Yixue said calmly, yet with extraordinary determination.


    ¡°Thank you, President Xu. I, Xu Hansheng, will definitely follow you faithfully¡­¡± Xu Hansheng, containing his excitement, expressed his loyalty to Xu Yixue.


    ¡°Alright, now go and put all your efforts into following up with the Legal Department. Remember, around nine o¡¯clock is when we take the initiative in the media. Once I send you a message, publish all the drafted investigation information and requests for cooperation online to create the biggest media impact. This time, Xinghai Media must fight back with our backs against the wall, embracing death for the chance to live!¡± Xu Yixue revealed a firm smile, confidently speaking.


    ¡°Understood, I believe that with your leadership, President Xu, Xinghai Media will definitely hold on,¡± Xu Hansheng, inspired by Xu Yixue¡¯s spirit, asserted with a clenched fist.


    ¡°Good, you may go now. You¡¯ll have to work overtime these next few days, continuously tracking the entire situation. As soon as there¡¯s any news, report it to me immediately.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Then I¡¯m heading out now, President Xu.¡±


    Xu Hansheng gave Xu Yixue another respectful bow before turning and leaving the president¡¯s office.


    As a member of the Xu Family, a top entertainment industry dynasty, after witnessing Xu Yixue¡¯s actions, Xu Hansheng was even more convinced of one thing: Xinghai Media would not fall, and the future heir of the Xu Family might very well continue to be Xu Yixue.


    Following Xu Yixue, his future was exceedingly bright.<div>


    After Xu Hansheng left, Xu Yixue called over the head of the nning Department.


    Chen Shiyu¡¯seback video had just been sent to Xu Yixue¡¯s mobile phone, and now all the nning Department needed to do was a bit of editing, and soon it would be an event that would shock the entire entertainment circle.


    ¡°Take a look at this video and edit it. I want everyone in the news and newspapers, especially those who love browsing Douyin, to know about this in an hour,¡± Xu Yixue said as she handed her phone to the director of the nning Department, which disyed the video sent by Chen Shiyu.


    The video content was simple; it showed Chen Shiyu standing in front of the camera speaking a few words, mainly thanking her fans for their tireless support over the years. She had taken a short break from the entertainment industry due to personal reasons. After years of rest, her physical and mental state had gradually recovered, and she would be making aeback soon, choosing Xinghai Media in Zhonghai City as herpany.<div>


    Chen Shiyu¡¯s fame was well-known to everyone in media, and upon seeing the video, the director of the nning Department was as if struck by lightning, staring with wide eyes, and incredulously asked Xu Yixue, ¡°President¡­ she¡­ is¡­ Chen Shiyu?¡±


    ¡°Come on, you¡¯ve been in media entertainment for ages, and you don¡¯t recognize Chen Shiyu?¡± Xu Yixue said with a trace of amusement.


    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s not what I mean¡­ hasn¡¯t Chen Shiyu retired already? It¡¯s been five years, and so many majorpanies have tried to find her, to coax her to make aeback. How¡­ how¡­ you actually managed to¡­¡± the director of the nning Department stuttered, tripping over his words.

 Chapter 321: 321 Child Star Big League_1

    Chapter 321: Chapter 321 Child Star Big League_1


    ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry about this, just know that Chen Shiyu will be joining ourpany soon, and then if you spread this sensational news and let everyone know, you¡¯ll havepleted the task!¡± Xu Yixue revealed a profound smile and spoke with ease.


    The look of worry on Xu Yixue¡¯s face usually only appeared when she was dealing with Ye Xiaoning; at other times, Xu Yixue maintained a calm andposed demeanor, as if everything was under her control.


    As the helmsman of Xinghai Media, it was only when she appeared unperturbed in the face of danger that she could keep thepany¡¯s several hundred employees stable and secure. If Xu Yixue had presented herself as someone on the verge of worry now, her subordinates who saw her would have likely lost hope for Xinghai Media. In such a case, the morale would crumble, and even basic orders might not be carried out.


    Although they knew thepany was facing some difficulties, as long as Xu Yixue retained control, they would not feel a significant sense of crisis. Otherwise, if they knew Xinghai Media was facing bankruptcy and closure imminently, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t even show up for work, and would instead be busy sending out resumes everywhere.


    ¡°President Xu, Chen Shiyu signing with ourpany is big news indeed. If we release it hastily like this, it might seem a bit rushed. If we could n out a series of subsequent actions and possibly include news of Chen Shiyu¡¯s uing album release, I think the publicity would be even better,¡± he said.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s do as you suggest, and add some topics that will increase web traffic. However, Chen Shiyu doesn¡¯t have ns for an album right now, so be a bit vague when you talk about it; we don¡¯t want to blow our coverter,¡± Xu Yixue instructed after some thought.


    ¡°Sure, no problem. This is our strong suit, we will surely meet President Xu¡¯s requirements,¡± the head of the nning department dered, confidently taking on the task.


    ¡°Around nine o¡¯clock, we¡¯re going to release several big moves of Xinghai Media in session. Wait for my message, and once I notify you, you must make this news spread all over the inte immediately, creating a huge momentum!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll make sure President Xu is satisfied!¡±


    The head of the nning department nodded. He belonged to the seasoned middle management of thepany, but he was one of the more obedient ones. In recent days, he had heard rumors that Xinghai Media might be in trouble and could soon face difficulties. The resignation of the entire marketing department had indeed affected him, making him feel that Xinghai Media was likely having problems.<div>


    But all these spections vanished with the release of Chen Shiyu¡¯s video by Xu Yixue.


    Who was Chen Shiyu? She was once the reigning diva of the entire entertainment industry, and even the hottest idol stars nowadays were but younger siblings whenpared to her.


    The news of Chen Shiyu¡¯seback was beyond a doubt a strong shot in the arm for Xinghai Media. Anyone who heard that Chen Shiyu was joining Xinghai Media would unequivocally support thepany.


    Such was the fan base of Chen Shiyu. Although her fans had grown up over the years, ssics remain ssics. They don¡¯t fade with time, and with just an appearance from Chen Shiyu, there was no need for any promotion¡ªshe would still be one of the top traffic drivers in the entertainment industry.


    Seeing the head of the nning department leave contentedly, Xu Yixue also felt much better. She had resolved two major worries and only the charitable publicity campaign video remained.


    Xu Yixue barely had time to rest before she immediately summoned the head of the film and television department for a report.


    During the previous screen test, Xu Yixue had already produced a short video clip where she dressed as a rural teacher, which had earned her praise from the film and television department.


    While some of that praise may have been ttery, most of theirpliments as professional filmmakers were genuine.


    In the screen test clip, Xu Yixue wore simple clothes and braided her hair in an old-fashioned style that was not popr today, riding a bicycle model that was difficult to find anymore.


    But the pure and wless aura of Xu Yixue wasn¡¯t diminished by her in look. On the contrary, it made her appear even more natural and innocent.


    The short videosted only one minute, showing Xu Yixue cycling to school, followed by the sincere smiles of many children upon seeing her, and then Xu Yixue beginning her lesson.


    The video was short but deeply touching. Xu Yixue¡¯s innocent appearance, her steadfast gaze, and the caring eyes she had for the children were all vividly portrayed in the video.


    The respect and reliance the children felt for their teacher were also authentically captured.


    The head of the film and television department almost became a fan of Xu Yixue because of this video. All staff of the department jointly requested Xu Yixue to debut as an actor, almost going as far as to petition in blood.


    ¡°Director Zhang, I¡¯ve already spoken with Chairman Luo of Zhonghai City¡¯s Charity Association, and we have reached a cooperation agreement. Send the finished charity promotional video, along with rted posters and copywriting, to Chairman Luo¡¯s email immediately. Around nine o¡¯clock, we¡¯ll announce our uing charity film ns on the official website. The campaign must be big, and our ns have to be visible to everyone interested in phnthropy,¡± Xu Yixuemanded.


    ¡°President Xu, with your screen test video, I estimate that it will definitely go viral online. Also, I have a little idea, but I¡¯m not sure whether to speak up,¡± said Director Zhang.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    ¡°The purpose of the charity film is to advocate for the educational cause of children in mountainous areas. I believe many former child stars, just like you, have a strong heart for charity and care deeply about the development of children. That¡¯s why I was thinking of tagging some of them, like Guan Tongtong, Yang Zizi, Sister Zifeng, and others, in hopes that they would coborate with Xinghai Media to turn this charity promotional film into a series. I believe they would support us wholeheartedly,¡± he suggested.


    ¡°That¡¯s an excellent idea!¡± Xu Yixue apuded.<div>


    Xu Yixue had never noticed before that Director Zhang of the film and television department had such great ideas.


    ¡°Proceed as you have suggested. Leave the promotion of our charity film to Chairman Luo, and you¡¯ll need to get in touch with the child stars you mentioned, ideally creating a scale effect to let the whole inte know that Xinghai Media is a responsible and conscientious enterprise with a strong sense of duty,¡± she instructed.


    ¡°I willplete the mission!¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 322 - 322 The Show Begins_1

    Chapter 322: Chapter 322 The Show Begins_1


    ¡°`


    After Director Zhang from the film and television department had left Xu Yixue¡¯s office, Xu Yixue frowned and recalled theplete counterattack n Xinghai Media had in ce to deal with Heishui Corporation.


    First, if Xinghai Media were to initially expose on the inte that five of its senior executives embezzledpany finances and were suspected of financial fraud and coordinate with the relevant departments for arbitration against these five executives. By the time Heishui Corporation learned of this news, they would definitely find that releasing the information about the embezzlement of Xinghai Media¡¯s finances and the suspected financial fraud by its executives would no longer hold much use.


    Second, if Heishui Corporation were to strike against the defection incident of Xinghai Media¡¯s contracted artists. At this time, it would be necessary for Xinghai Media¡¯s Public Rtions Department to vigorously publicize the news of Chen Shiyu signing with Xinghai Media, which could basically dilute the impact of the collective defection of Xinghai Media¡¯s contracted artists.


    Third, if Heishui Corporation were to resort to unconventional measures and wished to attack the various weaknesses of Xinghai Media, then they could have Luo Yongtai, the chairman of the Zhonghai Charity Association, start releasing Xinghai Media¡¯s charity promotional films to boost its reputation. If this move were sessful, it could potentially propel Xinghai Media even further ahead.


    The current strategy could basically handle all the tactics from Heishui Corporation. Xu Yixue rxed her brows, and the tension that originally gripped her heart finally found a hint of tranquility. All of Xinghai Media¡¯s employees began to bustle with nervous activity today; every department was diligently coordinating their respective tasks without the slightest ck, because everyone at Xinghai Media knew the issues they were about to face were of paramount importance, concerning everyone¡¯s future prospects.


    As time ticked by, when it was nearly nine o¡¯clock in the morning, Xu Yixue contacted Xu Hansheng from the legal affairs department.


    ¡°How are the preparations?¡± Xu Yixue asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re fully prepared, just waiting for President Xu¡¯s word,¡± Xu Hansheng replied with full confidence.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s get started,¡± Xu Yixue said, a determined look shing in her eyes. Thinking about bringing down my Xinghai Media, did anyone ask me, Xu Yixue?


    At eight fifty-five, Yan Country time, the legal authorities issued a statement on the investigation and arbitration of the embezzlement ofpany finances and suspected financial fraud by the executives of Xinghai Media. It was published on the official legal website of Yan Country. Xinghai Media reprinted it immediately, and major news media, upon seeing such a significant case of financial embezzlement and suspected fraud being monitored by officials, also joined in spreading the information. Within moments, it was the talk of television programs, major newspapers, and currently the hottest social media tforms.


    An unknown economic expert on the inte, spewing vehement analysis, said, ¡°Xinghai Media knows that one can¡¯t wrap fire in paper, so it¡¯s better to admit their mistakes early, hoping for some societal forgiveness, and for people to easily let Xinghai Media off the hook rather than fixating on the issue. Of course, I must admit, Xinghai Media does show responsibility, unlike some otherpanies that are afraid of their scandals leaking out. Forpanies willing to take responsibility, I¡¯m quite supportive.¡±


    As a result, thements section of this unknown economic expert turned into a battleground ofizens.


    ¡°This expert is not a good person, criticizing thepany while not daring topletely offend it. You get to say both good and bad things; if you ask me! Thepany is very responsible, willing to admit their management ws. I support Xinghai Media,¡±izen ¡®Farmer¡¯s Three Punches¡¯mented.


    ¡°Easy for you to say. If there¡¯s a problem with the management, it¡¯s because of poor management. Acting as if admitting mistakes will do any good ¨C if Xinghai Media wasn¡¯t under investigation, would it admit to having problems? In my opinion, thispany should just go bankrupt. It deserves it,¡±izen ¡®Monk Who Loves Silky Hair¡¯mented.


    ¡°You guys are too superficial! It¡¯s obvious that Xinghai Media is just a second-tierpany without the advantages of top-tierpanies, so it¡¯s relying on this method to stir up attention and eyeballs. Even though legal authorities are involved, who knows what¡¯s going on behind the scenes? Perhaps thepany¡¯s president saw a couple of executives he disliked and indiscriminately threw the me on them, thereby showing Xinghai Media¡¯s responsibility. Maybe some stars will see this responsibility and jump ship to join them!!!¡±izen ¡®Conspiracy Theory¡¯s Number One Fan¡¯ said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just quietly watch you show off,¡±izen ¡®Xi Yang Imprint of the Remaining Light¡¯mented.


    ¡°I heard the president of Xinghai Media is a big beauty~¡±izen ¡®Arrogance¡¯ said.


    ¡°Is she more beautiful than my goddess Chen Shiyu? If it weren¡¯t for my goddess Chen Shiyu retiring, I couldn¡¯t care less. When will my goddess Chen Shiyu make hereback, oh how I miss her!!!¡±izen Yuchenmented.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Yixue smiled faintly as she watched theizens¡¯ squabbles, showing a hint of a smile. Next, she would wait and see which step Heishui Corporation would take to strike at Xinghai Media.


    Inside a luxuriously decorated office building on Wall Street in America, the top floor of this opulent building housed a massive 300-square-meter office, which was the headquarters of Heishui Corporation. A blond-haired man with blue eyes flipped over the desk before him.


    ¡°Shit, the information about the embezzlement ofpany finances and financial fraud by the executives of Yan Country¡¯s Xinghai Media that we had has been leaked. Secretary, gather everyone for a meeting, you have five minutes. If the executives don¡¯t show up, you¡¯re fired too,¡± the American cursed and ordered.


    Five minutester, all the high-level executives of Heishui Corporation were assembled in a luxurious conference room.


    ¡°I¡¯ve called you here to ask which one of you bastards leaked our n to strike against the executives of Yan Country¡¯s Xinghai Media for financial embezzlement and fraud. You bettere clean, because if I find out who did it, you can wait to face the charge of treason in America and the wrath of Heishui Corporation! You bunch of stupid pigs!!!¡± the blond, blue-eyed foreigner said furiously, his face so angry it could cook an egg.


    In a corner of the office, a man with a hooked nose frowned and thought to himself: I only discussed the n against Yan Country¡¯s Xinghai Media with Lisa this morning at seven. Could Xinghai Media of Yan Country havee up with a counterattack strategy so quickly? Although Americanw is not to be trifled with, and Heishui Corporation is not to be underestimated, he could not offend Lisa¡¯s family either! That was a family whose word wasw in America, and they could make him disappear in a minute! In that case, he might as well make the waters muddier so that Heishui Corporation couldn¡¯t trace it back to him.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 323: The Progress of Heishui Corporation_1

    Chapter 323: Chapter 323: The Progress of Heishui Corporation_1


    Once he thought of it, the hook-nosed man organized his thoughts and said to the big boss in front of him, ¡°Boss, now that this has happened, what do we do next? We can¡¯t just do nothing, right?¡± the hook-nosed man said calmly.


    ¡°Fuck, why do I always have toe up with everything? Are you idiots just here to eat for free? You¡¯d bettere up with some constructive suggestions, or else pack your bags and get lost,¡± the blond-haired, blue-eyed man said.


    Hearing what their boss said, the higher-ups quickly began discussing the next steps to take.


    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we start by revealing the mass defection of artists and the marketing team from Yan Country¡¯s Xinghai Media? That way, we can divert attention from the embezzlement and financial fraud allegations against Xinghai Media¡¯s executives. Furthermore, we can proceed with our follow-up n against Xinghai Media,¡± the hook-nosed man didn¡¯t join the mor of the other executives but silently pondered and came up with a good n.


    The blond-haired, blue-eyed man¡¯s eyes lit up. Yes, even though our information about Xinghai Media¡¯s embezzlement and financial fraud in Yan Country has been leaked, how much time could Xinghai Media have to prepare? America¡¯s Heishui Corporation has more than one n against Xinghai Media; we can just change tactics and continue our attack!


    With this thought, the anger in the blond-haired, blue-eyed man¡¯s heart began to subside a bit.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s start with phase two of our n. Initiate the second wave of attacks against Yan Country¡¯s Xinghai Media, focusing on the defection of the artists and the marketing team as our counterattack. If you idiots mess this up, you can get out of this city as a group,¡± the blond-haired, blue-eyed man said gruffly.


    All the executives of Heishui Corporation sprang into action, each summoning their subordinates to spread the news widely online: ¡°The Inside Story Behind the Mass Defection of Artists and Marketing Team from Yan Country¡¯s Xinghai Media.¡±


    At this moment, Xu Yixue was staring intently at herputer, focusing on the new message that was rapidly spreading across the inte.


    It finally came, almost exactly as I predicted. Heishui Corporation indeed made a public strike against the defection of the artists and marketing personnel from Xinghai Media.


    Xu Yixue looked at theputer screen, a sly smile on her face. They had finally made their move, but now just wait and cry. I¡¯ll make you cry in rhythm.


    Netizens, after seeing the article about ¡°The Inside Story Behind the Mass Defection of Artists and Marketing Team from Yan Country¡¯s Xinghai Media,¡± began to engage in heated arguments and discussions in thements section.


    ¡°Xinghai Media is hot today. They haven¡¯t even resolved the executive embezzlement and ounting fraud issues, and now there¡¯s a mass artist defection, with even the marketing team jumping ship ¨C could there really be some hidden rules or inside stories?¡± Netizen: Mingming You Still Love Me,mented.


    ¡°You know nothing. This is what they call when one wave settles, another rises. Just watch; Xinghai Media is going to y themselves to death,¡± Netizen: Humble Xiao Chen Onlookermented while eating melon.


    ¡°I second that, front-row seat. Peanuts, beer, and a little stool are all ready,¡± Netizen: Dancing on Your Grave,mented.


    ¡°Guys, I think there¡¯s work to be done here,¡± Netizen: ck Pallbearers Squad Leader,mented.


    ¡­¡­..


    Xu Yixue almost burst outughing while reading thements in front of herputer, so she contacted the nning department: ¡°How¡¯s the preparation going?¡±


    ¡°`


    ¡°Mr. Xu, everything is ready. We can release it at any time,¡± the director of the nning department said confidently.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s release it. Let the talentedizens cheer again,¡± Xu Yixue said.


    After hanging up the phone, Xu Yixue also began to wait for the major news to break on the inte.


    A video was uploaded to the official website of Xinghai Media immediately, and it was also posted on major video websites as well as Douyin, Iceberg, and other short video apps. The content was: The goddess Chen Shiyu, who disappeared for five years, is making aeback!!!


    Netizens, seeing the familiar stunning face in the video, burst into tears.


    In the video, Chen Shiyu said in her clear voice, ¡°Thank you all for yourpanionship and concern over the years, and thank you to the fans who have supported me tirelessly. Due to personal reasons, I had to briefly say goodbye to everyone for a while. After several years of rest, my physical and mental conditions have gradually recovered. I am announcing that I am nning aeback soon~, and I will be signing with Xinghai Media in Zhonghai City. Thank you for your love, and I will work hard to bring more works to everyone. I hope you all will like and support me!!! Love you all~¡±


    Chen Shiyu¡¯s sweet smile in the video was what many men had dreamt of. All over the inte, the news of Chen Shiyu¡¯seback was rampant. Ever since the news appeared, its poprity only continued to rise. It was sure tost a significant amount of time, the support it provided Xinghai Media in public opinion was simply immeasurable.


    For a time, everyone saw only the news of Chen Shiyu¡¯seback. The article released by America¡¯s Heishui Corporation, ¡°The Insider Scoop on Xinghai Media of Yan Country¡¯s Artists and Marketing Department¡¯s Mass Defection,¡± was no longer viewed by anyone. After all, when the national goddess was making aeback, what did second-tier Xu Xinxin count for? Theizens hadn¡¯t seen their goddess for a long time.


    ¡°Holy shit, speak of the devil and he shall appear! I was just saying how much I missed our goddess Chen Shiyu, and now she¡¯s making aeback. Could it be that my words are blessed? No way, I¡¯m going to buy a lottery ticket tomorrow to try my luck,¡±izen Yuchen said.


    ¡°Get real, do you think just because you say your words are blessed, you can prove you¡¯ll win the lottery? Here, have a sarcasm emoji,¡±izen Nobody-leans-on-the-wall, they-all-lean-on-me.


    ¡°Goddess Chen Shiyu actually signed with Xinghai Media! I just saw the article released by America about ¡®The Insider Scoop on Xinghai Media of Yan Country¡¯s Artists and Marketing Department¡¯s Mass Defection¡¯! I thought Xinghai Media was about to go bankrupt. Who knew they were so capable!¡±izen Dancing-on-your-grave said.


    ¡°Guys, we can¡¯t work anymore, we¡¯re off. Let¡¯s go watch the goddess too,¡±izen Coffin Dance Team Leader.


    ¡­¡­..


    The people like Cheng Kai and Shen Xiaomei, who had jumped ship from Xinghai Media¡¯s marketing department, were ecstatic when they saw the inte buzzing about Chen Shiyu¡¯seback. After all, if she signed with their currentpany, they¡¯d be on the fast track to sess. However, hearing that Chen Shiyu¡¯seback was with Xinghai Media made them immediately ufortable: I just switched to the top-linepany Yijia Media, and now you decide to sign with my oldpany? It¡¯s like you¡¯re setting me up!!!


    While Cheng Kai and Shen Xiaomei were feeling miserable,


    A loud roar came from an office in a luxurious building on Wall Street in America.


    ¡°Can someone tell me why no one is looking at our article that we¡¯ve put out, huh? Is your brain filled with water on the left and flour on the right, turning into mush when you shake it?¡± the blond and blue-eyed man bellowed at everyone.

 Chapter 324: Xinghai Media’s Counterattack_1

    Chapter 324: Chapter 324: Xinghai Media¡¯s Counterattack_1


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be angry, calm down, calm down,¡± the man with the hooked nose said with concern.


    ¡°Calm down? You bunch of idiots have had enough, haven¡¯t you? Fail after fail, do you all want a swim in the Pacific Ocean? Have your brains been waterlogged or what?¡± the blonde, blue-eyed man cursed angrily.


    ¡°Boss, it really isn¡¯t our fault! It¡¯s all because of that damn mole,¡± one of the flustered higher-ups said.


    ¡°Find him. If this mole knows so much, then he must be right here in this office. If any of you present are unfortunate enough to be the one I find, hmph, brace yourselves for American legal sanctions and the wrath of Heishui Corporation!¡± the blonde, blue-eyed man said.


    The employees of Heishui Corporation mobilized, frantically searching for the mole as if their lives depended on it.


    The man with the hooked nose tensed up and spoke, ¡°Boss, what about Xinghai Media in Yan Country¡­¡±


    ¡°Keep attacking them, dig up some dirt, and let that stinking bitch Chen Shiyu see exactly what kind ofpany she signed up with,¡± the blonde, blue-eyed manmanded.


    The employees of Heishui Corporation tasked with targeting Xinghai Media of Yan Country began scouring for any smear information, and started spreading negative press about Xinghai Media on the inte.


    At this time,izens in Yan Country also discovered a lot of negative material about Xinghai Media.


    ¡°Holy shit! Xinghai Media actually engages in bundle selling, blood-sucking its neers through resource support, has no publicity, no public rtions, and letting all artists lie t to face defamation, which are all just basic operations.


    Their taste in picking talent is weird as hell too; the ones they try to promote can¡¯t make it big, while the neglected ones end up making a name for themselves. The kids they dote on can¡¯t get off the ground, but the adopted ones turn out to be the most sessful, hahaha,¡±izen Wunai Qianyuan Mountain, Jingguang Cave¡­ said.


    ¡°Before I met you, my world was ck and white. After I met you, damn, it turned all ck,¡±izen wksjhd said.


    ¡°Heard that an artist from Xinghai Media¡¯s circle of friends is selling knock-off high-brand lipsticks. The whistleblower¡¯s screenshot is a homemade TE lipstick. These handmade lipsticks are very unsafe. Big brands and big manufacturers have strict requirements for lipstick production, from materials and proportions to temperature and environment. They also go through national quality inspection. Handmade lipsticks, however, are essentially unlicensed, and full of bacteria, which may look fine on the outside but better be cautious when putting stuff on your lips,¡±izen Huacu Lizi Bu Cu said.


    Xu Yixue chuckled as she read thements, theizens were truly creative. But Heishui Corporation of America was ruthless too. If she hadn¡¯t contacted Lisa beforehand, she might have really taken the fall this time.


    Since Heishui Corporation was so determined to bring down Xinghai Media, then I, Xu Yixue, must not let them seed. Just like the famous line from ¡®Bright Sword¡¯: ¡°Don¡¯t care about what your enemy does; as long as he is your opponent, you can¡¯t let him seed even if he is going to celebrate his birthday.¡±


    Xu Yixue picked up her phone and dialed Luo Yongtai, the president of Zhonghai City Charity Foundation.


    ¡°Chairman Luo, how¡¯s the preparation going?¡± Xu Yixue asked lightly.


    ¡°Oh~ President Xu, I just finished sorting out the footage you gave me. Can we release it now?¡± Luo Yongtai hurriedly asked.


    ¡°Yes, the n against Xinghai Media has already started. If Chairman Luo is ready, then go ahead and publish it!¡± Xu Yixue answered with a smile.


    ¡°Alright, I will start publishing now. Thank you, President Xu, for your strong support of Zhonghai City Charity Foundation,¡± Luo Yongtai said sincerely.


    After the call, the Zhonghai City Charity Foundation officially announced Zhonghai City¡¯s new charity ambassador. As soon as the video was uploaded, it quickly spread across major news outlets, media, and the hottest short video tforms, and its reach continued to grow exponentially.


    In the video, a woman with a in appearance but a near perfect score of 9.8, dressed simply, wearing outdated braids, and riding a retro bicycle, radiated an untouched purity that could not be concealed by her modest attire, but instead highlighted her natural beauty and innocence.


    The short video was only a minute long and showed the woman cycling to a school. When the children saw her, their faces lit up with genuine smiles, and then she began teaching.


    The video was brief, but incredibly touching. The woman¡¯s pure image, determined gaze, and caring eyes for the children were vividly portrayed. The kids¡¯ genuine respect and reliance on their teacher were also perfectly captured.


    The woman in the video was, of course, Xu Yixue, and in the official statement from the Zhonghai City Charity Foundation, Xinghai Media was actually mentioned. The announcement went something like this:


    We are honored to invite Ms. Xu Yixue, President of Xinghai Media, to serve as the charity ambassador for Zhonghai City Charity Foundation. Xinghai Media has always aspired to support students in poor mountainous areas by building schools, providing various supplies, and ensuring they receive a good education, are well-fed, and are dressed warmly. Therefore, after careful consideration, the Zhonghai City Charity Foundation has decided to appoint President Xu Yixue of Xinghai Media as our charity ambassador for this event.


    This is to announce!


    As the views of the video soared, more and more people became aware of President Xu Yixue of Xinghai Media. Thus,izens flocked to various Xinghai Media websites to leave their messages:


    ¡°Wow, this beauty is something else! Beautiful and kind-hearted, she¡¯s my idol!!!¡±izen Bootlicker, Bootlicker, bing Bootlickers until Good for Nothingmented.


    ¡°Gentle women are gold, beautiful women are diamonds, smart women are treasures, and lovely women are masterpieces! ording to research, Xu Yixue is the world¡¯srgest treasure filled with gold, diamonds, and masterpieces!¡±izen Good for Nothing posted.


    ¡°Actually, you¡¯re not that great, you¡¯re just prettier, gentler, smarter, more virtuous, more sensible, more generous, and more modest than other girls¡­¡±izen Gentle as Water wrote.


    ¡°That¡¯s really disgusting, acting like you know everything. Just praise her straightforwardly. Get out of the way and learn from me, go straight to the point when hitting on someone. Hey beauty, wanna get married?¡±izen Hey kid, I am your papa wrote.


    ¡­¡­..


    Thement section that followed was not for the faint-hearted, filled with brainless flirting and sweet nothings flying all over the ce, and, of course, there were plenty of users roasting each other.

 Chapter 325: 325: Lost, Give Me a Foot Massage_1

    Chapter 325: Chapter 325: Lost, Give Me a Foot Massage_1


    Xu Yixue hummed a cheerful and beautiful tune, looking out the window at the world with a rxed smile on her face.


    Despite it being rush hour, with congested traffic making the car¡¯s speed very slow, she didn¡¯t seem in a hurry to get home. Instead, she was enjoying this brief moment of pleasure.


    Ye Xiaoning¡¯s driving was quite rxed too. With her skills and experience, she could easily navigate through the rush-hour traffic with just one hand on the steering wheel.


    ¡°Yixue, not only did we resolve a major crisis today, but we also won a big victory, boosting Xinghai Media¡¯s poprity severalfold. For such an exciting moment, shouldn¡¯t we celebrate properly?¡± Ye Xiaoning said with a giggle.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, we should celebrate. But Tongtong is still waiting for us toe home for dinner. How about it, Xiao Ning, why don¡¯t you show off your cooking skills again? After all, eating out isn¡¯t very clean, and Tongtong isn¡¯t used to it,¡± Xu Yixue said with a smile.


    ¡°Hey, Yixue, there you go showing your despicable capitalist face again, always exploiting and squeezing me.¡±


    Ye Xiaoning rolled her eyes. She had been so tired from manipting stocks today that her brain was almost short-circuiting; now she just wanted topletely rx and then have a nice meal.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t waste such great culinary skills. Besides, Tongtong really does love the dishes you make,¡± Xu Yixue cajoled, pulling at Ye Xiaoning¡¯s sleeve with a spoiled charm.


    ¡°Humph, I¡¯ve long stopped falling for that,¡± Ye Xiaoning said with a touch of mncholy, shaking off her hand. ¡°You only know how to bully me. Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯ve got a man living at home who¡¯s always moring to be a stay-at-home dad. Free manpower that¡¯s not taken advantage of is wasted.


    When it came to Xu Fan, Xu Yixue had mixed feelings. She resented that he had been out of reach during the years she supported Tongtong. But now, seeing how well he treated Tongtong, pampering her with meticulous care, sometimes she could hardly help being jealous of her own daughter.<div>


    ¡°Ugh, stirring up the pot!¡± Xu Yixue said with a mock snort of displeasure. ¡°That guy¡ªjust because he¡¯s a bit handsome, knows a little medical skill, and understands a move or two in martial arts¡ªthen he¡¯s of no use. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he could coax Tongtong, I would¡¯ve wished to spit him to death with a fizzy salt drink.¡±


    ¡°Right, spit him to death! If we do that, I won¡¯t have to share a bed with you anymore,¡± Ye Xiaoning said pitifully. ¡°I really miss the days of having a single bed.¡±


    ¡°Little minx, are you saying you¡¯re sick of me?¡± Xu Yixue said with feigned anger.


    ¡°Dare I? You are my boss, and I¡¯m still counting on you for my sry. But I am not made of iron; aren¡¯t you afraid of working me to death? Thebor bureau mighte knocking on our door,¡± Ye Xiaoning argued ¡°reasonably.¡±


    ¡°Yixue, to be honest, I think you¡¯re not as annoyed with Xu Fan anymore. For Tongtong¡¯s sake, why not give him a chance? For instance, let him be a full-time domestic chef. It¡¯s both a test for him and an opportunity for him to prove himself. If he passes, you¡¯ll have a long future ahead of you¡­¡± Ye Xiaoning suggested.


    ¡°You sneaky Xiao Ning, so that was your n. No wonder I found your nces towards him suspicious. Confess, has he bought you off?¡± Xu Yixue said with a mix of teasing and anger.


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Ye Xiaoning swore confidently. ¡°I swear, there have been no secret dealings between us.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Xu Yixue¡¯s eyes twinkled with mischief. ¡°Since you¡¯ve sworn, I¡¯ll believe you. Still, your suggestion makes sense. I shall gracefully ept it.¡±


    Having said that, she picked up the phone and dialed Xu Fan¡¯s number.


    ¡°Xu Fan, you¡¯re making dinner tonight,¡± Xu Yixue ordered ¡°imperiously,¡± with not a hint of a negotiable tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m cooking?¡±


    Xu Fan was somewhat astonished. Was there something wrong with her brain?


    An Immortal Emperor like him, why should he cook for a woman?


    If this had been before his thunder tribtion, if someone spoke to him in that tone, Xu Fan would have guaranteed that even if it was a beautiful fairy, he wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to feed her to his Spirit Beast or refine her into a Cauldron.


    ¡°Right, you cook tonight, and you¡¯ll do it from now on too.¡± Xu Yixue didn¡¯t notice anything unusual in the other¡¯s tone and continued with the same forceful tone, ¡°If you make too little or it doesn¡¯t taste good, you¡¯ll never see Tongtong again.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Tongtong is mine, no one can take her away from me.¡± Xu Fan sneered, dismissing the warning outright.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you try?¡±


    Xu Yixue seemed to lose her temper as well.


    She thought to herself that she had gone through so much trouble to give birth to Tongtong, and it had been a struggle to raise her, no way could this guy, who she hadn¡¯t been with for more than a few days, take her away. If the matter went to court, she was one thousand percent sure the judgment would be in her favor.<div>


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Xu Fan didn¡¯t want to argue, and hung up the phone with an ugly look on his face.


    This woman, she seemed to be getting more and more unreasonable. If he could, he really wanted to teach her a lesson, let her know what ¡®the husband leads and the wife follows¡¯ means.


    After feeling unhappy and frustrated for a few minutes, Xu Fan obediently picked up the phone and called the private kitchen owned by the Lu family, asking them to deliver some of the freshest and cleanest ingredients immediately.<div>


    Only fifteen minutes after the call, the ingredients were delivered to the door, all washed and cleaned.


    ¡°Hmph, for Tongtong¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll put up with your nonsense a little longer.¡± Xu Fan gritted his teeth and then immersed himself in cooking.


    ¡­


    ¡°Wow, such a rich fragrance.¡±


    An hourter, Ye Xiaoning pushed the door and entered, sniffing like a dog as she followed the scent all the way into the dining room.


    Xu Yixue also smelled the strong fragrance and couldn¡¯t help but be moved inside, but she kept a calm demeanor.


    ¡°Mommy, Mommy, you¡¯re finally back, Tongtong is so hungry her stomach is growling.¡± Tongtong climbed down from the sofa, opened her arms, and ran to her.


    ¡°Tongtong, my baby, let Mommy hold you.¡± Xu Yixue hurriedly set down her bag, took off her high heels, picked up Tongtong, and gently kissed her twice before saying, ¡°Mommy didn¡¯t mean to let Tongtong go hungry.¡±


    ¡°Tongtong knows, Mommy loves Tongtong the most, Daddy loves Tongtong a lot too. Today, Daddy made lots of yummy food for Tongtong, there¡¯s fishy and chickeny, and piggy, and so many other delicious things.¡± Tongtong struggled to count on her fingers.


    ¡°Fish meat again?¡± Xu Yixue¡¯s expression changed as she nced at Xu Fan, who had taken off his apron, and spoke with some displeasure, ¡°Did you make fish again for Tongtong? There are so many bones in fish, what if Tongtong chokes?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen, I guarantee no bones at all.¡± Xu Fan, having washed his hands, sat down beside the dining table.


    ¡°How can you guarantee that?¡± Xu Yixue challenged.


    ¡°It seems you don¡¯t believe me. How about we make a bet? I¡¯ll give you all the fish I made tonight to eat, and if you find a single bone, then I lose. If you don¡¯t find any bones, then I win.¡± Xu Fan sighed.<div>


    ¡°Hmph, what happens if you lose or if you win?¡± Xu Yixue¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly.


    ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll do whatever you say. If you lose, then you help me with a foot massage, how about that?¡± Xu Fan curled up the corner of his lips, provocatively saying.

 Chapter 326: Jerk, You Just Know How to Bully Me_1

    Chapter 326: Chapter 326: Jerk, You Just Know How to Bully Me_1


    ¡°`


    Watching Xu Fan with a smug smirk on his lips as if he already held the winning ticket, Xu Yixue felt a re of anger inside.


    Hmph, I refuse to believe I can¡¯t find a w. When the timees, I¡¯ll thoroughly drive you away. Tongtong will be all mine, and I won¡¯t even let you visit Tongtong, which will infuriate you!


    As for the possibility of losing? Although unlikely, Xu Yixue wasn¡¯t afraid. What¡¯s the big deal about massaging someone¡¯s foot?


    ¡°It¡¯s a bet, then. Who¡¯s afraid?¡± Xu Yixue snorted gracefully.


    The four of them sat down at the dining table.


    The table was set with six dishes. Aside from the presentation that seemed not too borate, each dish looked extremely appetizing, giving the illusion that they were naturally picture-perfect.


    Of course, Xu Yixue and Ye Xiaoning, being ordinary folks, couldn¡¯t see the subtleties but only felt that the dishes were very artistic, with colors matched to perfection.


    The braised pork had a lustrous, plump look, like a delicate sugar cube, full of a bouncy texture that made you salivate at first nce.


    The sliced white chicken was arranged casually, yet it had a sense of elegance akin to a dish served at a state banquet.


    Xu Yixue couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces, feeling slightly dazzled by the spread. She thought that if she ate it, she would feel guilty, as though she were ruining an exquisite work of art.


    Xu Fan was also satisfied with the appearance and presentation of the dishes.


    He always learned quickly, and after all, he was an Alchemist from The Immortal Realm with iparable skills. Cooking, for him, was a piece of cake. If thest time he cooked was about getting the hang of things, this time he had started exploring presentation.


    However, no matter how appealing the dishes looked, they were still food. After a moment of hesitation, Xu Yixue picked up her chopsticks and aimed at the steaming slices of boiled fish.


    These were supposed to be sliced boiled fish, yet there were no visible bones, let alone any spines to be seen.


    As a fish slice touched her tongue, Xu Yixue¡¯s pretty face changed, and her bright eyes almost bulged. It was truly delicious.


    The slices of fish, uniform in thickness, released an enticing fragrance as soon as they hit the air, melted in the mouth like a fuse igniting an explosion of taste, filling the mouth with vors of fresh, fragrant, smooth, tender, sticky, spicy, and moist. Each vor hit a perfect threshold, any more or any less would have been a deviation too far that could¡¯ve disrupted the bnce.


    What¡¯s more, these vors didn¡¯t simply present themselves all at once, but rather in distinctyers, each leading into the next, provoking an involuntary sense of delight as if witnessing the blossoming of lotuses at each step¡ªStep by Step a Lotus Blooms.


    ¡°Delicious, so delicious,¡± muttered Ye Xiaoning next to her, unable to stop praising as she took a piece of braised pork.


    Being a remarkably capable and beautiful bodyguard, Ye Xiaoning paid attention to maintaining her figure, but was resolute in her intake of high-energy foods, which is why she didn¡¯t shy away from calorie-dense foods like braised pork.


    Xu Fan nced at the micro-expressions of the two beautiful women and felt reassured, smugness rising within him. They say to capture the heart of your beloved, you must first capture their stomach. With his exquisite culinary skills, he doubted any woman could resist the tempting delicacies made by his hands.


    ¡°Daddy, I want more, more,¡± Tongtong said in her babyish voice, swallowing saliva.


    ¡°Okay, daddy will get you more meat,¡± Xu Fan said jovially, mping a piece of the braised pork for Tongtong without worrying about her teeth since the meat was so tender it required no chewing, soft and deliciously sweet.


    In the time that followed, Xu Yixue focused solely on the boiled fish slices, visibly enjoying herself, and even stealing nces at Xu Fan. When he looked back at her, she quickly averted her gaze.


    ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t, I¡¯m getting full,¡± Ye Xiaoningined, touching her slightly bloated stomach, regretfully putting down her bowl.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do the dishes.¡± She volunteered for the cleanup.


    Tongtong and Xu Yixue also had a great time eating, and after finishing, they moved to the living room.


    ¡°`


    ¡°Daddy, Tongtong¡¯s tummy is bloated, could you rub it for me?¡± Tongtong put on a pitifully cute expression.


    ¡°My little treasure.¡± Xu Fan chuckled as he rubbed Tongtong¡¯s little belly, while also channeling a strand of Spiritual Energy into it.


    Not only did this strand of Spiritual Energy help Tongtong digest all the food in her stomach, but it also cleaned out the remnants in her esophagus and intestines. Before long, Tongtong was moring to go to the bathroom.


    After using the restroom, Tongtong felt much morefortable, and soon, with a sweet smile on her face, she drifted off to sleep.


    ¡°Let me give you a rub.¡± Xu Fan moved closer, his shining eyes tenderly gazing at Xu Yixue.


    Xu Yixue¡¯s cheeks turned faintly red, and she couldn¡¯t help wanting to move away, but she held back: ¡°Okay, fine.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the first time, and after the first time it quickly became familiar; she even found it rather agreeable¡ªnot because she wanted Xu Fan to touch her, but because she didn¡¯t want to feel bloated and ufortable.


    Xu Fan, smelling that faint fragrance, felt his heart stir but kept aposed face as he gently rubbed Xu Yixue.


    ¡°All done, you should go to the restroom too,¡± Xu Fan said naturally. ¡°I¡¯ve cleared out the junk in your stomach.¡±


    Xu Yixue¡¯s face shed a quick shade of red, her eyes carrying a hint of coquettish annoyance, ¡°Who asked you to do that?¡±


    No wonder she had such a reaction; a goddess of unparalleled beauty should be as pure as a white lotus flower. Yet here she was, prompted by Xu Fan¡¯s intervention, needing to use the toilet.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, I¡¯ve seen your body before, and we have a lot more days ahead of us,¡± Xu Fan said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Hmph, you scoundrel, always bullying me.¡± Xu Yixue fled with her face flushed with shame. When she reappeared, she felt incredibly light, unburdened, and the sensation was simply wonderful.


    But the thought that Xu Fan was behind it made her feel both shy and angry; it was as if, to him, she was transparent, whether she was dressed or not, giving her a sense of being seen through.


    ¡°How does it feel, much better now?¡± Xu Fan¡¯s lips curled up with a teasing tone.


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Xu Yixue¡¯s mood had been quite good when she got home, but facing Xu Fan, all sorts of emotions bubbled up. It could be so annoying dealing with him. What to do? She disliked him, yet found him unbearably annoying but also strangely endearing.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m Tongtong¡¯s dad and you¡¯re Tongtong¡¯s mom. It¡¯s only right for a dad to take care of mom. Why doesn¡¯t it work with you?¡± Xu Fan¡¯s eyes brimmed with mirth.


    ¡°Bah! I have nothing to do with you, so stop wishing for it.¡± Xu Yixue retorted sharply.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s something I don¡¯t like to hear,¡± Xu Fan sighed, ¡°Since you think we¡¯re strangers, let¡¯s fulfill the bet then.¡±


    ¡°What bet?¡± Xu Yixue was taken aback.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your memory? Have you forgotten the bet we just made?¡± Xu Fan reminded her.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sleepy, let¡¯s talk about this tomorrow.¡±


    Feigning weariness, Xu Yixue stretched, revealing her perfect figure and slender waist, then without looking back, she entered her room.


    Facing Xu Yixue¡¯s evasion, Xu Fan suddenly found her quite interesting. With a quick move, he appeared in front of her, and, amidst her startled gaze, he gently kissed her smooth, jade-like forehead.


    ¡°With your memory, I fear you¡¯ll remember nothing by tomorrow. I might as well take back what¡¯s mine now.¡± After saying that, Xu Fan turned and left as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 327: 327: Underground Fist Manor _1

    Chapter 327: Chapter 327: Underground Fist Manor _1


    At 8:30 in the evening, the nightlife of Zhonghai City was at its liveliest.


    Xu Fan, driving an Audi A7 with the license te A.T6666, enjoyed the city¡¯s dazzling neon lights, feeling very rxed.


    Reflecting on his time in The Immortal Realm, where the strong ruled and danger lurked everywhere, even he, as the Immortal Emperor, could never rxpletely. But here, he felt as if he had found a holiday vibe, and he was somewhat enjoying it.


    However, he also understood that sooner orter, he would return to his original world.


    Zhonghai¡¯s nightlife was famously vibrant. As an international city, it attracted arge number of tourists every day to visit and y.


    So, for most office workers, this was the time to return to thefort of their homes. But for others, the wonderful and enriching nightlife was just beginning.


    Xu Fan parked his car at the parking lot of Longjun Freestyle Combat Gym in Zhonghai City Center and saw Lu Chenbing, who had just arrived as well.


    The two met and chatted leisurely as they walked into the gym.


    This time he went out alone, he was quite at ease about his home. In the afternoon, Xu Dan moved in below Xu Yixue¡¯s apartment, secretly ensuring their safety and dealing with some suspicious people on the periphery. If someone really got into the house, they still had Ben Ben to protect them.


    With the strength of Ben Ben and Xu Dan, typical Ancient Martial Artists were no match at all; only a Martial Arts Grandmaster could pose an effective threat.<div>


    Despite that, this world has lethal firearms. Even though Yan Country has strict gun controlws, these regtions don¡¯t restrain the wrongdoers much.


    This further solidified his idea of founding a securitypany, after all, the bodyguards of those influential figures had both the conviction and the ability to take a bullet for their clients.


    When it came to founding a securitypany, ordinary security personnel were of no use to Xu Fan; they couldn¡¯t even serve as a decent presence and took up space instead. His goal was naturally to build the world¡¯s top securitypany, strong enough to resist assassination attempts by powerful Ancient Martial Artists.


    So, establishing thepany wasn¡¯t difficult, but recruiting personnel was the real challenge. To put it more precisely, recruiting talent was the challenge because he didn¡¯t n to train from scratch. Training newbies would consume a lot of resources and take a long time. By the time they were ready to be useful, it would already be muchter.


    ¡°Elder Xu, if you really n to start a securitypany, I truly believe in your abilities. After all, the rapid increase in the strength of the War Wolf Squad speaks for itself. But it¡¯s not easy to grow and strengthen a securitypany,¡± Lu Chenbing initiated the conversation on this topic.


    ¡°Brother Chen Bing, do you have any good suggestions?¡± Xu Fan smiled.


    ¡°Can¡¯t really call them suggestions, I¡¯d rather share my views,¡± Lu Chenbing smiled. ¡°Securitypanies don¡¯t have a big market domestically. It can¡¯t be helped, our country¡¯s public security is too strong. Ordinary people don¡¯t need it, and even the rich and famous only need a few ordinary bodyguards to show off. Having ex-military or ex-SEALs as bodyguards is already a big selling point.¡±


    Lu Chenbing spoke with assurance, ¡°However, the real power yers don¡¯t care about ex-military or even ex-SEALs because they take their personal safety very seriously. They¡¯re willing to spend whatever it takes, and their activities are not limited to domestic. They often have to go abroad for business, attend various high-end events, and at those times, they need strong and highly professional bodyguards.¡±


    ¡°Abroad, the business of securitypanies is very broad and the market is extremely vast. Among them, the most famous is America¡¯s ck Hawk Security, which has private military capabilities, professional security consulting, and aprehensive and powerful intelligence organization. It¡¯s said to have originated from a military industrialmunity and was founded by a few ex-members of the SEAL Team over twenty years ago. It entered the market with overwhelming momentum, expanding quickly, and nowmands half the global security market. Many of the world¡¯s power yers ce their orders with ck Hawk Security.¡±


    By this point, Xu Fan finally understood what Lu Chenbing was trying to convey to him: the direction to take in creating his securitypany.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you in on another thing. Actually, if a country has a really strong security organization, it would never prefer to outsource close protection duties to foreign security firms. After all, these personal bodyguards may, more or less, manage to steal some intelligence of the country,¡± said Lu Chenbing, hinting just enough.


    ¡°Brother Chen Bing, it seems you have a lot of trust in me and have high hopes,¡± Xu Fan said with a slight smile.


    Xu Fan certainly wanted to found the world¡¯s top securitypany if he could. And with his capabilities, he absolutely could achieve this.


    However, the first thing he needed to do was to recruit a batch of security personnel, and these initial recruits were not so easy toe by.


    Firstly, they shouldn¡¯t be too old, preferably from Yan Country, and secondly, they must have a certain foundation in ancient martial arts so that their skills could quickly be enhanced to make a name for themselves.


    This was also why Xu Fan was willing to meet up tonight.


    The Longjun Freestyle Combat Gym was famous nationwide. Manypetitions had been held here, and even the province had specially created a variety show called ¡°Martial Arts Avenue.¡± The filming and production site was at the gym Xu Fan had just entered.


    Although thebat gym was renowned and attracted countless spectators, its level ofbat was ultimately not very strong. To ordinary people, it offered impressive entertainment and performance value, but to ancient martial artists, it was just child¡¯s y, mere frolicking.


    Despite looking down on these showy performances, ancient martial artists would still frequent the ce. But not for the spectacle, solely because there was an Underground Fist Manor beneath the Longjun Freestyle Combat Gym.<div>


    This Underground Fist Manor was not known to the general public, only to those in the circle and the wealthy were aware of its existence.


    The fighters from the Underground Fist Manor were of a higher caliber than those from thebat gym, with any one of them able to sweep through the gym¡¯spetitors.


    Of course, they were no longer ustomed to being constrained by the rules ofbat sports, nor to the point-scoring system, as each of their fights required signing a life-or-death contract before the match. Once on stage, life and death were irrelevant, only victory or defeat mattered.


    Therefore, to win, they would use every means avable, with no restrictions on their techniques. Dirty moves like eye-gouging and low blows had bemonce.<div>


    This also led to the Underground Fist Manor bing extremely bloody, with fighters betting their lives in brutal, violent, and ferocious battles, thus attracting many thrill-seeking spectators. To make the fights even more engaging, the Undergound Fist Manor also set betting odds for each match, allowing anyone to ce their bets and lock them in.


    As a result, the Underground Fist Manor was a ce both magical and sinful, where some became rich overnight, while others lost everything they had.


    It could be said that the nightly cash flow here was more extravagant than manyrge casinos, with a potent ability to draw money.


    Therefore, the fighters that performed here, received very high appearance fees, with the lowest standard being at least three hundred thousand Yuan per match.


    Aside froming to experience the ce, Xu Fan was also harboring the hope of finding a few potential recruits for his security team.


    After all, only such a ce would gather enough ancient martial artists.

 Chapter 328: 328: That Kid Looks Like Hes Asking for a Beating_1

    Chapter 328: Chapter 328: That Kid Looks Like He¡¯s Asking for a Beating_1


    Bald Qiang, who had frequented the underground fighting rings and had died, once had a bodyguard named Xiao Jun. Xiao Jun was initially a demobilized special forces soldier whoter joined the mercenaries, and was employed by Bald Qiang as a Gold Medal Fighter. After suffering a significant loss under Xu Fan, Bald Qiang then hired several underground fighters from the Underground Fist Manor at a high sry. Indeed, they were much stronger than Xiao Jun.


    However, the underground fighters he hired were only bottom dwellers in terms of real strength in the Fist Manor, so they could only bamboozle upstarts like Bald Qiang.


    After all, fighters who had fought more than ten fights in the Fist Manor were incredibly strong, and their appearance fees were very high, far beyond what Bald Qiang could afford.


    The two arrived at the entrance of the Fist Manor, and Lu Chenbing took out a tinum Membership Card. Upon seeing it, the doorman¡¯s attitude immediately changed and he weed them inside eagerly.


    Lu Chenbing wasn¡¯t the type of person who liked such ces. However, with his status and position, the Underground Fist Manor still took the initiative to offer him a tinum Membership Card.


    This card, only the most distinguished big shots could possess. Once presented, you could bypass any checks and go straight in.


    When Xu Fan followed and stepped inside, the scene changed dramatically, as if the surface and the underground were two entirely different worlds.


    The Fist Manor in front of them spread over an area of more than 1000 square meters, with various seating arrangements all around ¨C regr seats, VIP seats, and even private boxes.


    In the center of the Fist Manor, there were two square rings, each ten meters in length and breadth. Around the edges of the rings, stood a circle of sturdy and intimidating thick irons. Fighters on the ring seemed like wild beasts caged in iron, observed by countless onlookers all around.


    Some spectators were after pure visual thrill, shouting and waving frantically, with bloodshot eyes. Others were more inclined towards the thrill of high-stakes gambling ¨C win big or lose terribly.<div>


    Xu Fan noticed that in every corner of the Fist Manor, there were toughs responsible for maintaining order, all dressed in ck suits and sunsses, tall and muscr, with stern faces. They would definitely make imposing bodyguards out in the open.


    Lu Chenbing and Xu Fan made their way through the bustling crowd, and with the assistance of a beautiful waitress, took their seats in the VIP section.


    ¡°Little brother Xu, this ce is a melting pot of all walks of life. I believe there are still some hidden dragons among them. I hope you will find what you are looking for here,¡± Lu Chenbing said with a heartyugh.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take your auspicious words,¡± Xu Fan replied, setting aside the noise of the outside world and calmly began to watch the fights on the rings.


    After watching for a while, he nodded his head.


    It must be said that the fighters here indeed had some weight to them. If they joined his securitypany, they would definitely increase thepany¡¯sbat ability in a short amount of time, forming arge and organized security team.


    ¡°Wow, Uncle Lu!¡± At that moment, a young man in the seats in front turned his head in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see Uncle Lu here.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s Xiao Jiang.¡± Lu Chenbing patted the young man on the shoulder with a chuckle, then turned to the young girl beside the young man and smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here too, Xiao Xuan. It¡¯s been a long time; you¡¯ve turned into a beautifuldy.¡±


    The young girl had a sweet and innocent look, chuckling behind her hand, ¡°Xiao Xuan greets Uncle Lu.¡±


    These two were the youths from the Yue Family of Zhonghai City. The young man was named Yue Qingjiang, and the girl was his sister, Yue Qingxuan.


    The Yue Family also wielded considerable influence in Zhonghai City and even had some business dealings with the Zhang Family, resulting in a fairly good rtionship between the two families, with frequent visits during the holidays.


    ¡°Uncle Lu, why would youe to a ce like this?¡± Yue Qingxuan blinked her bright eyes in confusion.


    ¡°This time, I mainly came to show this ce to a friend,¡± Lu Chenbing said, gesturing to Xu Fan with a smile, ¡°This is my friend, Xu Fan. These two are heirs of the Yue Family, Yue Qingjiang and Yue Qingxuan. If you¡¯re interested, you could exchange views. By the way, the Yue Family is a major n in Zhonghai. Elder brother Xu, you mighte into contact with them in the future.¡±


    Xu Fan also smiled politely and extended his hand, saying, ¡°Xu Fan, I¡¯ve met two talented individuals from Zhonghai.¡±


    Seeing Xu Fan¡¯s sociable manner, and knowing he was a friend personally apanied by Lu Chenbing, the Yue siblings didn¡¯t dare to take him lightly, and certainly didn¡¯t dare to put on airs in front of Lu Chenbing. Thus, they both proactively shook hands with Xu Fan.


    After the greetings, the Yue siblings took the initiative to change seats, sitting next to Lu Chenbing.


    Both of them were somewhat distracted, watching the match and making small talk with Lu Chenbing, while guessing Xu Fan¡¯s identity in their minds.


    This was the first time Yue Qingjiang had seen Xu Fan, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder. After all, a young man personally apanied by a person of Lu Chenbing¡¯s status was hard toe by in the whole of Zhonghai City.


    After all, the Lu family was already the foremost prominent family in Zhonghai.<div>


    If Xu Fan had been an elder, it might have been possible for Lu Chenbing to apany him, but as a young man, it was indeed shocking. After thinking it over, Yue Qingjiang concluded that Xu Fan must definitely be the direct descendant of some high-ranking military or political figure.


    Yue Qingxuan was also full of thoughts, but she didn¡¯t ponder as much as her brother did; she was solely concerned about Xu Fan¡¯s reaction to her.


    As a great beauty, Yue Qingxuan had been pursued by numerous admirers since her childhood. Wherever she appeared, she naturally garnered dazzling attention and was utterly captivating.


    Furthermore, being born into a prominent family, a definitive beauty with wealth, youth, and elegance, possessing the demeanor and grace of nobility, it stood to reason that any ordinary man who nced at her would be deeply attracted and distracted.<div>


    Especially since she had specially styled herself today: her long, ck, silky hair and a meticulously tailored bright yellow dress made her look like a budding yellow-white lotus, incredibly striking and innocently charming. Any man who saw her would inevitably take a second look.


    Yet, Xu Fan had only casually nced at her once and then never rested his gaze on her again, without any trace of feigning indifference.


    Am I not beautiful or charming enough? Or is he a blockhead with a simple mind?


    Yue Qingxuan couldn¡¯t help being curious about Xu Fan and decided that she must interact with this young man named Xu Fan when the opportunity arose.


    Xu Fan, of course, had no idea of Yue Qingxuan¡¯s thoughts, and even if he knew, he would have just smiled it off. After all, he already had an exceptionally beautiful woman by his side; no matter how beautiful Yue Qingxuan was, she still couldn¡¯tpare to his child¡¯s mother.


    At this moment, on the opposite VIP seats, under the flickering lights, a young man with a peculiar-looking twisted mouth was nestled in arge chair, holding a brightly made-up beauty with long legs and stockings in his arms.


    The twisted-mouth young man reeked of alcohol as he gnawed messily on the beauty, who pretended to enjoy and delight in his attention, though a subtle look of disgust flickered in her eyes.


    There was no helping it; the young man was just too ugly, with deformed features squeezed together, making one feel somewhat nauseous to look at.


    However, she not only had to hide her disgust but also had to act as if she was very fond of him, continuously seeking his favor and satisfying his desires.


    ¡°Huh, that guy looks kind of familiar.¡±


    The twisted-mouth young man suddenly caught sight of Xu Fan sitting next to Lu Chenbing and abruptly sat up from his seat, wiping his eyes with the top of the beauty¡¯s tube dress. After seeing more clearly, he cursed softly, ¡°Damn it, I¡¯vee across this bastard again.¡±


    He immediately snapped his fingers and ordered, ¡°See that guy over there who looks like he deserves a beating, the one sitting next to old man Lu? Go and find out everything you can about him.¡±


    Standing behind the twisted-mouth young man were several burly, ck-suited bodyguards, ready for action. Upon hearing themand, someone immediately responded and then turned to investigate Xu Fan¡¯s identity.<div>

 Chapter 329: 329: Gambling Fight_1

    Chapter 329: Chapter 329: Gambling Fight_1


    Chapter 329: The Betting Duel


    The sullen-faced young man resumed his intimate interaction with the long-legged beauty.


    Though his mind wasn¡¯t always the brightest, he still had keen eyesight. Upon seeing Lu Chenbing, who could make the whole Zhonghai City tremble with a stomp of his foot, sitting next to Xu Fan, he immediately dared not to act rashly and decided to investigate the youngster¡¯s background first.


    Xu Fan¡¯s brows knit slightly, vaguely feeling as if someone had scrutinized him. He looked up and nced around, but ultimately, he discovered nothing.


    He didn¡¯t take it to heart though, for that gaze posed no threat to him. If a Martial Arts Grandmaster were observing him, Xu Fan would have immediately be alert and would have swiftly identified the person in the crowd.


    This was the sixth sense of a powerful being!


    Xu Fan was approaching ring number 2, where two fighters had just determined the winner and loser.


    The one left standing, naturally receiving the cheers, couldn¡¯t conceal their fatigue, for their opponent was no pushover to be casually handled.


    And the defeated fightery gasping on the ground, unable to get up, convulsing and spitting out mouthfuls of blood before being carried away by the staff.


    He should be grateful for the lucky break that saved his life.<div>


    Actually, this was also rted to the size of the bets on the match. For fighters ofparable strength and not so prominent reputation, the interest in betting was naturally not that great. At that time, there was no need to fight to the death, as fighters weren¡¯t brought in by the wind; it was better not to kill them if possible, so they could be used again.


    Several staff members immediately climbed onto ring number 2 and began swiftly washing, dragging, and drying the blood stains on the tform.


    A few minutester, a new boxing match began in ring number 2.


    The first fighter to enter the ring was a burly man nearly 1.9 meters tall, with thick arm muscles bulging like the width of a bowl, filling the air with a sense of oppression as though he could punch a bull into the sky.


    As soon as the muscr man appeared, he twisted his body, and immediately a series of crisp popping sounds of joints rang out endlessly.


    Many spectators immediately had their emotions ignited, erupting into frantic shouts and cheers.


    ¡°Yaa, yaa, yaa, it¡¯s the Bull Demon!¡±


    ¡°Wow, the Bull Demon is stepping up to fight, can¡¯t wait.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal, is this Bull Demon really that awesome?¡± many people curiously asked.


    ¡°Hehe, brother, is this your first time here? Not knowing the name of the Bull Demon, that¡¯s reallyme. The Bull Demon has fought twenty-one bouts, winning them all without exception, and the oues for his opponents are quite tragic ¨C either dead or beaten into a vegetative state. If you¡¯re interested, you can visit the Second Hospital to see the five who were turned into vegetables by the Bull Demon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so brutal!¡± Upon learning this, the listeners gasped in shock, finding it utterly horrifying.


    Amidst the cheers of countless spectators, the Bull Demon ascended the ring, facing all directions, and pounded his muscr chest to show off his prowess.


    At this moment, the opponent of the Bull Demon appeared.


    It was a rather slim and toned man with handsome, well-defined facial features, qualifying as good-looking, but he was very average in height, a good half head shorter than the Bull Demon, and likely didn¡¯t even weigh half as much.


    However, knowing that his opponent was the Bull Demon, this young man named Zhou Yin walked at a steady pace, exuding an air of calm and fearlessness.


    Zhou Yin quickly took to the stage as well, and the referee stood between the two, holding a megaphone as he spoke:


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen. Let me give you a brief introduction. To my right, a famous fighter from our Fist Manor, the Bull Demon, who has fought 21 matches and has yet to be defeated. And to my left, this fighter¡¯s name is Zhou Xian, and he has fought four matches. The odds for Bull Demon VS Zhou Xian are 1 to 15; we will now give everyone 10 minutes to ce their bets.¡±


    Having said that, the referee descended from the ring, and outside, the staff immediately locked the iron door.


    Now both fighters were on standby, with the option to rest or show off their prowess to the audience.<div>


    The audience, meanwhile, was abuzz with discussion. Although the vast majority believed in the Bull Demon¡¯s strength and were confident he would win, there were a few cautious gamblers who wanted to inquire about Zhou Yin¡¯s fighting record.


    ¡°Uncle Lu, how about we y a bet on this match?¡± Yue Qingjiang, with a grin on his face, pulled out the key to thetest model of a Benz.


    Lu Chenbing looked at Yue Qingjiang somewhat helplessly. He had a favorable impression of this outstanding member of the Yue Family, so he smiled slightly and agreed.


    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s have a little wager.¡± Saying this, he also took out a key to thetest model BMW.<div>


    Although both cars were priced over a million and considered top luxury cars for themon people, to Lu Chenbing and Yue Qingjiang, it was merely a light wager, nothing too serious.


    ¡°Uncle Lu is as straightforward as ever,¡± Yue Qingjiang chuckled, ¡°then I won¡¯t be polite. I¡¯ll bet on the Bull Demon to win.¡±


    ¡°It seems I only have the option to bet on his opponent, then,¡± Lu Chenbing said with a resigned smile, not minding that the other took the obvious advantage.


    ¡°Toot!¡±


    Following the referee¡¯s sharp whistle, the two figures on the stage instantly sprang into action.


    With a slight impact of his fist and a heartyugh, the Bull Demon took two steps as if they were three and charged forward, while Zhou Yin assumed an ordinary martial arts starting stance, concentrating and waiting for his opponent to close in.


    ¡°Kid, sorry about this, but grandpa is sending you to heaven tonight!¡±


    The Bull Demon bellowed, his fist seemingly carrying a hint of a sonic boom as he swung it mercilessly, giving the impression he could knock down a bull with a single punch.


    At this moment, the crowd outside erupted into an excited, chaotic cheer: ¡°Bull Demon, beat him to death, beat him to death, haha, knock him down with one punch!¡±


    Facing this formidable punch, Zhou Yin remained calm, dodged swiftly to one side, and quickly avoided the fierce strike.


    ¡°Kid, you dare to dodge?¡± The Bull Demon was slightly surprised when his punch missed.


    ¡°Why the hell do you talk so much?¡± Zhou Yin finally spoke, and his first words instantly ignited a raging fury in the Bull Demon, turning his eyes bloodshot.


    ¡°Kid, give me your life!¡± The Bull Demon went berserk, and his thick fists flew out like a storm.<div>


    Zhou Yin¡¯s expression changed, growing more solemn. He did not intend to take on even a single punch from the Bull Demon head-on. His figure moved agilely, hopping and dodging like a rabbit. Only when he couldn¡¯t avoid did he force himself to block a punch and then use the momentum to evade.


    Seeing this, Xu Fan¡¯s eyes brightened involuntarily, and he couldn¡¯t help but nod his head.


    The performance of the fighter, Zhou Yin, although he was on the defensive, was orderly and not chaotic. Facing the Bull Demon¡¯s cannonball-like punches, he still managed to remain unscathed, disying some real skill.


    ¡°Roar! Kid, is dodging all you can do?¡± The Bull Demon, frustrated by his unsessful assault, couldn¡¯t help but roar out loud.

 Chapter 330: 330: How about going big_1

    Chapter 330: Chapter 330: How about going big_1


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zhou Yin actually didn¡¯t deny it at all.


    The two paused for a moment, each starting to circle the other.


    The Bull Demon wanted to cool down and regain some strength, whereas Zhou Xian didn¡¯t want to act rashly, preferring to avoid a head-on confrontation.


    ¡°Why are you stopping?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and fight.¡±


    ¡°Damn, I¡¯m not here to watch you guys spin in circles.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal, if you don¡¯t start fighting I¡¯m going toin.¡±


    The audience was not pleased and began to shout out loudly in protest.


    ¡°Uncle Lu, sorry about that. Looking at the situation, the Bull Demon is very likely to win.¡± Yue Qingjiangughed heartily.


    ¡°How can you tell?¡± Actually, Lu Chenbing also felt that Zhou Xian was problematic in strength; he couldn¡¯t even take a direct punch and was far behind the Bull Demon inparison.<div>


    ¡°Zhou Xian¡¯s strength is clearly inferior, only his footwork is a bit more agile. But I¡¯ve watched the Bull Demon¡¯s matches; he doesn¡¯t just win by brute force ¨C he¡¯s good at both offense and defense. Just now, he underestimated his opponent. Now that he has calmed down, he will quickly spot Zhou Xian¡¯s weaknesses, and then victory will easily be within reach,¡± Yue Qingjiang exined confidently.


    ¡°s, it looks like I should¡¯ve bet on the Bull Demon to win,¡± Lu Chenbing sighed regretfully but didn¡¯t take it to heart and just chuckled, ¡°Xiao Jiang, you¡¯re a regr here and certainly know more about this than I do.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re right, Uncle Lu. I do have some insights in this area, and if Uncle Lu wants to make a small fortune here, you know who toe to,¡± Yue Qingjiang said proudly, sneaking a nce at Xu Fan as he spoke.


    However, much to his chagrin, Xu Fan not only didn¡¯t agree but also looked somewhat unconvinced.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s that look for? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Yue Qingxuan always trusted her brother, so when she saw Xu Fan curl his lip, she immediately questioned him dissatisfied.


    ¡°Xiao Xuan, don¡¯t be rude. Besides, your brother isn¡¯t all-knowing; sometimes he makes mistakes, and it¡¯s no big deal not to receive someone else¡¯s agreement,¡± Yue Qingjiang pretended to chide her.


    Xu Fan couldn¡¯t help but touch his nose, feeling that even wanting to watch a fight in peace could lead to trouble. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°Yes, I indeed have some disagreements with your brother¡¯s perspective.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I wasn¡¯t wrong, was I?¡± Yue Qingxuan quickly nced at Xu Fan and said with a bright smile, ¡°Mr. Xu, since you are Uncle Lu¡¯s friend, you must be a person of status. How about taking a gamble with me?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to bet on?¡± Xu Fan asked with some surprise.


    This girl was indeed beautiful, and she seemed gentle and obedient, but his own embarrassment mounted as she appeared to have quite a bold personality.


    After all, being an Immortal Emperor and betting with a mortal girl ¨C if word of this got out to other Immortal Emperors, they mightugh at him.


    Fortunately, this was not the Immortal Realm.


    At this point, the fight on stage had continued, and just by chance, Zhou Xian misstepped and was sent flying into the iron by a punch from the Bull Demon.


    ¡°Brother, it seems he¡¯s determined to disagree with you, and I really can¡¯t stand to watch this,¡± Yue Qingxuan said urgently, as if asking for permission.


    Then, she turned to Lu Chenbing with a sweet, obedient smile, ¡°Uncle Lu, you don¡¯t mind if I take a gamble with your friend, do you?¡±


    Lu Chenbing couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly and said, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind. In fact, I¡¯d like to see if Elder Xu¡¯s discernment is as sharp as ever. Elder Xu, I¡¯m counting on you this time.¡±


    Xu Fan nodded, and since Yue Qingxuan was so keen on losing to him, there was no point in declining any further, so he agreed, ¡°Miss Yue, how do you want to bet?¡±


    At this moment, the situation on the fieldpletely favored the Bull Demon. With his aura fully unleashed, he controlled the battle in the ring, cornering Zhou Yin for a final desperate struggle.


    Seeing this, Yue Qingxuanpletely let her guard down, revealing a sweet smile, ¡°Why not¡­it bigger?¡±<div>


    Yue Qingxuan was still concerned about Xu Fan being immune to her beauty, feeling as if it was a blow to her confidence.


    Moreover, Lu Chenbing affectionately calling Xu Fan ¡°Elder Xu¡± only fueled herpetitiveness, thinking to use this opportunity to test Xu Fan¡¯s mettle.


    Upon her remark, Yue Qingjiang remained calm, while Lu Chenbing waited with bated breath.


    ¡°All right then,¡± Xu Fan said, tilting his head to think, ¡°However, I¡¯m not very interested in money¡­ hmm¡­ your looks are quite alright¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°You rogue, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Yue Qingxuan cut him off before he could finish, her phoenix eyes widening in indignant fury.


    Even Yue Qingjiang couldn¡¯t help frowning, feeling somewhat repulsed.


    ¡°Miss Yue, where is your mind wandering off to?¡± Xu Fan protested, feeling wronged, ¡°I meant if I win, then you have to sign a three-year contract as an artist with Xinghai Media Company. You should be able to ept that, right?¡±


    These past few days, a lot had happened at Xinghai Media, and although Xu Yixue had resolved them all, the fact that all the artists had left still needed addressing. Relying solely on theeback of Chen Shiyu was not enough, and thepany¡¯s funds were not very strong; they couldn¡¯t sign any quality artists in the short term.


    But Yue Qingxuan was different. She was extremely beautiful, with a great frame; she had the potential to be a top artist. Given time, surpassing Chen Shiyu was not out of the question.


    What¡¯s more, the Yue Family was a prominent family in Zhonghai City. As a rich heiress, Yue Qingxuan already had a powerfulwork and substantial funds, meaning thepany wouldn¡¯t need to invest a lot of effort to develop her.


    Once he said this, even Xu Fan felt proud of his cleverness. If this seeded, Xu Yixue would undoubtedly be thankful, allowing him to spend more time with Tongtong.


    So that was his n!


    Deted, Yue Qingxuan found herself without words to say.


    ¡°Bing an artist isn¡¯t out of the question,¡± she said.


    In her heart, Yue Qingxuan had fantasized about standing on a stage under the spotlight, so although the bet was big, it was neither here nor there for her.


    ¡°Well, if I win, you have to be my bodyguard, also for three years. How about that?¡±


    As soon as she said it, even Yue Qingxuan felt she was clever, finding the prospect to be incredibly intriguing.<div>


    For someone treated with such respect by Lu Chenbing to be her bodyguard would surely cause a sensation if word got out. The prestige of the Yue Family would likely be elevated even further.


    ¡°No problem,¡± Xu Fan said confidently, unable to resist praising himself, ¡°Not to brag, but if I were a bodyguard, I¡¯d definitely be the world¡¯s most formidable one.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, who knows?¡± retorted Yue Qingxuan, unconvinced.


    However, Lu Chenbing offered a faint smile and hinted, ¡°Xiao Xuan, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate Elder Xu. Uncle Lu can testify that Elder Xu is not boasting. If you really win, it might even be a stroke of great fortune for your Yue Family.¡±


    Hearing this, the sibling duo exchanged a nce, both seeing the shock and excitement in each other¡¯s eyes.


    If even Uncle Lu dared offer such a testimony, the matter must be genuine.


    And they were about to win.


    ¡°Uncle Lu, you¡¯re our witness. If someone backs outter, you¡¯ll have to stand up for us,¡± Yue Qingxuan said joyously, quickly clinging to Lu Chenbing¡¯s arm and acting coy.

 Chapter 331: 331: The Situation Reverses_1

    Chapter 331: Chapter 331: The Situation Reverses_1


    At Ring 2, Bull Demon cornered Zhou Xian and lunged at him with a wildugh.


    As long as he could pin Zhou Xian down, he could beat up this guy who only knew how to dodge as much as he liked.


    As for punching and kicking, since Zhou Xian was too agile, Bull Demon was afraid of missing and hitting the iron. Although he didn¡¯t fear the pain, it could expose a weakness.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m going to twist your head off and sit on it,¡± Bull Demon wildly reached out, his calloused and broad palm like a giant fan, easily capable of pping Zhou Xian.


    ¡°Daydreaming!¡± Contrarily, Zhou Xian, fearless as a dead pig is for boiling water, not only refused to ept his fate but was also incredibly sassy, as if he was impatient to live.


    This further enraged Bull Demon, and he added three parts more strength to his hand, wishing he could tear this foul-mouthed weakling to pieces.


    ¡°Bull Demon, kill him, smash him quick, I¡¯ve bet a hundred thousand on you.¡±


    ¡°Laughable, soughable. You¡¯re so weak yet so arrogant, big brother, are you here to be a clown?¡±


    ¡°If I were Bull Demon, I¡¯d also want to kill this guy called Zhou Xian.¡±


    The audience outside the ring shouted, cheered, and hotly discussed, fully immersing themselves in the match.<div>


    Even those few who had initially felt sympathy for Zhou Xian turned against him because of his insolence.


    Although Bull Demon was brutal and cruel, he was still better than the self-ignorant Zhou Xian.


    However, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Zhou Xian suddenly sprang up, stepping on the iron, and with that force, heunched a lightning-fast kick. His foot, moving so quickly it left a blur,nded on Bull Demon¡¯s outstretched arm. Using the kick as leverage, Zhou Xian nimbly flipped in the air.


    The next second, Zhou Xiannded behind Bull Demon, and as Bull Demon turned to hurl a punch, Zhou Xian ducked and rapidly jabbed two fingers into Bull Demon¡¯s side waist and armpit.


    Bull Demon was slightly stunned, a hint of bafflement shing across his face. He didn¡¯t understand the mystery behind those two jabs, which felt neither painful nor itchy to him.


    ¡°Kid, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so slippery,¡± Bull Demon spoke in a heavy voice, ¡°but what¡¯s the point? It¡¯s just the struggles of the dying. One punch from me cany you out, while yours can only tickle me.¡±


    Bull Demon was right.


    His strength was immense. It was hard to find another fighter in the Underground Fist Manor who couldpete with him in terms of power. Plus, Bull Demon had a tough hide, and someone as weak as Zhou Xian simply couldn¡¯t hurt him.


    It was like ying Contra. Zhou Xian was Contra, Bull Demon was the stage boss. Although Contra was agile, a casual brush could spell doom, while the boss had a lot of health and defense, taking a long time to defeat.


    That¡¯s why, even though Zhou Xian had persisted for a while, the audience outside was still firmly convinced that Bull Demon would win.


    And Zhou Xian could at best be likened to a slippery eel that, once caught, could be squished dead with any finger.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, the moment of truth is upon us. I didn¡¯t expect you could still smile,¡± Yue Qingxuan said confidently, yet she felt somewhat irritated upon seeing Xu Fan¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but scoff.


    ¡°Heh, I didn¡¯t expect you to have some insight, knowing that the moment of victory is close,¡± Xu Fan replied with a casual smile, seemingly oblivious to the insinuation in her words.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, could you exin? I feel the fight is far from over,¡± Yue Qingjiang said with a smile, feigning ttery, ¡°Although Bull Demon has taken the initiative and has a great chance of winning, with everyone favoring him, Zhou Xian¡¯s condition is also well-maintained. He hasn¡¯t been injured so far, and he evennded a few punches on Bull Demon.¡±


    ¡°You two are mistaken,¡± Xu Fan suddenlyughed mysteriously, full of intrigue, ¡°What I mean is that Bull Demon is about to lose.¡±


    ¡°Heh, how interesting, someone¡¯s still putting up a tough front,¡± Yue Qingxuan rolled her eyes and let out a cold sneer, somewhat unconvinced, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the taste of someone getting pped in the face. Just thinking about it makes me ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Little sister, what¡¯s wrong with you today, insisting on picking a fight with Mr. Xu?¡± Yue Qingjiang signaled with his eyes and said amiably, ¡°Please don¡¯t take offense, my sister is quite impolite; I hope you won¡¯t hold it against her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± Xu Fan said with a smile and didn¡¯t say much else, continuing to watch the fight.


    With a light huff, Yue Qingxuan nced at Xu Fan, already thinking about how to make things difficult for this self-righteous guy after she won.<div>


    The fight on the stage was as fierce as ever, with Bull Demonunching aggressive assaults, forcing his opponent to retreat repeatedly, but to little effect, managing only a few scrapes on Zhou Xian.


    Thetter, on the other hand, always nimbly maneuvered and jumped, as agile as a monkey, asionally managing to sneak in a hit or two.


    Strangely, even when Zhou Xian had the opportunity to strike at vital points, he still chose to hit elsewhere.


    Xu Fan nodded at this, seeing through the tactics that the average person couldn¡¯t, and he understood it at a nce.<div>


    Before long, Zhou Xian had attacked all over Bull Demon¡¯s body.


    But this trivial level of output, not even showing a hint of red, had already drawn dissatisfaction from the audience outside the ring.


    They had expected a bloody ughter, but instead, they got a tepid and prolonged borefest, which was extremely dull.


    Just as the audience¡¯s interest was waning even more, the situation on the stage suddenly changed.


    Zhou Xian¡¯s footwork faltered, and he tripped over his own feet, falling and losing his stance. Although he narrowly dodged a charging punch, his body lost bnce.


    ¡°Now¡¯s the time.¡±


    Bull Demon¡¯s eyes lit up. With his richbat experience, he immediately seized the huge opening from his opponent, swiftly lowering his body and stretching out his right leg in a sweeping ground kick.


    Some timid female spectators immediately covered their eyes, afraid to witness the bloody scene that was about to unfold, as Bull Demon¡¯s sweeping kick had enough power to knock the off-bnce Zhou Xian to the ground.


    Once on the ground, Bull Demon would pounce upon him, pressing down hard on Zhou Xian¡¯s body, then rain down a relentless barrage of punches, likely causing Zhou Xian¡¯s facial bones to copse and leaving him disfigured beyond recognition.


    For this reason, many spectators held their breath in anticipation, waiting for this moment to arrive when they could roar with excitement, cheering for the victory, and frenziedly celebrating their bet winnings.


    Yue Qingjiang and Yue Qingxuan were also staring intently at the situation on the stage. Because of the bet with Xu Fan, the two, who had never felt so nervous before, suddenly realized their palms were sweating.


    They med Xu Fan for being so certain, so confident that Zhou Xian would win, that even they began to doubt.


    Faced with the ferocious spinning kick, Zhou Xian did not show panic; instead, the corners of his mouth curled into an arc, as if reveling in the sess of a cunning n.<div>


    Whoosh!


    The spinning kick was lightning-fast, reaching its target in the blink of an eye. The leg, thick as the mouth of a sea bowl, seemed like it could kick down a thick wall, let alone Zhou Xian¡¯s somewhat unstable stance.


    ¡°Hmph, courting death.¡±


    Zhou Xian¡¯s concentration was at its peak, his eyes fixated on the swiftly approaching spinning kick. The moment before it was about to hit, his body twisted sharply, keeping the same direction and speed as the kick. Then, his hands, like sturdy vines, clung to the high-speed moving leg, and his entire body suddenly sank, pressing down on it heavily.


    At that moment, Bull Demon, standing on one leg, clearly lost bnce.

 Chapter 332: Hand-to-Hand Combat_1

    Chapter 332: Chapter 332: Hand-to-Hand Combat_1


    At this moment, the Bull Demon¡¯s figure, bncing on a single foot, inly showed imbnce, naturally making it difficult to exert his full strength.


    After his spinning kick traveled 360 degrees, it slowed down, and his entire right leg was pressed against the ground.


    Zhou Xian, using the inertia, propped himself up with both hands on the thigh of the Bull Demon, twisted his whole body, and retaliated with a spinning kick of his own, the same tactic used against him.


    Only this spinning kick was from the outside to the inside, and it was a leveraged strike, aimed at the Bull Demon¡¯s side neck.


    Seeing this, the Bull Demon involuntarily changed color. He wasn¡¯t made of iron; should the kick connect, it would be enough to make him suffer.


    As the spinning kick was about to hit, the Bull Demon, while squatting, unexpectedly performed an iron bridge maneuver, leaning his entire upper body backward, with the point of leverage naturally being his right leg, which Zhou Xian had pressed down.


    Zhou Xian¡¯s brilliant strike hit nothing but air, and when he righted himself, he faced a charging punch from the Bull Demon, aimed straight at his face.


    If this punch connected, Zhou Xian¡¯s facial bones would be shattered. A chill ran through his whole body in an instant, and as he watched the massive fist approaching, he decisively abandoned his stance. With a pat on the Bull Demon¡¯s thigh with his right hand, he skillfully performed a roll to evade.


    The Bull Demon escaped his predicament and suddenly sprang up, ready to give his opponent a relentless beating.


    But his footwork was slightly inferior to Zhou Xian¡¯s, and his right hook was deftly dodged by thetter by ducking low.


    Immediately there was a thud at the right knee, and the Bull Demon¡¯s body stiffened violently, as if struck by a jolt of electricity, hisplexion turning ugly. He was clearly finding it hard to bear the pain.


    This was the first time he felt real pain. Previous attacks by Zhou Xian were nothing but minor irritations to him, but this time, the pain was piercing, contorting his expression and upsetting his bnce.


    Zhou Xian¡¯s strike hitting its mark, he pressed the attack, throwing multiple punches fiercely at the back of the Bull Demon¡¯s right knee, then pulled away and while the Bull Demon was still in pain, he dropped to the ground and kicked with all his might against the Bull Demon¡¯s right heel.


    This blow, like thest straw breaking the camel¡¯s back, caused the Bull Demon¡¯s heavy body to finally fall, crashing down to the ground, nearly nting his face in a dog-eating-shit posture.


    Boom!


    The sturdy tform even trembled slightly from the impact.


    Whooosh~


    Witnessing this, many spectators around the arena stood up in shock, their eyes wide and speechless, finding it unbelievable.


    The Bull Demon, who hadmanded absolute initiative from the beginning and overwhelmed with power, was actually knocked down!


    What had happened in between?


    Although the moves of the two just now were pretty cool, the change in the situation was too rapid, wasn¡¯t it?


    Zhou Xian, relentless, leapt high into the air, tilting his body as he crashed down toward the fallen Bull Demon, intending to pin him down with the full force of his body.


    Despite his sorry state, the Bull Demon heard the strong gust of wind from behind and instantly woke up. In a sh, he turned over and crossed his fists over his head to block.


    Thud!


    A heavy sound echoed as Zhou Xian¡¯s body crashed down onto the Bull Demon¡¯s arms, shaking the ground.


    Luckily, the Bull Demon reacted quickly, defending himself in the nick of time, otherwise his chest would have been caved in and his internal organs ruptured.


    Zhou Xian nced at the Bull Demon in surprise, then with his elbow, he fiercely smashed into the Bull Demon¡¯s abdomen. The pain made thetter grunt and hurriedly push him away.


    But Zhou Xian wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity for close quartersbat. As he was pushed away, one hand suddenly grabbed the Bull Demon¡¯s fingers, while the other tightly mped onto his wrist.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The Bull Demon screamed in pain as his fingers were forcefully bent backward, but he wasn¡¯t about to surrender. His thick thighs delivered a direct kick toward Zhou Xian¡¯s lower back.


    Zhou Xian promptly twisted his body on the spot, facing the Bull Demon with his midsection hollowed, dodging the kick. He then executed the Bone-splitting Hand technique, twisting the Bull Demon¡¯s caught hand behind his back.


    Bull Demon groaned in pain and reached back with his other hand, aiming straight for Zhou Xian¡¯s groin, hoping to distract and rescue the situation.


    Zhou Xian decisively gave up the capture, stepped back, andunched a sidekick into the armpit of Bull Demon, then pounced forward, wrapping his arms tightly around Bull Demon¡¯s neck and falling backward.


    Bull Demon was once again pulled down backward, his neck restrained, causing him unbearable difort and breathing difficulty, his eyes almost bulging out. He had no choice but to clutch Zhou Xian¡¯s hands tightly and try to pry them off with all his might.


    But as he exerted force, he despairingly found that he couldn¡¯t muster his strength; the tremendous power he once had seemed to have vanished into thin air, and he couldn¡¯t move Zhou Xian¡¯s hands at all.


    ¡°Damn it, is this heaven¡¯s will to destroy me!¡±


    A deep anger welled up inside Bull Demon. He was extremely indignant that he would be defeated by someone weaker¡ªoverpowered and about to be killed in a situation where he had an absolute advantage in strength.


    This frustration was so great that he would be too embarrassed to mention it to King Yama.


    The noise from outside the arena had diminished a lot, and the audience watched with bated breath as the two men on stage grappled in a fight to the death.


    Lu Chenbing and Yue Qingjiang exchanged nces, both seeing the surprise in the other¡¯s eyes. They hadn¡¯t expected the plot to develop in this way and were at a loss for words.


    Xu Fan, however, remained very calm. He had been certain from the start that Zhou Xian would win, so he didn¡¯t find anything strange about it.


    Yue Qingxuan couldn¡¯t help but sneak a nce at Xu Fan, unable to conceal her surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected that this guy had some skills, being able to discern Zhou Xian¡¯s depth.


    However, she still held great expectations for Bull Demon. Although his neck was tightly mped, as long as his strength was sufficient, he could break free from Zhou Xian¡¯s grip and escape the dangerous situation. Based on their performances, Bull Demon¡¯s strength appeared to be much greater.


    This was something everyone knew, so they were all waiting for Bull Demon¡¯s counterattack.


    But soon, something was wrong.


    Although Bull Demon tried desperately to pry Zhou Xian¡¯s hands apart, it was to no avail. Zhou Xian¡¯s hands were as steady as a rock, not moving in the slightest.


    What the hell, how could this be?


    There¡¯s no way this is an act!


    Many people in the audience had the thought in a sh that there must be something fishy going on.


    But it was quickly denied. This was a fight to the death, where victory or defeat was of utmost importance.


    And since Bull Demon had been continuously winning and receiving glory, Fist Manor would not sacrifice him just to create an inside story.


    As time passed, Bull Demon¡¯s situation became increasingly dire. His neck was tightly constricted, leading to suffocation; his face swelled crimson, and his eyeballs were about to pop out of their sockets.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    Finally, Bull Demon¡¯s hands drooped helplessly, his entire body lost its strength and copsed limply.


    Zhou Xian couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief, but he still maintained his grip for another dozen seconds or so before releasing his hands, then copsed back, drenched in sweat and panting heavily like an ox.


    But his expression was filled with the joy of victory.


    ¡°Bull Demon, you trash, get up now.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, freaking Bull Demon, you made me lose a fortune, get up or just die.¡±


    Arge portion of the audience cursed angrily, beside themselves with frustration due to losing their bets, nearly losing control of their emotions.


    There was no helping it. Due to the huge gap in strength, Bull Demon had a very high winning rate, which led many people to bet on him.


    The result, however, was aplete loss, down to theirst dime.

 Chapter 333: The Path to Victory_1

    Chapter 333: Chapter 333: The Path to Victory_1


    ¡°Ten, nine, eight¡­ one!¡±


    The referee called out the numbers loudly, and after he finished, he blew a whistle, and the iron gate was immediately opened. He followed the referee as he walked in and stood in the center of the ring, holding Zhou Xian¡¯s hand and raising it.


    ¡°This match, Bull Demon vs. Zhou Xian, Zhou Xian wins!¡±


    With those words, the oue of the match was settled.


    Almost everyone had underestimated Zhou Xian, confidently thinking he would surely lose.


    Zhou Xian fought with both wisdom and bravery, calm and unhurried, always maintaining his own rhythm. With his final strike seizing the advantage and a series of connected moves, he had won this hard-earned victory.


    Zhou Xian, won.


    Stepping onto the shoulders of Shashen to ascend, he became a dazzling new star, leaving his own legend in the Fist Manor.


    With the match over, Zhou Xian prepared to leave the ring, while the staff carried the dead-weight Bull Demon down. The Bull Demon hadn¡¯t suffocated to death but had fainted due tock of oxygen.


    Nevertheless, even without dying, his oue wasn¡¯t much better.


    His right lower leg, having been devastated by Zhou Xian, suffered ruptured tendons and blood vessels. He would require skillful surgery to have a chance at recovery, and at best, he might walk normally. The prospect of returning to the ring to fight was virtually impossible.


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    A wave of dissatisfaction resonated from the crowd outside the ring. With the Bull Demon¡¯s loss, many spectators had also lost their bets.


    The young man with twisted lips in the VIP seats opposite Xu Fan was fuming mad, seething with rage, his eyes emitting a fierce crimson glow.


    The Bull Demon¡¯s defeat had cost him forty million. This truly was, damn it, bad luck.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether it was the Bull Demon¡¯s luxurious undefeated record or his own considerable strength¡ªnone of it should have led to a loss.


    Instead, the seemingly mediocre Zhou Xian had picked theurels unexpectedly.


    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s pissing me off,¡± the youth waved his hand and said darkly, ¡°Bring me the bastard who made me lose money.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the bodyguard understood immediately and left to carry out the task.


    The chore was simple, after all, the entire Underground Fist Manor belonged to the young master¡¯s family. A no-name fighter wouldn¡¯t dare make a fuss. Just a word, and he would obediently follow.


    On the other side, Xu Fan turned his head towards Lu Chenbing with a serious expression and said, ¡°I want to recruit this Zhou Xian.¡±


    Lu Chenbing¡¯s eyebrows rxed into a smile, and he said, ¡°No problem. It seems we both have good luck tonight, not only with betting but also in finding a promising talent. Congrattions are in order, indeed.¡±


    Yue Qingxuan didn¡¯t quite understand and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Uncle Lu, and Young Master Xu, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xuan, here¡¯s the situation.¡± Lu Chenbing decided to exin directly, ¡°Elder Xu has the intention of starting a securitypany, and I brought him to the Underground Fist Manor this time to see if we coulde across any promising candidates.¡±


    Yue Qingxuan lost the bet but didn¡¯t say much, seemingly epting the oue.


    However, her curiosity about Xu Fan suddenly increased quite a bit. She thought that with Lu Chenbing¡¯s help, starting apany was not really a big deal, but still, out of kindness, she reminded him, ¡°Young Master Xu, aren¡¯t you worried abouting to a ce like this to scout for talents? You should know that those who fight in the Underground Fist Manor are generally desperate, either with serious criminal records or having offended some powerful forces they cannot afford to provoke. In short, they are not exactly good sorts. I¡¯d advise you to take it steady, so you don¡¯t run into troubleter on.¡±


    Xu Fan nodded and humbly epted her advice, ¡°You make a good point, and I will consider it. However, with my abilities, whether they are dragons or tigers, they¡¯ll all have to submit.¡±


    Seeing Xu Fan¡¯s calm and breezy tone, and Lu Chenbing acting as if it was only natural, Yue Qingxuan¡¯s curiosity about Xu Fan shot up, feeling that this young man, not much older than herself, was incredibly mysterious. It seemed he had exceptional abilities, havingpletely won over Lu Chenbing, otherwise Uncle Chen Bing would never have treated him with such courtesy.


    ¡°You¡¯re too modest, Mr. Lin. On the contrary, I¡¯m the one who has been somewhat overstepping,¡± Yue Qingxuan said with a light smile, ¡°By the way, Mr. Lin, could you tell me, why did you think Zhou Xian would win?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lu Chenbing and Yue Qingjiang also perked up their ears and listened intently for the answer. They simply couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it themselves.


    There was nothing Xu Fan was unwilling to share, and he exined, ¡°In this fight, although Bull Demon took the initiative in attacking and relentlessly pursued Zhou Xian throughout the match, everyone was deceived by this superficial aspect.¡±


    ¡°In actuality, Zhou Xian¡¯s strength is very potent, but because he¡¯s good at concealing it, he adopted the strategy of showing weakness to the enemy right from the start, even frequently spouting unruly boasts to provoke his opponent continuously. The purpose of this was to enrage his opponent, causing the other party to lose their cool and their rational observation and judgment of the fight. You must have noticed some of Zhou Xian¡¯s attacks on Bull Demon, right?¡±


    ¡°They may not look painful or itchy, but each strike is intricate because every hit targeted Bull Demon¡¯s acupoints. Although they weren¡¯t lethal acupoints, being continually struck in multiple acupoints has its effects.¡±


    ¡°Finally, when Zhou Xian had Bull Demon in a neck lock, logically, Bull Demon¡¯s strength far exceeds that of Zhou Xian¡¯s, but why couldn¡¯t he break free from Zhou Xian¡¯s grasp? It¡¯s because¡­ he had no strength left. This was the result of Zhou Xian¡¯s strikes on those acupoints. Furthermore, Bull Demon¡¯s attacks and strength favor big and wide movements, which arepromised once he¡¯s up close and personal, like trying to wield a Long Spear in a narrow alley¡ªhis strengths be constrained.¡±


    In the end, Xu Fan did not skimp on praise, ¡°The fighter Zhou Xian is actually quite strong, his capability is on par with someone in the Bone Refinement Realm, and most importantly, he has a cool head and a very steady temperament. He¡¯s a talent worth cultivating.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Xu has a discerning eye, meticulous observations, and profound insights. I am impressed,¡± Yue Qingjiang said with a smile, raising his thumb in sincere admiration.


    For him to speak such words was truly rare.


    As a young elite among the top in Zhonghai City, Yue Qingjiang came from an extraordinary family background. Coupled with his own tremendous ambition and having received plentiful admiration from an early age, he took over the family business a few years ago and managed it impressively, earning unanimous praise from the outside world and even greater trust and regard from his family.


    Therefore, his standards were exceptionally high, and he was extremely confident in his conduct. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t catch his interest; only a few of Zhonghai¡¯s young elites were his match. He had never truly admired a peer from the bottom of his heart.


    Lu Chenbing looked at Yue Qingjiang with a smile and nodded.


    He had witnessed Xu Fan¡¯s capabilities on multiple asions, and now seeing him praised by Yue Qingjiang, he felt it was downright fitting.


    Yue Qingxuan widened her phoenix eyes in disbelief, wondering if her brother actually spoke those words, giving such a high appraisal.


    But Xu Fan felt slightly ufortable.


    Being praised like this by ayperson made his face involuntarily flush with a tinge of red, and he quickly waved his hands, ¡°These are just trivial skills, not worth mentioning.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Yue Qingjiang didn¡¯t know what to say in response.


    Seeing this, Yue Qingxuan hurriedly took over the conversation, ¡°You won this time, and this miss will honor the bet. This week, no, tomorrow I will go to sign the artist contract with Xinghai Media Company as you mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Miss Yue truly has a straightforward and spirited nature, impressive!¡± Xu Fan paid her a smallpliment.


    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ve always been just so,¡± Yue Qingxuan said with a touch of haughty pride.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 334: 334: Zhou Xians Trouble_1

    Chapter 334: Chapter 334: Zhou Xian¡¯s Trouble_1


    ¡°Eh, what happened?¡±


    At that moment, Yue Qingjiang suddenly raised his eyebrows and spoke.


    Xu Fan followed his gaze and saw Zhou Xian, who was about to leave the scene, being tightly surrounded by several strong men. One of them whispered something to him, and Zhou Xian¡¯s expression instantly changed as if he had encountered trouble. He tried to break through the encirclement instinctively, but was then punched in the abdomen by one of the strong men.


    Zhou Xian bent over in pain, and two of the strong men took advantage of the situation to grab his shoulders, hoisting him up between them and heading towards a room backstage.


    ¡°It seems Zhou Xian is in trouble,¡± Xu Fan muttered to himself.


    Yue Qingjiang also said thoughtfully, ¡°Based on my understanding of this ce, normally fighters who leave the ring would be taken away by a special medical team, but those people just now were clearly Fist Manor¡¯s security. They forcibly took Zhou Xian away, they definitely have something in store for him.¡±


    Xu Fan nodded, no longer specting. He directly expanded his Divine Sense, enveloping Zhou Xian¡¯s surroundings.


    ¡°By what right are you taking me away? What did I do wrong?¡± Zhou Xian struggled and angrily questioned as he wrestled with his arms.


    However, having gone through a fierce battle and exhausted, he couldn¡¯t break free from the grip of the strong men.


    One of the strong men shoved him and cursed, ¡°You sure are tough, kid. Shut up, or I¡¯ll blow you away.¡±<div>


    After speaking, he drew a handgun from his waist and pressed it hard against Zhou Xian¡¯s lower back.


    Zhou Xian didn¡¯t dare to move anymore and obediently closed his mouth.


    He knew very well that his situation was dire and he probably couldn¡¯t escape this disaster. Thus, he began to secretly umte strength, while also observing his surroundings and actively looking for a way out.


    Suddenly, a voice rang in his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ve got you. I¡¯ll get you out, just follow them for now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Zhou Xian was startled and quickly nced back, trying to find out who was talking to him.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Look again and I¡¯ll break your neck,¡± the strong man threatened.


    Zhou Xian turned his head back and continued walking, but he heard the voice again in his ear, ¡°You don¡¯t need to react like this, rest assured, only you can hear my words.¡±


    For a moment, Zhou Xian felt greatly relieved, thinking that the person nning to rescue him must have extraordinary means, even capable of transmitting his voice to a single person. Facing this person, he certainly wasn¡¯t a match.


    He immediately becamepliant, letting them lead him away; after all, hecked confidence in escaping safely under these circumstances. It was better to trust the words of this mysterious person.


    After transmitting his voice, Xu Fan also left a thread of Divine Sense on Zhou Xian to maintain a fix on his location.


    ¡°Brother Chen Bing, I¡¯ll go take a look. If Zhou Xian is in danger, I¡¯ll save him,¡± Xu Fan said.


    Lu Chenbing leaped to his feet andughed, ¡°I¡¯m curious to see what¡¯s actually going on, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Xu Fan had no objections. For one thing, this wasn¡¯t a big deal, and no matter what happened, he could take control of the situation. Secondly, if Lu Chenbing could resolve the issue, there was no need to use fists. It was unnecessary to make enemies everywhere; although he felt unafraid, Tongtong was different.


    The two set off together immediately.


    After hesitating for a moment, Yue Qingjiang decided to get up and, before leaving, did not forget to instruct Yue Qingxuan, ¡°Little sister, wait here and don¡¯t wander off. I¡¯ll go see what¡¯s happening too.¡±


    ¡°Brother, why do you get to leave me here alone?¡± Yue Qingxuan pouted, ¡°I want to go too.¡±


    Yue Qingjiang nced around at the mixed crowd and thought it might not be safer for her to be left alone than if she came with him, so he nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡­<div>


    In a backstage rest room.


    The young man with a twisted mouth sat on the chair designated for contestants, legs crossed confidently as he skillfully twirled a dagger in his hand.


    Behind the youth were four burly men, his personal bodyguards, with bulging waists that seemed to conceal something.


    After Zhou Xian was brought into the rest room, the strong men who had taken him there immediately turned and left, closing the door firmly and standing guard outside to prevent others from approaching.<div>


    As soon as Zhou Xian entered, the four bodyguards went on high alert, hands resting on their thighs, ready to draw their guns and fire at any moment.


    They had no choice; Bull Demon had been defeated by this young man¡¯s hands, so he had to be quite skilled. If he managed to get the jump on their young master, the situation would spiral out of control and they wouldn¡¯t be able to walk away unscathed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe I know you. Do you want something from me?¡± Zhou Xian looked frostily at the young man with the twisted mouth.


    ¡°Hmph, just because you don¡¯t know who I am, I have reason enough to kill you,¡± the young man with the twisted mouth replied with a cruel smile, his expression menacing. ¡°This entire Underground Fist Manor is mine. Do you understand now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Cui Dong?¡± Zhou Xian was startled. He had heard that both the Fist Manor and the fist-fighting gym above it belonged to the same boss, named Cui Fului, and his son was Cui Dong.


    You have to admit, he¡¯s really unpleasant to look at. Zhou Xian silently mocked in his mind.


    ¡°How dare you! How dare you address the young master by his name.¡± The four bodyguards red furiously, poised as if ready to kill Zhou Xian at any moment.


    Zhou Xian nced at the four men, a hint of disdain shing in his eyes before he said, ¡°Young Master Cui, may I ask what it is you want from me?¡±


    Cui Dong was genuinely surprised by Zhou Xian¡¯s audacity, and looked at him with newfound respect. After all, the show of force he had arranged would have most people trembling in fear with a pale face, but Zhou Xian remained calm and collected, as if unfazed even if Mount Tai were falling before him.


    Cui Dongughed hideously, revealing his uneven, sharp teeth: ¡°Heh, it¡¯s nothing really, I just wanted to have a bit of fun with you. Zhou, do you realize you¡¯ve caused me a great loss? A full forty million, just gone. What do you think you owe me forpensation?¡±


    Zhou Xian blinked in surprise, frowning. ¡°Is that my problem? Should I have deserved to be killed by Bull Demon?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, shouldn¡¯t it be?¡± Cui Dong¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You cause me to lose money and still think you can distance yourself from the me? There¡¯s no such good thing in the world. Anyway, you¡¯ve really pissed me off, extremely so. Therefore, I have to treat you appropriately now. Consider yourself unlucky,¡± Cui Dong gestured, ¡°Break this kid¡¯s legs.¡±


    ¡°Damn, freak!¡±<div>


    Zhou Xian cursed, quickly stepping back to create distance and posed in a defensive stance, not wanting to be butchered at will.


    However, the four bodyguards were quick to act, the guns in their hands aiming at Zhou Xian in an instant.


    Facing four handguns at close range, Zhou Xian¡¯s heart suddenly sank with a sense of despair over the situation.


    The training of these four bodyguards was evident; their marksmanship was precise. Although he was an Ancient Martial Artist in the Physical Tempering Realm, in such a situation, this waspletely useless; probably even a Martial Artist in the Qi Drawing Realm would not be confident to deal with it.


    It seems I, Zhou Xian, am destined to meet my end here!


    Sweat poured from his forehead, his body felt cold and mmy, and he experienced the terror of facing death itself.


    Cui Dong threw the dagger, stabbing it into the table top, and barked: ¡°Do it!¡±


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Two of the bodyguards holstered their guns, each picked up an iron rod, and with menacing smiles, they began to advance step by step.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    All of a sudden, the door was violently kicked open from outside.

 Chapter 335: 335: Negotiation Failure_1

    Chapter 335: Chapter 335: Negotiation Failure_1


    ¡°`


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The door was kicked open from the outside, causing everyone in the lounge to look over.


    Xu Fan walked in with a calm expression, followed closely by Lu Chenbing.


    Zhou Xian sized up Xu Fan, his heart filled with suspicion. Was this the mysterious person who had promised to protect me via telepathy?


    He didn¡¯t look the part; not a trace of an Ancient Martial Artist¡¯s aura was revealed.


    Xu Fan nced around the room then nodded slightly at Zhou Xian, signaling him to be at ease.


    That look managed to calm Zhou Xian considerably. For some reason, he felt he could trust the young man, so he hurried to recover his strength, as the situation was still unclear.


    ¡°Fuck, do you think you can juste in here whenever you want? Tired of living, are you?¡± one of the armed bodyguards threatened with a vicious look on his face.


    Cui Dong waved his hand to silence him, then suddenly burst into a ferocious smile and pped his hands. ¡°Perfect, I¡¯ve been wondering how to find you, and here you are, delivering yourself. Well then, let¡¯s settle this together.¡±<div>


    Hearing this inexplicable speech, Xu Fan was a bit dumbfounded. Who was this ugly guy? He definitely didn¡¯t recognize him.


    If there was a feud with his former self, his merged memories contained no trace of this person. Could there have been a mistake in his memories?


    Xu Fan quickly searched his memories, confirmed he didn¡¯t know this person, and then hesitated to ask, ¡°You, who are you?¡±


    Cui Dong was nearly hopping mad, cursing, ¡°Damn it, you rob me and now you¡¯re trying to deny it?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Make yourself clear!¡± Xu Fan looked utterly bewildered.


    ¡°It seems you truly have forgotten about me.¡±


    Cui Dong felt like he was hitting air, his teeth itching with rage as he burned with anger. ¡°You damn jerk, you rushed out of the car and kicked me, and on top of that, you stole my beloved car. How long has it been, and you¡¯ve already forgotten?¡±


    Xu Fan then remembered ¡ª it was indeed that incident, but it had been an emergency, and he couldn¡¯t be med. At that time, the guy was wearing a helmet that covered his face, so he didn¡¯t get to see his features.


    ¡°Sorry, there was indeed such an incident.¡± Xu Fan touched his nose and embarrassedly chuckled. ¡°There was a reason for it. I¡¯ll apologize to you, and your car will be returned to you, OK?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you make it sound so easy.¡± Cui Dong barked furiously, ¡°How about I take your wife, use her, and then return her to you? How would you feel? Ufortable, right? Let me make it clear to you, this isn¡¯t over.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s your solution?¡±


    Seeing Cui Dong being so unreasonable, Xu Fan was also somewhat displeased. It was already a miracle he was lowering himself to speak kindly.


    But the other party simply didn¡¯t appreciate it. Fine, you want to y rough? That can be arranged.


    A cold light shed in Cui Dong¡¯s eyes: ¡°I don¡¯t want to make this too big, just break one of your legs simply, as a generous act on my part.¡±


    Xu Fan¡¯s expression turned sour.


    This guy had no idea the extent of his folly. A little puppy had the gall to try breaking a tiger¡¯s leg; he was truly courting death. Just as Xu Fan was about to make a move and teach this person a harsh lesson.


    ¡°`


    ¡°Elder Brother Xu, don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    At that moment, Lu Chenbing gave him a meaningful look before stepping forward and calmly said, ¡°Young Master Cui, could you possibly not hold a grudge for my sake?¡±<div>


    Cui Dong¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, he couldn¡¯t help but ponder for a while. Lu Chenbing was an exceedingly prominent figure in Zhonghai City, even more influential and powerful than his own father. Even if he wanted to cause trouble, he had to consider whether his father had the capacity to handle it. Cui Dong had caused a lot of trouble in the past, all because his father could settle it. But that didn¡¯t mean his father could fix everything.


    Cui Dong hesitated for a moment. Lu Chenbing curled his lips into a smile, ¡°Consider this a favor from me.¡±


    Cui Dong immediately grinned. A favor from Lu Chenbing was something many people couldn¡¯t even ask for, and after all, he hadn¡¯t suffered any loss, merely missing out on venting his anger.


    Moreover, his father was recently dealing with a tricky matter. If Lu Chenbing could put in a good word, that situation would naturally smooth out. Thus, his father wouldn¡¯t constantly scold him as ipetent, and would surely have some words of praise for him.<div>


    With this in mind, Cui Dong adopted a magnanimous demeanor and said, ¡°Uncle Lu, what are you talking about? Do I look like such a petty person?¡±


    Lu Chenbing also smiled, ¡°Of course, Young Master Cui is nothing like that. Well, that being so, I¡¯ll take my leave with my friends today, and will be sure to visit another day.¡±


    Then, with a wave of his hand, he gestured to Zhou Xian, curling his finger: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± However, Cui Dong raised his hand and called out.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there still an issue?¡± Lu Chenbing looked puzzled.


    Cui Dong spread his hands and frowned, ¡°Uncle Lu, I have no objections to you taking this man, after all, it was just about him taking my car, and that can still be returned. But this boxer, no way. He won the match but caused me a heavy loss. I¡¯m not feeling good about it at all, and I was just nning to break his legs to vent my anger. Uncle Lu, you surely don¡¯t intend to protect him as well, do you?¡±


    Zhou Xian, who had been feeling relieved, started to feel uncertain again upon hearing Cui Dong¡¯s insistent tone, growing nervous at the thought that Cui Dong might choose to pursue matters even at the risk of a fallout, leaving no room for a turnaround.


    It seemed that he had to rely on himself; if things turned sour, he would have to run away immediately.


    With that thought in mind, Zhou Xian once again assessed the condition of the bodyguards, looking for an opportunity he could seize to escape.


    Lu Chenbing¡¯s expression turned somewhat displeased. He was usually someone who practiced self-cultivation and treated others with kindness, rarely ever getting angry. But once someone did anger him, the consequences would be very severe.


    He would go to great lengths to retaliate against his opponents. At the least, he could make someone lose their job and theirpany go bankrupt. At the worst, he could ruin families and lives.


    And this junior before him seemed to have forgotten the legends about him in the martial world, now acting up, stirring his anger.


    ¡°Brother Chen Bing, seems like even your intervention isn¡¯t effective, guess it¡¯s time for me to step in,¡± said Xu Fan, noticing his troubled expression and couldn¡¯t help but tease him.<div>


    Having said this much, Lu Chenbing also gave up on meddling in others¡¯ business. If the other party was courting death, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. So, let him taste the bitterness himself.


    Consequently, Lu Chenbing unhesitatingly stepped aside, adopting an attitude of watching from the sidelines.


    Cui Dong couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit triumphant ¡ª he never thought there woulde a day when he would dare to refuse even the face of Lu Chenbing. His confidence surged, and seeing Xu Fan once again stepping up, he let out augh,den with a mocking tone.


    ¡°So you guys have a n B, huh? Bring it out then, let¡¯s see what you can do to me,¡± he taunted.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 336: 336: Sudden Apprenticeship_1

    Chapter 336: Chapter 336: Sudden Apprenticeship_1


    ¡°You¡¯ll be surprised,¡± Xu Fan said with a sinister smile, ncing at the four bodyguards on high alert, and scoffed, ¡°You don¡¯t really think that these guys are enough to let you do as you please, do you?¡±


    ¡°How insolent!¡±


    ¡°Courting death!¡±


    ¡°Little punk, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Such insults made Cui Dong¡¯s four bodyguards unable to contain their anger. At Cui Dong¡¯smand, they would¡¯ve dly shot Xu Fan dead on the spot.


    Cui Dong found the situation increasingly amusing. He chuckled, ¡°To be so arrogant on my turf, you¡¯ve got guts, I must say. But have you considered the consequences? Right now, I¡¯m quite displeased. Forget about you trying to take someone, you won¡¯t even be able to walk out that door yourself. Uncle Lu, you can¡¯t me me for going back on my word.¡±


    No sooner had Cui Dong finished speaking than Yue Qingjiang and his sister arrived. They said to Lu Chenbing, ¡°Uncle Lu, Young Master Lin, the security from Fist Manor is on its way.¡±


    Lu Chenbing couldn¡¯t help but look toward the door. Apart from the security guards gathered at the entrance, there was also a mor of voices and footsteps in the distance. They were all holding weapons¡ªwatermelon knives, iron rods, or steel pipes¡ªwith a menacing look, ready to rush in and start a brawl at any moment.


    Yue Qingxuan had been educated in a civilized manner since childhood and had never seen such a situation. She felt extremely frightened, her delicate shoulders quivering slightly, and her pretty face turned pale. She couldn¡¯t help but wrap her hands around her brother¡¯s arm.


    Seeing this, Cui Dong became even more proud, his confidence and audacity surging excessively. He felt like the king of this ce, and everyone should show him the utmost respect.<div>


    ¡°So, are you still trying to act tough? I advise you to be smart and back off. For the sake of Uncle Lu¡¯s face, if you just admit defeat obediently, I can overlook the past and let you leave here smoothly. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for getting nasty and having you beaten to a pulp.¡±


    Xu Fan found it a bit amusing and said with a look thatpletely disregarded them, ¡°They are all just small fry; I might as well capture them all in one go, making youugh even uglier than you cry.¡±


    ¡°Utterly despicable!¡±


    One of Cui Dong¡¯s bodyguards cursed in anger and stepped forward with a stick, suddenly sneering as he simultaneously swung the stick at Xu Fan¡¯s head.


    Cui Dong crossed his arms, looking forward to the show. He even vaguely imagined seeing Xu Fan screaming in agony.


    Although Lu Chenbing was by the side, since he had already given the proper respect, and it was Xu Fan who instigated the provocation, he felt justified no matter how badly Xu Fan got beaten up next.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Yue Qingxuan cried out in rm and immediately covered her eyes with her small hands.


    Yue Qingjiang hesitated for a moment, then moved to intervene, but Lu Chenbing held him back.


    Yue Qingjiang felt somewhat reassured. Since Uncle Lu trusted Xu Fan so much, Xu Fan must be clear about the stakes and capable of handling the situation. He probably had some tricks up his sleeve, otherwise, it would be impossible to predict the Bull Demon¡¯s defeat.


    It was because of his action that Xu Fan took note of him, and in the future, when the Yue Family faced misfortune, Xu Fan was willing to lend a hand to help them avert a great disaster.


    Of course, that was all in the future.


    Zhou Xian was watching Xu Fan stand up for him and wondered whether this might be the mysterious expert who had sent him a voice transmission earlier. He hoped Xu Fan really had some skills; otherwise, he would have to fend for himself as he would have had to anyway.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The stick sliced through the air, rapidly descending, and reached the top of Xu Fan¡¯s head in the blink of an eye.


    The bodyguard¡¯s eyes sparkled with pleasure, and he was even secretly looking forward to a reward from the young master. After all, this guy had repeatedly annoyed the young master, and it was time to teach him a harsh lesson.


    With that thought, the bodyguard exerted even more force, and a fierce roar erupted from his throat, full of intimidation.


    But very soon, he couldn¡¯tugh anymore.


    Xu Fan also made his move in an instant, taking less than 0.1 second to reach above his head and precisely catch the falling stick.<div>


    The bodyguard felt as if he had hit some hard object, his hand numbed by the vibration, and then he instinctively tried to pull back the stick, only to find it unmoving in Xu Fan¡¯s grasp, rooted there no matter how much force he applied.


    With that, the smile on his face instantly froze, ¡°Let go of it, damn it.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Xu Fan¡¯s hand suddenly rxed slightly, and the bodyguard, having applied too much force, fell backward, stumbling several steps until he hit the iron cab behind him and finally steadied himself.<div>


    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll kill you,¡± the bodyguard cursed as he stood up, drew the pistol from his waist, and aimed it unwaveringly at Xu Fan.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Die, kid.¡±


    As the trigger was pulled, a conical bullet shot towards Xu Fan.


    Bang!


    At such a close distance, the bullet was faster than the sound of gunfire!


    You little show-off, do you think you¡¯re invincible just because you¡¯ve got some skills? Humph, this isn¡¯t ancient times; I have a gun. No matter how good your Kung Fu is, can you dodge a bullet?


    Yue Qingxuan peeked through her squinted eyes and couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry of rm. Isn¡¯t this a civilized society? It¡¯s so brutal! Guns are drawn at the first sign of disagreement.


    ¡°No¡­ No way, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Suddenly, the bodyguard¡¯s sinister smile froze, and he looked at Xu Fan with terror in his eyes, showing deep horror as if he had seen a ghost in broad daylight.


    The other bodyguards wore the same expressions, each dumbfounded as chickens, their mindspletely nk.


    Cui Dong had just felt like a king in control, superior and confident, almost floating on air, but now his eyes were bulging out of their sockets, unable tough anymore.


    Xu Fan¡¯s hand was extended in midair, and between two fingers, he seemed to be holding a bullet that had just shot out of the barrel, as if he was holding a marble.


    Then with a flick of his fingers, the bullet tingled crisply as it fell to the ground, bounced a few times, and rolled into a dark corner, unseen by anyone the indentation where it had been pinched.<div>


    Zhou Xian witnessed this and was profoundly shocked, feeling as if he had seen a dazzling white light falling from the sky, leaving him deeply shaken and utterly fascinated.


    For him, who had been obsessed with martial arts since childhood, catching a de barehanded was already very impressive, but catching a bullet with bare hands was unheard of and unseen.


    This young man was too strong.


    Much stronger than any martial arts expert he had ever seen. It certainly wasn¡¯t just the Qi Drawing Realm; even the title of Martial Arts Grandmaster seemed uncertain, he felt even stronger than that.


    Yue Qingjiang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, realizing that this was why Uncle Lu had treated him with such deference. Regrettably, he had been unable to recognize Tai Shan, and his assessment of Xu Fan rocketed from space to the moon in an instant.


    Eight or nine out of ten chances, Xu Fan must be the prized disciple of a major sect in the Ancient Martial World or the strongest heir of a martial arts family.


    The two were only a few meters apart, and in that instant, with the bullet almost reaching the speed of sound, there was no time for the brain to react, yet Xu Fan was still able to catch the bullet, demonstrating terrifying levels of strength, hand speed, defense, and reaction speed.


    The scene was so silent, one could hear a pin drop, with each person only able to hear their own heart pounding non-stop.


    ¡°Glug!¡± Cui Dong couldn¡¯t help swallowing his saliva, then his face turned red as if he was about to do something immensely shameful.


    But then, he suddenly stood up, took a few steps towards Xu Fan, and abruptly knelt down, shouting loudly, ¡°Master!¡±

 Chapter 337: 337: Invincible at the Lowest Level_1

    Chapter 337: Chapter 337: Invincible at the Lowest Level_1


    ¡°`


    Cui Dong¡¯s cry of ¡°Master¡± came from his soul, burst from his heart, carried in his voice, visible in the sound waves, and thundered to everyone present.


    Indeed, everyone inside and outside the lounge had been immersed in shock at Xu Fan¡¯s astonishing actions when they were suddenly jolted back into reality by Cui Dong¡¯s exmation.


    However, Cui Dong, who had already thrown away his pride, didn¡¯t care at all. Yearster, he would even often feel proud and fortunate for his quick-witted decision.


    Because itpletely changed his destiny, Xu Fan became the VIP who yed a crucial role in his life.


    Xu Fan was so startled that he took several steps back. He had been posing with the aura of a grandmaster, a demeanor that should have been etched into the souls of everyone present, but Cui Dong¡¯s move had left him confused.


    Xu Fan looked earnestly at Xu Fan, his whole being engulfed in fervor, ¡°Master, I want to take you as my master!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­ Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Xu Fan felt a headacheing on and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I remember the script isn¡¯t like this. We should follow the script. Since you¡¯ve pulled enough hatred, next I¡¯m supposed to p your face hard. I¡¯ll single-handedly bring down all your men, each wailing like ghosts and howling like wolves, and then I¡¯ll slowly approach you. You¡¯ll be so frightened that you¡¯ll wet your pants right there, shamelessly kneeling and begging for mercy on the ground.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Not taking me as your master right now?¡±<div>


    After he finished speaking, everyone present was deeply convinced by his words, for that was the logical sequence of events.


    Yue Qingxuan couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly, thinking that Xu Fan was not only handsome and tremendously skilled but also humorous and witty. She wished she had met him sooner.


    ¡°Master, what are you talking about? This is reality, there¡¯s no director, and there are no scripts.¡±


    Cui Dong, who thought he had abandoned all shame, felt his ears burn red at Xu Fan¡¯s words, but he bit the bullet and dered his intentions firmly.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Fan raised his hand, ¡°first stand up and make yourself clear.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Cui Dong hurriedly stood up, cleared his throat, and with an impatient look pointed at the surrounding bodyguards and security, ¡°This is none of your business now. Put your things away and leave this ce.¡±


    The four bodyguards exchanged nces, hesitating, reluctant to leave Cui Dong alone. But remembering Xu Fan¡¯s formidable actions, they realized they couldn¡¯t stop him anyway, and the idea of protecting Cui Dong felt like a joke.


    Still, they didn¡¯t dare to stray too far, staying outside with the security guards, ready to rush in at the first sign of trouble.


    Otherwise, Cui Fului would not let them off easily.


    However, Cui Dong simply closed the door from the inside. For a moment, the bodyguards looked at the security guards, and the security guards looked back at the bodyguards, all feeling frustrated.


    You¡¯re messing around like this; if you die in there, we won¡¯t even know about it.


    Xu Fan frowned slightly and looked at Cui Dong, who suddenly acted as obedient as a little dog, and said speechlessly, ¡°You¡¯re really persistent, aren¡¯t you? One moment you want to kill me, the next you want to take me as your master. You¡¯ve confused even someone with my high IQ.¡±


    Cui Dong chuckled, introducing himself with familiar warmth, ¡°Master, not to hide it from you, I¡¯ve loved martial arts since childhood and have sought many masters to teach me. Sadly, I¡¯ve never found a true expert. And the Fist Manor fighters, my father forbids me from interacting with them. People like them are just violent, full of murderous aura, unable to disy any truly brilliant techniques. But that move you made just now was an authentic divine skill, utterly astounding. I never imagined a person could catch bullets, so you must be a high-level master from the Ancient Martial World. If I take you as my master, I can officially enter the Ancient Martial World and be a real martial artist. Also, when I was little, an expert named Dragon Demi-Immortal predicted that I have an extraordinary constitution and excellentprehension, calling me a martial arts prodigy¡ªbing a second Ouyang Feng, Huang Yaoshi, Wang Chongyang, or Hong Qigong wouldn¡¯t be an issue. But damn modern society, martial arts are all confined to closed circles. Fortunately, the heavens pity me, sending master my way. I feel that if I take you as my master, my life will soar once again, reaching the heights of the sky and standing shoulder to shoulder with the sun.¡±


    Cui Dong¡¯s words poured out like a machine gun, an endless stream, and he finished with a brazen plea, ¡°Master, if you don¡¯t ept me, I¡¯ll pester you relentlessly, making it impossible for you to live a normal life.¡±


    ¡°`


    The words were spoken without thought, yet they sickened the listener. Xu Fan¡¯s body shuddered violently, feeling goosebumps all over, distinctly ufortable.


    The others shivered as well, feeling the air around them grow murky and their breathing became stifled.


    Xu Fan hadn¡¯t expected things to be so annoying so suddenly and regretteding here.<div>


    He would have preferred if Cui Dong had mobilized the entire underground fight scene¡¯s bodyguards, security, and even fighters toe after him; that way, he could have padded out the word count quite a bit.


    But instead, the style had shifted abruptly, and this guy was moring to be his disciple, leaving himpletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Master, what are you thinking? Am I not excellent enough? Or do I not look ugly enough?¡±


    After Cui Dong¡¯s long rant, Xu Fan hadn¡¯t responded at all, nearly driving him to desperation, and he was about to kneel down again to win over his heart with sincerity.<div>


    Xu Fan sighed and secretly exerted a force of Spiritual Energy to keep him from kneeling: ¡°Your change of heart is faster than my brain can follow; I truly can¡¯t keep up.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to keep up with? Just nod your head, and it¡¯s done,¡± Cui Dong chuckled.


    He felt as if his knees were fixed in the air, and amid his shock, his resolve to be a disciple only grew stronger.


    Xu Fan withdrew his gaze and touched his chin, his mind filled with helplessness and astonishment.


    It¡¯s all fun and games until someone questions who¡¯s the stronger one.


    Am I too powerful? Without resorting to violence, I made an opponent submit directly.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Xu Fan felt a twinge of frustration and regretted showing off his skill of catching bullets with bare hands, scaring his opponent into bing his disciple.


    In his past life, as one of the five Immortal Emperors, he stood above billions, awe-inspiring across The Immortal Realm, an ultimate existence countless Cultivators looked up to; everyone wanted to knock their heads on the ground to take him as a master, but in truth, Xu Fan took only one disciple, and sadly¡­


    In this life, out of nowhere, this eyesore wanted to take him as a master. To be honest, he was reluctant but didn¡¯t want to refuse outright.


    ¡°Ah, fantastic, Master, you¡¯ve finally agreed to take me. It¡¯s right too, with my exceptional talent, it would be your loss not to ept me.¡±


    Cui Dong deliberately mistook Xu Fan¡¯s ¡°sigh¡± for consent and took the opportunity to escte, promptly kneeling on the ground to perform a very formal disciple¡¯s salutation with three kowtows and nine bows.


    ¡°Master, from now on, I am your disciple. You must teach me well,¡± he said.


    And just like that, a bewildering ceremony of discipleship took ce.<div>


    Xu Fan looked on in bewilderment, his mouth twitching.


    It seems there is some truth to the saying ¡®there is no defense against the shameless¡¯; with a thick enough skin, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do.


    Seeing that Xu Fan had not refused, Cui Dong felt more at ease, stood up with a big grin, and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to be hanging with you from now on.¡±


    After saying that, he even turned his head to greet Zhou Xian: ¡°Buddy, let¡¯s call it even between us. From today onwards, we¡¯re on the same side.¡±

 Chapter 338: 338: Awesome Physique_1

    Chapter 338: Chapter 338: Awesome Physique_1


    ¡°Xu Fan reached out and grabbed Cui Dong¡¯s arm, saying, ¡®Since you¡¯ve taken me as your master¡­''¡±


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± he suddenly eximed.


    ¡°Master, you¡­ don¡¯t do this, I¡¯m not easily frightened.¡±


    Cui Dong was so startled that his face turned pale, and his voice trembled, like a frightened little puppy.


    When Xu Fan grabbed his hand, he had intended to infuse a thread of Spiritual Energy to probe his body, to see his aptitude and whether there were any hidden illnesses or the like. But as soon as he sensed it, he made a major discovery.


    This shock caused him to lose control of his astonishment and he cried out involuntarily.


    Giving Cui Dong another look, with his frightened expression, he didn¡¯t care about his disciple¡¯s feelings and confirmed his finding once more with great care.


    Phew!


    He probed for quite a while before he finally took a deep breath, his face a mix of shock and joy.


    This kid, he really wasn¡¯t boasting; he truly possessed a treasure within, harboring an extremely rare physique¡ªthe Tai Xuan Jiuxiao Body.<div>


    Even within the Cultivation World, such a constitution was one in a hundred thousand, a rarity that only appeared once every few hundred or thousand years.


    Legends say that a long time ago in the Cultivation World, there was someone with the Tai Xuan Jiuxiao Body whose aptitude was staggeringly high. He took only two thousand five hundred years to ascend, an even more astonishing talent than Mr. Xu himself.


    This individual was known as the Lord of the Nine Heavens Thunder Technique. Originally, he was an unnoticed and inconspicuous member of a small Sect, the kind who would be cleaning while others engaged in grand discussions. No one in the Sect paid much attention to him.


    Unexpectedly, on a night of thunder and lightning, he attracted a thunder strike.


    Not only did he not die, but he also turned disaster into a blessing, his cultivation advancing mightily each day, shocking everyone and soaring to the heavens.


    In just a few years, he had be famous in the Cultivation World, invincible among his peers.


    After that, the reputation of the Lord of the Nine Heavens Thunder Technique shook the eight deserts and sixbinations, terrifying those who heard of him and rming the hearers.


    Lin Fan truly dared not believe that he could encounter someone with the Tai Xuan Jiuxiao Body on Earth, a tiny barren of Spiritual Energy.


    Seeing how Xu Fan¡¯s expression changed again and again because of him, Cui Dong¡¯s heart hung suspended, fearing his body had a major issue, possibly even the trash physique as described in novels.


    ¡°Master, can you just tell me straight? I can ept even the worst oue, but I really can¡¯t stand this torment.¡±


    ¡°Kid, what¡¯s the rush? The oue, good or bad, is already determined,¡± Xu Fan let go of his hand and chuckled. ¡°You really are lucky, not just for meeting me, but also for the physique you were born with.¡±


    ¡°What physique?¡± Cui Dong¡¯s spirit was immediately lifted.


    ¡°The Tai Xuan Jiuxiao Body.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Sounds badass, but what¡¯s it good for?¡± Cui Dong was both excited and curious, wishing he could transform into a hundred thousand whys.


    With a smile, Xu Fan exined: ¡°To put it simply, there exists a mysterious energy in the universe¡ªSpiritual Energy. Martial Artists are stronger than ordinary people mainly because they can absorb Spiritual Energy, but the Spiritual Energy on Earth is too sparse, making Ancient Martial Artists exceedingly rare. Moreover, Spiritual Energyes with different attributes, such as Yin and Yang, the Five Elements, wind, thunder, ice, cloud, and others. Your physique¡¯s strength lies in possessing a freakish affinity for thunder-attributed Spiritual Energy, allowing you to easily refine it for your own use.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the Dragon Demi-Immortal you mentioned isn¡¯t just a fraudster; he was right. Your constitution isn¡¯t just a once-in-a-hundred-years phenomenon, it¡¯s more like once in a thousand years.¡±


    Xu Fan¡¯s exnation was already straightforward, but Cui Dong still found it confusing.


    However, he wasn¡¯t dumb, and he managed to understand the final part of the statement, confirming, ¡°Master, do you mean I¡¯m a prodigy with extraordinary talents?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Fanughed at himself, and with a sense of envy and frustration, he said, ¡°Even I am jealous of your talents.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn<div>


    ¡°Is it really that freakish?¡± Cui Dong got scared, took a few steps back, and said in panic, ¡°Master, you¡¯re not nning any schemes against me, are you?¡±


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying.¡± Xu Fan gave him a ¡°look at how smart you think you are¡± look: ¡°Your thought process is indeed extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯ve been poisoned by online novels too deeply; they have too many plots like this.¡±


    As if he had recalled something, he then said, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t think I am as incredible as you say. After all, for all these years, the most that¡¯s happened is that I seem to attract electricity more easily than others, like when I take off clothes or rub my hair. The most awkward thing is that I tend to give people electric shocks when I shake hands with them.¡±<div>


    ¡°There¡¯s no helping it, if you didn¡¯t run into me, you would probably never awaken your constitution,¡± Xu Fan said with a smile. ¡°But now your luck has changed. I can not only help you awaken rapidly, but I can also teach you the methods of cultivation. In no time, you will be the brightest new star in the Ancient Martial World, soaring to great heights.¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± Cui Dong was so stunned by Xu Fan¡¯s praise that he was momentarily dumbfounded. When he snapped out of it, he jumped up and struck a triumphant pose, babbling to himself, ¡°I, Cui Dong, with my miserable life and gued by misfortunes, would have never imagined being the reincarnation of the Thunder God. Damn, the heavens have not treated me unfairly. I, Cui Dong, shall achieve extraordinary feats and step into the Ancient Martial World as a true unparalleled expert, second to none. All those who bullied and insulted me in the past will face my revenge.¡±


    These utterly clich¨¦d lines made everyone else in the lounge shiver and they all gave him a ¡°this kid is not right in the head¡± look.


    Put inly, his brain development was iplete, his cerebellum immature, in short: idiotic.


    Seeing Cui Dong¡¯s ted and proud expression, Xu Fan was speechless and interjected, ¡°Stop it, I really can¡¯t stand these cringe-worthy clich¨¦d lines. They could drive a person mad.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Cui Dong snapped out of his own world but didn¡¯t forget to show off, ¡°Master, inspired by this moment, I have a poem to recite. Please listen.¡±


    After saying this, he cleared his throat, transforming into a dramatic poet, and began reciting with great emotion and emphasis, ¡°Holding the sun and moon, plucking the stars, there is no one like me under the heavens.¡±


    ¡°OK, OK,¡± Xu Fan was done with his disciple¡¯s antics and hurriedly said, ¡°You¡¯re the most badass, no doubt about it. Now give it a rest, will you?¡±


    Cui Dong quickly gestured with his hand, ¡°Master, are you trying to kill me with ttery? I¡¯m not even one ten-thousandth as amazing as you are.¡±


    This ttery was so shameless it was unparalleled, and even Xu Fan felt embarrassed, so he had to reply, ¡°Badass as it is, this matter isn¡¯t so simple.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cui Dong was stunned; could something bad be happening? He instantly became nervous!


    ¡°The awakening of the Tai Xuan Jiuxiao Body is not an easy task.¡± Xu Fan revealed a meaningful smile, ¡°There are conditions. Want to take a guess?¡±<div>


    Cui Dong had a bad feeling. He touched his sweaty forehead and stammered, ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ getting struck by lightning, is it?¡±


    Xu Fan¡¯s smile brightened, ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    Immediately, Cui Dong howled as if in agony, looking like a dead man, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it.¡±

 Chapter 339: 339: Money Issues are not Issues_1

    Chapter 339: Chapter 339: Money Issues are not Issues_1


    Xu Fan chuckled, feeling that he had regained control, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to scare you. If you want to be distinguished in front of others, you have to endure hardship behind the scenes. To wear a crown, you must bear its weight. You should understand this principle. Hence, guiding thunder and lightning to temper your body is a prerequisite. You can¡¯t avoid it.¡±


    ¡°But I always feel that this is somewhat unscientific,¡± Cui Dong weakly countered, ¡°It¡¯s like ¡®The Sunflower Manual¡¯, the first page says: To practice this skill, one must castrate oneself. Then, after the practitioner has done so and reaches thest page, they see another sentence: If you do not castrate yourself, you can still seed. Master, isn¡¯t that person wronged?¡±


    Xu Fan¡¯s expression became serious, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking? I must be very bored to make fun of you like this.¡±


    ¡°Seeing how you behave, it seems as if you have never suffered. Then, I am obligated to give you a reality check. Getting struck by lightning is nothingpared to the countless hardships and dangers you will encounterter on. If you think that you can¡¯t endure such suffering, then you should honestly continue being your reckless young master and enjoy a lifetime of luxury, which is also pretty good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you time to think it over. After all, I will never allow anyone who fears difficulties and shuns hardship to exist in my tutge. If there is one, I will personally see to his principled destruction.¡±


    After finishing, Xu Fan gestured to the others, saying, ¡°It¡¯s all good now, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Yue Qingjiang was the first to open the door, and immediately, the bodyguards and security guards waiting outside looked over vigntly, each with a menacing demeanor, blocking the passage so tightly that water couldn¡¯t seep through.


    Feeling frustrated and unsettled after such an emotional rollercoaster, Cui Dong saw so many people blocking the way and shouted, ¡°What are you standing around for? Get lost, I want some peace and quiet.¡±


    At hismand, the burly men quickly made way to the sides, not daring to block the path anymore.


    Lin Fan walked out first, his expression calm and collected, with the others closely following behind him.<div>


    As they watched these unwee guests leave, the strong men all breathed a sigh of relief. The scene where Xu Fan caught bullets with his bare hands had left a deep impression on their minds¡ªthey treated him with reverence and sincerely wanted to avoid any trouble.


    However, there were still some stubborn people who refused to back down, especially the four bodyguards who wanted to show off in front of their young master, each bustling into the room grumbling, ¡°Young master, are we really letting them go?¡±


    Cui Dong gave them a cold look, ¡°What do you think we should do? I¡¯m telling you, light up your signals in the future, these people are now my friends, and I don¡¯t want to see anyone cking off again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the bodyguards hastily nodded like pecking chickens.


    ¡°Shit, what¡¯s wrong with me now?¡± Cui Dong felt utterly confused, kicking the bodyguards away, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me, I need some peace.¡±


    His brain usually didn¡¯t work too well, and he was quite straightforward, struggling to think things through when faced with problems, and the events of today were particrly bewildering and abrupt, leaving him unsure of what to do.


    ¡­


    After leaving the Underground Fist Manor and exiting the Longjun Boji Club smoothly, Yue Qingjiang bid his sister farewell and took the lead in departing.


    The things he witnessed tonight were too shocking, and he wished he could sprout wings and rush back to report to his family.


    Lu Chenbing also left afterward, as there was nothing left for him to do there.


    When everyone was gone, Zhou Xian looked at Xu Fan with gratitude, ¡°Thank you for saving me, I will repay your kindness in the future.¡±


    His thank you came from the bottom of his heart, for in that situation, with his own abilities, he really couldn¡¯t have escaped unscathed¡ªhaving his legs broken was almost an inescapable fact.


    Although he had only fought in underground boxing a few times, he could feel the danger and darkness of the Fist Manor; it was a ce beyond thew, unknown even to the police.


    Crimesmitted there were numerous each year, but the murderers mostly went unpunished. Because very few people dared to report the incidents afterward, and it could be that the police themselves had people linked with the criminals.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°My surname is Xu, with a single given name of Fan,¡± Xu Fan nodded, ¡°I saved you because I admired your ability, and I saved you because I need to make use of you.¡±


    Zhou Xian was not surprised; in this world, there was neither unprovoked love nor unprovoked hatred. That someone had taken great pains to save him, there must be a reason.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Zhou Xian pondered for a moment.


    ¡°Join my security team and be the team leader,¡± Xu Fan got right to the point, ¡°I am going to create a securitypany, and the difficulty lies in forming a security team with a base in ancient martial arts.¡±


    Zhou Xian did not expect such a request and was momentarily startled before saying, ¡°I am just a ck boxer, why have you set your sights on me?¡±<div>


    He had thought the other party wanted him to be a cleaner in the shadows, someone to do the dirty work.


    Yet it turned out to be a legitimate job in broad daylight, which he somewhat could not understand.


    ¡°I watched your fight with the Bull Demon from start to finish,¡± Xu Fan briefly exined what he had previously told Lu Chenbing and smiled, ¡°I am very precise in judging people, and I don¡¯t make mistakes.¡±


    Zhou Xian nodded; indeed, he was quite insightful in scheming, and his performance was on-point. Few people could see through him at a nce, and he couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Mr. Lin has quite the knack for judging people.¡±<div>


    ¡°Your qualities meet the criteria I have in mind for the role, with both strength and intelligence. Being strategic is a bonus, and I believe you can manage a team well.¡±


    Zhou Xian waved his hand, ¡°But, I¡¯m not overly interested in security work. It sounds very LOW, even less cool than ck boxing. I should have the right to refuse, right?¡±


    ¡°Refuse? No, very few people can refuse me.¡±


    Xu Fan smiled meaningfully, ¡°Clearly, you are not one of them. If I¡¯m not mistaken, your cultivation is at the mid-level of the Body Tempering Realm. In ordinary society, you are definitely a master. But in the Ancient Martial World, you¡¯re not even a small shrimp. If you wish to be someone superior, then follow me. I have ways to swiftly advance you to the Qi Drawing Realm, and it wouldn¡¯t take more than a few months to be a Martial Arts Grandmaster with ease.¡±


    ¡°I believe a smart person would find an offer like thispletely irresistible,¡± Xu Fan said nonchntly.


    Zhou Xian took a sharp breath. Not only as an Ancient Martial Artist but even an ordinary person couldn¡¯t resist such a temptation, ¡°I hope you¡¯re not ying games with me.¡±


    Xu Fan chuckled, ¡°How about this: to alleviate your worries, try working under me for a month. If you don¡¯t enter the Qi Drawing Realm within a month, consider that I¡¯ve tricked you, and you¡¯re free to leave. But if you seed, you will naturally follow me wholeheartedly.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Zhou Xian replied without hesitation, ¡°I will remember today¡¯s agreement, but¡­¡±


    Zhou Xian¡¯s expression was one of conflict, as if he had trouble voicing his issue, ¡°Mr. Lin, I want to ask you for a favor.¡±


    ¡°Speak your mind.¡±


    ¡°I am in urgent need of money,¡± Zhou Xian clenched his teeth, ¡°I need to gather a substantial sum quickly.¡±


    ¡°When ites to money, that¡¯s too easy,¡± Xu Fan said indifferently, ¡°How much do you need?¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 340: 340: Outrageously Inhumane _1

    Chapter 340: Chapter 340: Outrageously Inhumane _1


    Xu Fan had never cared much about money, and with arge amount of money in hand, he cared even less. Now in possession of several hundred million in assets, he could satisfy any amount Zhou Xian might need.


    Zhou Xian was instantly overwhelmed with excitement and hurriedly said, ¡°Two million three hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°Send me your ount number,¡± Xu Fan said without even blinking an eye.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Xian felt like he was dreaming. It was all too straightforward. Faced with such arge sum of money, a normal person would at least ask what it was for, even if only lending it.


    The two exchanged contact information, and then Xu Fan copied the other¡¯s ount number, logged into his online banking, and with a frown from using the ck Gold card¡¯s privileges, said, ¡°Two million three hundred thousand seems a bit too little, let¡¯s make it three million, round it up, the extra is for you to spend.¡±


    Zhou Xian was stunned once again. Looking at the man in front of him, whose entire outfit cost only a few hundred yuan, his worldview began to crumble. Who the hell gives seventy thousand as pocket money?


    Damn it, this extravagant attitude, filled with capitalist temptation, ispletely irresistible.


    As he was thinking, his phone beeped with an iing message. Sure enough, there was an extra three million in his ount.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Zhou Xian waspletely moved.


    If Lin Fan saving him made him grateful, the act of nonchntly transferring money to him now totally won him over.<div>


    Even a hero can be stymied by theck of a single penny.


    Under dire circumstances, financial help can bring genuine gratitude from the bottom of one¡¯s heart.


    Zhou Xian clenched his teeth, then looked up fiercely, speaking with utmost seriousness, ¡°Young Master Lin, I only want to say that from now on, I will serve you wholeheartedly. Whatever you ask me to do, I will do my utmost, with sincerity, with effort, and with conviction.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound too serious,¡± Xu Fan waved his hand dismissively, ¡°But I¡¯m happy to hear you say that. By the way, call me boss from now on.¡±


    Zhou Xian nodded. Having decided to sell his services to someone, he might as well share his own situation, so the boss would understand.


    ¡°Boss, I used to be a soldier¡­¡±


    As he went on¡­


    Xu Fan finally learned what had happened to Zhou Xian.


    As an orphan, Zhou Xian grew up in an orphanage with his sister by his side.


    After reaching adulthood, he enlisted in the military. With his remarkable talent, he progressed rapidly and was soon specially recruited into the War Wolf Special Forces.


    As a member of the nation¡¯s strongest special forces, Zhou Xian underwent the most hellish training andpleted incredibly dangerous missions. In short, the War Wolf was second only to the me Dragon Organization.


    Within War Wolf, Zhou Xian¡¯s performance was exceptional, belonging to the very top echelon. In just a few more years, he could have be a squad leader within War Wolf.


    However, during a raid to dismantle a human organ trafficking operation, he tragically discovered his sister among the victims, with one of her kidneys already removed.


    Had he arrived even a momentter, other organs would have been taken from his sister as well.


    Seeing this, Zhou Xian flew into a rage, killing all the culprits involved¡­ After numerous trials, Zhou Xian was discharged from War Wolf and became an ordinary citizen.


    His sister, due to a bacterial infection, had contracted a severe inmmatory disease. For aplete recovery, a substantial amount of money was required.


    With Zhou Xian¡¯s financial capacity, he could only afford her daily care. Thus, two years passed, and his savings werepletely depleted¡­


    In the end, he had no choice but to fight in the underground boxing circuit.


    Looking at Zhou Xian, now unwittingly in tears, Xu Fan finally understood just how tender and resilient the young man before him was.<div>


    Xu Fan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Can I go see your sister?¡±


    Zhou Xian was taken aback and hurriedly responded, ¡°Boss, I¡­ um, go now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Great, my sister is at the military police hospital, not far from here.¡±<div>


    Xu Fan immediately drove Zhou Xian to the military police hospital, chatting all the way there.


    ¡°By the way, Zhou Xian, the securitypany I want to establish is not a regr security firm. I aim to make it the top and strongest securitypany in the world. Currently, everything else is no problem; the main issue is recruiting security members with sufficient qualifications and strength. They must have a foundation in ancient martial arts. Since youe from War Wolf, you must know manyrades. If any of them are retired, you can invite them over. I will not treat them unfairly.¡±


    At these words, Zhou Xian couldn¡¯t contain his joy; his mood was leaping.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Nowadays, soldiers who retire no longer have assigned jobs, leading many of them to struggle to find suitable work.


    The skills learned in the military are not widely applicable. Moreover, having been out of society for several years and struggling to keep pace with its rhythms, it¡¯s not easy to find good work. Most end up as security guards, a lucky few be the personal bodyguards, and the less fortunate work hard at construction sites.


    However, soldiers ce great importance on camaraderie, trusting and helping each other like brothers.


    Therefore, this bond oftensts long after retirement.


    Zhou Xian was now delighted to hear about Xu Fan¡¯s intentions. Not only could he work with hisrades, but also live well. This was simply too good to be true.


    Thinking this, Zhou Xian confirmed again, ¡°Boss, then it¡¯s settled. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡±


    Xu Fan couldn¡¯t help but give him a look and said speechlessly, ¡°Am I that kind of person? Forget it, I¡¯ll just set the sry directly to avoid them hesitating after hearing from you and then not wanting toe. Each person will start at thirty thousand per month, with bonuses distributed based on merit. But, let me make it clear, the people must be reliable and loyal, not ingrates.¡±


    Thispensation!


    Zhou Xian couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard. It was incredibly generous. He was overjoyed and quickly responded, ¡°Boss, trust me, you won¡¯t have to worry about that. After we visit my sister, I¡¯ll contact them tonight. I can get around twentyrades. They are impable in terms of character, patriotic and loyal, loyal to the people.¡±


    ¡°Of course, working for the boss won¡¯t be like before. Being a bit tougher and harsher is also eptable.¡±<div>


    He can bring so many?


    For a moment, Xu Fan was ecstatic. If he could directly recruit so many people toe aboard, the initial team would be set, and he could establish the securitypany without facing a hiring gap.


    Moreover, they all had military backgrounds, with high-quality training and extensivebat experience, possessing impressive strength. Plus, with his training, their strength would increase several fold¡­


    Xu Fan felt that tonight¡¯s gains were exceedingly satisfactory.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take as many as you can bring. As long as you can get them toe, I¡¯ll find a way to keep them all. Don¡¯t worry about their amodations or even paying an advance on their sry for a month.¡±


    ¡°Wow, boss, I don¡¯t even know how to thank you,¡± Zhou Xian eximed, wishing he could call everyone over right then and there.


    Before long, the car arrived at the military police hospital. The two of them got out and walked inside.


    But Zhou Xian¡¯s mood was bing somewhat anxious.


    He was afraid that something unexpected might happen to his sister at thest moment.


    As soon as he appeared, a nurse immediately urged him to pay the outstanding bills.


    ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll just sit here for a while,¡± Xu Fan gestured with his hand.


    With an apologetic nce, Zhou Xian ran to the payment counter and settled all the overdue fees for hospitalization, nursing, medication, and so on.


    <div>

 Chapter 341: 341: Hiding Dirt - Part 1

    Chapter 341: Chapter 341: Hiding Dirt ¨C Part 1


    Zhou Xian quickly returned after paying the fees, and the two headed to the intensive care unit together.


    Xu Fan noticed that as soon as Zhou Xian entered the hospital, he became worried and seemed to carry a great burden on his mind.


    Could it be that the money I lent him wasn¡¯t enough? He could definitely borrow more, so what¡¯s there to feel embarrassed about?


    It seemed that money alone couldn¡¯t solve everything; if I wasn¡¯t mistaken, his sister¡¯s condition must be more serious than imagined.


    Through the ss window of the intensive care unit, Xu Fan saw the girl quietly lying on the bed, her pale face and lips tinged with purple, asionally letting out a faint moan of pain.


    It seemed that the long-term torment of illness was so severe that she could feel the pain even in her sleep.


    Zhou Xian, seeing his sister¡¯s condition stable, couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. His eyes, reddened, were filled with tenderness as he whispered softly, ¡°Xiao Fu, you must hold on. I have money now, and in a few days, I¡¯ll arrange for your surgery. Trust in me, I¡¯ll make sure you recoverpletely.¡±


    ¡°So her name is Zhou Xiaofu.¡±


    Xu Fan thought silently; indeed, both her name and person were beautiful.


    Unfortunately, fate had not been kind to her, allowing her to face the most terrifying thing in the world at the prime of her life. Thankfully, Zhou Xian had appeared in time, and had been there to care for her all along.<div>


    His thoughts were scattered. If he found himself in such a situation, he would probably also not hesitate to kill all those viins, grinding their bones and scattering their ashes, so they¡¯d never enter the cycle of reincarnation again.


    ¡°You seem restless. Could it be that her chance of recovery is not great?¡± Xu Fan suddenly asked in a low voice.


    Zhou Xian nodded, his expression filled with sorrow, ¡°Those damn bastards created an extremely unhygienic surgical environment, causing her to contract multiple infections, which elerated her kidney failure. The frequent dialysis over the past two years has been draining Xiao Fu¡¯s life force. Now her condition is getting worse, and even if she undergoes a kidney transnt, the sess rate is less than 50 percent. Moreover, we haven¡¯t found a suitable kidney donor yet, so for now, we can only wait. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯tst until it¡¯s time for the surgery.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your kidney a match?¡± Xu Fan asked instinctively.


    As siblings, the match rate should be much higher.


    Zhou Xian looked quite downcast, ¡°I would give her mine in a heartbeat, but after the tests, I found out that we aren¡¯t biologically rted, not real siblings. Furthermore, the hospital has its rules and doesn¡¯t ept live organ donations.¡±


    ¡°However, whether we¡¯re blood-rted or not, I¡¯ve always treated her as my own sister, forever and always. No matter the cost, I will save her.¡±


    Xu Fan was deeply moved for a moment. He nced at Zhou Xiaofu lying on the bed, her eyshes trembling slightly, and couldn¡¯t help but extend his Divine Sense.


    He actually didn¡¯t want to do this, as using Divine Sense to probe was like stripping the person searchedpletely bare, leaving no secrets hidden inside or out. But to save a life, he couldn¡¯t care about these concerns.


    Especially now that Zhou Xian had be one of his own people, seeing him so worried and distraught over Zhou Xiaofu, Xu Fan couldn¡¯t just stand aside. Moreover, the sight of such a delicate girl suffering from illness evoked a sense ofpassion in him.


    A few breathster, Xu Fan withdrew his Divine Sense. Though he had seen the girl¡¯s graceful body, he felt no inner turmoil, so there was no awkwardness.


    ¡°Zhou Xian, I¡¯m confident that I can cure your sister. Do you believe me?¡± Xu Fan contemted for a moment, then suddenly said.


    ¡°What? Boss, what did you say? Is it true?¡± Zhou Xian was taken aback, and then his entire being burst into ecstasy. He eagerly said, ¡°I believe, one hundred percent.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if you trust me, then I¡¯ll cure your sister. Let¡¯s set a time, tomorrow morning at 10 o¡¯clock, we meet here.¡±


    Zhou Xian nodded emphatically, his eyes immediately brimming with tears, and he said excitedly, ¡°Boss, I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    He had not held much hope, but Xu Fan had offered a ray of light to him who was deeply entrenched in despair.


    Even though he didn¡¯t have any idea about Xu Fan¡¯s medical skills, he chose to trust him without reservation.


    In fact, this was also a temporary relief for himself; his nerves had been on edge for too long, and he needed someone to loosen the tension, even if Xu Fan was deceiving him, he would rather believe.


    Xu Fan nodded with a smile and said, ¡°We¡¯re all in this together, no need to be so formal.¡±<div>


    Zhou Xian nodded again, his gaze filled with resolve and determination, clearly having made up his mind to entrust his life entirely to Xu Fan.


    At that moment, an overweight middle-aged doctor walked over, nced at Zhou Xian, and his expression immediately darkened as he said indifferently, ¡°Zhou Xian, you have time to visit your sister, but you¡¯d be better off making money outside. By the way, have you paid the overdue fees? If not, we can only transfer your sister to a general ward tomorrow.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A shadow shed in Zhou Xian¡¯s eyes, and he turned to say, ¡°I¡¯ve already paid the money.¡±


    The middle-aged doctor was taken aback for a moment, then his expression cleared, and he waved Zhou Xian over to talk on the side.<div>


    Zhou Xian thought about it and still followed.


    However, Xu Fan, releasing his Divine Sense, easily overheard the conversation between the two men.


    ¡°Zhou Xian, I have some important information for you. If you have gathered enough for the surgery and medication, I will tell you,¡± the doctor said.


    ¡°Dr. Lu, I really have gathered enough,¡± Zhou Xian frowned, but he was honest, wanting to know what Dr. Lu was hinting at.


    Dr. Lu looked around, then whispered, ¡°You know, even with the money, it¡¯s a long wait, as finding a suitable kidney donor is not easy. Now, I¡¯ve found a suitable kidney donor, but your sister is further down the waiting list. If you have the money, I can consider meeting your needs first.¡±


    ¡°However, you understand, such matters cannot be made public, as I would face severe punishment if discovered. So, it all depends on whether you can pay enough to make it worth my risk,¡± he continued.


    Dr. Lu smiled, his face bearing a sleazy expression, rubbing his thumb against his forefinger and middle finger, his intentions crystal clear.


    Zhou Xian looked at the man with disgust, having already held a strong dislike for him, and now he saw there was no misunderstanding.


    Xu Fan also came to a realization, observing the tant change in the man¡¯s attitude.


    He couldn¡¯t help but reflect, thinking that while hospitals serve to save lives and alleviate suffering, they also harbor corruption and dark human nature.


    Dr. Lu didn¡¯t care about Zhou Xian¡¯s attitude towards him and continued to speak earnestly, ¡°Zhou Xian, let¡¯s focus on the issue, not the emotions. Your sister¡¯s condition is deteriorating, and the frequent dialysis has ced a great burden on her. Even if I can endure it, as a family member, can you?¡±


    Looking at his pitiful demeanor, which seemed sincere, was actually hiding an ugly human nature.


    ¡°Dr. Lu, what do you think the sess rate of the kidney transnt is?¡± Zhou Xian, suppressing his disgust, asked through gritted teeth.<div>


    Dr. Lu felt a surge of joy inside, humph, can this kid even refuse me? he thought.


    Things would go as they should, and even if there were frustrations, they had to be contained.

 Chapter 341: Hiding Dirt - Part 1

    Chapter 341: Chapter 341: Hiding Dirt ¨C Part 1


    Zhou Xian quickly returned after paying the fees, and the two headed to the intensive care unit together.


    Xu Fan noticed that as soon as Zhou Xian entered the hospital, he became worried and seemed to carry a great burden on his mind.


    Could it be that the money I lent him wasn¡¯t enough? He could definitely borrow more, so what¡¯s there to feel embarrassed about?


    It seemed that money alone couldn¡¯t solve everything; if I wasn¡¯t mistaken, his sister¡¯s condition must be more serious than imagined.


    Through the ss window of the intensive care unit, Xu Fan saw the girl quietly lying on the bed, her pale face and lips tinged with purple, asionally letting out a faint moan of pain.


    It seemed that the long-term torment of illness was so severe that she could feel the pain even in her sleep.


    Zhou Xian, seeing his sister¡¯s condition stable, couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. His eyes, reddened, were filled with tenderness as he whispered softly, ¡°Xiao Fu, you must hold on. I have money now, and in a few days, I¡¯ll arrange for your surgery. Trust in me, I¡¯ll make sure you recoverpletely.¡±


    ¡°So her name is Zhou Xiaofu.¡±


    Xu Fan thought silently; indeed, both her name and person were beautiful.


    Unfortunately, fate had not been kind to her, allowing her to face the most terrifying thing in the world at the prime of her life. Thankfully, Zhou Xian had appeared in time, and had been there to care for her all along.


    His thoughts were scattered. If he found himself in such a situation, he would probably also not hesitate to kill all those viins, grinding their bones and scattering their ashes, so they¡¯d never enter the cycle of reincarnation again.


    ¡°You seem restless. Could it be that her chance of recovery is not great?¡± Xu Fan suddenly asked in a low voice.


    Zhou Xian nodded, his expression filled with sorrow, ¡°Those damn bastards created an extremely unhygienic surgical environment, causing her to contract multiple infections, which elerated her kidney failure. The frequent dialysis over the past two years has been draining Xiao Fu¡¯s life force. Now her condition is getting worse, and even if she undergoes a kidney transnt, the sess rate is less than 50 percent. Moreover, we haven¡¯t found a suitable kidney donor yet, so for now, we can only wait. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯tst until it¡¯s time for the surgery.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your kidney a match?¡± Xu Fan asked instinctively.


    As siblings, the match rate should be much higher.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Zhou Xian looked quite downcast, ¡°I would give her mine in a heartbeat, but after the tests, I found out that we aren¡¯t biologically rted, not real siblings. Furthermore, the hospital has its rules and doesn¡¯t ept live organ donations.¡±


    ¡°However, whether we¡¯re blood-rted or not, I¡¯ve always treated her as my own sister, forever and always. No matter the cost, I will save her.¡±


    Xu Fan was deeply moved for a moment. He nced at Zhou Xiaofu lying on the bed, her eyshes trembling slightly, and couldn¡¯t help but extend his Divine Sense.


    He actually didn¡¯t want to do this, as using Divine Sense to probe was like stripping the person searchedpletely bare, leaving no secrets hidden inside or out. But to save a life, he couldn¡¯t care about these concerns.


    Especially now that Zhou Xian had be one of his own people, seeing him so worried and distraught over Zhou Xiaofu, Xu Fan couldn¡¯t just stand aside. Moreover, the sight of such a delicate girl suffering from illness evoked a sense ofpassion in him.


    A few breathster, Xu Fan withdrew his Divine Sense. Though he had seen the girl¡¯s graceful body, he felt no inner turmoil, so there was no awkwardness.


    ¡°Zhou Xian, I¡¯m confident that I can cure your sister. Do you believe me?¡± Xu Fan contemted for a moment, then suddenly said.


    ¡°What? Boss, what did you say? Is it true?¡± Zhou Xian was taken aback, and then his entire being burst into ecstasy. He eagerly said, ¡°I believe, one hundred percent.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if you trust me, then I¡¯ll cure your sister. Let¡¯s set a time, tomorrow morning at 10 o¡¯clock, we meet here.¡±


    Zhou Xian nodded emphatically, his eyes immediately brimming with tears, and he said excitedly, ¡°Boss, I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    He had not held much hope, but Xu Fan had offered a ray of light to him who was deeply entrenched in despair.


    Even though he didn¡¯t have any idea about Xu Fan¡¯s medical skills, he chose to trust him without reservation.


    In fact, this was also a temporary relief for himself; his nerves had been on edge for too long, and he needed someone to loosen the tension, even if Xu Fan was deceiving him, he would rather believe.


    Xu Fan nodded with a smile and said, ¡°We¡¯re all in this together, no need to be so formal.¡±


    Zhou Xian nodded again, his gaze filled with resolve and determination, clearly having made up his mind to entrust his life entirely to Xu Fan.


    At that moment, an overweight middle-aged doctor walked over, nced at Zhou Xian, and his expression immediately darkened as he said indifferently, ¡°Zhou Xian, you have time to visit your sister, but you¡¯d be better off making money outside. By the way, have you paid the overdue fees? If not, we can only transfer your sister to a general ward tomorrow.¡±


    A shadow shed in Zhou Xian¡¯s eyes, and he turned to say, ¡°I¡¯ve already paid the money.¡±


    The middle-aged doctor was taken aback for a moment, then his expression cleared, and he waved Zhou Xian over to talk on the side.


    Zhou Xian thought about it and still followed.


    However, Xu Fan, releasing his Divine Sense, easily overheard the conversation between the two men.


    ¡°Zhou Xian, I have some important information for you. If you have gathered enough for the surgery and medication, I will tell you,¡± the doctor said.


    ¡°Dr. Lu, I really have gathered enough,¡± Zhou Xian frowned, but he was honest, wanting to know what Dr. Lu was hinting at.


    Dr. Lu looked around, then whispered, ¡°You know, even with the money, it¡¯s a long wait, as finding a suitable kidney donor is not easy. Now, I¡¯ve found a suitable kidney donor, but your sister is further down the waiting list. If you have the money, I can consider meeting your needs first.¡±


    ¡°However, you understand, such matters cannot be made public, as I would face severe punishment if discovered. So, it all depends on whether you can pay enough to make it worth my risk,¡± he continued.


    Dr. Lu smiled, his face bearing a sleazy expression, rubbing his thumb against his forefinger and middle finger, his intentions crystal clear.


    Zhou Xian looked at the man with disgust, having already held a strong dislike for him, and now he saw there was no misunderstanding.


    Xu Fan also came to a realization, observing the tant change in the man¡¯s attitude.


    He couldn¡¯t help but reflect, thinking that while hospitals serve to save lives and alleviate suffering, they also harbor corruption and dark human nature.


    Dr. Lu didn¡¯t care about Zhou Xian¡¯s attitude towards him and continued to speak earnestly, ¡°Zhou Xian, let¡¯s focus on the issue, not the emotions. Your sister¡¯s condition is deteriorating, and the frequent dialysis has ced a great burden on her. Even if I can endure it, as a family member, can you?¡±


    Looking at his pitiful demeanor, which seemed sincere, was actually hiding an ugly human nature.


    ¡°Dr. Lu, what do you think the sess rate of the kidney transnt is?¡± Zhou Xian, suppressing his disgust, asked through gritted teeth.


    Dr. Lu felt a surge of joy inside, humph, can this kid even refuse me? he thought.


    Things would go as they should, and even if there were frustrations, they had to be contained.

 Chapter 342: Discarded Pawn Bull Demon_1

    Chapter 342: Chapter 342: Discarded Pawn Bull Demon_1


    At this moment, he naturally assumed an authoritative demeanor and replied in a purely official tone, ¡°Zhou Xian, our sacred duty as doctors is to try our best to cure every patient. Your sister¡¯s condition is far from ideal. We can only put forth our full effort and cannot guarantee any specific oue.¡±


    As a doctor, he had long been trained in this regard; no matter how certain he was, he would not make a guarantee, and even if he had no confidence at all, he wouldn¡¯t speak in absolutes.


    In short, to consider the patient¡¯s emotions and to avoid postoperative disputes with family members, this uniform response was always given.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Oh.¡± Zhou Xian sneered dismissively, then turned and left.


    He had initially pinned his hopes on the kidney transnt surgery, but now with Xu Fan¡¯s assurance, he was inclined to trust Xu Fan a bit more, even though he knew nothing about him.


    Doctor Lu watched Zhou Xian leave with a grim expression and scoffed under his breath, muttering, ¡°Jerk!¡±


    ¡°Zhou Xian, that¡¯s enough for today. I¡¯m heading back now; see you on time tomorrow.¡± Xu Fan said his goodbyes as the conversation seemed to have reached its natural conclusion.


    Zhou Xian nodded and prepared to see him out before returning to care for Zhou Xiaofu.


    Unexpectedly, as they were passing the second floor, a roar of anger caught their attention.


    The two exchanged a nce and couldn¡¯t resist looking down the hallway.


    ¡°Hong Quan, I must have been blind toe across a heartless, ungrateful bastard like you. When I was making money, you were all smiles, treating me like the God of Wealth. Now that I¡¯m hurt, you damn dog, you just want to wash your hands of me, and you¡¯re so damn blunt about it.¡±


    A burly many on a hospital bed in the hallway, his face twisted with rage, cursing profusely. Both of his legs were wrapped inyers of gauze, and he struggled to prop up his upper body to sit up.


    ¡°It¡¯s Bull Demon.¡±


    Xu Fan and Zhou Xian grew interested, having not expected to encounter him here.


    They also hadn¡¯t expected that Bull Demon, once so glorious in the ring, would be discarded like trash after losing a match, even if he hadn¡¯t died, his situation wasn¡¯t much better.


    The well-dressed middle-aged man next to him retreated several steps, fearful of being touched by Bull Demon, but soon chuckled smugly.


    ¡°What are you acting so high and mighty for? Do you think it¡¯s still the old days? You¡¯re nothing but a cripple now; your legs will never heal. From now on, you¡¯ll be limping around, you worthless thing.¡±


    Worthless thing!


    Bull Demon¡¯s eyes bulged, and he breathed heavily, unable to ept this result.


    To think that he, the great Bull Demon, had been ruined by a novice and thenpletely discarded.


    Hong Quan twisted his mouth, his eyes filled with pity and mockery: ¡°Just ept reality, it¡¯s all over. You now are no different from an injured stray dog on the roadside.¡±


    Then, he swiftly drew a stack of bills from his wallet and threw them onto the hospital bed, saying coldly, ¡°Bull Demon, I¡¯m not apletely heartless person. Here, exactly ten thousand. Take it as a gesture of pity. From now on, I¡¯ll take the high road, and you take the bridge of no return. Let¡¯s not have any more contact.¡±


    ¡°What a fucking act¡ªten thousand is fucking useless!¡±


    Bull Demon¡¯s heart chilled as he sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve made you at least seven figures, and this is how understanding you are? Thanks a lot, you and your entire family.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! A dog biting L¨¹ Dongbin, not knowing a good heart.¡± Enraged, Hong Quan¡¯s face turned a deep purple, as he snatched back the bills: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with ten thousand? Isn¡¯t it still money? If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll take it back. Don¡¯t fucking talk to me about conscience, it¡¯s not worth this money. Besides, you¡¯re no saint yourself. You¡¯ve killed so many opponents in the Fist Manor; have you ever thought about how they felt?¡±


    Hong Quan snorted from his nose, turned his head, and walked away without dragging his feet.


    ¡°Hong Quan, I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Bull Demon cursed angrily.


    As he passed by the staircase, Hong Quan caught a glimpse of Zhou Xian and paused in surprise, stopping in his tracks.


    Upon seeing clearly, he immediately switched to a smiling face and proactively handed out his business card, ¡°Boxer Zhou Xian? I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here, what a pleasure. Oh, my name is Hong Quan, I¡¯m an agent for boxers at the Underground Fist Manor. After watching your fight with Bull Demon, I became very optimistic about you. It¡¯s not just your strength that¡¯s impressive, but your brains too. If you sign with me, I will make sure to manage you well, getting you to fight in the best matches. You¡¯ll gain both fame and wealth, and a broad influx of finances.¡±


    Hong Quan rapidly recited his practiced pitch.


    ¡°How someone like you is still alive is beyond me,¡±


    However, Zhou Xian was not interested, and retorted indifferently with a mocking tone, ¡°And when I lose a match one day, I suppose I will follow in Bull Demon¡¯s footsteps. Of course, to appease your conscience, you might even consider it an act of great kindness to ¡®generously¡¯ sponsor me ten thousand yuan out of your own pocket.¡±


    Hong Quan, having his pride rebutted, forced a dryugh, ¡°Well¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m not actually like that.¡±


    Zhou Xian really didn¡¯t want this man to ruin his mood and said coldly, ¡°While I¡¯m still in a good mood, get as far away from me as you can.¡±


    Hong Quan dared not say anything more and quickly fled.


    Zhou Xian withdrew his disgusted gaze and thought for a moment, ¡°Boss, Bull Demon is in a pretty bad state now. Since we¡¯re here, why don¡¯t we take a look?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Fan nodded.


    Approaching Bull Demon, thetter opened his eyes, and upon seeing Zhou Xian, a surge of nameless anger rose in him, his expression growing ugly.


    ¡°Bull Demon, we meet again,¡± Zhou Xian greeted him.


    ¡°What a coincidence indeed. You just lucked out in winning against me and now you¡¯re here to see me. Are you trying to show off, to enjoy seeing me in such a state?¡± Bull Demon suppressed the rage in his heart and snorted coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I fought in the matches to earn money for my sister¡¯s surgery; she¡¯s also in this hospital,¡± Zhou Xian shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you, you can leave,¡± Bull Demon said, turning his head away, not caring whether what Zhou Xian said was true or false, petntly.


    Zhou Xian sighed helplessly, ¡°Bull Demon, I bear you no ill will. In the arena, our fight was a matter of life and death. If I had lost, you might have killed me, then what about my sister? With no one to take care of her, her fate would be much worse than what you¡¯re going through now. At least I spared your life. You have arms and legs; you won¡¯t starve in the streets.¡±


    Bull Demon was stunned, and after giving it some thought, realized it was indeed so.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I really should thank you for sparing my life. Had I won, you probably would be a corpse in a gutter by now.¡±


    ¡°It seems you can still distinguish right from wrong, good from evil,¡± Zhou Xian said with a slight smile, cing a card on the hospital bed, ¡°Bull Demon, take this as a small gesture of goodwill, a hundred thousand yuan. Please ept it, the PIN is one to six.¡±


    Bull Demon turned back, looking astonished. Once he was sure Zhou Xian was sincere and not mocking him, he was inwardly moved, but still shook his head, ¡°I appreciate the thought. But keep your money; I don¡¯t want to owe you.¡±


    ¡°Just take it. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking for anything in return.¡±


    Bull Demon waved his hand, a self-deprecating expression on his face, ¡°I never thought that when I¡¯m down, my manager and friends, one after the other, treat me like trash and keep their distance. Yet here you are, my opponent, treating me like a human being. Now, isn¡¯t that ironic?¡±

 Chapter 343: Brought under command_1

    Chapter 343: Chapter 343: Brought undermand_1


    At that moment, Xu Fan, who had been standing quietly beside, suddenly intervened, ¡°Bull Demon, you don¡¯t seem so detestable to me, so I¡¯ll give you a chance to work for me.¡±


    ¡°Work for you? Who are you?¡± Bull Demon finally turned his attention to Xu Fan.


    Zhou Xian hurried to introduce, ¡°This is my boss, he¡¯s nning to start a securitypany and has hired me as the head of security.¡±


    ¡°A rich second generation? Sounds fun. But I¡¯m not someone you can make fun of, haven¡¯t you seen that my leg is crippled? Work, my ass!¡± Bull Demon scoffed, not showing any respect.


    Xu Fan smiled and didn¡¯t take offense, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not a rich second generation, and your situation isn¡¯t as serious as you imagine.¡±


    ¡°Easy for you to say! My leg is crippled, and all my skills are now useless. Tell me, what can I possibly do for you?¡±


    Bull Demon sneered; he wasn¡¯t a three-year-old easily swayed by a stranger¡¯s words.


    With a light smile, Xu Fan replied, ¡°Naturally, I don¡¯t take in trash here. However, seeing as you can fight so well, I can heal you.¡±


    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t joke. The doctor who diagnosed me said that my leg bone is shattered, and even with the best rehab therapy, I¡¯ll only be able to walk normally but still tend to fall over. He advised me to buy a really good cane early on, as I will rely on it for the rest of my life.¡±


    Xu Fan, impatient with his attitude, retorted, ¡°Who cares what others think of you? As long as you believe in me and are loyal to me from now on, that¡¯s all that matters. I advise you to give it a try, I can make you walk normally right now, and in a few days, you¡¯ll bepletely restored.¡±


    ¡°Grunts!¡± Bull Demon gasped in shock, utterly amazed.


    He was skeptical at first, but Xu Fan¡¯s assertion swayed him, and he couldn¡¯t help feeling tempted to try.


    Seeing him in a daze, Zhou Xian hurriedly gave him a nudge and said, ¡°Bull Demon, do you think I was bought over just because he¡¯s rich? Hah, let me tell you the truth, after you were knocked out, I was captured by Fist Manor¡¯s bodyguards because I caused their boss¡¯s son, Cui Dong, to lose forty million yuan, which really pissed him off. He wanted to break my legs, but my boss stepped in to save me. You might not believe it, but from less than three meters away, my boss caught a bullet with two fingers. So, you¡¯d better believe that a pessimistic and cynical attitude holds no benefits.¡±


    Bull Demon¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, his face filled with disbelief, thinking to himself: Is this guy spinning tales? Catching bullets with bare hands? That¡¯s way too exaggerated.


    But then again, what benefits would Zhou Xian gain from deceiving him? Bull Demon was already a cripple, it was more likely that they pitied him and gave him a hundred thousand yuan.


    Taking a deep breath, Bull Demon seriously promised, ¡°Sir, I can pledge my loyalty to you, ready to serve unto death. I hope you are not deceiving me.¡±


    Xu Fan couldn¡¯t be bothered with more talk; actions would prove everything. He stepped forward and ced his hand on Bull Demon¡¯s injured leg.


    His hand gently touched the leg, channeling streams of Spiritual Energy to the severely damaged area of the calf, performing meticulous and wless repairs.


    The Bull Demon felt an intense pain in his leg as if a myriad of warm currents surged through it, bringing a tingling itch like that of a gentle electric shock, which was quite ufortable.


    Could it be¡­ this young man was the Thunder King, a master of the unique skill¡ªElectrotherapy Technique?


    For a moment, Bull Demon¡¯s heart was filled with tumultuous emotions, his thoughts in turmoil, feeling that recovery was not far away.


    Spiritual Energy indeed had the power to heal, but few possessed the secret to its use, and it required control of the Spiritual Energy to the finest Realm for precise maniption. Otherwise, the oue might be worse.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Previously, when Xu Yixue¡¯s leg was injured, Xu Fan had also used Spiritual Energy to heal her. Bull Demon¡¯s case was naturally much moreplicated and severe, and hence it would take more time.


    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± after a full fifteen minutes, Xu Fan withdrew his hand and gave Bull Demon a very affirmative look.


    Bull Demon was stunned. Just like that? Was it possible for medicine to be this miraculous?


    He was somewhat incredulous.


    Upon seeing him stunned again, Xu Fan couldn¡¯t help but touch his forehead helplessly and said, ¡°Try walking.¡±


    The Bull Demon then tentatively moved his foot slightly.


    Hey, it actually wasn¡¯t painful. He couldn¡¯t help but put a bit more strength into it¡­ Damn, it had really healed!


    His emotions surged, and he quickly propped himself up to sit, wanting to try walking. As a result, the movement was quick and smooth, without any hindrance, as if he were a normal person.


    He walked a few dozen steps, making half a circuit in the corridor, his face uncontrobly beaming with joy. To verify the extent of his recovery, he even stamped his injured leg forcefully onto the ground.


    Not painful at all!


    This¡­


    He looked at Xu Fan with an expression of astonished reverence, as if beholding a deity.


    To him, at that moment, this young man was nothing short of a god.


    In just ten or so minutes, without relying on any medication, using no instruments, and without exining any therapeutic principle, his crippled leg had miraculously healed.


    It was too fantastical!


    Seeing how swiftly the Bull Demon had recovered, and the effects being so incredibly good, Zhou Xian was also filled with amazement. His trust in Xu Fan grew stronger, and he was filled with hope for Xu Fan¡¯s treatment of Xiao Fu tomorrow.


    The excitement in his heart was perhaps even greater than that of the Bull Demon, wishing time could speed up ten thousandfold, and it would be tomorrow already.


    The Bull Demon gradually calmed the indescribable joy in his heart, walked up to Xu Fan, bowed deeply at a ny-degree angle, and gave a grand gesture of respect, ¡°This grace is like being reborn. I dare not forget it for as long as I live.¡±


    Xu Fan epted the gesture calmly, nodding and saying, ¡°Remember our agreement, from today on, you are my man, loyal to me, serving me. Of course, I won¡¯t make you do hardbor; on the contrary, the reward I promised you won¡¯t be shortchanged. Moreover, if you perform well, I can even make you stronger.¡±


    The Bull Demon nodded vigorously in agreement, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll follow your orders, whether it¡¯s to climb a mountain of swords or plunge into a sea of mes, I won¡¯t even frown.¡±


    ¡°With those words, I can rest at ease. I trust that you are a man of iron, who keeps his word and follows the code of honor. That is one of the reasons I saved you. Now, given your strength is not insignificant, I appoint you as the deputy head of security, to assist Zhou Xian and lead the team well.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Xian, Bull Demon, the heavy responsibility I entrust to both of you is to build the world¡¯s top security team. I hope you won¡¯t let me down and meet my trust and expectations,¡± Xu Fan admonished.


    ¡°Roger that!¡±


    ¡°At yourmand!¡±


    Both men exchanged a nce and responded without hesitation.


    Xu Fan nodded with satisfaction, smiled, and said with warmth, ¡°The two of you might as well regard this as an asion where conflict has led to a stronger bond. I hope you can cooperate and trust each other. After all, in the future, you may very well berades who entrust each other with your lives. Besides, let me be frank, I appreciate unity and coboration and do not like the maniption of power politics. So, I hope you conduct yourselves wisely and not allow personal gains to cause resentment and infighting.¡±


    Zhou Xian and the Bull Demon nodded firmly, etching these words into their hearts as a guiding principle.

 Chapter 344: Airport Beauty_1

    Chapter 344: Chapter 344: Airport Beauty_1


    Zhou Xian and Bull Demon nodded emphatically, taking these words to heart as their guiding principles.


    Bull Demon crossed his arms and said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve always been clear about gratitude and grudges. He showed mercy, allowing me to still breathe, so I bear no resentment towards Old Zhou.¡±


    Zhou Xian also nodded, saying, ¡°Boss, you can rest easy. I ce great value on camaraderie; if we¡¯re brothers, we fight together. I will definitely cooperate well with him.¡±


    Having said that, both men shared a genuine smile.


    Xu Fan wasn¡¯t actually worried about them causing trouble; he simply wanted to save some hassle. Seeing them act as if they had met a long-lost friend, he couldn¡¯t help butment fate¡¯s strange twists¡ªonce fierce enemies, they had be good brothers because of him in no time at all.


    The evening¡¯s gains were considerable indeed¡ªsubduing two strong generals, soon having a security team at his disposal, and even discovering the rare ¡°Tai Xuan Jiuxiao Body.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t deny feeling quite pleased, but it was gettingte. Xu Fan said his goodbyes and left the hospital.


    Though Bull Demon hadpletely recovered, he had severed ties with Hong Quan and had nowhere to go. Besides, he had paid for his hospital stay; even if it was just a spot in the corridor, spending the night was no problem.


    Plus, it gave him the chance to keep Zhou Xianpany by Zhou Xiaofu¡¯s side, to chat, and to deepen their understanding and bonds.


    As they talked, they found their temperaments matched even more.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Both men had simr natures¡ªvaluing loyalty and brotherhood, willing to go to great lengths for their friends¡­ Eventually, they started calling each other Old Zhou and Old Bull and even made ns to have a big drink together once Zhou Xiaofu recovered, vowing to drink to their hearts¡¯ content.


    After leaving the hospital, Xu Fan got into his car. Just as he hit the road, a white Volkswagen whizzed past him, nearly scraping his vehicle.


    Xu Fan frowned and wasn¡¯t about to let it go, but the Volkswagen was speeding and quickly vanished into the distance.


    However, faintly unusual sounds seemed toe from the car.


    ¡­


    Time rewound to three-quarters of an hour earlier.


    At Zhonghai City Airport, a ne from Americanded. From first ss emerged a young girl with delicate features, proud curves, a snow-white neck, pitch-ck hair, and a perfect figure.


    As she walked by, she drew countless stares, enjoying an extremely high rate of second nces.


    Even her silhouette radiated youthful beauty. Women felt ashamed inparison and dared not aspire to her level, while men were thrilled and astonished, worshipping her as a goddess, indulging in fantasies.


    Regrettably, the girl, despite being breathtakingly beautiful and having a stuninng figure, wore cool-looking sunsses and a cartoon-patterned mask, concealing her full face.


    Fortunately, her face was covered, for otherwise, she would have surely caused a spectacle, or even outright chaos.


    A well-dressed, handsome man in his thirties, clearly a sessful businessman, generously offered to carry the girl¡¯s luggage. He casually shed a million-dor Rolex on his wrist, and with a gentle and schrly smile, he said, ¡°Hello, beautiful girl. May I have the pleasure of helping you? After all, carrying luggage is hardly a task fit for a goddess like yourself.¡±


    ¡°Hello, thank you so much. I really like men who can take charge,¡± the girl said with a lightugh, her voice captivatingly melodious.


    The man felt as if bathed in a warm spring breeze, his heart blooming with joy, experiencing a surge of youthful hormones as if rediscovering his adolescent vitality, his heartbeat quickening.


    ¡°Beautiful, your voice is really nice. I feel like it¡¯s familiar. Have we met before?¡± The man followed the girl out of the airport, oblivious to the envious res from other men around him.


    The girl blushed slightly and rolled her eyes, ¡°That¡¯s an old line, uncle. You need to keep up with the trends; don¡¯t get left behind.¡±


    The man chuckled awkwardly and continued, ¡°Beautiful, you look like it¡¯s your first time in Zhonghai. If it¡¯s convenient, let¡¯s get to know each other. My name is Chenguang, ¡®chen¡¯ as in star, ¡®guang¡¯ as in brightness. I¡¯m the general manager of Longchen Group. I didn¡¯t expect to meet a beauty just as I returned from a business trip. This must be fate.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s my first visit,¡± the girl said, looking down like the girl-next-door.


    Seeing this, Chenguang was ecstatic, thinking he had a chance, and hurriedly pressed on, ¡°There are so many fun ces in Zhonghai. I just closed a nine-figure deal, so I can take a week off. I wonder if I could continue to serve the beauty and show her all the spots in Zhonghai, and try all the delicious food. Moreover, I think you might need an envoy to protect you; it¡¯s not safe to be alone out there, especially now that it¡¯s sote. Taking a taxi might not be safe.¡±


    The girl brushed her hair and declined politely, ¡°Thank you so much, but I am used to exploring and discovering new worlds on my own.¡±


    Chenguang felt disappointed but wanted to keep persuading her when she took her luggage, turned back and smiled sweetly, ¡°If it¡¯s fated, we might meet again, hehe.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think we shall meet again,¡± Chenguang said generously, waving his hand.


    Watching the girl¡¯s graceful retreating figure, another phrase followed, ¡°Then I hope we are fated.¡±


    Chenguang stood there dazed for a long while, swallowing hard, secretly making a decision.


    For the sake of this fated encounter, I will spend this holiday waiting at Zhonghai City¡¯s most famous scenic spot. Hmph, I can¡¯t wait to see her surprised little face with her mouth slightly agape. Just thinking about it is amusing.


    The girl stepped out of the airport and opened the ride-hailing app on her phone, set the destination to the hotel she booked, and patiently waited for the car.


    It waste, and with many passengers at the airport, taxis were scarce. The girl sighed softly and reluctantly called for a special car, pool car, and ride share one after the other.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    A few minutester, a ride-share driver took the order. When he called, his voice was that of a middle-aged man with a strong local ent.


    After the girl gave him the location, it took another three minutes for a white Volkswagen to stop near the exit. The driver rolled down the window and waved to her.


    Dragging her luggage, the girl checked the license te and said, ¡°Driver, that¡¯s me.¡±


    The driver was a short, chubby middle-aged man with thick arms and a few moles on his face. He nced at the girl, a flicker of admiration in his eyes, but he restrained himself well, ¡°Is thest four digits of the phone number 3699?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the girl nodded.


    The driver opened the driver¡¯s side door and got out to help her put the luggage in the back. The girl went to the right front door ready to enter, but the driver quickly said, ¡°Sorry, beautiful, the front door is a bit faulty, and I n to fix it tomorrow. You¡¯ll have to sit in the back; it might be a little better that way.¡±


    The girl nodded, noticing nothing amiss, and chose to sit in the rear right seat.


    As the car pulled away, the scenery outside the window quickly receded.


    Throughout the journey, the driver didn¡¯t initiate conversation, just quietly drove. The girl asionally looked out the window, but spent most of the time chatting on WeChat.


    Finding the atmosphere a bit dull, the driver casually turned on the car music and increased the volume.

 Chapter 345: Hitchhiking Driver_1

    Chapter 345: Chapter 345: Hitchhiking Driver_1


    Unknowingly, she had been scrolling through WeChat for almost half an hour. The girl felt she was nearing her destination and opened the map to check. Her brows furrowed in surprise; the location was far off from her destination. A sense of alertness rose within her, so she pretended to ask, ¡°How much longer until we reach the Emperor Hotel?¡±


    The middle-aged driver nced at the rearview mirror and said indifferently, ¡°Not much longer.¡±


    As the girl looked at the rearview mirror as well, she saw that the expression of the driver was off, with a sinister smile and a predatory gleam in his eyes, like a cheetah that had spotted its prey.


    In an instant, she broke out in a cold sweat, recalling cases involving crimesmitted by taxi drivers, which sent shivers down her spine.


    She turned her face to look out the window, took a deep breath, steadied her emotions, and pondered her next move.


    Soon, she contacted the online customer service of the ride-hailing app.


    The customer service responded that the driver had a good reputation, with few reports, especially of this kind. It might be somewhat hasty to judge the driver based on his gaze alone.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In the end, customer service asked her to rx, not to overthink. It might have been the lighting, perhaps she was feeling car sick and had a misperception, or maybe she was just tired¡ªall of these were possible exnations.


    ¡°So, you only deal with established facts? By then, it may be toote,¡± the girl said with frustration, only to find that customer service had already disconnected.


    Infuriated, she clenched her teeth but had no time to contact customer service again. And if the driver really had malicious intentions, she couldn¡¯t report him in front of him because that would alert him prematurely and provoke him.


    Thus, she could only message her best friend through WeChat.


    Originally, she hade to Zhonghai City without telling her best friend, hoping to surprise her with an unexpected visit. But before she could see her friend, she had encountered a shock herself.


    How unlucky.


    Sensing something was amiss, the driver didn¡¯t say a word but pressed the button on the signal jammer with a vicious smile. The device immediately started beeping incessantly, and the red indicator light began to sh.


    The girl¡¯splexion changed, and she quickly realized her mobile signal had disappeared.


    Her friend had just managed to receive a message stating that the carpool driver might have designs on her, and she was really scared, asking if her friend could help call the police.


    When the friend tried to ask for more details, there was no more response. In a panic, she attempted to call directly, but couldn¡¯t get through.


    Now she didn¡¯t dare dy and chose to call the police immediately.


    After receiving the information, the police immediately contacted the person in charge of the ride-hailing app, demanding the driver¡¯s information and license te number. However, thepany thought the police were being too hasty and wanted to conduct an internal investigation first, asking the police to wait for the results.


    Then, there was no further response.


    Unable to reach the person in charge, the police had to act on their own, retrieving surveince footage near the airport and asking the best friend to help identify the car. As long as they could confirm the license te number, they could use the densework of cameras to track the carpool¡¯s movements.


    The friend carefully reviewed the videotape from thest two hours, providing photos to help the police find that familiar figure.


    However, the girl wore sunsses and a mask, making it impossible to see her face. They could only judge by her figure, which brought the progress to a standstill at that point.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    The girl quickly realized that the signal on her phone had disappeared, and her heart immediately sank with a bad feeling.


    ¡°Beautiful, just sit tight,¡± the driver said with a sneer. ¡°This signal jammer of mine is an enhanced version, even dialing 110 won¡¯t help you.¡±


    At this moment, the middle-aged driver¡¯s expression suddenly changed, revealing his true nature with a sinister smile.


    Having confirmed her fears, the girl felt both shocked and frightened, realizing she had really be involved in the kind of hitchhiking incident she had read about online. She suddenly felt a chill down her spine.


    ¡°What¡­ what exactly do you want to do? Don¡¯tmit a crime knowingly,¡± the girl bluffed, trying to scare him.


    Seeing her trembling perfect body through the rearview mirror, the middle-aged driver couldn¡¯t contain his lust and said with a sleazy grin, ¡°Kid, me your good looks. Even though I can¡¯t see your face, just this figure alone, I could y for a year, that feeling¡­ must be awesome.¡±


    The driver¡¯s crude and vulgar tone made the girl feel disgusted, but what followed was a mix of fear and despair. She turned deathly pale and shook uncontrobly.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s see what you¡¯re really like, take off the sunsses and face mask,¡± the middle-aged driver said with a coldugh.


    The girl dared not remove them, for her appearance was what she was most proud of. If he saw her clearly, things might get out of control.


    After repeatedly urging without sess, the middle-aged driver became enraged and, pulling out a sharp knife, threatened while still driving, ¡°Don¡¯t force me to get violent; I might ruin your face so that you¡¯ll have to wear a mask for the rest of your life.¡±


    All women love beauty, especially a wless face, and even dare to risk their lives for it.


    Upon hearing the driver¡¯s threatening words, the girl reluctantly moved back and slowly took off the mask and sunsses, revealing her face that was pale from fear, yet still immactely delicate and beautiful.


    Like a belle from a painting, she had a melon-seed-shaped face with tender snow-white skin, cherry-like lips pursed together, a straight and delicate nose, and a pair of clear and bright eyes shining like stars, captivating and dazzling to behold.


    The middle-aged driver stared nkly at the girl¡¯s face, unable to resist licking his lips and unintentionally drooling, his face showing stunned admiration before breaking into loudughter, ¡°Woah, a star, jackpot.¡±


    ¡°By the way, beauty, I¡¯ve read online that you got to where you are through under-the-table dealings, messed around by various big shots in the industry¡ªis it true? Your public persona is that of a pure and innocent goddess, captivating countless young men. I just wonder if you¡¯re just seemingly pure or actually experienced with countless men in bed. I¡¯m dying to try it out right now¡­¡±


    The middle-aged driver let out a terrifying, sinisterugh; the girl felt angry, hateful, and too frightened to retort.


    Not saying anything, eh? Fine, once we get to the riverbank, I will make sure you have the time of your life, you¡¯ll be screaming nonstop, saying ¡®oh husband, you¡¯re so amazing.''¡±


    The middle-aged man put down the knife, grabbed the steering wheel with both hands, and transformed into Mount Akina¡¯s God of Racing. His foot smashed the elerator to the floor, and the car sped off, terrifying the girl into letting out continuous shrill screams. She desperately looked outside, hoping to see pedestrians or traffic police on the road, so she could scream ¡°Help!¡± at the top of her lungs.


    However, the car doors and windows were tightly shut, or else she might have thought of other ways to ask for help, even using lipstick to write ¡°HELP¡± on the car body, or at the very least throwing out a piece of paper or something.


    The white Volkswagen sped past the entrance of the hospital, emitting from inside a cacophony of loud music, with the girl¡¯s cries for help faintly discernible.


    Xu Fan, who was almost hit and was already angry that a Volkswagen dared to speed, especially in front of him and nearly hitting his car, would have inevitably been hit if not for his quick reflexes and hard braking.


    The woman¡¯s cries for help made his expression turn icy, and he immediately drove off in hot pursuit without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

 Chapter 346: 346: Hero Saves the Beauty_1

    Chapter 346: Chapter 346: Hero Saves the Beauty_1


    The speed of the white Volkswagen was fast, but its performance couldn¡¯tpare with Xu Fan¡¯s Audi A7.


    Xu Fan easily caught up with it, but in order not to startle the snake, he always kept a moderate distance. He had the Divine Sense to perceive what was going on inside the Volkswagen; once something happened, he could m on the gas and catch up to prevent the situation from worsening.


    About twenty minutester, the Volkswagen arrived at a riverside.


    This area was so dimly lit by the streetmps that the cool river breeze blew, and sote at night, people lost their interest in strolling along the riverbank; it could be said to be very secluded.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The middle-aged driver stopped the car at an abandoned warehouse, pressed the button to unlock the doors, and immediately got out with Xiao Dao and a rope, heading towards the back right side of the vehicle.


    Seeing this, the girl, scared witless, pushed open the car door and stumbled away into the distance.


    ¡°Tch tch tch, give it up. You can¡¯t run away; and here, even if you scream your lungs out, no one wille to your rescue,¡± the middle-aged driver said as he chased after her.


    He quickly caught up with the girl and, with a sudden push, knocked her down. He grabbed her slippery ankle with one hand, and it felt incredibly satisfying.


    The girl struggled fiercely, causing him to pull off her sandal in one go.<div>


    ¡°Hahaha, what a supreme pair of legs, who would¡¯ve thought my luck would be this good? To encounter a female celebrity the first time I do this sort of thing. ying with you, even death would be worth it,¡± he said.


    ¡°You sick bastard.¡± The girl sat on the ground, scooting backwards and screaming in horror and despair.


    But the difference in their weights was too great, and the driver¡¯s arm was so thick that he easily caused her pain when grabbing her ankle. A delicate girl like her had absolutely no fighting power in front of him; her vulnerability and fright only provoked his animalistic instincts.


    ¡°Exquisite. I¡¯ve told you, it¡¯s just you and me here. Screaming is just a waste of energy, better save it for moaningter,¡± he chuckled.


    Having said that, the driver carelessly tossed aside the rope, slipped Xiao Dao into his pocket, and pounced on her with asciviousugh.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting now. I was nning to have a good time with you in the warehouse, but the thrill of field y by the river seems even more exciting,¡± he said.


    The driver grabbed the girl¡¯s legs, then pinned them down with his body, freeing his hands to remove her skirt.


    The girl struggled desperately, her legs pinned down; she could only twist and turn. The driver blew a thick puff of smoke in her face, instantly making it hard for her to breathe, nauseated and sick.


    For a moment, she almost lost all her strength, tears streaming from her eyes as she ced her hands on the driver¡¯s: ¡°Please¡­ as long as you let me go, you can have all my money¡­¡±


    Seeing the girl still had hope, the driver pped her hands hard, making her retract them in pain. Then, he pinned her down on the sandy beach, tore off her top with one hand, and unbuckled his belt with the other, not forgetting to taunt triumphantly, ¡°Motherfucker, make it good for me or I¡¯ll smash your face. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you; I¡¯m gonna make you my personal ything.¡±


    The girl burst into desperate crying.


    She was plunged into despair, preferring death over being defiled by such filth.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With that decision in mind, she resolved to bite her tongue andmit suicide.


    Compared to living as a ything, death was surely a better oue.


    However, as she clenched her teeth tightly, suddenly a voice came to her ears, making her heart tremble, and hope sparked in her eyes once again.


    ¡°You bastard, now that I¡¯vee across you, you¡¯re dead meat,¡± Xu Fan said coldly.


    The driver abruptly stopped what he was doing, his expression frozen as he looked up and saw a young man standing in front of him, watching him with a cold gaze.


    ¡°You little bastard, ruining my fun!¡±


    With his mood ruined, the driver, burning with rage, re-fastened his belt and threatened with a fierce look, ¡°I advise you to mind your own business. Get lost now if you know what¡¯s good for you, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡±<div>


    Xu Fan shrugged nonchntly, as if the driver was beneath his notice, and said calmly, ¡°There are two types of men I hate the most: those who hit women and those who coerce women. You¡¯ve done both, and I can¡¯t stand idly by. This is my business now.¡±


    The driver spat out angrily, his eyes shing with viciousness. He spat to the side, then pulled out a small knife from his pocket and made several swift cuts through the air before licking his lips and shouting at Xu Fan, ¡°You little bastard want to y the hero? Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ve got what it takes. Let me warn you one more time, the knife doesn¡¯t have eyes. If you don¡¯t want to die, get lost. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a white knife in and a red one out, and I¡¯ll toss your body into the river to feed the fish.¡±


    Xu Fan couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste more words. In a swift move, he appeared beside the middle-aged driver and, with a ¡°smack,¡± delivered a fierce p to his face, hitting him so hard that he flew out andnded three or four meters away.


    The middle-aged driver fell face-first into the ground, mouth full of sand. He lifted his head holding his fiery, throbbing face, his eyes shining with murderous intent.<div>


    ¡°Damn you, daring to hit me; you¡¯re dead now.¡±


    The driver spat out several mouthfuls of sand and shook his head to clear the stars from his eyes, then stood up. Furious, he let out a thunderous roar and, holding the knife, charged toward the young man, trying to stab him.


    By now, he hadpletely lost his reason, wishing nothing more than to stab Xu Fan dozens of times to vent his anger.


    In response, Xu Fan stood still, couldn¡¯t be less willing to dodge.


    The girl sat up, frantically pressing her torn clothes over her ample white chest. Seeing the middle-aged man attempt to stab the young man, who however stood frozen like a statue without dodging, she couldn¡¯t help but cry out in rm, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    If the young man, trying to save her, were to meet with an unfortunate end at the driver¡¯s hands, she would still be unable to escape the fate that was looming over her, so she immediately raised her voice in warning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Xu Fan even gave her a reassuring smile and then raised his right hand, reaching forward proactively.


    The driver thought the guy was an idiot to attempt to catch the knife with his bare hands¡ªwhat else could this be if not stupidity? Since you¡¯re so cooperative, I won¡¯t hold back either.


    ¡°Die, you pest,¡± the driver bellowed, full of momentum, and thrust the knife forcefully.


    The girl couldn¡¯t bear to watch, the thought of the young man being stabbed to death was unimaginable to her.


    However, secondster, to her surprise, she didn¡¯t hear any cries of pain from the young man and couldn¡¯t resist opening her eyes out of curiosity to look again.


    Then, her mouth fell open in shock and amazement.


    There she saw the unfamiliar young man, using the fingers of his right hand, the index and middle finger, to precisely and firmly mp onto the sharp knife.<div>


    The middle-aged man paused, his face twisting into a vicious grin, ready to twist the knife to sever those two fingers.


    But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t make the knife budge even slightly.


    The driver used all his might, his face turning red and his muscr arms bulging with veins, even leveraging his whole body¡¯s strength against the arm holding the knife, in the hope that with his full force, he could drive the de forward and through.


    Yet, Xu Fan¡¯s fingers were like iron pincers, firmly holding the knife in ce.

 Chapter 347: 347: Chen Shiyus Request_1

    Chapter 347: Chapter 347: Chen Shiyu¡¯s Request_1


    ¡°Damn it, what the hell is this?¡±


    The middle-aged driver¡¯s face paled; his mind waspletely baffled. How could a normal person pinch a knife between two fingers? Could it be that this guy practiced Two Finger Zen?


    His desire rapidly faded like the tide, reced by intense fear. If his strength was not even a match for the opponent¡¯s two fingers, how could he continue fighting?


    With that thought, the driver clenched his teeth and bellowed, ¡°Go to hell,¡± trying to muster his courage before turning tail and fleeing in absolute disarray, his speed suggesting a youthful past in training.


    However, Xu Fan would not let him get away so easily.


    He nced at the driver fleeing in panic, smiled coldly, and tossed the knife into the air. When it fell back down, he flicked it with his finger as if he were flicking a small pebble, and the knife swiftly shot through the air.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Two secondster, the knife flew through the air and struck the driver.


    Thetter howled in agony on the ground, rolling around as blood seeped through his pants and poured out between his fingers like it cost nothing, staining the sand red.


    This¡­ damn it, how am I supposed to live after this.<div>


    ¡°Ahh~¡±


    The driver, enduring the pain, knelt down to unbuckle his belt and unzip his pants to take a look inside, and immediately let out a wretched scream.


    ¡°You little bastard, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    After yelling out all his strength, the bleeding got worse, and the pain knocked him unconscious, leaving his body convulsively twitching.


    After flicking the knife away, Xu Fan turned his head, no longer looking at the beast.


    The girl watched the scene in a daze, her eyes vacant until Xu Fan came over and grunted, which brought her back to reality. Her pretty, tear-streaked face blushed a deep red, and she continuously expressed her thanks: ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you for saving me.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing,¡± Xu Fan waved his hand, ¡°The main thing was that that scumbag almost hit my car. Saving you was secondary; teaching him a lesson was my real purpose.¡±


    Hearing this, the girl felt somewhat disappointed and also puzzled, ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me? I thought it was a hero saving a beauty.¡±


    Xu Fan was taken aback and slightly confused, trying to recall if they had met before: ¡°Could it be that we¡¯ve met before?¡±


    The girl saw his sincere expression, which did not seem feigned, and felt somewhat disappointed.


    As a nation-wide famous first-tier actress and one of the once ¡®National Four Dan Actresses¡¯, she had countless fans. Wherever she went, she created a sensation and attracted huge crowds. Online news about her was everywhere, constantly topping search hotlists and dominating rankings.


    But the man in front of her didn¡¯t recognize her, which was truly odd!


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m really grateful you saved me. My name is Chen Shiyu, may I treat you to a meal as a token of my thanks?¡± the girl said softly.


    ¡°Chen Shiyu? That¡¯s a pretty name,¡± Xu Fan shook his head, ¡°But there¡¯s no need for a meal.¡±


    Chen Shiyu was frustrated, to say the least. A beautiful woman like herself was offering him a meal, and he had the audacity to refuse straightaway. Had she lost her charm?


    After thinking it over, she decided to change the subject: ¡°That pervert, what did you do to him?¡±


    ¡°Him? He got what he deserved,¡± Xu Fan said calmly: ¡°He¡¯s now eligible to practice ¡®The Sunflower Manual¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s what he deserves,¡± Chen Shiyu said with great satisfaction, waving her fist angrily: ¡°People like him should be castrated.¡±


    Xu Fan gave her a strange look, turned his head away awkwardly, and reminded her: ¡°Beauty, your clothes¡­¡±<div>


    Chen Shiyu bowed her head in a hurry. In her excitement just now, she had forgotten to hold onto her clothes, identally revealing her alluring lingerie and arge expanse of snowy skin. She hurriedly pulled her clothes back up to protect her chest.


    After Xu Fan waited for her to get herself together, he finally turned and said, ¡°I¡¯m nning to leave first. You can call the police by yourself, right?¡±


    Watching Xu Fan turn to leave, Chen Shiyu quickly called out to him, ¡°Can you wait for me for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Is there something else?¡±<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m scared!¡± Chen Shiyu¡¯s pitiful appearance was quite distressing, ¡°Before the policee, leaving me here alone could still put me in danger. For example, if that bastard wakes up, he would probably stop at nothing to kill me.¡±


    She believed that as a breathtaking beauty pleading pitifully and proactively for help, it would be hard for any man to refuse, and they would likely be quite willing to help.


    But Xu Fan was an exception. Not only had he encountered countless beauties in The Immortal Realm, but even on Earth, he had seen many different styles of beauty and had long be immune to them.


    Moreover, his wife Xu Yixue was among the top beauties of the world, so Xu Fan¡¯s self-control regarding temptation from beautiful women was very strong; he wouldn¡¯t be swayed.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Xu Fan saw Chen Shiyu¡¯s point as valid; leaving a delicate beauty by the riverside indeed wasn¡¯t very gentlemanly, but it was gettingte, and there were people at home waiting for him to return.


    So, after hesitating for a moment, he replied apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve already been dyed for a while, and I¡¯m afraid of making people worried if I get home toote.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Chen Shiyu guessed that the man was someone who cherished his family life, and he must have someone at home that loved him deeply. She felt an inexplicable surge of envy¡ªwhat a happy family that must be.


    Although she enjoyed the attention of countless admirers, her life was dull and cold; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havee to Zhonghai to find her best friend to talk and relieve her boredom.


    Seeing her lost in thought for a moment, Xu Fan didn¡¯t wait for a response and turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll get my luggage.¡±


    Chen Shiyu didn¡¯t dare to stay there alone, picked up her dropped shoes, and hurried back to the car to retrieve her suitcase from the trunk, dragging it forcefully as she followed him.


    Xu Fan sighed helplessly, turned around, and waited quietly. When she caught up to him, he asked, ¡°What is it this time?¡±


    Chen Shiyu crouched down, her clothes slipping down again, but she knew Xu Fan wouldn¡¯t look, so she didn¡¯t bother adjusting them until after she had put on her shoes. Then, with a bashful grip on her chest, she said, ¡°I¡­ have nowhere to go, can I go home with you?¡±<div>


    ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Fan was taken aback for a moment, looking into her misty,rge eyes, and shook his head, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I could be a bad person too? You don¡¯t even know my name yet.¡±


    Chen Shiyu cracked a tearful smile, ¡°Can you tell me your name now?¡±


    ¡°Xu, as in double, and Fan, as in a sail. Don¡¯t get it wrong.¡±


    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ve remembered. I believe you¡¯re not a bad person; a bad person wouldn¡¯t reveal his own name.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°So, can I go home with you now?¡± After asking, Chen Shiyu looked at him with a face full of expectation.


    Xu Fan couldn¡¯t help but touch his forehead, feeling as if he had been slightly tricked, ¡°Okay then.¡±


    He muttered to himself, ¡°I went out as a security escort, and now I¡¯m bringing a great beauty home. What are they going to think of me?¡±


    Chen Shiyu breathed a sigh of relief, her face breaking into a relieved smile, as if she had stepped out of the nightmare from before.


    Xu Fan took the initiative to take her suitcase, walked back to the roadside, ced the suitcase in the trunk, and then opened the rear door for the girl to get in.


    The car then revved up and disappeared into the night.


    Not long after Xu Fan left, a middle-aged man with a low hat and a somber face stared out the window of the abandoned warehouse at the departing car. He stood stunned for a good while before making an ominous phone call¡­


    <div>

 Chapter 348: 348: Best Friends Reunite_1

    Chapter 348: Chapter 348: Best Friends Reunite_1


    This ce was very secluded, and generally, no one came here, but even when getting in the car, Chen Shiyu still cautiously wore a mask and sunsses to prevent being seen and photographed, otherwise the next day she would definitely dominate the headlines, and god knows what sort of sensational titles might appear.


    After all, keywords likete night by the river, strange man, sports car, national goddess Chen Shiyu with disheveled clothes, were enough to trigger all kinds of imaginations. In serious cases, it couldpletely shatter her pure and innocent image, and she would turn from a puredy to ady of desire, unable to wash herself clean even if she jumped into the Yellow River.


    After getting in the car, Chen Shiyu spent a few minutes calming her frightened heart before she took out her phone and called her best friend right away.


    Within seconds, her best friend asked in an anxious voice, ¡°Shiyu? How are you doing now, did anything happen to you, where are you, do you want me toe pick you up?¡±


    Xu Fan¡¯s ears twitched, and he couldn¡¯t help but nce towards the back seat upon hearing this voice.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Chen Shiyu felt warmed in her heart and stealthily nced at Xu Fan, and whispered, ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m okay, a kind person saved me, he was very capable, and easily dealt with the bad guy. Huh¡­ I¡¯m lucky I met him, otherwise it¡¯s hard to say if I would be dead or alive right now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so dangerous! You have no idea how worried I was, thankfully you¡¯re alright, I must thank that kindhearted person for you,¡± her best friend¡¯s heart finally settled after hearing these words.


    At that moment, the police on the side prompted her to inquire about the exact location of the incident. Chen Shiyu was in Zhonghai City for the first time and had no idea where she was now, so she asked Xu Fan.


    ¡°At an abandoned warehouse by the riverside in the southern part of the city.¡±


    Chen Shiyu immediately ryed the address, and right after, the police headquarters promptly dispatched two cars to the location.<div>


    Her best friend then anxiously asked, ¡°Shi Shi, where are you right now? I¡¯lle get you.¡±


    It was only then that Chen Shiyu remembered that she hade to y with her best friend; in her earlier fear, she had forgotten all about it and was about to go home with a strange man by reflex, her pretty face blushing red as she said, ¡°I¡¯m in the kind person¡¯s car, I asked him for an escort, tell me your address so I can go to your ce.¡±


    ¡°Alright, my ce is also in the southern city, in Kowloon New Cityplex, I¡¯ll wait for you at theplex entrance,¡± her best friend said.


    ¡°Alright, see you in a bit.¡± Chen Shiyu spoke a few more words before hanging up the phone, then she bit her lip and turned to Xu Fan, ¡°Xu Fan, can you take me to Kowloon New Cityplex? That¡¯s where my best friend lives.¡±


    ¡°Turns out we really do have a fate,¡± Xu Fan couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°I live in Kowloon New Cityplex as well. By the way, can I ask what your best friend¡¯s name is? Maybe I know her.¡±


    Chen Shiyu immediately looked at him with suspicion and said, ¡°If you¡¯ve got anything against me, bring it on, I¡¯m not about to sell out my best friend.¡±


    Xu Fan touched his forehead, a bit of a headacheing on, but still said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, I¡¯m not trying to trick you. Listening to the voice on the phone, if I¡¯m not wrong, your best friend¡¯s surname is Xu, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You actually guessed right!¡± Chen Shiyu bit her teeth, her face a picture of surprise.


    She¡¯s actually Xu Yixue¡¯s good friend!


    Xu Fan didn¡¯t know what to say, he could only marvel at how small the world truly was; the girl he randomly saved turned out to be best friends with Xu Yixue.


    No wonder, both of them were very beautiful, it was no surprise they were best friends.


    Thinking this, Xu Fan¡¯s gaze softened a bit as he looked into the rearview mirror and chuckled lightly, ¡°What a coincidence, I know her too, and I live very close to her.¡±


    Having said that, he concentrated on driving, casually turning on the car music, appearing as if he no longer wished to chat.


    He had no choice, his rtionship with Xu Yixue was somewhatplicated and he didn¡¯t know how to exin it. He could only give a vague answer for now. Once they met, Chen Shiyu would naturally figure it out.


    Seeing him like this, Chen Shiyu¡¯s piqued curiosity could only be choked back at the back of her throat, which was seriously frustrating.


    It was already past midnight, and there were few cars on the road at this hour. Xu Fan wanted to get back earlier, so he drove the car fast; however, the car¡¯s shock absorption was excellent, and Chen Shiyu didn¡¯t feel any bumps while watching the scenery outside rapidly recede.


    In less than half an hour, the Audi A7 had stopped at the entrance to Kowloon New Cityplex.


    As soon as the car stopped, Chen Shiyu immediately saw Xu Yixue, who had been waiting, and pushed open the car door, jogging up to her and giving her a warm hug.


    Ye Xiaoning and Xu Dan stood aside; Tongtong was already asleep, watched over by Ben Ben.<div>


    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡±


    Chen Shiyu¡¯s experience tonight had been particrly upsetting, and the tension she had been holding snapped upon seeing her best friend. Unable to hold back any longer, her eyes blurred with tears, and she began to sob softly in Xu Yixue¡¯s embrace. Xu Yixue stroked her back gently with a pained expression and whispered words offort.


    At that moment, Xu Fan got out of the car.


    ¡°Brother-inw?¡± Ye Xiaoning¡¯s face was filled with surprise.<div>


    She had just been focused on the two sisters¡¯ embrace and only now realized that it was Xu Fan who had brought Chen Shiyu. No wonder the car looked so familiar.


    Xu Fan gave Xu Dan a look, and thetter discreetly disappeared. With Xu Fan there, his protection was no longer needed.


    Hearing Ye Xiaoning¡¯s exmation, Xu Yixue unconsciously looked up and couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. However, because Chen Shiyu was still dealing with her emotions, it wasn¡¯t convenient to ask questions out loud, so she just gave a puzzled look.


    Xu Fan shrugged his shoulders slightly, smiling without saying a word.


    Ye Xiaoning had no such inhibitions and ran up to tease, ¡°Brother-inw, didn¡¯t you say you were going to recruit a security guard? How did you end up bringing back a popr actress? She looks delicate, but that doesn¡¯t seem too practical.¡±


    ¡°Popr actress?¡± Xu Fan paused, his expression full of confusion.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, you look so strange, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know who Chen Shiyu is.¡±


    Ye Xiaoning touched her forehead in disbelief. Such a famous Chen Shiyu and he actually did not recognize her.


    Seeing Xu Fan pondering thoughtfully, Ye Xiaoning was at her wit¡¯s end and had to exin, ¡°Chen Shiyu, the top actress in the country, was named one of the ¡®Four Small Flowers¡¯ as soon as she debuted. She became wildly popr on the inte in just half a year, adored by the youth, and hailed as the national goddess. Her single topped various music charts for a long time without any challengers. Moreover, the movie she acted in grossed an enormous box office, and her acting skills were affirmed. Even the film¡¯s merchandise sold like crazy, making many businesses a fortune. Tell me, with her being so famous, how could you not know her?¡±


    Xu Fan touched his nose and replied earnestly, ¡°These past few years, my life hasn¡¯t been very Ruyi; I really haven¡¯t had the heart to keep up with showbiz gossip.¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Xiaoning fell silent.


    She was quite aware of Xu Fan¡¯s situation in recent years. The fact that he hadn¡¯t starved to death on the streets was impressive enough, indeed leaving little concern for matters unrted to his own life, so it was genuinely possible he didn¡¯t know Chen Shiyu, who had only debuted in the past few years.


    After pouring out her grievances in Xu Yixue¡¯s embrace, Chen Shiyu finally wiped away her tears, pulled herself out, and looked at her best friend, breaking into a tearful smile.<div>


    Xu Yixue also smiled, but since it wasn¡¯t convenient to talk here, she took the initiative to lead Chen Shiyu into the residentialplex.


    Meanwhile, Xu Fan got back into the car, drove into theplex, and took Chen Shiyu¡¯s suitcase back home.

 Chapter 349: 349: Xu Yixues Family_1

    Chapter 349: Chapter 349: Xu Yixue¡¯s Family_1


    As soon as they got home, Xu Yixue had prepared slippers for Chen Shiyu and went to the wardrobe to fetch a women¡¯s trench coat for her to put on.


    The two hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time and naturally couldn¡¯t wait to be together, especially since Chen Shiyu had encountered such an incident tonight.


    Xu Yixue gently held her soft hands, letting her head rest on her fragrant shoulder, andforted her with a gentle murmur.


    Chen Shiyu had actually recovered quite a bit, especially since that driver had been castrated by Xu Fan, she wasn¡¯t as scared anymore. Now with thefort of her close girlfriend, her emotions had basically stabilized, only her beautiful, clear eyes were still a bit red.


    It was at this moment, deliberately taking his time, Xu Fan entered, carrying his suitcase, with a calm andposed demeanor.


    ¡°Oh right, Xue¡¯er, let me introduce him. He saved me, and he lives in thisplex too. His name is¡­¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Chen Shiyu put on a smile, stood up to take the suitcase, and began to introduce him.


    However, before she could say his name, Xu Yixue interrupted her calmly, ¡°Shi Yu, we know each other.¡±


    ¡°So you really do know each other.¡± Chen Shiyu was taken aback, then remembered that she had previously misunderstood Xu Fan; they did indeed know each other and he wasn¡¯t deceiving her.


    Ye Xiaoning brought over a te of freshly washed fruit, smiling, ¡°Sister Shi Yu, actually, I know him too. The gentleman who saved you is none other than my brother-inw, Tongtong¡¯s biological father.¡±<div>


    Chen Shiyu froze on the spot with her mouth agape, not expecting Xu Fan to have such an identity.


    She actually knew quite a bit about Xu Yixue¡¯s situation.


    A few years ago, Xu Yixue suddenly flew to America because she wanted to give birth to the life inside her.


    At the time, Chen Shiyu was furious, wishing she could hire a bunch of people to beat up that heartless and irresponsible bastard. But no matter how she asked, Xu Yixue refused to reveal his identity.


    Now, the man was standing right in front of her, and he was her savior.


    This put Chen Shiyu in a bit of an inner struggle, but after seeing Xu Yixue¡¯s indifferent demeanor, her emotions immediately overpowered her reason. She felt that even if he had saved her, she should still side with Xu Yixue, so she turned cold and said sternly, ¡°I was very grateful to you at first, but now to learn that you¡¯re the one who abandoned her after creating chaos, I must have been blind.¡±


    This man had caused Xu Yixue so much suffering, making her raise Tongtong alone. Chen Shiyu became incensed just thinking about it.


    Xu Fan didn¡¯t argue; instead, he felt a tinge of bitterness in his heart because he couldn¡¯t exin the situation. How could he say that he was a powerhouse from The Immortal Realm who has now taken over a body to start a new life?


    ¡°Shi Yu!¡±


    Xu Yixue stood up, pulled her back to the sofa, nced at Xu Fan who stood there awkwardly, and whispered, ¡°He is not to me for that matter.¡±


    ¡°How can you still defend him at this point,¡± Chen Shiyu immediately retorted. ¡°You were hurt so deeply by him. If it were me, I would never let him through the door again. If possible, I¡¯d wish for lightning to strike him dead once and for all.¡±


    Xu Yixue leaned close to her ear and whispered an exnation, ¡°That time, I was drugged. He had his bodyguard save me, but he also drank a lot¡­ He knew nothing about the child. I only returned to the country to see him again recently because I couldn¡¯t bear to hear Tongtong keep calling for his dad. His status in his family plummeted, and he gave up on himself for a long time, but for Tongtong¡­ and me, he has changed a lot.¡±


    After listening, Chen Shiyu¡¯s anger diminished somewhat, but she was still upset, ¡°No matter how much he changes, can it erase the suffering you went through these years, as well as the nder and defamation from the outside, not to mention the difficulties and pressure from your own family¡­ All these things, can they be wiped away by his short-term changes?¡±


    ¡°The Xu Family?¡± Xu Fan¡¯s ears perked up at the mention of something very key, and his brow furrowed, ¡°Has the Xu Family done something to her?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re still in the dark about it,¡± Chen Shiyu scoffed.


    ¡°Shi Yu, don¡¯t¡­ say,¡± Xu Yixue interjected.


    Chen Shiyu was about toy out the whole story, but she saw Xu Yixue giving her a tug, signaling her not to continue.


    Xu Fan could only ask Xu Yixue, ¡°Yixue, what did your family do to you?¡±


    As the family outcast, Xu Fan understood all too well the preupation with familial interests. Therger the family, the thinner the feeling of kinship seemed to be, while interests took the prime spot. To gain more benefits, they would resort to various means against their own family members.<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, I can handle it,¡± Xu Yixue hesitated and nced at him.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, you talk,¡± Xu Fan could only turn his gaze to Ye Xiaoning.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, this has nothing to do with you,¡± Xu Yixue urged, signaling her to leave.


    Ye Xiaoning pretended not to understand and, looking earnestly at Xu Fan, said, ¡°Xue¡¯er sister, actually, your husband loves you very much. You must believe in him.¡±<div>


    After saying that, Ye Xiaoning blurted out everything she knew: ¡°After Xue¡¯er sister identally got pregnant, there were many criticisms of her in the family. They advised her several times to have an abortion and then used all kinds of threats and temptations. Xue¡¯er sister would rather die thanply, which resulted in those people leaving empty-handed, allowing her to give birth to Tongtong smoothly.¡±


    ¡°But after returning to the country this time, some people brought up the old issue, hoping Xue¡¯er sister would consider the family and marry into the Qin Family. They even contacted the Qin Family secretly to propose the marriage. Both the Qin Family and the Xu Family are big ns and well-matched. Such a marriage would be a strong alliance, expanding the family business. Therefore, more and more people in the family agree with this, really just wanting a bigger piece of the pie. Xue¡¯er sister is under immense pressure and, having no other choice, made a deal with the family: if she can double the profits of Xinghai Media within a year, she will gain her freedom. Otherwise, she must obediently fulfill the arranged marriage.¡±


    ¡°But anyone with a brain can see that this is a very uneven agreement. Xinghai Media is only a second-tier mediapany, and with the family sabotaging from the shadows, it would be lucky not to lose money, let alone double the profit.¡±


    Only then did Xu Fan realize the immense pressure Xu Yixue was under. He felt a twinge of heartache, and his expression darkened, with anger burning, almost unintentionally dropping the temperature in the room significantly.


    The three women couldn¡¯t help but look at Xu Fan in surprise.


    ¡°Very good,¡± he said, with a cold smile, trying to contain his rage. With Tongtong as a bond and spending day and night with Xu Yixue, he had long epted her as his woman.


    Little did he expect that so many people outside were eyeing Xu Yixue; this was like pulling a tooth from a tiger¡¯s mouth, utterly reckless.


    ¡°Brother-inw, if you saw how those people in the family treated Xue¡¯er sister, you absolutely couldn¡¯t stand it. They¡¯re all so arrogant andmanding, not only forcing Xue¡¯er sister into a marriage but even wanting to abandon Tongtong. They say that the marriage between the two families is drawing much attention from the outside world, and if Xue¡¯er sister brings a little girl to the wedding, it might be the world¡¯s biggest joke.¡±


    Upon hearing that Tongtong was to be abandoned, thest bit of reason within Xu Fan vanished. Enraged, he lost control: ¡°Hmph! They¡¯re really thorough. But those who dare to trouble Xu¡¯s wife and daughter must not know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯.¡±


    Xu Yixue¡¯s face turned suddenly red. Xu Fan, this thick-skinned man, spoke so naturally without even asking if she agreed.


    Hmph! I¡¯m not your woman, you¡¯re just taking advantage of me because of Tongtong. I won¡¯t just agree to you that easily.


    Xu Yixue couldn¡¯t help ring at him fiercely.


    Chen Shiyu nced at Xu Yixue, then at Xu Fan, utterly confused, and quickly beckoned to Ye Xiaoning, whispering, ¡°Xiao Ning, what¡¯s their rtionship exactly? I¡¯m a bit lost.¡±<div>


    Ye Xiaoning giggled with a meaningful look, ¡°s, the seeds of love have sprouted, but Xue¡¯er sister isn¡¯t ready yet.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Ning, you talk too much,¡± said Xu Yixue, ring.


    Xu Fan felt a bit hot in the face, but with Ye Xiaoning¡¯s divine assist, he wouldn¡¯t miss such a good opportunity. He promptly seized the moment to dere, ¡°Yixue, with me around, no one can make you do something you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Xu Yixue blushed and lowered her head, quietly humming in agreement, feeling sweet inside.


    It was then that she realized: before, she faced everything alone. But now things were different; apart from the rainbow that was Tongtong in her life, she had Xu Fan, an even more dazzling gold light.


    With Xu Fan by her side, she felt that many unpleasant things became unimportant.


    Because Xu Fan would surely handle everything well for her.

 Chapter 350: 350: Sisters Join Forces_1

    Chapter 350: Chapter 350: Sisters Join Forces_1


    Because Xu Fan was certain that he could handle it well for himself.


    Now Xu Fan finally understood why Xu Yixue cared so much about Xinghai Media, facing even the Heishui Investigation Company head-on. It turned out it wasn¡¯t just about preserving the family business; she had also staked both herself and Tongtong in this bet.


    Originally, Xu Fan had ignored the Xu Family, not bothering with them; if they made trouble, he wasn¡¯t afraid. Let theme to Zhonghai and stir up trouble; Xu Fan wasn¡¯t the least bit intimidated.


    But now the situation had changed. Xu Fan still didn¡¯t take the Xu Family seriously, but after all, Xu Yixue came from the Xu Family and had an agreement with them. If they fell outpletely over this, it would be harmful to both Xu Yixue and her family members.


    Therefore, Xu Fan could only y by their rules, putting a lot of effort into the bet. As long as he won the bet, the Xu Family would naturally shut up.


    With this thought, Xu Fan¡¯s eyebrows rxed, and he said with a light and breezy tone, ¡°Doubling the profits of Xinghai Media is no problem with me here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this matter,¡± warned Xu Yixue, gathering her hair at the side of her face and pursing her lips.


    ¡°Although Shi Yu is a top-tier actress, she has been out of the limelight for several years. Even though she still has many loyal fans, it still takes time and outstanding work topletely restore her poprity. Thepany might use Shi Yu to gain fame, but that won¡¯t immediately reflect in the profits. Wanting to double it within six months, there¡¯s still a long way to go,¡± Xu Yixue reminded.


    Xu Fan was reminded of the recent mass resignations at Xinghai Media and the exodus of artists, which must have had a significant impact on Xinghai Media. Chen Shiyu must have been invited by her to take charge. So this was her backup n.


    With Chen Shiyu¡¯s participation, Xinghai Media¡¯s fame shot up, which also helped to stabilize morale among the ranks.<div>


    So, Xu Yixue was actually quite strategic. No wonder she could lead a listedpany at such a young age. She truly had exceptional capability and unique insights.


    Feeling her presence acknowledged, Chen Shiyu busily assumed responsibility, ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯m making aeback, I¡¯ll give it my all to help you, not just for you but also for myself. Rest well today, and we can hold a press conference tomorrow afternoon to formally sign with Xinghai Media. From now on, I¡¯ll leave all my arrangements to you. Oh, and that new song I¡¯ve been nning for a long time can also start recording. I¡¯ve poured a lot of effort into it and have full confidence it¡¯ll be a hit and soar in poprity. We¡¯ll first earn a wave of poprity.¡±


    Deeply moved, Xu Yixue couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Shi Yu, I¡¯ve wronged you this time. But I believe that one day Xinghai Media will be able to amodate a great Buddha like you.¡±


    Chen Shiyu rolled her eyes in feigned annoyance and said unhappily, ¡°Xue¡¯er, if you keep acting so formal, I might just change my mind.¡±


    ¡°Alright, my mistake,¡± Xu Yixue admitted.


    Chen Shiyu immediately shed a graceful smile, ¡°Just scaring you, you know. How could I be capricious at such a critical juncture? Besides, I indeed want to make aeback. Many top entertainmentpanies have been contacting me, but it doesn¡¯t matter where I go since I¡¯m notcking money.¡±


    ¡°Well, wee aboard,¡± Xu Yixue joked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. Among all thepanies, only you won¡¯t take advantage of me,¡± sighed Chen Shiyu, pretending to be very helpless. Shebed through her hair with her fingers, showing the ssic smile of a goddess, ¡°They say beauty is a curse; I¡¯m just too beautiful, and that always brings so many troubles around me.¡±


    ¡°Hee hee!¡±


    Xu Yixueughed, hugged her by the shoulders, and lightly sniffed her neck, her face filled with bashful affection.


    In fact, Xu Yixue understood right away. Although she hadn¡¯t set foot in the entertainment circle, her family business had always involved this field, so she was no stranger to the industry and knew that it was fraught with many messy dealings.


    Of course, to the average person, they only see the morous side of celebrities and know very little about the hard work,promises, and concessions they make behind the scenes.


    However, as time passed, the rise of paparazzi began exposing many scandals within the entertainment circle.


    The public then realized that many of the pure and beautiful female stars had actually had to deal with hidden rules to get to where they were, and that many of the top figures in control of the entertainment resources, seemingly upright, were in fact heartless, educated thugs dressed in sheep¡¯s clothing.


    As Chen Shiyu¡¯s close friend, Xu Yixue knew her situation very well.


    In short, Chen Shiyu¡¯s sess was solely due to her innate talent and diligence. If she had been willing topromise, she wouldn¡¯t have receded from the limelight for five years and would likely already be a household name, hugely famous.


    But even so, there are always many ill-intentioned people in the world who constantly spread harmful rumors about her.


    There were also many who lusted after Chen Shiyu, hoping to score with her, but they were wary of the family she came from, otherwise Chen Shiyu¡¯s troubles would have far exceeded herints.


    Chen Shiyu had been in retreat for so many years, in part due to fear of this aspect.<div>


    After all, even Xu Yixue was facing a forced marriage from her family; her family wasn¡¯t a behemoth, and there were times when they felt powerless against the big figures in the entertainment industry.


    With this in mind, Xu Yixue stroked Chen Shiyu with some sympathy, ¡°Shi Yu, with me here, I¡¯ll never let you suffer in that way.¡±


    ¡°Humph, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t havee to you so eagerly,¡± Chen Shiyu reached toward Xu Yixue¡¯s t belly, pretending to be lecherous, ¡°Xue¡¯er, if we join forces, we can definitely make a name for ourselves in the entertainment industry and prove ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s work hard together!¡± Xu Yixue¡¯s heart pounded excitedly at the thought of her dreams.<div>


    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up!¡±


    ¡°I want to kiss you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Just kidding!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, if the demon dares to take liberties with me, I¡¯ll take them right back.¡±


    The two women quickly became entangled with each other, amid cheerfulughter and a spring-like atmosphere, and for a moment, Xu Fan saw an expanse of white and his head spun.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough, you must be tired today, I will definitely take good care of you tonight,¡± said Xu Yixue, panting with a flushed face.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Chen Shiyu said dominantly, lifting her chin with her hand, ¡°I shall cherish you as well.¡±


    Then, the two women, holding hands and swaying their hips, went back to their room, while Ye Xiaoning made a face at Xu Fan before she too returned to her room.


    Xu Fan sank into the sofa, feeling the residual warmth left by the two women, inhaling the pleasant fragrance, and felt somewhat lightheaded.


    Perhaps, the life of an ordinary person is also beautiful.


    However, after learning about Xu Yixue¡¯s bet with the Xu family, Xu Fan felt he couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing.<div>


    He had grown ustomed to the presence of Xu Yixue and didn¡¯t want to see her get hurt.


    After pondering for a long time, he finally made a decision.


    Xu Fan, thinking of Xu Yixue and Tongtong¡¯s smiles, couldn¡¯t help but smile as he fell into a deep sleep with a contented expression.


    That night, he didn¡¯t want to practice cultivation at all; he just wanted topletely rx his mind, have a pleasant dream, dreaming of Tongtong¡¯s mother!


    With his ability, suggesting such a dream to himself was easy as pie.

 Chapter 351: 351: The Annoying Little Sprite_1

    Chapter 351: Chapter 351: The Annoying Little Sprite_1


    The next day.


    Xu Fan, with a strange smile on his face in his sleep, was woken up by the yful noises of two beauties. Left with no choice, he got up, reminisced fondly about his dream for a moment, then sat cross-legged to make up for his daily cultivation practice.


    After all, it was still early, and thedies needed a lot of time to get ready to go out; he had plenty of time to cultivate.


    As the Chaos Primordial Opening Technique was executed, the Spiritual Energy inside Xu Fan¡¯s body kept increasing.


    Even now, without having prated the firstyer of the technique, he was already a strong figure among Martial Arts Grandmasters. If he couldpletelyprehend it, his strength would probably transform qualitatively.


    After finishing his cultivation, the women had alsopleted their washing up, and Tongtong had been dressed up so adorably and attractively.


    Chen Shiyu was especially fond of Tongtong, teasing her endlessly, ¡°Tongtong, you¡¯re so cute; you¡¯ll definitely be a little enchantress in the future.¡±


    Tongtong chuckled, ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s a ¡®little enchantress¡¯?¡±


    ¡°It means a lot of people will like you,¡± Chen Shiyu scratched Tongtong¡¯s little nose with her finger and said, ¡°Your mom is also liked by many people.¡±


    Tongtong, with big rolling eyes, said in a sweet, milky voice, ¡°Then mom is also a ¡®little enchantress¡¯.¡±<div>


    ¡°Clever!¡± Chen Shiyuughed, encouraging her, ¡°Yes, your mom is so charming, she not only nags your dad, butst night she also nagged your auntie to death.¡±


    ¡°Then Tongtong can too,¡± Tongtong pointed at Xu Fan, who was sitting on the sofa cultivating, then at Chen Shiyu,ughing and saying, ¡°Tongtong can also nag Daddy, and nag Auntie.¡±


    Chen Shiyu was exasperated, her face lined with frustration. This kid was too smart; originally she wanted to tease her, but instead, she was outwitted by the kid.


    She couldn¡¯t help looking at Xu Fan, her face showing a peculiar expression. It¡¯s so strange to see someone in modern society adopting the ancient cultivation pose of ¡®sitting with the hearts open to heaven¡¯!


    At this moment, Tongtong toddled towards Xu Fan and affectionately called out, ¡°Daddy, Tongtong wants a hug.¡±


    Xu Fan opened his eyes, smilingly stood up, and lifted Tongtong high in his arms.


    ¡°Daddy, Tongtong slept with Mommy and Auntiest night. The two of them were so noisy. Daddy, why did you sleep on the sofa? Why didn¡¯t you sleep with Tongtong?¡±


    Chen Shiyu could only feel a vein popping on her forehead. This kid is really something.


    With a look of apology, Xu Fan said, ¡°Daddy had some workst night and came back veryte. I didn¡¯t want to wake Tongtong, so I slept on the sofa.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, Tongtong likes you the most, I¡¯m not afraid of being woken up by you.¡± Tongtong then suddenly lowered her little head and whispered, ¡°Daddy, you big wooden head, if you slept with Tongtongst night, Mommy would be there too. Oh, and pretty Auntie as well.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Xu Fan didn¡¯t know what else to say, so he simply replied, ¡°Tongtong, give Daddy a kiss.¡±


    ¡°Mwah.¡±


    Tongtong puckered her little lips and gave Xu Fan a kiss on the forehead, then immediately with a look of disgust, said, ¡°Daddy is so bad, you haven¡¯t even washed your face, but Tongtong has brushed her teeth.¡±


    ¡°You little one, you¡¯re learning toin about Daddy at such a young age,¡± Xu Fan said with a mix ofughter and helplessness as he put her down. ¡°Go y with Auntie Shi Yu, Daddy is going to wash his face now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, make sure to clean it well,¡± Tongtong said sweetly with a smile.


    Xu Fan quickly began to wash up.


    Chen Shiyu watched the father and daughter interact normally and felt much reassured seeing their harmonious rtionship.


    Children are pure and full of innocence; the fact that Xu Fan got along so well with Tongtong showed that he genuinely loved his daughter and couldn¡¯t be too bad toward Xu Yixue either.


    Soon after, Ye Xiaoning finished preparing breakfast, and the five of them gathered at the dining table to start eating.<div>


    Xu Fan took this opportunity to briefly tell everyone about the incidents from the previous night. The most striking memory for everyone was the deep sympathy they felt for Zhou Xiaofu¡¯s tragic circumstances.


    Looking forward with some anticipation, Xu Yixue asked, ¡°Are you confident you can tackle Zhou Xiaofu¡¯s renal failure?¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Xu Fan replied while eating, ¡°You should have a good idea of my medical skills. I will go and sort out this issue this morning, then head to the Industrial and Commercial Bureau to get thepany registered. I believe it won¡¯t be long before we can establish a legitimate and strong securitypany, which will specifically provide bodyguards to protect you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thoughtful,¡± Xu Yixue said with a smile in her eyes, nodding.<div>


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Yue Qingxuan from the Yue Family mighte to yourpany today. She lost a bet to me, and since she looks pretty good, I thought I¡¯d let her be an artist in your ce. That¡¯s okay, right?¡± Xu Fan said casually.


    ¡°What?¡± Xu Yixue was startled, then ecstatic. She clenched her fists with excitement, ¡°You mean that girl? She is really pretty, elegant, and well-rounded, plus shees from a good family. It won¡¯t be difficult for her to be popr when she debuts.¡±


    After finishing, Xu Yixue pursed her lips and looked at Xu Fan with a serious expression, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xu Fan waved his hand nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s just a small effort, no need to thank me.¡±


    After breakfast, Xu Fan drove straight to the military hospital in his Audi A7, while Xu Yixue and the others went to thepany. Since there weren¡¯t enough seats in the car, Ben Ben and Xu Dan acted together, following behind them, specifically responsible for their safety.


    ¡­


    Getting out of the car and walking into the military hospital, heading straight for the special care ward, Xu Fan couldn¡¯t help but look amused at the sight of Zhou Xian and Bull Demon squatting in the corridor, eating their breakfast,ughing and chatting, seemingly having a grand time.


    The moment Xu Fan appeared, the two of them immediately noticed him, hurriedly stood up to greet him, ¡°Good morning, boss,¡± said Bull Demon, his face awkward with a big piece of fried dough stick still in his mouth.


    Xu Fan nodded, ¡°Your alertness isn¡¯t bad, and you¡¯d make a good bodyguard. Seems like I didn¡¯t misjudge you.¡±


    ¡°Keep eating, don¡¯t be shy,¡± Xu Fan said with a light chuckle.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m done eating,¡± Zhou Xian said quickly, finishing hisst sip of soy milk with a heartyugh.


    Seeing this, Bull Demon also hurriedly gulped down the rest of his fried dough stick, shook his hands and decided not to eat anymore.


    Zhou Xian was very pleased with Bull Demon¡¯s understanding and then looked at Xu Fan with a face full of expectation.<div>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, either I don¡¯t take action, or when I do, I make sure it¡¯s certain,¡± Xu Fan reassured the anxious Zhou Xian.


    ¡°Um, I believe you,¡± Zhou Xian¡¯s gaze was filled with trust.


    ¡°Alright, then the first step is to transfer your sister to a regr ward,¡± Xu Fan arranged.


    The hospital has its own protocols, and special care wards are critically important. To visit, one must obtain the consent of the attending doctor and change into sterile attire apanied by a nurse, which is very inconvenient.


    Naturally, Xu Fan didn¡¯t want to go through such inconvenience. With him around, the role of a special care ward was negligible.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and arrange it right now,¡± Zhou Xian agreed without hesitation and turned to carry out the task.


    Bull Demon had joinedter and wasn¡¯t familiar with Xu Fan, acting somewhat restrained. Seeing that Xu Fan had no other instructions, he took the initiative to clean up the trash left from breakfast, putting it into the garbage can and carefully wiping down the chairs before offering with a big grin, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s clean now, do you want to sit down first?¡±


    Looking at him like this, Xu Fan was slightly amused. After sitting down, he said, ¡°Why are you so afraid of me? I¡¯m not only not going to eat you, but I also pay your sry. Come, sit with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Bull Demon, carefully allowing himself to sit down on only half of his seat.


    Xu Fan looked at him for a while and said, ¡°Bull Demon, your main training is in body-strengthening techniques, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Bull Demon replied, ¡°I once hurt someone badly, ended up in jail, and was lucky enough to meet an old man on death row. He always imed he was wrongfully imprisoned, and because of good behavior, it was changed to life imprisonment. But due to a chronic illness, after spending over forty years in prison with no hope of release, he passed on all his skills to me. I don¡¯t really know what kind of technique it is, but it seems quite suitable. After getting out of prison, I avenged him and killed the mastermind behind his sentence. Whenever I had the chance, I¡¯d visit him. Unfortunately, he still left forever a few months ago.¡±


    Bull Demon¡¯s face couldn¡¯t hide his sorrow as he finished speaking. Hearts are made of flesh, and after a long time together, they had developed feelings.


    With a sigh, Xu Fan consoled him, ¡°Fate toys with people, life is mostly unsatisfactory, but fortunately, you avenged his grudge, allowing him to pass away with some peace of mind.¡±<div>


    ¡°That¡¯s what I think too,¡± Bull Demon¡¯s eyes turned red, and he couldn¡¯t help turning his head away.


    After thinking for a moment, Xu Fan said, ¡°Your technique is not bad, but judging by your progress, it feels like you haven¡¯t mastered it fully. Is it possible that the technique is iplete?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Xu Fan¡¯s words were suddenly interrupted by a scolding voice from afar.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that irresponsible bastard spouting nonsense, iming they can cure the patient Zhou Xiaofu?¡±

 Chapter 352: 352: Preparing for Treatment_1

    Chapter 352: Chapter 352: Preparing for Treatment_1


    Xu Fan looked toward the source of the voice and saw the Doctor Lu he had metst night hurriedly approaching, with Zhou Xian following helplessly behind, apologizing to Xu Fan from a distance with a smile.


    ¡°Is it you? Which corner did youe out of, daring to boast that you can cure acute kidney failure?¡± Doctor Lu¡¯s face was grim, and as soon as he approached, he reprimanded Xu Fan incessantly.


    ¡°Are you asking me? Teaching me how to do my job?¡± Xu Fan nced at him indifferently and said, ¡°Just do as I told you, and don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡±


    Doctor Lu sneered coldly and said harshly, ¡°I am reasoning with you, don¡¯t mess around. Do you understand Zhou Xiaofu¡¯s condition? It¡¯s extremely serious. We need to be very careful even when visiting her, for fear of another infection. And now you actually want to transfer her to a general ward? That¡¯s absolutely not okay. It will definitely cause problems. Who will be responsible then, you or me?¡±


    ¡°Young man, leave the professional work to the professionals. You, a chatan, trick the patient¡¯s family members to earn blood money, which could kill the patient. Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt?¡±


    Then, he turned his head and said with utmost importance, ¡°Zhou Xian, listen carefully. We already have a suitable kidney source. You just need to prepare the money for the surgery. Trust in the doctor¡¯s skills and judgment.¡±


    Seeing Doctor Lu arguing so passionately on behalf of the patient with a strong sense of responsibility, Xu Fan was slightly taken aback, but recollecting Doctor Lu¡¯s behavior the previous night, he immediately dismissed the righteous image he had just portrayed.


    His purpose was nothing more than to gain some benefits, and Xu Fan had obstructed his chance at making money.


    As for whether the surgery would seed or not, that wasn¡¯t really what Doctor Lu cared about. Given Zhou Xiaofu¡¯s serious condition, if the surgery failed, the doctors wouldn¡¯t have to take responsibility.


    Xu Fan sneered and questioned, ¡°You make it sound good, but can you guarantee that the surgery won¡¯t fail? Can you cure Zhou Xiaofupletely?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn<div>


    ¡°A doctor¡¯s duty is to save lives and alleviate suffering. Once a patient enters the hospital, no matter their condition, we will do everything we can to find the most suitable and safest treatment n for them. Surgery is the key to a kidney transnt. No one can guarantee that there won¡¯t beplications during the operation. All I can guarantee is that my conscience is clear!¡±


    Doctor Lu spoke with moral integrity, but in the end, it was just the same old rhetoric.


    Xu Fan looked at him coldly and said impatiently, ¡°Are you finished? If you¡¯re done, then leave. Since you can¡¯t guaranteeplete assurance, let me handle it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Doctor Lu was infuriated, but he still forcibly restrained his anger and said, ¡°Are you implying that you have a one hundred percent certainty of curing Zhou Xiaofupletely?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Fan responded emphatically.


    ¡°Heh, are you bragging without a draft?¡±


    Doctor Lu, filled with disdain, didn¡¯t even want tomunicate with this madman anymore. He turned to Zhou Xian and said, ¡°Mr. Zhou, your sister¡¯s condition is very grave. The hospital has been monitoring her closely. We understand her situation deeply. If not for advanced medical equipment and dialysis technology, your sister couldn¡¯t have held on until now. I can guarantee it, transferring her to a general ward is the worst decision; it will definitely worsen her condition, and I cannot bear that responsibility.¡±


    ¡°You dare not take responsibility, I dare!¡±


    Xu Fan stepped forward, his tone firm.


    Doctor Lu immediately retorted, ¡°Inexperienced and unreliable. You¡¯re young and don¡¯t know the gravity of the situation,pletely unaware of how disasteres from the mouth.¡±


    Seeing this stubborn and unyielding attitude from Doctor Lu, and realizing they were on his turf in the hospital, Xu Fan avoided resorting to violence and simply said, ¡°Zhou Xian, I can¡¯t be bothered to talk anymore. This matter is up to you. I suppose you¡¯re the one who most wishes for your sister¡¯s full recovery, and my time and patience are limited.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Xian, he¡¯s threatening you! People like him, when they can¡¯t reason with you, will force you. You absolutely must not trust anything he says. The hospital has organized a team of experts to discuss Zhou Xiaofu¡¯s condition, and they unanimously agree that we must be incredibly cautious and are currently seeking the best possible solution. By the way, there have always been a lot of swindlers around the hospital, with a variety of schemes, even operating in gangs. If you believe them by mistake, the ones who will suffer in the end will only be you and your sister.¡±


    Doctor Lu nced at Xu Fan and spoke with great righteousness.


    ¡°Doctor Lu, I remember you said just now that we could start the surgery as long as we pay. Why is it that now there¡¯s not even a n in ce?¡± Zhou Xian scrutinized Doctor Lu, questioning him in a calm voice.


    His special forces king¡¯s aura was not in vain, deliberately released, causing Doctor Lu to shudder, his back growing cold.


    Intuition told him: if the treatment failed, Zhou Xian was capable of anything.


    He dared not argue anymore and with an embarrassed expression said, ¡°This¡­this is roughly in order¡­ only the final details to be hammered out.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Zhou Xian could tell he was lying and said impatiently, ¡°If you keep making excuses and prevent my sister from moving out, I will have someone investigate you and hold you ountable for your repeated mistruths.¡±


    Doctor Lu¡¯s face turned ugly, and, grinding his teeth, he threw down a harsh threat: ¡°This is your own doing. If something goes wrong, the hospital will not be held responsible.¡± With that, he flung his sleeve and left angrily.<div>


    ¡°Boss, I really fucking want to teach him a lesson,¡± Zhou Xian said with malice as he watched the departing figure.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ hold back!¡± Xu Fan sympathized yet offered the right attitude, ¡°There are plenty of rotten people in this world. If you keep picking fights, you¡¯ll wear yourself out one day.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Zhou Xian very much agreed with him.


    Over half an hourter, Zhou Xiaofu was escorted by a nurse into a private ward.<div>


    Zhou Xian sat beside the bed, smiled with a look of distress, and said, ¡°Xiao Fu, this time your brother will definitely cure you. My boss here is no ordinary person, you know.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I believe you,¡± Zhou Xiaofu replied with a pale face, even speaking seemed difficult.


    Doctor Lu stood outside the door, his face wearing a smirk that seemed to revel in another¡¯s misfortune, and he advised again, ¡°Zhou Xian, this is all your decision because you misced your trust in some chatan. If something happens to your sister, the hospital has the right to disregard any pursuit or litigation from you.¡±


    Zhou Xian chuckled, looking at him nonchntly, ¡°Keep your heart in your belly. I signed the waiver voluntarily.¡±


    Doctor Lu continued, ¡°Such a beautiful girl in the prime of her youth, it¡¯s hard to bear seeing her suffer at the hands of a viin. It¡¯s a pity and a shame!¡±


    Then, ncing out of the corner of his eye toward Xu Fan, he said unabashedly, ¡°I must stay here. If your sister really has an ident, I might be able to save her in time.¡±


    Even using the pretext of emergency care, he actually couldn¡¯t wait to witness a farce, then to kick someone when they were down, and mock and ridicule them.


    Understanding Doctor Lu¡¯s thoughts, Xu Fan couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°You can stay, but what I¡¯m using is a secret family technique, not for outsiders to watch, so wait outside for news.¡±


    ¡°Your so-called secret family technique is bullshit, you¡¯re getting cocky now? In my opinion, you¡¯re nothing but a soon-to-be disciplined chatan,¡± Doctor Lu said righteously indignant.


    ¡°You sure can run your mouth, my ears are calloused from all your jabber, one more word and believe it or not, I¡¯ll feed you earwax.¡±


    The Bull Demon couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, he clenched his fists, twisted his body, and immediately there came a cracking sound from his joints. Coupled with his imposing frame, just being near him felt overwhelmingly oppressive.


    Doctor Lu lifted his head to look at the Bull Demon, his throat involuntarily made a gulping sound, he opened his mouth but didn¡¯t dare utter a sound.


    With a fierce face and a violent aura, the Bull Demon made Doctor Lu¡¯s legs tremble with fear; he was truly scared and could only shut his mouth and keep his distance.<div>


    Xu Fan finally had some peace and quiet in his ears, and hemanded, ¡°I¡¯m going to start now. Bull Demon, guard the door. No one is allowed toe in.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the Bull Demon pulled the door shut firmly, presenting a menacing look as he scrutinized every passerby with a sinister gaze.


    Xu Fan approached the bedside, gave Zhou Xiaofu a gentle smile, and said softly, ¡°Xiao Fu, I¡¯m starting. Don¡¯t be afraid, it will be over soon.¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Zhou Xiaofu hummed in acknowledgement, then closed her eyes full of anticipation.

 Chapter 353: 353: Recovery from Serious Illness_1

    Chapter 353: Chapter 353: Recovery from Serious Illness_1


    Inside the general ward.


    Xu Fan gazed at Zhou Xiaofu¡¯s figure, a trace of hesitation flickered across his face, and he said somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Sister Xiao Fu, there should be no physical contact between men and women who are not rted. But right now, we are in a doctor-patient rtionship, so please do not take offense at my forwardness.¡±


    Zhou Xiaofu¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly, and for once, a touch of color appeared on her normally pallid face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Xu, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Xu Fan let out a slight sigh of relief and gently lifted the white nket covering her.


    Having been bedridden for a long time, Zhou Xiaofu was thin to the point of being skin and bones, and the hospital gown she was wearing looked oversized on her frail frame, starkly contrasting her ashenplexion, so much that even her naturally rosy lips had lost their color. Zhou Xian stood silently at the door, watching his sister in this state and couldn¡¯t help but shed tears.


    Xu Fan took a deep breath to clear his mind of distractions and began to focus on the treatment¡ªhis right hand gently pressed against her withered abdomen, slowly introducing spiritual energy into Zhou Xiaofu¡¯s body.


    If one paid close attention, they would see a faint luminescence swirling around Xu Fan¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Hmm~¡±


    Zhou Xiaofu¡¯s eyshes flickered, as she felt a long-absent warmth moving gently across her abdomen. It suppressed the pain effectively, causing a tingling sensation that made her involuntarily let out a soft moan offort. To the uninformed, such sounds could provoke wild thoughts.<div>


    Xu Fan also closed his eyes to avoid causing her embarrassment, maintaining the pressure of his palm on her hospital gown. The spiritual energy trickled into the patient¡¯s body like a gentle stream, repairing and restoring her severely damaged bodily functions.


    Zhou Xian, on the other hand, stared on nervously, unaware that ayer of sweat had appeared on his forehead.


    A blush slowly crept onto Zhou Xiaofu¡¯s pale face as she fought the urge to moan again. The heavy pressure that had long weighed on her heart began to lift.


    After a minute, the curious Zhou Xiaofu stealthily cracked open her eyes and quickly nced at Xu Fan. Seeing that his eyes were closed, she breathed a small sigh of relief, feeling less constrained. Her beautiful eyes opened wide as she carefully scrutinized Xu Fan.


    It must be said that although Xu Fan was not a stunningly handsome man that caught the eye at first nce, his facial features were pleasant to look at. With his sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes, a straight nose, and a chiseled jawline with clear contours, he naturally radiated a sense of reassurance andfort, possessing a unique charm of his own.


    Not to mention Xu Fan¡¯s miraculous healing abilities; in a sh, Zhou Xiaofu found herself under the illusion that her prince had descended from the skies on a multicolored cloud especially to save her!


    The longer she gazed, the faster Zhou Xiaofu¡¯s heartbeat became, and she unwittingly developed a sense of dependency and longing deep inside her heart.


    Time passed¡­


    As the treatment continued, Zhou Xiaofu¡¯splexion began to regain its natural color, turning rosier, and her pale lips grew red again.


    Meanwhile, Xu Fan¡¯s own face grew paler due to the depletion of spiritual energy and mental focus, as fine beads of sweat formed on his stern features.


    Zhou Xian, seeing this, hurriedly came forward to offer support, worriedly saying, ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you take a break?¡±


    Xu Fan remained silent, continuing to sustain the transfer of spiritual energy.


    Zhou Xian bit his lip, moved by the expression on Xu Fan¡¯s face. He then gave his sister a reassuring smile and returned to the doorway.


    Xu Fan patiently transferred the spiritual energy, unknowingly persisting for nearly half an hour. With his mid-stage cultivation realm, the spiritual energy in his Dantian was nearly depleted.


    However, to fully recover Zhou Xiaofu¡¯s body in one go was still not enough.


    There was no way around it; her condition was much moreplicated than mere muscr and bone injuries. She was suffering from severe organ failure and an extreme depletion of bodily functions, along with multiple bacterial infections. To cure herpletely was no easy task.


    Xu Fan grunted as he faced exhaustion of spiritual energy. Gritting his teeth, he persisted with the treatment while practicing the Chaos Primordial Opening Technique. The profound verses of the technique appeared in his mind one after another, deepening his understanding.


    Xu Fan multitasked,pletely focused and immersed, barely maintaining a ¡°breakeven¡± in spiritual energy flow.


    One must admit that this technique is incredibly miraculous.<div>


    An additional quarter of an hour was persisted.


    Xu Fan suddenly withdrew his palm and subconsciously wiped the excessive sweat off his face, a look of pleasant surprise shing across his eyes.


    This time¡¯s treatment not only healed Zhou Xiaofupletely, but also deepened his understanding of the Chaos Primordial Opening Technique.


    If one were topare, before the treatment he was still at the mid-stage of the first level, but now he had reached the peak of the first level, just one step away from entering the second level.<div>


    ¡°Boss, please sit down and rest.¡±


    Zhou Xian hurriedly ran over with a stool and ced it behind Xu Fan.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xu Fan didn¡¯t refuse. He had expended a lot of energy and was barely able to stand, like a person who had been squatting for a while then suddenly stood up, might instantly lose bnce and even fall over.


    After sitting down, Xu Fan closed his eyes and emptied his mind, beginning to rest.


    Zhou Xian looked at him with immense gratitude, then turned to look at Zhou Xiaofu. While helping her with the nket, he touched her hands and face and asked, ¡°Xiao Fu, how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Hmm~ I feel like I¡¯m basking in the sunlight, warm all over, and the pain is gone.¡± Zhou Xiaofu¡¯s eyebrows rxed, her rosy cheeks revealed a sweet smile, and she giggled, ¡°Brother, I think I¡¯m all better.¡±


    ¡°Of course, with the boss handling it, everything¡¯s effortless.¡± Zhou Xian was so happy his heart could melt as he nodded vigorously.


    Then, he turned to Xu Fan, and with a thud, he kneeled without any hesitation, loudly saying, ¡°Boss, the favor you¡¯ve done for me is as heavy as Tai Shan, greater than the heavens. Zhou Xian, with this worthless life, is willing to die for you.¡±


    Xu Fan opened his eyes, shook his head, grabbed his shoulder, and pulled him up, saying coldly, ¡°I ept your gratitude, but not your kneeling. A man¡¯s knees are reserved for Tai Shan, to worship the heavens, the earth, and to thank his parents. No matter what anyone does for you, you must not kneel!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Zhou Xian, looking very solemn, nodded and stood up resolutely.


    By then, Xu Fan had also somewhat recovered and began moving his limbs to loosen them up.


    Seeing Zhou Xiaofu continuously looking at him curiously, Xu Fan couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Little sister Xiao Fu, you no longer have to lie in bed. From now on, you can eat and drink, and jump and y like a normal person, with all your heart.¡±<div>


    ¡°Thank you Xu¡­ Young Master, I¡¯m so happy. Um, can I call you Brother Xu Fan?¡±


    Zhou Xiaofu, feeling touched, remembered the despair of being tormented by illness in the hospital for the past two years, and tears involuntarily began to stream from the corners of her eyes, sliding down her cheeks, falling onto her withered hair, and eventually dampening the bedding.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Mm-hmm, I¡¯m also very happy to have such a cute, well-behaved, and pretty sister like you.¡±


    Xu Fan smiled and then told Zhou Xian, ¡°Zhou Xian, though Xiao Fu¡¯s sickness is cured, her body is still very weak and needs careful nurturing. I¡¯ll write a prescription, and you make sure to get the medicine right. In a few days, she¡¯ll be bouncing around.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zhou Xian¡¯s eyes were full of gratitude.


    Xu Fan felt a bit of a headacheing on and hastily waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t do this anymore in the future, I don¡¯t like to see it, just keep me in your heart. I need to rest a bit more.¡±


    Seeing Xu Fan¡¯s pale face streaked with sweat, Zhou Xian¡¯s resolve to repay him with his life was as firm as ever, with nothing able to shake his conviction.


    After the treatment, Zhou Xiaofu, following her initial excitement, was also growing tired and in need of a good rest.


    Zhou Xian, seeing this, gave a few instructions and left with Xu Fan.


    Then, the cellphone rang.

 Chapter 354: Welcoming and Dusting Off_1

    Chapter 354: Chapter 354: Weing and Dusting Off_1


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Zhou Xian pulled out his phone and took a look, his spirit immediately lifting. As soon as he answered the call, he heard a deep, resounding voice say, ¡°Old Zhou, we¡¯ve all arrived at the East Station. Give us an address, and we¡¯lle find you.¡±


    Zhou Xian¡¯s face broke into a beaming smile. Good thingse in pairs, he busily replied, ¡°Old Song, I¡¯m at the Military Police Hospital. Hurry over, there¡¯s important business to discuss.¡±


    The Old Song on the other end of the call chuckled, ¡°Got it! All troops advance.¡±


    ¡°See you in a bit.¡±


    Right after speaking, both men decisively hung up the phone. Zhou Xian was ecstatic, ¡°I contacted our retiredradesst night. As soon as they heard there was good news, they were so excited they couldn¡¯t sleep, and after hanging up, they packed their bags and bought the earliest train tickets. Now they¡¯ve all arrived at the East Station, and I¡¯ve told them to meet up here.¡±


    Xu Fan hadn¡¯t expected this bunch to be so swift and efficient, and was a little taken aback butughed, ¡°Perfect timing, let¡¯s have a good get-together at noon. I¡¯ll book a restaurant.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    Zhou Xian was also very much looking forward to it; he was too happy today. His sister had recovered, which was joyous beyond expectation, and now with hisrades arriving, he was even more exhrated.


    The Bull Demon standing at the door felt a strong sense of solidarity and chuckled. He now thought losing that match and being abandoned by his manager was actually a blessing in disguise.


    Without that, how could he have turned his luck around, met the boss, and gotten away from the gritty life of the Underground Fist Manor where his life had no guarantees?


    ¡°Wow, you damn swindler, you recovered so quickly? Haha, slipped up, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Doctor Lu, who had been waiting outside all along, quickly walked over as soon as he saw Xu Fan, jeering and taunting.


    ¡°How are you still here? Like an unwee ghost that won¡¯t go away.¡±


    As soon as Zhou Xian saw him acting that way, his mood immediately darkened. He was solidlymitted to Xu Fan now and couldn¡¯t stand anyone being rude to him, so he shot back, ¡°Take advantage of my good mood and disappear from my sight right now, or I¡¯ll give you a thrashing.¡±


    ¡°You¡ªdetestable¡­ Treating kindness as the liver and lungs of a donkey, hmph!¡± Doctor Lu, red and pale with anger, and unable to provoke a response, could only skulk away in defeat.


    Xu Fan didn¡¯t even bother to look at such a person, turned away, and dialed Lu Chenbing to arrange a grand banquet; he wanted to warmly wee Zhou Xian¡¯srades.


    Lu Chenbing agreed without a second thought, instructing Xu Fan to bring everyone directly to Jun Tian Grand Hotel.


    Afterward, Xu Fan had Zhou Xian update the meeting address, directing them to Jun Tian Grand Hotel, and the three of them set off shortly after.


    Three-quarters of an hourter, Xu Fan drove up to Jun Tian. Before he even got out of the car, he saw twenty-one young men standing neatly on the hotel¡¯s front za. All in their twenties, although they hadn¡¯t slept much the night before and were each carrying luggage, they were full of vigor, standing there quietly, without a word, but with straight backs, exuding a remarkable aura.


    A look of satisfaction shed in Xu Fan¡¯s eyes.


    Despite having been discharged from the military a while ago, these men still maintained the style and poise of the armed forces; their form and spirit were in harmony, giving off the impression of seasoned practitioners, marked with a distinct military style.


    As soon as Zhou Xian got out of the car, his buddies revealed smiling faces and greeted him with raised fists.


    ¡°You good fellow, we finally see you again.¡±


    The Buzz Cut at the front gave Zhou Xian a punch.


    This man, donning old clothes with a pair of traditional hand-stitched cloth shoes on his feet, was full of life and muscrity, his eyes shining brightly, as if he possessed explosive power like a tiger descending the mountain.


    ¡°Haha, Old Song, I¡¯ve been wanting to see you too,¡± Zhou Xian responded with a punch to Old Song¡¯s chest.


    After that, the others greeted Zhou Xian in the same manner, and Zhou Xian happily reciprocated each greeting.


    Suddenly, Zhou Xian¡¯s expression became solemn, and he respectfully returned to the side of the car, opened the door, and ushered Xu Fan out, officially introducing him. ¡°Guys, this is Mr. Xu Fan.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Xu,¡± a group of people said in unison, greeting him.


    Smiling, Xu Fan evened out his hand towards the crowd and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal, I greatly value Zhou Xian, and since you guys are Zhou Xian¡¯srades-in-arms, we¡¯re all family here. How about we go up first? Everything¡¯s already arranged to wee and refresh you all before we discuss matters.¡±


    Soldiers are people who cast life and death aside; they usually take things easily. Xu Fan¡¯sck of airs quickly earned everyone¡¯s favor, and they all rxed, happily stepping up the stairs.


    Xu Fan naturally took the lead, with Bull Demon closely following him; Zhou Xian walked at the back, as he had to look after hisrades.


    At this moment, four people emerged from the hotel entrance: a middle-aged man with a shiny pate and a noticeable beer belly, a young woman with thick makeup clinging intimately to his side, her chest revealing ample whiteness, followed by two bodyguards in ck suits.


    Xu Fan courteously made way to the side, but the group that emerged didn¡¯t give him a nce, directly walking out the main entrance.


    As they stepped down the stairs, the woman hurriedly covered her nose and made no attempt to hide the look of disgust on her face, rudely cursing, ¡°Can¡¯t these construction workers recognize their ce? How dare theye to Jun Tian Grand Hotel, not afraid of stinking up the ce. Sigh, I should havee out earlier; then I wouldn¡¯t have run into such bad luck.¡±


    Xu Fan frowned and turned his head with a cold look.


    He saw the mboyant woman, still covering her nose, passing by Zhou Xian and the others, her face showing utter disdain.


    Zhou Xian¡¯s face immediately turned sour; the woman talking about hisrades in such a way must have been tired of living. Instantly, he clenched his fist, shifted sideways a step, and coldly stared at the woman.


    Old Song and the others also looked displeased, biting their teeth, feeling awkward and halting their steps, unsure how to respond to the situation.


    However, it was Old Song with thergerposure who forced a smile, pulled Zhou Xian¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Old Zhou, she isn¡¯t wrong. It would be strange if we didn¡¯t smell a bit after squeezing on the train all night, so let¡¯s not mind her.¡±


    Old Song was the most sensible, knowing it would be more appropriate to keep a low profile as neers. After all, causing trouble and possibly losing face for Xu Fan or even offending others would ultimately leave a bad impression.


    After retiring, everyone had different experiences, but most of them faced hardships, and society had worn down the edges they¡¯d formed in the military. After being stifled for so long, many had learned to tolerate more.


    The incident should have ended there.


    But there are always those in the world who, to showcase their superiority or satisfy a woman¡¯s vanity, choose borate ways to court death.


    The provocative woman pointed her pinky at Zhou Xian¡¯s forehead, her voice sharp and mocking, ¡°Can¡¯t you freaking keep your eyes off a woman, where the hell are you staring, you bunch of cowards, born only to bring shame into this world.¡±


    After speaking, she cozily shook the balding middle-aged man¡¯s wrist, putting on an annoyingly coy voice, ¡°Daddy, this guy is giving me a funny look, are you just going to stand by?¡±


    The balding middle-aged man chuckled, ¡°My dear, how could I? I¡¯ll take care of it for you. Ah Feng, Ah Yun!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± the two bodyguards in ck suits immediately stepped forward upon being called.


    ¡°Give this kid a lesson, let him understand that his eyeballs can¡¯t just wander anywhere,¡± the balding middle-aged man said, looking at Zhou Xian with a cold voice.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Ah Feng and Ah Yun, upon receiving the order, immediately moved towards Zhou Xian with an imposing gait, their faces wearing faint sinister smiles, heedless of the attitudes of others around them.


    The balding middle-aged man wrapped his arm around the woman¡¯s slender waist, moving to the side to watch what promised to be an entertaining scene with glee.


    He had great trust in the abilities of these two bodyguards.

 Chapter 355: Proof of Strength_1

    Chapter 355: Chapter 355: Proof of Strength_1


    The reason for the trust was that the two bodyguards had been with him for two years, and he was very familiar with their abilities.


    Ah Feng and Ah Yun, as ex-special forces and cousins, not only had extraordinary skills but also worked together with incredible tacit understanding. They were extremely handy for him, solving many issues.


    For example, Ah Feng could punch through a security door, and Ah Yun could chop through hard metal with his hand.


    Although the opposing construction workers outnumbered them, they were clearly disorganized, and it was estimated that even together they would be no match for the two, definitely running away in disarray.


    Zhou Xian¡¯srades, after leaving the army, really were in a sorry state, some even dressed in street stall clothes, carryingrge luggage bags, and wearing old cloth shoes, looking just like country folksing to the city to find work.


    The middle-aged man with a balding head looked down on them, hardly even deigning to nce at them. However, since he had run into them, he wouldn¡¯t miss this golden opportunity to show off, especially while standing up for his goddaughter. The aura he would put on had to be authentically on point and full of vigor.


    The two bodyguards steadily advanced toward Zhou Xian, showing no fear of their opponents running away. Their steps had a special rhythm, each step intensifying their aura.


    Xu Fan watched with great interest; he too could see that the two had decent strength, being in the mid-phase of body toughening, and due to their intertwined auras in cooperation, they exuded an external presence matching their abilities.


    Seeing this, Xu Fan had an idea and couldn¡¯t help but wear a faint smile.


    Soon, a flicker of surprise crossed the faces of Ah Feng and Ah Yun as they nced at each other, each seeing the uncertainty in the other¡¯s eyes.


    Because.


    The opposing construction workers were all remarkably calm, even daring to pout their lips. Under their intimidating presence, there was not a hint of panic.


    ¡°Intimidating with presence¡± was always their specialty; most of the time, just this tactic alone was enough to scare the opponent into losing their courage, greatly diminishing their will to fight and avoiding stubborn resistance.


    However, this generally reliable tactic was now ineffective, not at all having the expected impact.


    But they quickly regained theirposure, understanding the situation.


    These were just a group of construction workers, hardly literate, very few with aplete nine years ofpulsory education, low in cultural quality, which indicated their ignorance. Naturally, they didn¡¯t know they were supposed to be afraid at this time.


    Hmph, it doesn¡¯t matter. Once you witness what it¡¯s like to chop vegetables, you¡¯ll understand what fear is.


    ¡°Boss,¡± Zhou Xian sent an inquiring look to Xu Fan.


    Thetter gently smiled, not caring at all about the potential consequences, and spoke lightly, ¡°No matter the trouble, you handle it. No matter how troublesome the aftermath, leave it to me. Worry is something you don¡¯t need.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Zhou Xian had never heard such pleasant sweet-nothings, no, pleasant orders. In a moment, he was swept by enthusiasm, even more electrifying than any patriotic speech given by an officer back in the day in the army.


    Old Song and his group were also itching for action, rubbing their hands together eagerly, as if they couldn¡¯t wait to get into a big fight.


    After leaving the army, they had suffered many injustices and despise in society, harboring a belly full of fire. Now that Xu Fan told them not to be afraid of making a scene, as he would take care of any fallout, they suddenly found their blood boiling, even more intensely than at any previous moment.


    ¡°Old Zhou, you don¡¯t mind if I take action, right?¡±


    ¡°Old Song, how could I let you take on this task? You¡¯re a guest from afar. Besides, these two guys clearly came for me; you don¡¯t need to get involved in this mess.¡±


    ¡°Why are you two brothers arguing? How about letting your junior brother handle this?¡±


    Seeing this group of construction workers acting as though they didn¡¯t regard them at all, Ah Feng and Ah Yun shook with anger. After a cold snort implying ¡°court death,¡± they charged forward.


    They were tired of ying cat and mouse; if the cat¡¯s intimidating presence couldn¡¯t instill fear in the mouse, then they might as well resort to the simplest and most primitive method.


    Knock each one t, with special attention to those who were the most vocal, to ensure they never forget today¡¯s lesson.


    ¡°Haha, Old Zhou, just watch; these two clowns are mine.¡±


    Old Song pulled back Old Zhou, beaming with joy as he eagerly rushed forward to meet them, while the others folded their arms and started to chuckle and talk among themselves.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Old Song¡¯s full name was Song Qingshan. Though the name might sound refined, what coursed through his veins was a penchant for violence. He had a fiery temper and would brawl at the drop of a hat. Plus, his own strength was formidable; taking on two random bodyguards in a fight was well within his capabilities.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death, you stinking old man.¡±


    The two bodyguards, seeing that their adversaries hadn¡¯t opted for an all-out group assault but instead sent forth only one man to face them both, sneered internally, thinking these people must be dim-witted to the extreme.


    With that in mind, they couldn¡¯t be med for not showing any courtesy. It was the perfect opportunity to kill the chicken to scare the monkey, to break their opponents¡¯ couragepletely.


    The two parties charged towards each other, quickly shing inbat.


    Ah Feng and Ah Yun were always wonderfully in sync; one attacked high while the other went low, and their strikes were ruthless. A hit to a vital area could leave an ordinary person severely injured or unconscious.


    Song Qingshan¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp light, standing his ground with no intention of backing down. He struck like lightning before their attacks couldnd¡ªa loud ¡°bang¡± as his hand hit Ah Feng¡¯s palm.


    Thetter¡¯s palm, struck by the immense force, wasn¡¯t just terribly painful, his entire hand went numb, and his eyes instantly filled with shock.


    After sessfully intercepting Ah Feng¡¯s right hook, Song Qingshan drew back his momentum to describe a half-circle across his chest, instantly regaining full strength, and with another ¡°bang,¡± hit the knee of Ah Yun¡¯s side kick.


    Thetter staggered backward as if electrocuted, his leg numb and unable to bear his weight. He could only stand weakly, unable to exert any strength for the moment.


    The moment they engaged, Song Qingshan had not only broken through their offense but had also struck a blow that shocked them.


    Ah Feng and Ah Yun exchanged a nce, nodding to each other with serious expressions that also carried a hint of gravity.


    They were actually panicking internally. Their opponent, managing to overpower them both alone, couldn¡¯t possibly be an ordinary migrant worker; he was clearly a lion in sheep¡¯s clothing.


    ¡°Haha,e on,e at me again. I need a good stretch.¡±


    Song Qingshanughed heartily as he closed the gap and tangled with the two men once more.


    For a time, the sound of fists and feet colliding was constant, drawing many passersby to run over and watch.


    Song Qingshan, taking on both men, fought with intense ferocity. His fighting style was filled with a violent beauty, explosive and unrestrained, each move flowing naturally and smoothly connecting.


    It seemed Song Qingshan was not solely fighting but also venting his inner emotions, simultaneously showcasing himself and proving that in this society, while martial force may be outdated, it still had its ce.


    The two bodyguards in ck suits were inwardly wailing, feeling increasingly heart-stopping terror.


    Initially relying on their exquisite coordination, they could exchange blows with Song Qingshan. But as he fought like he was on a rampage, growing more valiant as the battle waged on, they ended up barely able to defend, without any chance to counterattack.


    Looking at them now, although dressed in high-quality suits, they were in a sorry state, battered with bruises and swelling on their faces, almost looking like pig heads.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Song Qingshan¡¯s gaze was keen as he seized another opportunity. He jumped up, flipping in the air, then delivered two consecutive kicks that sent both men flying. With two heavy ¡°bangs,¡± they crashed onto the ground.


    For a while, the two writhed in pain, utterly unable to get up.


    Song Qingshan casually dusted off his hands, his face the picture of ease, as if he had just dealt with two insignificant shrimps¡ªnothing worth mentioning.


    Then, he turned his gaze to the balding middle-aged man and the enchanting woman, filled with provocation.

 Chapter 356: 356: Greeting Personally_1

    Chapter 356: Chapter 356: Greeting Personally_1n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Tsk, tsk!¡±


    ¡°Old Song, your de hasn¡¯t dulled a bit!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed the same old Song.¡±


    Zhou Xian and the othersughed as theymented.


    ¡°Two pieces of trash, a total embarrassment.¡±


    The middle-aged man cursed inwardly, his face contorted distastefully. Seeing Song Qingshan¡¯s unfriendly gazee his way, he gritted his teeth, put on a forced smile, and pulled a business card from the morous woman¡¯s expensive purse, saying with a smile:


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re formidable, clearly a master. They say people aim high and water flows low; with your skills so strong, you must becking a good ce to use them. Why not work for me? I guarantee you¡¯ll live a hundred times better than you do now, never short of cars, houses, or cash!¡±


    Song Qingshan snorted contemptuously and bluntly said to the middle-aged man, ¡°Go to hell¡ªscram!¡±


    ¡°Heh heh, quite the temper!¡±


    It was unclear whether the middle-aged man was mocking or praising, but he still said with a smile, ¡°Bro, to put it bluntly, no matter how good your kung fu is in modern society, what does it amount to? You still need food, clothing, housing, and transportation. In this day and age, no oneins about having too much money. I, Li Yecai, don¡¯t have significant abilities, but I¡¯ve made a name for myself in Zhonghai. Guaranteeing you a life filled with delicacies and fine drinks isn¡¯t a problem.¡±<div>


    ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourself. My boss is much stronger than you,¡± Song Qingshan said, his gaze turning towards Xu Fan on the steps.


    ¡°You have a boss already?¡± Li Yecai was taken aback, followed Song Qingshan¡¯s gaze, and turned to look. He spotted Xu Fan almost immediately, his brows furrowing slightly, somewhat doubting Song Qingshan¡¯s words.


    He couldn¡¯t help it; he always judged people by their dress. Xu Fan was clothed from head to toe in street market goods, and his face was unfamiliar, not looking like someone with money.


    Li Yecai immediately felt emboldened and couldn¡¯t help but show his palm arrogantly as he said, ¡°Your boss looks like a construction contractor. How much can you make a month working for him carrying bricks? I can offer you fifty thousand. And him?¡±


    Song Qingshan shook his head dismissively.


    If this had happened beforest night, he might very well have epted since he had a whole family to support.


    But now he had Xu Fan and a bunch ofrades. Naturally, he would not go back on his word.


    Let alone the fact that this man was offering him a high price of fifty thousand¡ª even if it were five hundred thousand, he wouldn¡¯t consider it.


    Being outright rejected, Li Yecai¡¯s simmering anger could no longer be contained. He said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t know to appreciate kindness. Fine, let¡¯s have a proper talk about you injuring my bodyguards.¡±


    He was originally toozy to even mention those two failures. But now that his recruitment had failed, they had to return to the previous issue. There were grievances to be settled¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t apologize, but he intended to get even.


    After all, losing face in front of his goddaughter didn¡¯t look good.


    ¡°The weak can¡¯t me anyone else. I already held back. Besides, if I were the one lying there, you¡¯d be absolutely arrogant right now!¡± Song Qingshan said unmoved.


    ¡°Not bad with words,¡± Li Yecai huffed, toozy to argue, and took out his phone to make a call. Once connected, he spoke loudly, ¡°Ah Biao, get your people to Jun Tian Grand Hotel¡¯s front entrance now. Offering 500 per appearance, no limit on numbers, only need capable fighters¡­ Just a bunch of country bumpkins,ing to the city to work and beg, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Make it quick.¡±


    After hanging up, Li Yecai looked at Song Qingshan with a smirk, ¡°This isn¡¯t over. You¡¯ll be begging for mercy soon.¡±


    Song Qingshan¡¯s brows furrowed and he retreated back into the crowd, whispering to Zhou Xian, ¡°Old Zhou, this is blowing up. It won¡¯t cause trouble for the boss, will it?¡±


    Zhou Xian nced at Xu Fan subconsciously and saw him enjoying the spectacle with the demeanor of an onlooking crowd, he felt greatly reassured and said, ¡°It¡¯s a trivial matter, the boss has a lot of clout.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he recalled the people he was withst night¡ªLu Chenbing and the Yue siblings, all of whom treated him well, and Cui Dong even mored to take him as a master.


    These individuals undoubtedly represented the most powerful forces in Zhonghai City; in front of them, Li Yecai was nothing but a small shrimp who could be taken out with a single word.


    ¡°Younger Brother Xu, I apologize for not greeting you sooner; I was dealing with some urgent matters. I didn¡¯t expect you to arrive so quickly. I¡¯ll punish myself with a drinkter to apologize to you.¡±<div>


    At that moment, a hearty voice came from the hotel,pelling everyone to look over.


    Gu Chengyuan came out in a suit, greeting with a smile, followed by a bodyguard.


    ¡°San Ye, we¡¯ve disturbed you?¡±


    Seeing him, Li Yecai trembled, tore away the hand of the woman clinging to him, and ran up the steps to pay his respects.<div>


    Li Yecai was nearly fifty years old, but in front of the barely thirty Gu Chengyuan, he had to obsequiously call out ¡°San Ye,¡± highlighting the huge gap in their statuses.


    Gu Chengyuan nced at Li Yecai and didn¡¯t bother with him; instead, he walked straight up to Xu Fan,ughed heartily, and said, ¡°The boss called me, and the banquet is all set up. Shall we go up now?¡±


    Xu Fan smiled and nodded, then walked side by side with Gu Chengyuan into the hotel. His bodyguard also warmly invited Bull Demon, Zhou Xian, and the others inside.


    After a while, everyone had entered the Jun Tian Grand Hotel, leaving only Li Yecai standing there dazed, his face full of annoyance and regret.


    He took a sharp breath of cold air, his face pale, a trembling hand holding his phone to dial that number again. As soon as the call connected, Ah Biao¡¯s excited voice came through, ¡°Brother Li, we¡¯re about to get in the car, we¡¯ll be there in twenty minutes. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve called over fifty guys, all skilled¡­¡±


    Li Yecai interrupted him with gritted teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯te, I can¡¯t afford to mess with this guy!¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯ve already called everyone.¡±


    ¡°No need toe, I¡¯ll transfer the money to youter.¡± Li Yecai hurriedly finished speaking and then hung up.


    He walked down the steps like a lost soul, and the coquettishly dressed woman ran over with a ttering smile, trying to sp his arm. He pped her away, furious, and snapped, ¡°Get the hell away from me, you troublemaker!¡±


    Having said that, he walked quickly to his car and called his assistant on the way to prepare a generous gift to be sent to the Jun Tian Grand Hotel immediately.


    He was now deeply uneasy, his heart pounding. Could someone who received a warm wee from Gu Chengyuan possibly be ordinary? The person¡¯s influence could probably crush a hundred like him. Without showing humility and apologizing, he was sure to face unbearable consequencester.


    Inside the Jun Tian Grand Hotel, Gu Chengyuan led Xu Fan and the others to a prestigiousrge private room with two big round tables set with exquisite tableware, where appetizers and drinks were already prepared, and four beautiful waitresses in stunning cheongsams were waiting.


    Gu Chengyuan was very gracious, warmly inviting everyone to take their seats. He then instructed the waitstaff to serve the food and poured himself a drink as a self-imposed penalty, apologized, and then left the room.<div>


    Xu Fan and the group had gathered for a meal and possibly to discuss matters; it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to stay.


    As soon as he left the room, Gu Chengyuan¡¯s expression turned somber. He waved his bodyguard over and said, ¡°Li Laoda is blind to who he¡¯s dealing with and has offended Younger Brother Xu. Teach him a lesson. Otherwise, he¡¯ll eventually die because of this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The bodyguard immediately left to carry out the order.

 Chapter 357: 357: Success Depends on the Individual_1

    Chapter 357: Chapter 357: Sess Depends on the Individual_1


    In therge private room.


    The server had poured a drink for everyone, and Xu Fan, holding his ss, stood up and looked at the people gathered.


    The others also fell silent, looking at Xu Fan with anticipation.


    With a smile on his face, he said loudly, ¡°I appreciate everyoneing from far away to join me. Let¡¯s not dwell on thanks. Come on, let¡¯s drink.¡±


    Having said that, Xu Fan raised his ss high.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink.¡±


    The rest of the people stood up, raising their sses in unison and responding in chorus.


    The first drink was downed by everyone in one gulp.


    The waitresses hurried to refill everyone¡¯s cup, and once they were full, Xu Fan gestured for them to wait outside.


    A sense of seriousness fell over the crowd, and they listened intently, full of expectation.<div>


    Xu Fan¡¯s voice was clear, getting straight to the point, ¡°You are Zhou Xian¡¯srades-in-arms, and in my eyes, you are also my brothers. Let¡¯s speak frankly.¡±


    ¡°I intend to establish a securitypany and hope you will be the first batch at its core. To be honest, I¡¯m not concerned with whether the securitypany makes money or not, nor do I want you to simply act as bodyguards for others. My main aim is to ensure everyone can earn a good living. To be precise, currently, thepany won¡¯t have any business and will only need to serve me. You alle from the military, and I have great trust in you, so we will skip the recruitment process. If I know one, I hire one.¡±


    ¡°Once you join thepany, the starting sry will be 30,000 per month. Those who make notable contributions will receive additional bonuses. Room and board are fully covered, travel expenses are fully reimbursed, and clothing, equipment, training apparatus, and vehicles will all be provided by thepany. For assignments outside, extra allowances will be given, 5,000 per day within the country, and 10,000 per day abroad. In addition, I will teach you all a set of techniques and will personally train you for a while, so you can rapidly improve yourbat power in a short period of time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already ascertained the level of everyone¡¯s abilities, most of you are in the early to middle stages of body tempering. I promise that within a month, most of you will be Qi Drawing Realm martial artists, and some might even advance to the Grandmaster Realm in half a year.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Upon his words, everyone was utterly shocked.


    They, who had spent a long time in the military, maintaining high-intensity training or going on perilous missions, had managed to reach only the body tempering realm.


    One can only imagine how difficult it is to advance in realm, they had thought they may never break through in their lifetime, let alone reach the Qi Drawing Realm.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Yet Xu Fan boldly imed that he could help them ovee this seemingly insurmountable hurdle in a month and even reach the formidable Martial Arts Grandmaster Realm, a level rare throughout history.


    Such pronouncement naturally caused a stir among them.


    Xu Fan noticed their expressions without surprise, then he gestured towards the air conditioner¡¯s remote control on the upper part of a corner cupboard, summoning it into his hand as if a force of attraction flowed through the air.


    It was an indication of True Qi Manifestation at a profound level, where one could now control objects.


    An absolute Martial Arts Grandmaster Realm.


    The crowd had shocked expressions and were dumbstruck.


    Xu Fan was not much older than any of them, yet his realm far surpassed theirs. Such a genius martial artist was unheard of.


    Suddenly, no one doubted Xu Fan¡¯s words anymore.


    Xu Fan spoke nonchntly as if it were a trivial matter, ¡°If you train ording to my method, entering the Qi Drawing Realm in a month, and achieving the status of Grandmaster in half a year, is not a pipe dream. Therefore, your official start date will be a month after my training. At that time, I will assess everyone¡¯s strength. If you pass the assessment, your monthly sry will rise to 100,000, and it will double again for those who excel.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I must also give you a heads up: if you follow me, you will increasingly face stronger enemies. So, to adapt a phrase from my junior high teacher: ¡®There¡¯s no ultimate end for a student.¡¯ Simrly, in martial arts, there are no limits. I hope you all will strive to move forward and that the strong will always grow stronger.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss. We will surely heed the advice and push ourselves to improve,¡± Zhou Xian replied with an uplifted expression, leading the response.<div>


    Bull Demon Song Qingshan and the others, equally excited, hurried to express their resolve.


    ¡°Boss, you are the horse-finder for us. We won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    ¡°Boss, I will definitely catch up to you and face the enemies together with you.¡±


    Xu Fan, radiant and spirited, raised his wine ss high and said, ¡°To this ss, I toast to the future us.¡±<div>


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    Everyone raised their sses and drank in one go.


    Only then did Xu Fan begin to introduce by pointing to his left and right, ¡°Zhou Xian is your oldrade, the one who rmended you, and he¡¯s also very strong¡ªhe¡¯s the head of the securitypany¡¯s regr team. This big fellow here, known as Bull Demon, got to know Zhou Xian through not fighting but interacting at the Underground Fist Manor; he¡¯s the deputy team leader. From now on, they will be responsible for all matters concerning thepany. As for me, I trust those I use and do not second-guess them, giving themplete autonomy.¡±


    Zhou Xian stood up and waved at hisrades, while Bull Demon also got up and greeted everyone with a fist and a smile.


    Xu Fan finished speaking and left the concluding remarks to Zhou Xian.


    Zhou Xian cleared his throat and said with a serious face, ¡°Comrades, as insiders I¡¯ll be straightforward. The boss¡¯s kindness is as heavy as a mountain to me, as he not only saved my life and recognized my abilities but also healed my sister. Thus, for the rest of my life, I am willing to serve the boss, even unto death, with no regrets. Now that Bull Demon and I are in charge of the securitypany, I will not let the boss down and will fulfill my duties. Therefore, I set forth three articles here, which everyone should be able to ept¡ªand if so, agree to them. If not, I will not force you to stay; we can still berades in the future.¡±


    ¡°First, absolute loyalty to the boss. The boss treats us like brothers and will not harm us. If anyone is wronged or tempted externally to do something damaging to thepany or the boss, upon verification, severe punishment will be meted out.¡±


    ¡°Second, absolute obedience to orders. Following orders is a soldier¡¯s duty. Even though we¡¯ve all retired from the military, this tradition and spirit of our unit must not be lost.¡±


    ¡°Third, strive actively in cultivation. Although the boss has powerful methods to help us improve our strength, if we ourselves arezy and do nothing, how can we talk about breakthroughs? Two monthster, if you cannot enter the Qi Drawing Realm, you will leave the core circle and be outer security personnel.¡±


    ¡°My three articles are neither difficult nor easy. If you can ept them and feel confident in aplishing them, then I wee you to work together. If you feel it is too much to ask, then rx today, enjoy good food and drink, and reminisce about ourradeship. Tomorrow, you can take a red envelope as travel expenses, should you choose to leave.¡±


    Having said this, Zhou Xian¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp light, swiftly scanning across each person¡¯s face.


    Therades were somewhat surprised by Zhou Xian¡¯s performance. In their memory, Zhou Xian had always been low-key, never ostentatious in his dealings, getting along well with everyone and having a good rapport with them.


    Thus, this was the first time they saw Zhou Xian like this.<div>


    However, considering the help Xu Fan had provided to Zhou Xian, it was not difficult to understand his behavior.


    As Xu Fan¡¯s top confidant, Zhou Xian would do anything without batting an eyelid.


    The room was so quiet you could hear a pin drop, as everyone pondered in silence.


    Song Qingshan was the first to express his stance, ¡°Old Zhou, we understand how you feel and I have no objections to your requirements. To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for your callst night, I¡¯d still be struggling with daily necessities and being mistreated for no good reason. I¡¯m very grateful that the boss has taken us in and given us work. Besides, with such good treatment and help in our training and strength improvement, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll evere across such a good opportunity in my life again¡ªnow, if you try to drive me away, I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Right, are they just your three lousy requirements? In the army, military rules and disciplines could fill a book¡ªdon¡¯t scare me.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Old Zhou, I have no issues either, just worried that you, the initiator, won¡¯t be able to hold up to them.¡±


    One by one, everyone expressed their positions.


    Zhou Xian breathed a sigh of relief and cracked a smile.


    With the matter discussed, it was time to eat and drink happily.


    Therades had supported each other day and night in the army, entrusting their lives to one another during missions.


    Little did they think, when gathered they were like stars around the sun, when scattered they became meteors across the sky.


    The various hardships and grievances faced after separation were a longing to be shared withrades, with every word filled with reminiscence andfort.


    It must be said, not many of them fared well. Zhou Xian fought for his life in the Underground Fist Manor, where a moment of carelessness could cost him his life. Song Qingshan worked as a security guard in an office building, making just over half a ten thousand in wages, living hand to mouth.<div>


    The others were all involved in various low-level social jobs: small bodyguards, couriers, constructionborers, loaders¡­ earning a bit more by exerting themselves and barely making ends meet, let alone sending money back home. Most of them were single, so even having a girlfriend was a luxury.


    Therefore, as soon as they received the invitation, they all rushed to join.


    After several rounds of drinks and a wide variety of vors in the meal, and having eaten their fill, Xu Fan borrowed several cars from Gu Chengyuan and had the drivers take them out of the city toward Mount Longshou.


    Mount Longshou was tall and forested, seldom visited by people since the government closed it off.


    There, with abundant Spiritual Energy as if a natural Spirit Gathering Array existed, it was a training location Xu Fan was very optimistic about.

 Chapter 358: 358: Mount Longshou Training Camp _1

    Chapter 358: Chapter 358: Mount Longshou Training Camp _1


    Gu Chengyuan sent a fleet of vehicles that bustled out of the city, escorting Xu Fan and his group to a highway near Mount Longshou before they headed back.


    A group of men, carrying heavy backpacks, entered the heart of Mount Longshou on foot, following Xu Fan¡¯s lead.


    Mount Longshou, living up to its name, resembled the head of a colossal dragon, and within its bellyy a broad valley with t and spacious terrain.


    There were already numerous training apparatuses arranged in the area, and along the edge of the valley stood two rows of tents, totaling over twenty.


    That morning, Xu Fan had contacted Lu Chenbing before heading out, asking him to transport some items in advance to a designated spot on Mount Longshou. Little did he know, they woulde to use that afternoon.


    He nned to conduct a month-long,pletely closed-off training for the first batch of security personnel right here, where all of their daily needs would be met within the mountain.


    He was now short on time; he needed time for cultivation, and these men, hailing from military backgrounds, required time to quickly build up theirbat effectiveness.


    After changing into camougebat uniforms, the group formed neat rows, split into three columns with seven men each, with Zhou Xian and Bull Demon each standing at the front of the formation on either side.


    The team members stood tall and straight as javelins, with a military bearing and vibrant expressions, exuding a powerful aura. Xu Fan, surveying them as if at a military parade, was quite pleased with the sight.


    Xu Fan had these twenty-onerades of Zhou Xian draw lots to randomly divide into three seven-person squads, with their respective codenames being: Lion Team, Tiger Team, and Elephant Team.<div>


    Song Qingshan was appointed as the leader of Lion Team, Zhang Wu as the leader of Tiger Team, and Yu Ziqiang as the leader of Elephant Team.


    The reason these three were selected as team leaders was mainly due to their superior strength. However, the title of ¡°team leader¡± was prefixed with ¡°acting¡±, and official team leaders would be chosen based on their performance after the intensive training ended.


    Zhou Xian and Bull Demon held the positions of head team leader and deputy team leader, respectively.


    With that, the structure for the first batch of security personnel in the security team was established.


    Since everyone already had a solid foundation, having stepped into the realm of body tempering, and boasted strong physical qualities, they didn¡¯t need to be treated like raw recruits. They could start off with formal intensive training immediately, unlike the War Wolf Squad, which needed to focus more on upgrading physical fitness first.


    Xu Fan looked at theplete small base of men and looked forward to what the result would be after a month, once they squared off with the War Wolf Squad.


    The members of the securitypany started off much higher than the members of the War Wolf Squad, naturally warranting a different intensive training n.


    While in the vehicle, Xu Fan had been continuously searching through a vast number of techniques in his mind, and ultimately selected the Void ughter Battle Technique.


    This technique was widely propagated amongst the military forces in the cultivation world and offered significant improvement to cultivator soldiers, aligning well with the soldiers¡¯ decisive and resolute iron-blooded character.


    The cultivated Spiritual Energy also carried an air of ughter, granting a preemptive ¡°overpowering presence¡± and creating a deterrence effect when facing an opponent of the same level.


    This battle technique could be applied up to the Qi Drawing Realm, and because the cultivation system was more advanced than theparatively outdated system of ancient martial artists, even reaching the Qi Drawing Realm would enable someone to face a Martial Arts Grandmaster of the ancient martial artists.


    Besides that, Xu Fan also nned to teach a special battle technique called Xuan Yi Battle Technique.


    The specialty of this technique was that when executed by one person, it possessed only seventy to eighty percent of its power. If two people used it together, its power would double. With four people, the power would double again.


    Simply put, it was abined attack technique, bing more formidable as more people joined. Of course, there was a limit to how powerful it could get.


    But if the number of people was indeed sufficient, the power it unleashed would be truly astonishing.


    The first level allowed for abined attack by two people, the second level by four¡­ If one could cultivate it to the ninth level, then five hundred and twelve people couldbine their attacks, and at that time, its power would shake the heavens and the earth.


    However, as the levels increased, while the power doubled, the difficulty of cultivation increased twofold than thetter.


    Therefore, in the cultivation world, it was already quite impressive to cultivate this battle technique to the fourth level. After all, with an increase in numbers, it became hard to match the talents of all who werebining their attacks, and unifying so many minds was difficult.


    To cultivate to the ninth level first required gathering more than five hundred exceptional geniuses, which was already unrealistic.<div>


    And the amount of time spent cultivating to the ninth level would be enough for these five hundred people to individually undergo tribtion transcendence and ascend.


    Moreover, as the levels of thebined technique increase, the more excessive the leakage of power bes, which is actually less optimal. It¡¯s better for one person to cultivate to the utmost limit and traverse the cultivation world unobstructed.


    After all, the members of the securitypany were ordinary people. Even if their strength improved significantly, they could notpare with the cultivators in the cultivation world. They were already starting off at a much lower baseline, not to mention theck of proper cultivation resources, so it was unlikely that they would achieve great sess.


    Therefore, an individual¡¯s strength could hit a bottleneck, and Xu Fan forcing an upgrade woulde at a great cost, with gains smaller than the effort put in. It would be better to teach them the Xuan Yi Battle Technique. Even when facing stronger opponents, they could rely on the power boost from thebined battle technique topensate for the gap in strength.<div>


    If they could master the second level of cultivation, even if the team members were only in the Qi Drawing Realm, they would be able to stand their ground against a Martial Arts Grandmaster without being defeated.


    This was what Xu Fan suddenly remembered after seeing the exquisite coordination between Ah Feng and Ah Yun.


    Originally, he had looked down upon thebined attack techniques.


    After all, with his reputation as the Immortal Emperor of the Five Directions, his strength was unrivaled, and he alone could preside over a realm. No matter how many enemies he faced, it was futile, and even if they usedbined attacks against him, he had absolute confidence in suppressing them.


    However, his contempt did not mean that thebined attack techniques were useless.


    On the contrary,bined attack techniques were widely spread in the Cultivation World, and many forces possessed their own uniquebined attack techniques.


    There was no helping it; even the most powerful forces had very ordinary disciples and n members. With average talents and strength, they had to rely onbined attack techniques when facing formidable enemies.


    Xu Fan first exined the Void ughter Battle Technique, then began to demonstrate it himself.


    The Xuan Yi Battle Technique, however, was set aside for now in the ns. Biting off more than one can chew is counterproductive; one must eat one bite at a time.


    After half a month, he would evaluate their cultivation progress. If they met his expectations, he would then consider teaching them thebined attack techniques.


    The team members listened intently, their eyes widening in astonishment as they found the technique profound and difficult to grasp, leaving their heads spinning.


    It was like forcibly giving college-level math problems to middle school students who, no matter how hard they thought, wouldn¡¯t get any results.


    Seeing the bewildered expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, Xu Fan quickly realized and touched his nose with a slight embarrassment.N?v(el)B\\jnn<div>


    He had carelessly used the method of teaching cultivators, but these were all ordinary people who could not understand many concepts and naturally could notprehend exnations full of professional jargon.


    Xu Fan had no choice but to stop and think for a moment, then he started over from the beginning using simple and crude terms.


    This time, Zhou Xian and the others barely understood.


    But everyone¡¯s understanding was different; some were deep while others shallow, some correct and others skewed. Only they knew how much they had truly grasped.


    Zhou Xian, Bull Demon, and the like wore the most rxed expressions, clearly finding it easier toprehend. However, some team members had wooden expressions, furrowed brows, troubled hearts, or puzzled faces.


    Xu Fan saw all of this, but he had never intended for everyone to understand in one go. His current goal was to first teach everyone the basic incantations.


    He nned to get everyone almost there by the afternoon, so they could practice on their own, and then he would leave. When he had time, he woulde back to check on their progress and fill in any gaps.


    After all, he couldn¡¯t stay here all the time, acting like a full-time ¡°nanny¡± with nothing better to do. That was out of the question.


    Those who didn¡¯t understand could ask those who did, just like poor students seeking guidance from top students.


    After patiently exining once more, the team members began their formal cultivation, practicing the Void ughter Battle Technique ording to the incantations. If anyone¡¯s practice was not up to par, Xu Fan would interrupt and correct their mistakes.


    Before they knew it, night had fallen.


    All of them had basically mastered the technique and could independently operate it and sense the flow of qi.


    This was barely considered an entry-level aplishment.<div>


    Xu Fan breathed a sigh of relief, pleased with everyone¡¯s focused andmitted attitude towards cultivation.


    Then he went down the mountain alone. With his night vision ability and equipped with a phone and shlight, he easily left the mountain and found his car, heading back to Zhonghai.


    For the next month, the security team¡¯s training would bepletely secluded. They had brought along enough water and food for the next few days, and someone would deliver these supplies every few days thereafter.


    ¡°I wonder what level they will reach after a month?¡± Xu Fan looked forward with anticipation.

 Chapter 359: 359: Flame Dragon Blocks the Way_1

    Chapter 359: Chapter 359: me Dragon Blocks the Way_1


    ¡°`


    Xu Fan made his way into the city and returned to the Kowloon New City residentialplex.


    Unexpectedly, someone was specifically waiting there to block his path.


    Xu Fan didn¡¯t recognize the two individuals; one wore a red leather outfit and looked adorable,


    while the other wore casual clothes, nonchntly chewing gum as if nothing could pique his interest.


    Xu Fan got out of the car, sized them up briefly, and acknowledged their strength; indeed, they were both figures to be reckoned with.


    ¡°You two, I don¡¯t think I know you,¡± Xu Fan said, leaning against the car door, tilting his head with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile.


    The petite girl in a leather coat and high heels, cute and delicate in appearance, took the initiative to extend her hand, ¡°That¡¯s right, but now we can get acquainted. My name is Xiao Bai, the captain of the me Dragon Organization in Zhonghai City, and this is my team member Fei Ying.¡±


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Xu Fan shook hands politely, maintaining a calm exterior, though inside he was full of confusion.


    Upon hearing the name of the me Dragon Organization, his first thought was that the affair of his stealing the Blood Bodhi had been discovered.<div>


    If that were the case, it would be difficult to resolve amicably. Neither the me Dragon Organization nor the Moro Cult would let him off the hook.


    Although Xu Fan didn¡¯t take them seriously, he also preferred not to invite trouble.


    Xiao Bai didn¡¯t rush to answer, instead looking at Xu Fan curiously, with a smile at the corner of her mouth, she said, ¡°Xu Fan, the sole son of Xu Tianlong, the former Family Head of the Xu Family¡ªone of the four major families of Yan Country. For the past twenty years, you¡¯ve been nothing remarkable, leading a life of leisure and indulgence, a textbook example of a third-generation scion.


    ¡°But three years ago, Xu Tianlong died under mysterious circumstances. After investigation, Elder Xu revealed the truth; your mother, Zhang Qingning, plotted against her own husband with poison. Consequently, Zhang Qingning was imprisoned in the family¡¯s Shadow Prison, and the Xu Family abandoned you, expelling you from the family.¡±


    ¡°Homeless, you came to Zhonghai City and since lived in a daze. Not long ago, Xu Yixue came looking for you with her child, and from that point on, you changedpletely. From a good-for-nothing to a jack-of-all-trades¡ªexcelling in medicine, alchemy, martial arts, and wisdom. Am I right in saying so?¡±


    Xiao Bai continued to stare at Xu Fan, scrutinizing his expressions to find something, but ultimately, she was disappointed.


    For from beginning to end, Xu Fan¡¯s expression remained unchanged, not showing the slightest emotional fluctuation.


    Xu Fan waited patiently for the leather-d beauty to finish, then smiled and said, ¡°Captain Xiao Bai, your detective skills are quite impressive; I feel like I¡¯ve been stripped bare.¡±


    Xiao Bai¡¯s pretty face turned slightly red, feeling a little teased.


    ¡°I¡¯m merely curious, with no other intention. I¡¯m wondering, what could cause such a rapid change in someone? Even if I believe that fortuitous encounters exist in this world, I find it hard to ept that what happened to you is simply due to mere chance; after all, your skills couldn¡¯t possibly have been mastered in such a short time.¡±


    Xiao Bai paused there, suddenly recalling something, and with a change in tone, she said, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve been ying the fool for the first half of your life, deliberately letting others overlook you, while in reality, you were working harder than anyone behind the scenes? I assume this isn¡¯t umon inrge families.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Xu Fan justughed nomittally, ¡°Captain Xiao Bai, it¡¯s a pity you don¡¯t write suspense detective novels.¡±


    Pleased at receiving apliment, Xiao Bai no longer dwelled on the topic, shaking her head before saying, ¡°All I said was just idle talk, none of these messy affairs have anything to do with me, nor do I care to bother with them. The reason we approached you is because of a certain matter.¡±


    ¡°What matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rted to that dog of yours,¡± Xiao Bai said seriously all of a sudden, ¡°Mr. Lin, someone in our me Dragon Organization has discovered that your pet dog harbors an astonishing amount of energy. That¡¯s not an ordinary dog, is it? Do you have anything to say about this?¡±


    ¡°`


    So that¡¯s what this is about!


    Xu Fan rxed slightly upon realizing they were here for Ben Ben; there was nothing to worry about. He raised an eyebrow with a smile and said, ¡°I think you should ask my dog about these matters, if you know how to speak ¡®canine¡¯ that is.¡±


    ¡°Xu Fan.¡±<div>


    Fei Ying suddenly stepped closer, his tone harsh, ¡°You need to straighten up your attitude. Right now, your dog is very dangerous, posing a threat to people¡¯s lives. If it gets out of control, it could cause a tragedy. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here to take it away and manage its dangerous nature.¡±


    ¡°Take it away?¡± Xu Fan nced at Fei Ying, his voice growing colder, ¡°Other dogs, maybe, but can you really take away a dog that belongs to Xu Fan?¡±


    Fei Ying, feeling the disdain in Xu Fan¡¯s voice, grew angry and said, ¡°Are you showing off your superiority? You¡¯re just a neer who has just reached the Qi Drawing Realm, yet you¡¯re so arrogant, truly ignorant of how vast this world is.¡±


    Xu Fan couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue and said indifferently, ¡°Please leave, both of you. I don¡¯t have time to entertain you; my family is waiting for me at home.¡±<div>


    After saying that, Xu Fan was about to pull open the car door, not willing to waste any more words.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Fei Ying, quick as lightning, stomped on the car door, his force so strong that it left the door somewhat dented.


    Xu Fan¡¯s expression darkened as he truly became angry.


    He hadn¡¯t wanted to confront the me Dragon Organization, considering it was an official entity with strong capabilities, known asw enforcers in the Ancient Martial World of Yan Country and surely included many ancient martial arts experts, possibly even those who had surpassed Martial Arts Grandmasters. Facing these powerful opponents, Xu Fan would have to take the situation very seriously.


    But this Fei Ying had the gall to be so arrogant in front of him, and Xu Fan would not just let himself be bullied.


    With a thought, Xu Fan also raised his leg, lightning-fast, aiming right at the foot Fei Ying had on the car door.


    ¡°Get back.¡±


    Xiao Bai was already on guard. Seeing Xu Fan retaliate, he immediately warned.


    But Fei Ying was too slow to react, and the lightning-fast kick from Xu Fan hit Fei Ying¡¯s leg, who instantly let out a muffled groan, his face twisted in pain, and his expression as he looked at Xu Fan changed slightly.


    The speed and power of Xu Fan¡¯s kick clearly surpassed the early stages of the Qi Drawing Realm.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Fei Ying, in pain and gritting his teeth, refused to back down and was ready to fight again.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Xiao Bai swiftly reached out to hold onto his sleeve, his eyes slightly cold, ¡°Mr. Xu, are you sure you want to go against the me Dragon Organization?¡±


    Xu Fan, as if he had heard a joke, scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m not brave enough to take on Yan Country¡¯s foremost organization all by myself. However, it seems that the one who should be saying that is me, isn¡¯t it? Does the me Dragon Organization really have to trouble an ordinary person like me? Not only do you want to take my dog away, but you¡¯ve also kicked in my car door. What¡¯s next? Are you going to beat me up and make me beg for mercy on my knees?¡±<div>


    Xiao Bai felt his face heat up at the usation but quickly regained hisposure, speaking earnestly, ¡°Mr. Xu, we apologize for not handling the situation properly, leading to your misunderstanding and anger. However, your dog is too dangerous, and it¡¯s not under official control. We must ensure that it doesn¡¯t harm people.¡±


    ¡°Let me make this clear to you.¡±


    Xu Fan didn¡¯t even consider what the consequences might be and said coldly, ¡°This little dog named Ben Ben is a gift my daughter cherishes the most, and she will be heartbroken if you insist on taking it away.¡±

 Chapter 360: 360: The Upper Echelons Strike_1

    Chapter 360: Chapter 360: The Upper Echelons Strike_1


    ¡°`


    Kowloon New City neighborhood entrance.


    Xu Fan looked at the two people in front of him.


    Joking aside, the current Ben Ben had changed beyond recognition. It possessed a trace of the divine beast Qilin¡¯s bloodline and had gained intelligence. It was strong and could protect Tongtong well.


    ¡°In that case, we might have to resort to some violent measures and forcefully take her away,¡± Xiao Bai said coldly.


    ¡°Fine, bring it on. I want to see if you¡¯ve really got what it takes.¡±


    Xu Fan shook his head and made a gesture towards Fei Ying. Thetter¡¯s wallet uncontrobly fell into Xu Fan¡¯s hand.


    Xu Fan pulled out a dozen hundred-yuan notes from it and then tossed the wallet back, saying coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll use this money to fix the car door. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll ask you for more.¡±


    Xu Fan nonchntly put a stack of banknotes into his pocket, while Fei Ying stood therepletely dumbfounded, frozen like a wooden chicken, as a storm raged in his heart.


    ¡°Gurgle!¡±<div>


    The dazed Fei Ying swallowed hard, identally swallowing his chewing gum as well. Yet, he was still oblivious, with his mouth wide open, ¡°Holy shit¡­ telekinesis¡­ Martial Arts Grandmaster!¡±


    Xiao Bai too fixed his gaze, utterly shocked. He, like Fei Ying, thought Xu Fan was just entering the Qi Drawing Realm, but they had totally misjudged him.


    This was not the mere Qi Drawing Realm, but the much rarer and more powerful Martial Arts Grandmaster Realm.


    What¡¯s more, Xu Fan¡¯s age was in to see. He appeared to be just over twenty. Such a prodigy, even in the Ancient Martial World, would be an exceptional being.


    However, the intelligence reports indicated that Xu Fan, although from the Xu Family, was a castaway who had been kicked out of his home and had spent the past twenty years living a profligate life of debauchery.


    Xiao Bai struggled to turn his neck, looking towards Fei Ying, who was also ncing over; shock was clear in their eyes.


    A Martial Arts Grandmaster, even within the me Dragon Organization, was a senior figure, either a provincial branch manager or a protector at headquarters, definitely not someone small-time agents like them could afford to offend.


    It could be said that Martial Arts Grandmasters were powerhouses in the Ancient Martial World, vastly outstripping the lower-tier martial artists.


    To put it bluntly, it could be described as ¡°below Grandmaster, all are mere chickens.¡±


    Therefore, in the Ancient Martial World, only when one¡¯s cultivation reached the Martial Arts Grandmaster Realm did one truly step through the door of cultivation.


    And so, there was an unwritten rule in the Ancient Martial World: A Grandmaster¡¯s dignity must not be affronted!


    What this means is: Grandmasters should not casually strike those below their realm, but if someone dares to provoke them, the wrath of a Grandmaster is unbearable, and anyone killed by it would be getting their just deserts.


    Xiao Bai and Fei Ying felt cold sweat streaming down their backs. If Xu Fan had been more radical and, in a bad mood, had killed them both, then the me Dragon Organization would have no recourse, as they were the ones who had provoked him first.


    Xu Fan saw the shock on their faces and shook his head, having no intention of holding a grudge.


    If he were to be hostile over such a trivial matter with the me Dragon Organization, which was a governmental agency, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it.


    s, he could only me Ben Ben for showing off its prowess at the Star of Zhonghai Vi¡­ Zhang Haitian had mentioned this, and Xu Fan expected the me Dragon Organization woulde for him eventually.


    Now that it had happened, Xu Fan could only ept the reality, but he was not someone who could be easily manipted.


    With his strength, just by showing a hint of it, the me Dragon Organization would definitely take him seriously ande up with a new approach to handle him, rather than simply bossing him around.


    Xu Fan did not linger. He opened the car door and drove into the Kowloon New City neighborhood.<div>


    Only after Xu Fan had left did Xiao Bai and Fei Ying dare to take deep breaths, unable to resist wiping their cheeks to find them drenched with sweat.


    The two felt relief in their hearts, grateful that Xu Fan had spared them and they had snatched back their lives.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`<div>


    Fei Ying took several deep breaths, wanting to say something, ¡°Captain Xiao Bai, what do we do now?¡±


    Xiao Bai turned and walked away, her voice trailing back, ¡°Of all stratagems, to retreat is the best. Xu Fan is a Martial Arts Grandmaster, beyond what the two of us can handle. It¡¯s best to report to the boss and let him make the decision.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Fei Ying felt a surge of hope.


    The boss of Xiao Bai was naturally her direct superior¡ªMinister Qian Zongsheng of the me Dragon Organization in the province, a Martial Arts Grandmaster who had been well-known for many years.


    After getting into the car, Fei Ying drove while Xiao Bai took out the satellite phone specially provided by the me Dragon Organization and made a call.


    ¡°Xiao Bai!¡±


    As soon as the connection was made, a deep voice came from the other end of the line.


    Xiao Bai quickly responded, ¡°Boss, things are not going well. We encountered a Martial Arts Grandmaster.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Qian Zongsheng asked.


    In the world of ordinary people, a Martial Arts Grandmaster is invincible. Once someone reaches this realm, they can easily acquire great wealth and high status and seldom deal with the mundane world again.


    Since the me Dragon Organization was specifically responsible for this area, all the publicly known Martial Arts Grandmasters were registered. They could not possibly attack me Dragon Organization personnel at will, so this must be a newly emerged Martial Arts Grandmaster.


    Thus, Qian Zongsheng was somewhat surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Xiao Bai briefly recounted the situation and then asked for instructions, ¡°Boss, what should we do now?¡±<div>


    After thinking for a moment, Qian Zongsheng spoke solemnly, ¡°Xu Fan¡¯s identity has not been fully investigated yet. Let¡¯s put it aside for now. I wille over to meet him¡­ Yes, tomorrow.¡±


    Xiao Bai immediately smiled with joy and confirmed, ¡°Are you reallying to Zhonghai, boss?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Moro Sect made a high-profile appearance in Zhonghai Cityst time, and the headquarters is taking the matter very seriously. They have even sent a protector to investigate. So, I will arrive in Zhonghai with the protector at noon tomorrow to investigate and, by the way, meet this Master Xu Fan.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take people to the airport to pick you up tomorrow,¡± Xiao Bai said, her heart finally at ease, and then the call was ended.


    Xiao Bai didn¡¯t know the strength of the protector sent by headquarters, but at the very least, he must also be in the Martial Arts Grandmaster Realm. Together with the fact that Qian Zongsheng had been famous for many years, with unfathomable strength, their presence this time was bound to achieve results.


    She clearly remembered that Minister Qian Zongsheng had already been a Grandmaster ten years ago, and his im to fame was a battle four years ago, where he fought alone against three peers from the Moro Sect.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    In a one-against-three situation, he incredibly killed one and injured two, an astonishing feat.


    Therefore, even though the me Dragon Organization has a branch leader in every province, Qian Zongsheng¡¯s strength could be ranked in the top three among the more than thirty branch leaders.


    With him present, no matter what the issue was, it would be foolproof.


    ¡°Captain Xiao Bai, the boss is actuallying?¡± Fei Ying was a bit surprised.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bai didn¡¯t bother with the Xu Fan issue anymore. After all, with the boss stepping in, sess was assured.


    Fei Ying¡¯s mood mirrored her own.


    Xu Fan, unaware of the me Dragon Organization¡¯s subsequent moves, had just arrived home.<div>


    Seeing Xu Fan enter, Tongtong¡¯s eyes shone brightly and she called out in a tender voice, ¡°Daddy,¡± before opening her small chunky arms and toddling over to him.


    ¡°Be careful, darling.¡±


    Xu Yixue followed closely behind, extending her arms to protectively nk Tongtong on both sides.


    Xu Fan, in a good mood, changed into his slippers, and then Tongtong lunged at him, hugging his legs andughing joyfully, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long, Tongtong almost wanted to go to sleep.¡±

 Chapter 361: 361: Yifan Company_1

    Chapter 361: Chapter 361: Yifan Company_1


    Xu Fanughed heartily as he lifted Tongtong up high, saying with a smile, ¡°Daddy has missed Tongtong so much.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Tongtongughed nonstop, happy as ark.


    ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± Xu Yixue watched the father and daughter, feeling an inexplicable warmth.


    ¡°All right.¡± Xu Fan made himself at home.


    As the two sat down on the couch, Xu Yixue said, ¡°Yue Qingxuan signed the contract today. She has a very solid foundation, and I have high hopes for her. By the way, how is your businessing along?¡±


    Xu Fan said, ¡°The most significant challenge has been solved. I¡¯ve recruited a batch of retired Langya special forces soldiers, met with them, and their strength is quite impressive. Now, I¡¯ve arranged for them to train at Mount Longshou for a month. As for thepany¡¯s site selection and some procedures, I¡¯ll handle them in the next couple of days. How about you, is thepany doing well now?¡±


    ¡°The situation at thepany has stabilized.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Xu Yixue revealed a sweet smile, confidently saying, ¡°Shi Yu¡¯s press reception was quite sessful, resulting in a considerable rise in thepany¡¯s stock price by the close of the afternoon market.¡±


    Their conversation sounded very ordinary, yet they both cared deeply for each other.


    However, Tongtong was not happy. She pounded Xu Fan¡¯s hand with her little fists, saying angrily, ¡°Humph, Daddy, don¡¯t you like Tongtong anymore? You ignore Tongtong as soon as youe back.¡±<div>


    Having said that, she turned her little head, crouched on the ground, and started drawing circles with her arms.


    ¡°Tongtong, Daddy knows he was wrong. Daddy apologizes and promises not to wander off again and to focus on ying with Princess Tongtong.¡± Xu Fan quickly tried to appease her.


    ¡°Okay, since Daddy¡¯s attitude in admitting his mistake is very good, Tongtong forgives Daddy.¡± Tongtong¡¯s face immediately lit up with joy.


    ¡°Mwah mwah.¡± Xu Fanughed and kissed Tongtong twice.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Tongtong was extremely happy and stood on the couch to kiss Xu Fan, ¡°Tongtong is so happy, she also wants to give Daddy a kiss.¡±


    ¡°All right¡­¡± Xu Fanughed and turned his cheek toward her.


    Xu Yixue also smiled happily.


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    A ck Porsche stopped at the entrance of Kowloon New City residentialplex.


    The man in the driver¡¯s seat wore a low-brimmed cap, with his hands resting on the steering wheel, absent-mindedly tapping his fingers.


    His gaze was sinister as he looked at the scene inside theplex, and he took out his cellphone to make a call.


    As soon as the other party picked up, the man¡¯s tone was extremely respectful, ¡°Red-robed Sir!¡±


    ¡°Hailong, why are you calling me at this time, is there something important? Could it be that there¡¯s progress on the matter of Ghost Life Twelve?¡± The Red-robed Sir¡¯s voice was very cold.


    The man in the cap was, in fact, Hailong, the protector of the Moro Sect.


    After failing to secure the Blood Bodhi some time ago, the Red-robed Sir on the phone had kept him in Zhonghai City to investigate the disappearance of Ghost Life Twelve.


    Hailong hurriedly responded, ¡°To report to the Red-robed Sir, I have been investigating and gathering evidence, tracing clues, and making various conjectures these days¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear excuses,¡± the Red-robed interjected. ¡°I only want results.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Hailong didn¡¯t dare to borate further, quickly responding, ¡°What I¡¯ve found is that Ghost Life Twelve was recruited by a building materials businessman named Song Qiang, and then the two of them died instantly due to a motorboat explosion at a warehouse on the riverfront at Xiangshui Bay Wharf.¡±<div>


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Ghost Life Twelve is dead?¡± The Red-robed¡¯s voice suddenly deepened.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hailong took a deep breath and asserted.


    The man in the red robe fell silent for a while before saying, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Hailong felt cold sweat on his forehead and said, ¡°Last night, I was staking out the ce where Ghost Life Number Twelve died and discovered something else¡­¡±<div>


    Then, Hailong recounted how he had seen Xu Fan save Chen Shiyu and added, ¡°The aura of that person is very simr to the residual aura near the site of Ghost Life Number Twelve¡¯s death, which indicates that this person had been there before and had taken action. I think it¡¯s more than just a coincidence, this person is very likely to be directly rted to the death of Ghost Life Number Twelve.¡±


    The man in the red robe said coldly, ¡°Why are you telling me all this? Just capture that person and bring him back. Once he¡¯s here, he will have to spill everything he knows.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Hailong struggled to find the words.


    The man in the red robe said impatiently, ¡°From your demeanor, it seems you are reluctant to make a move?¡±


    ¡°How could I dare,¡± Hailong replied. ¡°I am more than willing to serve the great red-robed lord, it¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    Hailong couldn¡¯t hesitate any longer and exined, ¡°The man¡¯s name is Xu Fan. He appears very young, but he has already reached the level of a Martial Arts Grandmaster; I am no match for him.¡±


    ¡°Impossible, so young and already a Martial Arts Grandmaster?¡± The man in the red robe was taken aback, then immediately inquired, ¡°How is your investigation on his identity? He must be quite the figure.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, my lord,¡± Hailong took a deep breath and spoke solemnly, ¡°Xu Fan is no ordinary person. I followed him closely and finally uncovered his identity. He is none other than the abandoned son expelled from one of Yan Country¡¯s four major families, the Xu Family, three years ago.¡±


    ¡°I remember now¡­¡± The man in the red robe hesitated a moment and said, ¡°So it¡¯s that kid. Xu Tianlong is quite the schemer, dressing his own son as a prodigal all along when in actuality he had been nurturing him to be an expert.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it was a deep cover. But what does it matter? He¡¯s still¡­¡± Hailong didn¡¯t think further.


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± The man in the red robe suddenly warned, ¡°There are some things that can be said, and some things that cannot. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will certainly remember this,¡± Hailong immediately responded.


    Hailong suddenly broke out in a cold sweat, terrified by his own slip of the tongue.<div>


    This was a top-secret matter within the Moro Sect, and no one was allowed to speak of it. Had the lord not interrupted him, he might have faced execution and would never see the sunrise again.


    ¡°Your task now is to keep an eye on this Xu Fan and report his movements to me at any time,¡± said the man in the red robe before disconnecting the call.


    Seeing the phone exit the call screen, Hailong took several deep breaths, still frightened.


    Meanwhile, the man in the red robe looked out into the pitch-ck night, a trace of a smile appearing on his lips as he murmured, ¡°A descendant of the Xu Family, huh? Heh heh¡­¡±


    After pondering for a moment, he took out another phone and sent a text message.


    In Kowloon New City, a sh of lightning crossed Xu Fan¡¯s eyes, and he vanished in an instant.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    After the three women finished breakfast, they headed to work together.


    Xu Fan, holding Tongtong, left shortly after. Today, his task was to manage the childcare whilepleting the procedures for his securitypany.


    Normally, registering apany is quite troublesome, with various materials to prepare and processes to follow. But thanks to the Lu family¡¯s advance notice, Xu Fan¡¯s experience felt more like a formality, and the process went very smoothly.


    The headquarters for thepany was also decided, located near Xinghai Media Company, less than a ten-minute drive away.


    The ce was originally a gym, but business wasn¡¯t good, so it was transferred to Xu Fan.<div>


    Xu Fan took a particr interest in it, as it would be a perfect training facility with just a little remodeling.


    Thepany¡¯s name was also decided: Yifan Security.


    Choosing this name had a dual meaning¡­

 Chapter 362: 362: Is a Grandmaster Fulfillment Very Strong? _1

    Chapter 362: Chapter 362: Is a Grandmaster Fulfillment Very Strong? _1


    ¡°`


    The name had a dual significance.


    First, it symbolized smooth sailing, representing beautiful hopes.


    Second, itbined the ¡°Yi¡± from Xu Yixue and the ¡°Fan¡± from Xu Fan to create a homophonic representation¡ªreflecting a bit of Xu Fan¡¯s delicate thoughts.


    Naturally, Xu Fan was the registered legal person of thepany, with a registered capital of not much¡ªjust ten million.


    After sorting things out, Xu Fan took Tongtong for another visit to the amusement park.


    There was no helping it; after ying there once, Tongtong constantly mored to return.


    Xu Fan had no other matters at hand, so naturally, taking care of the child took precedence.


    Knowing they were going to the amusement park, Tongtong was so happy that she couldn¡¯t stop smiling the entire way.


    ¡­<div>


    Zhonghai International Airport.


    Xiao Bai, Fei Ying, and the injured Jin Gang were already waiting at the airport exit, and just after twelve o¡¯clock, they sessfully picked up the person they were waiting for.


    There were two people altogether.


    To the left was a middle-aged man in a sharp suit, with shining leather shoes. He wore a pair ofrge-framed sunsses on his face.


    Although the middle-aged man was somewhat older, he was very spirited, with a full head of thick hair. Standing at one meter eighty tall, he had an authoritative face, and his striding walk exuded a pressing vitality. His breathing was steady and prolonged¡ªclearly an experienced martial artist.


    The man on the right appeared to be in his mid-thirties, also in proper attire, slender and fit, with piercing and sharp eyes that revealed a formidable presence.


    These two men were two high-ranking members of the me Dragon Organization, one being Minister Qian Zongsheng of the provincial branch, and the other, Protector Gao Ziling of the headquarters.


    Upon seeing the two men appear, Xiao Bai and Fei Ying hurried forward, greeting them with the utmost respect, ¡°Minister Qian, Protector Gao, my name is Xiao Bai, and I¡¯m honored to be able to pick up the two of you.¡±


    Protector Gao let out a light snort from his nose, bearing a look of contempt for all.


    As the protector of the headquarters, his strength and status were beyond Xiao Bai and Fei Ying¡¯sparison. Only Minister Qian Zongsheng was qualified to walk by his side and on equal footing.


    Minister Qian Zongsheng briefly introduced the two sides and then said, ¡°We can talk on the way.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, Gao Ziling didn¡¯t want to waste time and directly said, ¡°Minister Qian, business is urgent, let¡¯s skip the rest. Shall we go meet that young grandmaster first?¡±


    Minister Qian Zongsheng was a bit surprised, as he didn¡¯t expect the protector to be so impatient, but since they were going to meet anyhow, he said, ¡°Alright then, Xiao Bai, take us straight to him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Xiao Bai immediately responded.


    Forty minutester.


    Another nended at the airport.


    In first ss, a young man removed his sunsses, revealing a meaningful smile as he lined up with the other passengers to disembark.


    The elderly man in his sixties sitting next to him also stood up, quietly following behind in his slightly worn traditional Chinese garment.


    At the exit, a smiling flight attendant bid farewell to the passengers. As the young man passed by, a pretty and curvaceous attendant swiftly ced a slip of paper into the young man¡¯s hand.<div>


    The young man gave her a slight smile and continued with the crowd out of the ne, opening the paper in his palm to reveal a phone number, a bright lipstick mark, a heart-shaped pattern.


    The intent was clear without words.


    Shaking his head in resignation, the young man flicked the paper into a trash can as he walked past it, making it vanish from his hand.


    The elderly man in the traditional Chinese garment, as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything, remained quiet as a puppet.<div>


    ¡°`


    These two individuals walking together attracted many pedestrians¡¯ gazes wherever they passed.


    The young man had extremely handsome features, fair skin, and a tall figure, rivaling those immensely popr male idols, very popr among girls. So much so that quite a few screams issued forth from thedies as if he needed neither packaging nor promotion to debut on the spot.


    Although the elderly man in traditional attire was of an older age, he possessed a youthful countenance and a head of spirited ck hair despite his age, appeared robust and agile in his movements, and showed not the slightest sign of the frailty expected of one his age. His half-closed eyes twinkled with sharpness, like a cheetah poised to capture its prey at any moment.


    What was most striking were his exceedingly long hands, which were also covered in calluses.


    If someone familiar with the Ancient Martial World were here, they would likely take a second nce, recognizing the traits of an expert in hand-to-handbat.


    After walking some distance, the young man suddenly asked, ¡°Old Huang, do you think a good-for-nothing can change his ways after being thrown out of his family?¡±


    The elderly man in traditional attire behind him twitched his ears, opened his mouth, and before even speaking, said, ¡°Yan Shao, after meeting him, this question will naturally answer itself.¡±


    Yan Shao paused briefly, then burst intoughter, saying, ¡°Old Huang is still so wise. I think with you apanying me on this trip, even if he¡¯s capable of causing trouble, he won¡¯t be able to show much skill.¡±


    Old Huang remained silent, not saying anything more.


    Now, back to the other matter at hand.


    The five members of the me Dragon Organization parked their car outside the amusement park, then bought tickets and entered.


    With the me Dragon Organization¡¯s intelligencework spread across the country, as long as Xu Fan was still under the sun, they were sure to find him.<div>


    Gao Ziling walked side by side with Minister Qian Zongsheng, asking, ¡°Brother Qian, shall we go right in to meet him?¡±


    Minister Qian shook his head, ¡°There are a lot of people inside, and the more people there are, the more eyes there will be. Besides, if a conflict arises, it might harm the innocent. It¡¯s better to have Xiao Bai call him out.¡±


    He then gestured to Xiao Bai, saying, ¡°Xiao Bai, go quickly ande back quickly, we will wait for you here.¡±


    His voice was deep and maic, but the certainty in his tone left no room for doubt, it carried a strongmand.


    There¡¯s no helping it, it¡¯s the demeanor cultivated from years of holding a high position; even deliberate restraint would be futile.


    As a martial artist nearing Grandmaster perfection, he was considered an unrivaled existence at his level, while Gao Ziling was also no ordinary individual, being a mid-stage Grandmaster.


    Inparison to Xu Fan, he felt that Xu Fan was, at best, newly entered into this realm and, being young,cked battle experience, so he didn¡¯t take him seriously at all.


    ¡°Boss, understood.¡±


    Xiao Bai responded and immediately entered the amusement park.


    She soon spotted Xu Fan, who was leisurely holding Tongtong and riding on a carousel, swinging back and forth with a joyful, blissful smile on his face.


    Xiao Bai quietly approached Xu Fan from behind and was about to speak when Xu Fan, aware of her presence, asked first, ¡°Captain Xiao Bai, what¡¯s the matter this time?¡±


    Without hesitation, Xiao Bai said, ¡°Xu Fan, my superior, Minister Qian wants to meet you. Come with me right now.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have time,¡± Xu Fan refused outright.<div>


    Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m having a great time ying with my daughter? Is seeing them more important than making Tongtong happy?


    This thought bubbled up in Xu Fan¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Xu Fan, put away your bad temper, and let me remind you,¡± Xiao Bai frowned and kindly cautioned. ¡°Minister Qian was a Martial Arts Grandmaster ten years ago and has now reached Grandmaster perfection. Moreover, he is apanied by a mid-stage Grandmaster level protector from headquarters. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to see them?¡±


    She did not want to escte the situation, hoping that Xu Fan would be sensible and not sh with the minister.


    ¡°Thank you for the reminder,¡±


    Xu Fan turned his head and smiled faintly, then suddenly changed his tone, ¡°Is Grandmaster perfection so impressive? I don¡¯t think so!¡±

 Chapter 363: 363: Arrogant Ignorance?_1

    Chapter 363: Chapter 363: Arrogant Ignorance?_1


    ¡°You really¡­ are so arrogantly ignorant!¡±


    Xiao Bai gritted her teeth at this remark, forcibly suppressing her anger, she advised, ¡°Xu Fan, I understand your feelings. Being able to step into the Martial Arts Grandmaster realm at such a young age and achieve such extraordinary aplishments makes you very proud, and you might even look down on those of the same level. But you must recognize the reality, even if you are both Grandmasters, there is a huge gap in strength between some.¡±


    ¡°Minister Qian¡¯s strength ranks high within the me Dragon Organization. He even took on three of the same level alone, eventually killing one and injuring two. If Minister Qian makes a move against you, you wouldn¡¯t stand much of a chance. You should juste quietly with me, he might not even trouble you, perhaps he will take a great interest in you and want to pull you into the organization.¡±


    However, Xu Fan was not only unmoved but also looked disappointed as he said softly, ¡°Sorry, stuck in the Grandmaster Realm for ten years¡­ that¡¯s a bit pathetic.¡±


    A bit pathetic?!


    What does that mean? An outright disy of contempt?


    Xiao Bai waspletely dumbfounded, someone actually dared to say the Minister¡¯s cultivation was slow, how arrogant could this person be!


    Thinking of how Minister Qian Zongsheng stepped into the Grandmaster Realm at the prime age of thirty-one was definitely a talent of a generation.


    And to achieve a legendary realm above Grandmaster, it is extremely difficult, even one might say it¡¯s a rarity among hundreds, with perhaps one in a hundred Grandmasters advancing.


    Throughout ancient and modern times, this huge divide was like a chasm, blocking countless talented Ancient Martial Artists. Even if one spent twenty or thirty years in the Grandmaster Realm, that would be normal. After all, the vast majority of Grandmasters spend their entire lives stuck at this stage.<div>


    Xu Fan¡¯s words were too dismissive, irritating to anyone who heard them, clearly leaving an impression of ¡°youthful arrogance and ignorance.¡±


    Xiao Bai suddenly didn¡¯t want to say the rest of what she had in mind, shook her head, and turned to leave.


    Seeing Xiao Bai return alone, Qian Zongsheng¡¯s expression was a bit odd as he frowned and said, ¡°Just you?¡±


    Xiao Bai kept silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Boss, this guy refuses toe out. He¡¯s ying with his daughter and doesn¡¯t have time.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant! Even if Xu Tianlong were still alive, as the eldest young master of the Xu Family, he wouldn¡¯t dare do this.¡±


    Enraged, Gao Ziling snapped, ¡°Fine, if he won¡¯t see me, I¡¯ll just have to go in there myself and see if he has the capital to be so arrogant.¡±


    With that, Gao Ziling didn¡¯t even bother to signal before he marched straight towards the amusement park¡¯s main entrance.


    Qian Zongsheng didn¡¯t say much else and led his people to follow.


    Despite Protector Gao Ziling¡¯s explosive temper, it was Xu Fan who had brought this upon himself.


    However, if the two really did have a direct confrontation within the amusement park, there was a risk that innocent people could get hurt.


    By this time, the carousel had stopped, and a slightly tired Tongtong buried her head in Xu Fan¡¯s chest, her spirits still high, ¡°Daddy, the carousel is so much fun. Tongtong wants toe again next time.¡±


    Xu Fan patted Tongtong¡¯s back and promised, ¡°Okay, we¡¯lle again next time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Daddy,¡± Tongtong giggled, ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go y with the ocean balls, shall we?¡±


    Xu Fan smiled and said, ¡°How about we y thatter, okay? Some uninvited guests have arrived, and Daddy needs to deal with them first.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Tongtong looked around in confusion and asked with a tilted head, ¡°Tongtong doesn¡¯t see them, where are they?¡±


    Xu Fan chuckled and looked into the distance, saying, ¡°They¡¯reing.¡±


    Gao Ziling cut through the crowd and strode toward them, his face colored with aloof arrogance and a hint of displeasure, clearly because of Xu Fan¡¯sck of respect.


    Beyond that, his gaze bore an undisguised scorn for Xu Fan.


    After all, a young man who has just entered the Grandmaster Realm, the power disparity between him and Xu Tianlong was huge, yet he still had to go see Xu Fan himself.<div>


    How annoying that must have been!


    ¡°You must be Xu Fan?¡±


    Gao Ziling approached, squinting as he sized up the other.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Xu Fan maintained a neutral expression, his gaze indifferent, and he also gave the other party a look.<div>


    Even though Gao Ziling¡¯s aura was strong and tumultuous, indicating that he was a powerhouse of the same Realm as Xu Fan.


    But Xu Fan was thinking, how many moves could a Martial Arts Grandmaster of Sea Blue Star, who was on the same level as him as a Cultivator in the Grandmaster Realm, withstand in a fight against him?


    Xu Fan was a very traditional and orthodox Cultivator, pursuing the immortal path of longevity. And the Cultivation System had flourished in the Cultivation World for tens of thousands of years, bing exceedingly well-established.


    Whether it was a variety of cultivation techniques and secrets or the understanding and maniption of ¡°qi,¡± they far surpassed the ancient martial arts system of Sea Blue Star.


    Therefore, even though Xu Fan had not yet faced an ancient Martial Arts Grandmaster head-on, he was filled with confidence. He even had a strategy for victory against ancient martial artists who surpassed the Grandmaster Realm, let alone those of the same rank as him. He was very confident he could capture them effortlessly.


    Tongtong felt intimidated by Gao Ziling¡¯s imposing manner, a bit frightened, and kept burrowing into Xu Fan¡¯s arms.


    Xu Fan¡¯s eyes turned cold in an instant, and he also released a hint of his aura, neutralizing the opponent¡¯s pressure. With an expressionless face and an indifferent gaze, he said, ¡°Yes, I am. Are you from the me Dragon Organization?¡±


    Seeing Xu Fan¡¯s dismissive attitude, Gao Ziling felt his anger re up tenfold. He had seen arrogant young men before, but never one so arrogant.


    ¡°Humph, not only am I from the me Dragon Organization, but I am also a protector of the headquarters,¡± Gao Ziling said haughtily. The implication of his words, of course, was to evoke a sense of importance in Xu Fan, or even to let him realize the severity of the current situation.


    However, Xu Fan merely responded with an emotionless ¡°Oh.¡±


    This indifferent attitude from Xu Fanpletely infuriated Gao Ziling.


    Staring at the young man before him, he bluntly said, ¡°Xu Fan, do you think that stepping into the Grandmaster Realm makes you invincible? Or do you intend to offend the me Dragon Organization? I thought you would feel honored to have been approached by the me Dragon.¡±


    Xu Fan chuckled nonchntly, ¡°That¡¯s a bit exaggerated. But, your words have kindled some interest in me. A protector of the headquarters? Impressive, aren¡¯t you?¡±<div>


    At this moment, Qian Zongsheng arrived with Xiao Bai and three others, just in time to hear this exchange and couldn¡¯t help but freeze.


    Xu Fan¡¯s words were indeed arrogant, yet they revealed an information: He seemed to know very little about the Dragon Group, not even aware of what being a protector of the headquarters represents.


    However, Gao Ziling felt a deep sense of humiliation at being so utterly disrespected, but still managed to suppress his fury and exined arrogantly, ¡°It seems you know nothing about the me Dragon; truly ignorant. Let me provide a brief introduction. In each major city across the country, the me Dragon has established branches, which have leaders and members, and their superiors are the provincial branch chiefs. The hierarchy of the headquarters, from top to bottom, is Elder, Chief Steward, protector, and Executor.


    ¡°To be an Executor, one must be at least in the Qi Drawing Realm, and to be promoted to a chief or a protector, one must at least be in the Grandmaster Realm. The rank of protectors is also differentiated, corresponding to Grandmasterpletion,te-stage, middle-stage, and early-stage, respectively, which are four ranks of the Primordial Tier.¡±


    ¡°And I, Gao Ziling, am a Primordial Tier protector.¡±


    Xu Fan couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit speechless.


    Originally, the Grandmaster Realm already corresponded with the mid-stage of the Qi Practicing Realm for Cultivators, but to think the Grandmaster Realm had been subdivided even further.


    Such detailed distinctions only highlighted how outdated the ancient martial arts system was.

 Chapter 364: 364: The Poor Scholar and the Rich Warrior_1

    Chapter 364: Chapter 364: The Poor Schr and the Rich Warrior_1


    Gao Ziling arrogantly dered his realm but did not receive the appropriate response from Xu Fan, and could not help but snort coldly, ¡°Xu Fan, I guess you¡¯ve just stepped into the Grandmaster Realm, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Xu Fan nodded honestly, ¡°Yes, it hasn¡¯t been half a month.¡±


    Hearing this, a proud smile immediately appeared on Gao Ziling¡¯s face as he said coldly, ¡°Then, you should understand by now that even though you are a Grandmaster, you are merely the weakest one. The power disparity between you and other Grandmasters is not small. Once you break through to the mid-stage of the Grandmaster Realm, you will realize that your current strength is insignificant in the eyes of a stronger mid-stage Grandmaster.¡±


    Gao Ziling¡¯s thoughts were simple and clear.


    He thought that since Xu Fan had just made a breakthrough, he became very arrogant andcent, considering himself unbeatable in the ordinary world and looking down on everyone.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Therefore, it was necessary to give him a stark wake-up call, to make him realize that even as a Grandmaster, he was still the weakest, and he shouldn¡¯t be too full of himself to the point of ignoring others.


    However, even when Gao Ziling inly spoke of the power disparity between them, Xu Fan remained unfazed. There was no sign of surprise or fear on his face, and he spoke with his usual calm, ¡°Just say what you want to do. If you purely want to take my dog, then please turn around and go back home.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Daddy, why does this uncle want to take Ben Ben away?¡±


    Tongtong, who was nearly dozing off in a daze, was instantly jolted awake upon hearing this and looked at Gao Ziling with a vignt and indignant face, ¡°Ben Ben is so obedient and adorable, don¡¯t you dare harm it.¡±


    Amused by the girl¡¯s reaction, Xu Fan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle reassuringly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tongtong. With Daddy here, no one can take Ben Ben away.¡±<div>


    ¡°Hmph! Ignorant fool.¡±


    Gao Ziling¡¯s face turned slightly ashen as he spoke directly about his intentions, ¡°Your dog must be a demonic beast. You should understand that a demonic beast appearing in the ordinary world can cause much trouble and harm. We from the me Dragon Organization will not overlook this and must firmly control this threat.¡±


    A sigh formed in Xu Fan¡¯s heart as his brows knitted together slightly.


    The arrogance and series of provocations from Gao Ziling not only spoiled his mood but also sessfully aroused a trace of annoyance in him.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for taking care of Tongtong, Xu Fan would have confronted this man long ago, and teaching him a lesson wouldn¡¯t have been out of the ordinary.


    Qian Zongsheng saw the change in Xu Fan¡¯s expression and, as an old hand, knew that the heavy atmosphere hinted at the approach of a storm, so he stepped forward and said, ¡°Xu Fan, it¡¯s not that we are clinging to the issue or making things difficult for you. The problem is that it¡¯s very hard to control a demonic beast in the ordinary world. If it goes berserk, no one knows how terrible the consequences might be. Whose responsibility would it be then? Of course, if you truly don¡¯t want to lose it, there is another choice.¡±


    ¡°Be a person of the me Dragon Organization.¡±


    ¡°With your abilities, once you join the Dragon Group, you will definitely be awarded a protector position. After that, me Dragon will reassess your qualifications. This way, you will be able to obtain a license to own a demonic beast.¡±


    Qian Zongsheng spoke pragmatically, aiming to solve the problem, which made his words sound much more eptable.


    He was not trying to deceive Xu Fan.


    Within me Dragon, managers at the Grandmaster Realm level have the privilege to keep a demonic beast. However, they must meet the audit requirements, ensuring that the owner hasplete control over the beast, with no shorings. That way, even if the demonic beast walks on the street, it won¡¯t harm ordinary people.


    It is worth mentioning that, as the Spiritual Energy of Sea Blue Star depleted, the number of demonic beasts became increasingly rare. Human society barely encounters them, and even within the Ancient Martial World, they are exceedingly scarce.


    The discovered demonic beasts are either killed by Ancient Martial Artists or tamed for their own use, resulting in very few people within the entire me Dragon Organization owning demonic beasts.


    Qian Zongsheng also saw that Xu Fan was very young, and could not help but develop a fondness for talent. He believed that given a few more years, Xu Fan¡¯s strength would continue to grow, and it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to reach the peak of the Grandmaster Realm like him.


    Of course, his help also had a purpose.


    Besides allowing the me Dragon Organization to absorb another talented expert, he could also gain an ally.


    After all, with many factions within the me Dragon Organization, ¡°joining the bandwagon¡± for mutual warmth was inevitable.


    ¡°Brother Qian,¡± Gao Ziling furrowed his brows, he didn¡¯t believe Xu Fan would join.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Qian Zongsheng waved his hand, his face revealing a look of anticipation, ¡°Xu Fan, won¡¯t you consider it?¡±<div>


    With a faint smile on his face, Qian Zongsheng thought Xu Fan, who appeared to be a smart man, would not refuse such a favorable choice for him.


    However, without a second thought, Xu Fan shook his head and said, ¡°Thank you for the invitation, but I am ustomed to my freedom and have no desire to be constrained or driven by others.¡±


    Qian Zongsheng¡¯s expression changed slightly, but undeterred, he tried to persuade him again, ¡°Xu Fan, perhaps you don¡¯t know how many benefits joining the me Dragon would bring you. As the old saying goes, ¡®The poor cultivate literature while the rich cultivate martial arts.¡¯ As an Ancient Martial Artist, you must have a deep understanding of this, especially as you increase your Realm¡ªyour demand for various cultivation resources will grow, and they need to be of higher grade. Otherwise, why would so many Ancient Martial Artists form various powers and eventually be part of the Ancient Martial World?¡±


    ¡°Because, independent Ancient Martial Artists simply have no way out.¡±<div>


    ¡°Believe me, by joining the me Dragon, you will gain many benefits that you can¡¯t obtain on your own.¡±


    A hint of interest gradually curved the corners of Xu Fan¡¯s lips.


    Initially, he had no intention of considering joining other forces whatsoever.


    But Qian Zongsheng¡¯s ¡°enticement¡± indeed piqued his appetite. The so-called weapons, cultivation techniques and martial skills, he could disregard, but those natural treasures from amongst the mountains and rivers were exactly what he needed.


    Now that he had both the Blood Bodhi and Ben Ben, the Qilin Blood descendant, if he could get his hands on other precious auxiliary medicines from within the me Dragon, he could immediately refine the Blood Qilin Pill. By doing so, he could take this pill during thetter stage of qi cultivation, directly achieving Foundation Establishment, and consecutively breaking through both a minor and a major Realm. At that time, he would be unfettered in this world, living a carefree and unobstructed life.


    With this thought, a trace of joy appeared on Xu Fan¡¯s face as he said with a light smile, ¡°May we step aside to discuss this in detail?¡±


    Qian Zongsheng naturally nodded in agreement.


    Soon, the group entered a nearby Starbucks, Xu Fan with Tongtong, joining Qian Zongsheng and Gao Ziling at a table.


    After sitting down, there was a brief silence until Qian Zongsheng couldn¡¯t resist breaking it by saying, ¡°Xu Fan, can you give me your final answer now?¡±


    With a smile on his face, Xu Fan said, ¡°I¡¯d like to know first, does the me Dragon¡¯s treasury contain Star-Spotted Blue Light Grass and Dragon-Horn Ginseng?¡±


    To refine the Blood Qilin Pill, Blood Bodhi and Qilin Blood were the main ingredients, while Star-Spotted Blue Light Grass and Dragon-Horn Ginseng were very important auxiliary medicines.


    ¡°What do you intend to do with these?¡±


    Qian Zongsheng subconsciously nced at Xu Fan and muttered to himself, then hesitantly said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the Star-Spotted Blue Light Grass. But as for the Dragon-Horn Ginseng, not only do we have it, but it has juste into my possession.¡±<div>


    A look of joy appeared on Xu Fan¡¯s face, and he asked with a smile, ¡°Would it be convenient for you to part with the Dragon-Horn Ginseng? I am willing to exchange it for an item of equal or greater value.¡±

 Chapter 365: 365: To Each Their Own Needs_1

    Chapter 365: Chapter 365: To Each Their Own Needs_1


    Xu Fan was so direct, asking outright to trade for his Dragon-Horn Ginseng.


    Qian Zongsheng hesitated, his expression troubled.


    Gao Ziling nced at Xu Fan and sneered, ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re the king of heaven? In this world, just because you want something doesn¡¯t mean others are obliged to satisfy you.¡±


    Qian Zongsheng, with a hint of apology, said, ¡°Xu Fan, it¡¯s not that Qian is stingy, it¡¯s just that the Dragon-Horn Ginseng is of great use to me, and I really have no intention of trading it away.¡±


    Xu Fan saw his sincerity and felt a trace of goodwill, so he spoke his mind, ¡°Minister Qian, you must have the Dragon-Horn Ginseng to deal with some hidden ailment in your body.¡±


    ¡°Hm?!¡±


    Qian Zongsheng¡¯s eyes suddenly zed with intensity, and he fixed his gaze on Xu Fan. His aura burst forth, like a spark hitting an oil barrel, exploding instantaneously.


    And the explosive aura twisted into a rope, all converging and rushing toward Xu Fan alone. Without restraint, Starbucks would be left in chaos, like the aftermath of a hurricane.


    Yet Xu Fany back casually on thefortable sofa, smiling faintly, unaffected by the assault of the aura, and spoke calmly, ¡°Minister Qian, the purpose of the Dragon-Horn Ginseng for you is to cure a hidden ailment in your body, but if your ailment doesn¡¯t require the Dragon-Horn Ginseng, perhaps then you could part with it?¡±


    Qian Zongsheng, with a piercing gaze, said in a deep voice, ¡°Be more specific.¡±<div>


    Xu Fan sat up straight, his demeanor calm and deep, his tone resolute, ¡°My medical skills are unparalleled, I can bring about a miraculous recovery, your hidden ailment is but a trivial matter for me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Qian Zongsheng¡¯s expression changed, an instinctive desire to refute such boastful arrogance rose within him. But then, recalling the information about this man being adept in medical skills and skilled in concocting elixirs, he suppressed the urge and began to think rationally.


    He was certain that Xu Fan was seeing him for the first time and knew of his existence. The matter of his hidden ailment was rarely brought up to others, and hence it was highly unlikely that Xu Fan knew about it beforehand.


    Yet Xu Fan had pinpointed the matter in one sentence, and moreover, he remainedposed and untroubled under his fierce aura.


    Could this not prove how formidable this person was?


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen through it? Do you have a solution?¡±


    Qian Zongsheng¡¯s gaze was heavy as he looked at Xu Fan, having sought many people to help without any constructive opinions or suggestions, which is why he was prepared to try the Dragon-Horn Ginseng.


    Xu Fan nodded with a smile, confidently saying, ¡°Minister Qian, if I¡¯m not mistaken, your hidden ailment is rted to the wood-based technique you¡¯re cultivating. Your cultivation, I fear, has stagnated for quite some time now, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Qian Zongsheng, hit the nail on the head, his expression changed, filled with shock, ¡°I must say, you¡¯re truly remarkable, deducing everything correctly.¡±


    ¡°My wood-based technique is called the Evergreen Technique, divided into seven levels. However, after cultivating up to the sixth level in one breath, I found myself unable to make a breakthrough. Six months ago, I recklessly attempted to reach the seventh level, only to suffer a bacsh, with my meridians damaged. That¡¯s why I exchanged for the Dragon-Horn Ginseng to heal my meridians. Because the medicinal power of the Dragon-Horn Ginseng leans toward wood-based energy, I thought perhaps I could also use the remaining energy to try another breakthrough, and seed in one fell swoop.¡±


    Seeing the other party¡¯s acknowledgement, Xu Fan was not surprised. When he first met Qian Zongsheng, he sensed his unstable aura and that the True Qi in his body was leaking, like a deting balloon.


    If such a condition appeared in an Ancient Martial Artist who had just entered the Qi Drawing Realm, it would not be a cause for concern, as control over True Qi would naturally be more adept with time, preventing further leakage.


    But Qian Zongsheng was a Grandmaster at the peak of his power, with highly adept control over his own True Qi, and yet there was leakage of True Qi.


    This could only mean one thing: there was a problem with his cultivation, and it had affected his bodily meridians.


    Xu Fan pondered, ¡°The injuries to your meridians caused half a year ago, I¡¯m afraid the medicinal power of the Dragon-Horn Ginseng is not enough to fully repair them. If you still intend to use its power to make a breakthrough, then all I can do is wish your dreames true.¡±


    Qian Zongsheng¡¯s face turned slightly awkward from the rebuff.


    Regarding the breakthrough, he had only mentioned it in passing and did not harbor much hope.


    Qian Zongsheng collected his thoughts and returned to the main topic, ¡°Elder Xu, are you sure you can cure my hidden illness?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±<div>


    Xu Fan¡¯s answer was decisive, and he spoke with a calm demeanor, ¡°The method is quite simple. I will gift you a wooden-element technique of decent quality¡ªthe Wooden Immortal Technique. The True Qi cultivated by this technique is very gentle and greatly beneficial to the body, particrly adept at healing and nurturing, not to mention prolonging life.¡±


    ¡°In addition to nourishing and restoring your meridians, it will also speed up the absorption of Spiritual Energy. If you cultivate in the deep mountains and ancient forests, the results will be even better. Most importantly, the Wooden Immortal Technique won¡¯t conflict with the Evergreen Technique, so it can not only resolve issues rted to the Evergreen Technique but also help you achieve a breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°Can I trust you?¡± Qian Zongsheng was very tempted but had his doubts.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to trust or not trust? I¡¯ll transmit the first level to you right now so you can see the effects for yourself.¡±<div>


    Xu Fan immediately recited the first level¡¯s incantation of the Wooden Immortal Technique in public, and Qian Zongsheng, with a calm andposed mind, began to cultivate it, circting the True Qi within his body.


    About ten minutester, Qian Zongsheng opened his eyes, still not fully satiated, his pupils filled with excitement.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    On this first attempt at cultivation, he immediately absorbed the energy of heaven and earth, which transformed into True Qi in his body; once channeled into his meridians, it directly repaired his damaged ones.


    Moreover, this type of True Qi was of a particrly gentle nature and coexisted harmoniously with the True Qi created by the Evergreen Technique, even perfectly integrating with it without the slightest rejection.


    He also felt that, in terms of quality, the Wooden Immortal Technique was much more advanced than the Evergreen Technique, which he already considered as a top-tier technique.


    Thus, he was inwardly shocked: The Wooden Immortal Technique, which Xu Fan modestly called ¡®decent,¡¯ turned out to be so profound and exquisite!


    All of Qian Zongsheng¡¯s doubts vanished instantly, and he said excitedly, ¡°Brother Xu Fan, your technique is too valuable; I feel unworthy to receive it.¡±


    Gao Ziling had been paying close attention to the two of them; seeing Qian Zongsheng¡¯s reaction, he immediately understood that Xu Fan had not lied¡ªthis revtion stirred surprise and spection in his heart.


    Xu Fan waved his hand, unconcerned, ¡°Minister Qian is too polite. When I, Xu Fan, say something, I mean it. Let¡¯s do it like this: we¡¯ll trade my Wooden Immortal Technique for your Dragon-Horn Ginseng. Do we have an agreement?¡±


    Qian Zongsheng, with an eager look, agreed without hesitation.


    The terms offered by Xu Fan were immensely advantageous and tempting to Qian Zongsheng; it would be odd if he refused.


    But he was not one to take advantage of others. After a moment¡¯s thought, he said, ¡°Brother, the first level alone of your Wooden Immortal Technique surprised me with its profoundness and intricacy. The incantations that follow must be even more sublime and profound. Strictly speaking, the Dragon-Horn Ginseng is far less valuable. It doesn¡¯t feel right to gain so much from you.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Elder Qian?¡±<div>


    The sincerity on Qian Zongsheng¡¯s face spurred a few more good impressions from Xu Fan, leading him to change his manner of address ordingly.


    Xu Fan waved his hand grandly, ¡°Although the item is good, its value should not be the sole criterion for judgment. With the Wooden Immortal Technique, the Dragon-Horn Ginseng¡¯s use to you, Elder Qian, diminishes.¡±


    ¡°As for me, although the Wooden Immortal Technique is very important to Elder Qian, it isn¡¯t of much use to me. We exchange based on our own will, taking what we need, so there¡¯s no need to make such clear distinctions.¡±

 Chapter 366: 366: About the Red Robe_1

    Chapter 366: Chapter 366: About the Red Robe_1


    Xu Fan had roamed the Cultivation World for thousands of years, amassing countless treasures and oddities in his lifetime.


    Although most of these treasures were destroyed in the heavenly tribtion or left behind in the Cultivation World after his failed Tribtion Transcendence and subsequent death, his soul memory remainedrgely intact. The experiences of his cultivation path, and numerous techniques and secret methods, were all deeply imprinted in the depths of his soul.


    Thus, in Sea Blue Star, a scarce in Spiritual Energy without even a single Cultivator and only Ancient Martial Artists with an extremely backward cultivation system, the techniques he casually gave away were of extremely high grade and immensely precious.


    Using techniques as a means of trade was bound to be advantageous, and he would suffer no loss in the process.


    Of course, Qian Zongsheng was naturally unaware of Xu Fan¡¯s background.


    He only knew that he had exchanged Dragon-Horn Ginseng for an incredibly profound and exquisite technique, greatly benefiting from the deal, which made him feel as though he owed Xu Fan a huge favor.


    Therefore, after much thought, he said, ¡°Brother Xu Fan, I¡¯ve contacted an Elder, and it turns out we don¡¯t have Spotted Blue Light Grass in the me Dragon¡¯s stores. However, I will continue to inquire about its whereabouts. With my connections, I might get some leads. That should count aspensating for some of the difference in value for the Wooden Immortal Technique.¡±


    Xu Fan didn¡¯t try to persuade him further and nodded, ¡°Brother Qian, you are too kind. I¡¯ll leave this matter in your hands.¡±


    Being the Chief Steward of the me Dragon Organization in a provincial branch with great authority and able to mobilize many resources, Xu Fan was naturally inclined to build a good rtionship with Qian Zongsheng, rather than offend him.


    If even he was unable to find information about the Star-Spotted Blue Light Grass, it would be even more difficult for Xu Fan. At the very least, in terms of efficiency and scope, he far exceeded Xu Fan.<div>


    At this moment, Qian Zongsheng¡¯s mood was extremely good; not only was he able to solve the cultivation issues that had troubled him for years but also the hidden ailment that had bothered him over the past half a year. The gains from this trip had already far surpassed his expectations.


    ¡°Brother Xu Fan, I¡¯ve stored the Dragon-Horn Ginseng at home. If you don¡¯t need it right away, I could give it to you in a few days after I¡¯ve taken care of this business trip, and then we can officially start the trade, how about that?¡±


    Since the Star-Spotted Blue Light Grass wasn¡¯t avable yet, Xu Fan naturally had no objections, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I happen to have some free time in the next few days to make a copy of the Wooden Immortal Technique¡¯s chant and secret diagram. Brother Qian, it¡¯s no problem for you to take it with you before you leave, I trust you.¡±


    Being entrusted so readily by this unfathomable young Grandmaster on their first meeting, Qian Zongsheng felt even more pleased and graciously responded, ¡°I would be very happy to, but the reason I came to Zhonghai is to investigate the Moro Cult, and I can only start my cultivation after this matter is handled.¡±


    The Moro Cult?


    Upon hearing this again, Xu Fan¡¯s expression subtly changed.


    Last night, outside the neighborhood, he had sensed someone monitoring him¡ªa Moro Cult Executor named Hailong.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    In fact, Xu Fan had noticed Hailong¡¯s presence shortly after he began to shadow him.


    He then released his Divine Sense, detected the person¡¯s position, and even left a mark on him. As long as he was within a certain range, every move Hailong made was under Xu Fan¡¯s Divine Sense detection.


    He didn¡¯t rush to act; instead, after rifying the other party¡¯s real intentions, Xu Fan overheard the names of the people in red robes, a Grand Elder and Ghost Life Twelve.


    Only then did he realize that the ugly, skin-and-bones individual that Bald Qiang, Song Qiang, had insanely sought out for reprisal was the one nicknamed Ghost Life Twelve.


    It turned out he had already had a run-in with the Moro Cult. Fortunately, he had been vignt enough to avoid potential hidden dangers.


    With that thought, Xu Fan suddenly asked, ¡°Brother Qian, who is this person in red robes?¡±


    Whoosh!


    Qian Zongsheng and Gao Ziling suddenly turned to look at Xu Fan with a look of surprise in their eyes, which also shed with a hint of apprehension.


    Gao Ziling couldn¡¯t help but ask somewhat neurotically, ¡°You actually know this title? Tell me, what exactly is your connection with the Moro Cult?¡±


    Xu Fan couldn¡¯t help but nce at the man, his gaze slightly cold, a hint of displeasure on his face.


    Helplessly, Qian Zongsheng pulled him back and nodded towards him, then said to Xu Fan gravely, ¡°The Red-robed is of a very high rank within the Moro Cult, one of the two protectors. As for his strength¡­ the me Dragon Organization once had a great battle with this cult, and the Red-robed personally took on four opponents, all of whom had strength equivalent to Martial Kings of the me Dragon Organization¡¯s headquarters, and not only did he escape unscathed, he also severely injured one of the Chief Stewards.¡±


    Martial King?<div>


    Xu Fan felt a stir in his heart, gaining a deeper understanding of the Ancient Martial Artists¡¯ realm system.


    First was the Strong Body Realm, where the physique is much stronger than that of an ordinary person, adept at fighting, with strong external strength, such as regr underground fighters and ordinary special forces members.


    Then came the Qi Drawing Realm, where the body has been specially tempered, masters ofbat, who have refined their Inner Strength, like the stronger underground fighter Bull Demon and the ace special forces member Zhou Xian.


    Above that is the foundation of the Ancient Martial World, the Ancient Martial Artists of the Qi Drawing Realm who have refined their Inner Strength into True Qi.<div>


    They are generally the middle-rank individuals of various sects and forces, like Gui Sheng Twelve and Hailong, as well as the me Dragon Organization headquarters¡¯ Executors.


    And this realm corresponds to the early stage of Cultivators in the Qi Cultivation Stage.


    Nexte the Martial Arts Grandmasters, typical Ancient Martial powerhouses, capable of manifesting their True Qi, grasping objects from afar.


    Martial Arts Grandmasters are the high-ranking members of various sects and forces, like Qian Zongsheng and Gao Ziling in front of him, one a me Dragon branch division head, the other a headquarters protector.


    Grandmasters correspond to mid-stage Cultivators, but are further subdivided into early, mid,te, andplete stages.


    Due to the extreme scarcity of nature¡¯s spiritual energy, Ancient Martial Artists¡¯ techniques have difficulty absorbing nature¡¯s spiritual energy, and instead focus on refining essence into Qi, turning the body¡¯s energy or the energy contained within natural treasures into True Qi.


    And in terms of quality, True Qi is one level lower than Spiritual Energy.


    This results in the majority of Martial Arts Grandmasters, without any fortuitous opportunities, finding it very difficult to break through to theter stages of Qi Cultivation, which is what Qian Zongsheng referred to as Martial Kings.


    Xu Fan was hearing the term Martial King for the first time, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart. What he cared about was the Ancient Martial Artist who had surpassed the Martial King and was equivalent to the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    Continuing, Qian Zongsheng said, ¡°After the great battle between the two sides, the me Dragon internally assessed the Red-robed¡¯s strength and all agreed that the Red-robed was of the pinnacle Martial King standard because he could already barely mobilize the forces of heaven and earth, half a step into a higher realm.¡±


    ¡°Now, several years have passed, he may have seeded in breaking through, or he may still be stuck at a bottleneck.¡±


    Gao Ziling¡¯s eyes dimmed with a deep dread on the side; he had experienced the great battle and had witnessed the Red-robed¡¯s formidable fighting power.


    Xu Fan stroked his chin, now that the Red-robed had set his sights on him, knowing his rough realm allowed him to make some early preparations.<div>


    If the Red-robed were still in the Qi Cultivation Stage, Xu Fan could easily defeat him with his endless mysterious methods and vastbat experience.


    But if the Red-robed had advanced to Foundation Establishment, then with Xu Fan¡¯s current cultivation in the Qi Cultivation Stage, he would be difficult to deal with.


    The only advantage was that the Red-robed would never know his own details, naturally, he would also not be able to grasp his bottom-line tactics.


    For a moment, a sense of urgency arose in Xu Fan¡¯s heart, significantly intensified by the appearance of the Red-robed.

 Chapter 367: 367: Officially Joining_1

    Chapter 367: Chapter 367: Officially Joining_1


    Xu Fan¡¯s tranquil heart, like a small stone tossed into still water, rippled briefly but soon returned to its usual calm.


    His spirit was exceptionally strong and unyielding; the red robe couldn¡¯t affect his mood in the slightest, it merely aroused his alertness.


    Xu Fan quickly put the matter out of his mind and asked with genuine interest, ¡°Brother Qian, do you know what lies above the Martial King?¡±


    Qian Zongsheng exhaled deeply, his voice filled with longing, ¡°It¡¯s the Heavenly Venerable.¡±


    He exined, ¡°The Martial King can already stand on thin air, and above the King is the Heavenly Venerable. He can harness the power of heaven and earth for his own use, with a force so tremendous and vast that it can divert rivers, break mountains, and destroyndscapes.¡±


    Heavenly Venerable!


    Xu Fan felt rather awkward.


    The title was far too arrogant.


    Merely channeling a bit of the energy of heaven and earth, they presumed to have mastered the cosmos, considering themselves lords of all creation.


    Heh, truly, the frog in the well knows nothing of the sea, and the summer insect can¡¯t conceive of ice.<div>


    After all, in the Cultivation World only those in the Body Integration Realm are worthy of being called Heavenly Venerable, because after integrating, they must face the Tribtion Transcendence.


    Xu Fan¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he suppressed the strong urge to retort: Despite both being called Heavenly Venerable, why is there such a vast difference between them?


    ¡°Impressive, now I¡¯m well aware,¡± said Xu Fan with a light smile that could have been either praise or sarcasm.


    Qian Zongsheng was initially puzzled, thinking how Xu Fan, despite being so young and already at the Grandmaster Realm, didn¡¯t know thesemon facts.


    But then Xu Fan said something that shocked Qian Zongsheng into hastily standing up.


    Lin Fan picked up his coffee and sipped it with relish, casually saying, ¡°The Moro Cult¡¯s Executor Hailong is now in Zhonghai.¡±


    ¡°Hailong?¡±


    Qian Zongsheng and Gao Ziling stood up upon hearing this, their expressions filled with eager excitement, with Qian Zongsheng asking urgently, ¡°Brother Xu Fan, do you know where Hailong is?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Xu Fan said with a slight smile, ¡°He has been tracking me for the past couple of days. Because you found me, he has been much more cautious, keeping his distance, only daring to hide at the crossroad outside the amusement park, in a ck Porsche with the license te number 5168.¡±


    Qian Zongsheng and Gao Ziling exchanged a look, both couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. They bid farewell to Xu Fan and, together with Xiao Bai, hurriedly left Starbucks.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Xu Fan naturally didn¡¯t follow; these five individuals were quite capable. If they couldn¡¯t capture Hailong, who was just at the Qi Drawing Realm, then there really wasn¡¯t much hope for the entire me Dragon Organization.


    Tongtong finally rxed as she watched these strangers leave; she could y with daddy again.


    ¡°Daddy, what are they going to do?¡±


    Xu Fan patted her little head and smiled, ¡°They are going to catch a bad guy.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Daddy, are they police officers? But why did theye to ask daddy questions?¡± Tongtong asked with some unease.


    ¡°Daddy didn¡¯t do anything wrong. They came to me to find out where the bad guy is, they¡¯re not giving daddy any trouble,¡± Xu Fan exined with a slight headache. This clever little girl was just a bit too smart for her own good.


    ¡°Oh, daddy has to be good and not make Tongtong and mommy worry,¡± Tongtong said as she touched Xu Fan¡¯s face, then happily began pinching it again.


    Xu Fan yed along, pinching faces with her. Before long, Tongtong grew tired and fell asleep in his arms. The little princess looked adorable asleep, attracting frequent nces from people around them.


    Ten minutester, Qian Zongsheng came back, with a smile all over his face.<div>


    He approached Xu Fan and said solemnly, ¡°Younger brother Xu Fan, thank you for this.¡±


    Seeing Tongtong sound asleep, he deliberately lowered his voice.


    ¡°Did you catch him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it indeed was Hailong. After being subdued, we let Protector Gao and the others take him back first,¡± Qian Zongsheng¡¯s mood was even more bright than before, one could say it was a double celebration, one good thing after another.<div>


    Although this Hailong was just a Moro Cult Executor, as a mid-level member of the cult, he should know quite a lot of information. If the interrogation is effective, he might even reveal the whereabouts of the Moro Cult¡¯sir.


    In that case, the merit they five earned might skyrocket tenfold, which would be even higher than catching one big fish.


    The more Qian Zongsheng thought about it, the more uncontrobly excited he became.


    However, there was still one thing unclear to him upon his return: why was Hailong following Xu Fan?


    Upon hearing Qian Zongsheng¡¯s casual inquiry, Xu Fan did not hide anything and bluntly stated, ¡°Someone from the Moro Cult died in Zhonghai, and the clues led to me.¡±


    Immediately, Qian Zongsheng was clear in his heart: Xu Fan had killed someone from the Moro Cult.


    But there was no need to explicitly say such a thing, to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    So, he casually brought up another topic, ¡°Younger brother Xu, earlier I invited you to join the me Dragon Organization as a Protector, how have you considered it? If there are any concerns, feel free to express them openly. We can amend what¡¯s wrong and encourage what¡¯s right.¡±


    After finishing his words, Qian Zongsheng quietly looked at Xu Fan, saw that Xu Fan remainedposed, and had to persuade him again, ¡°Younger brother Xu, you might still have some misunderstandings. In fact, after joining, you don¡¯t need to clock in and out like an office worker, and even your lifestyle won¡¯t change much. The only requirement is toplete a certain number of missions each year, and these missions are not for nothing, they yield merits. And merits can be exchanged for treasures in the me Dragon¡¯s treasury. Why not enjoy such benefits?¡±


    ¡°Many powerful forces in the Ancient Martial World are trying to get connections to send their disciples and n members into the me Dragon. Besides training, their primary purpose is for the treasures in the me Dragon¡¯s treasury. Also, having the identity of a me Dragon can save you from a lot of trouble.¡±


    Qian Zongsheng, like a seasoned persuader, spared no effort in convincing Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan sighed.


    Ah~<div>


    He actually felt a bit tempted.


    First of all, he personally wasn¡¯t very interested in the me Dragon¡¯s treasury.


    But he had now created Yifan Security Company, and thepany¡¯s team members needed cultivation resources. If he relied solely on his own sporadic efforts, gathering cultivation resources would be difficult to sustain.


    However, with the support of the me Dragon¡¯s treasury, this problem would no longer be a concern.


    After thinking it over, Xu Fan smiled faintly and nodded his agreement.


    At that, Qian Zongsheng¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. He took out a ck military satellite phone, powered it on, fiddled with the settings, then took a photo of Xu Fan for identification and saved it, followed by entering simple personal information about Xu Fan toplete the registration.


    ¡°Younger brother Xu, this is for internal use within the organization. With this, no one in the world can intercept and listen to your calls by cutting off the signal. I¡¯ve entered my invitation code into the system¡¯s internal software and activated it for you, and alsopleted your registration; everything else is all set. Once approved by headquarters, you will be an official member of the me Dragon Organization, with ess to the internal systems of the me Dragon. For now, you¡¯re only regarded as a recognized visitor and can only browse some basic information.¡±


    As he spoke, Qian Zongsheng handed the phone over.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Xu Fan said, without any formality, reaching out his hand to receive it.


    This special me Dragon internal phone was designed to be high-end, made of extraordinary materials. It felt full of quality and somewhat heavy in hand, clearly leaning towards practicality.


    The performance must be very OP.

 Chapter 368: 368: Storing Immortal Medicine_1

    Chapter 368: Chapter 368: Storing Immortal Medicine_1


    This was a special military satellite phone, quite different from ordinary mobile phones. Qian Zongsheng, fearing that Xu Fan might not be familiar with its use, introduced many of its features to him.


    The me Dragon phone¡¯s unlocking mechanisms were either through the pupil iris or fingerprint touch, except the fingerprint touch area was set on the phone screen.


    Following the instructions, Xu Fan pressed the power button and the screen lit up immediately, disying a dull ck that rapidly flickered through various English letters, creating a high-end, ssy visual experience, while the center of the screen subtly showed an area for fingerprint pressing.


    Xu Fan¡¯s fingerprint had not been entered yet, so he chose iris unlock instead, looking towards the front-facing camera on the top of the phone screen. In less than 0.1 seconds, the unlock was sessful¡ªremarkably fast recognition.


    Looking at the phone¡¯s desktop, it even had manymon APPs found in the market. The only difference was along with the call and message icons at the bottom of the screen, there was an unfamiliar APP inscribed with ¡°me Dragon,¡± evidently the me Dragon¡¯s proprietary APP.


    Xu Fan tapped it directly and entered the APP¡¯s login interface, free of annoying ads! He quickly entered his ount and password and officially entered the APP.


    The interface of the me Dragon APP wasn¡¯t much different either, structured just like a typical chat APP, only much simpler, divided into four main sections: Communication, Forum, Treasury, and Tasks.


    After logging in, the default disy was the Communication interface, divided into Chat and Friends subcategories, with a circr avatar frame in the upper right corner of the interface, which would show Xu Fan¡¯s personal information when clicked.


    At this moment, Xu Fan was looking at his own information:


    Name: Xu Fan<div>


    Position: Wilderness-grade Protector (Under Review)


    Merit Points: 1000


    Current Task: None


    Completed Tasks: None


    Mobile Number: Not bound


    Inviter: Qian Zongsheng


    Xu Fan looked in surprise at the 1000 Merit Points¡­


    Qian Zongsheng exined with a smile that every member who joined the me Dragon Organization was gifted a certain number of Merit Points, but the amount corresponded to the level of the position.


    Xu Fan was a Wilderness-grade Protector, and the system granted him 1000 Merit Points. If Xu Fan had joined in the role of a Chief Steward, he would have been awarded 10000 Merit Points.


    Merit Points could be understood as virtual currency, only its use was limited to within the me Dragon APP.


    The way to obtain Merit Points was throughpleting tasks for rewards, or by making transactions with other members of the organization. The greatest use of Merit Points was to purchase various items with fixed prices from the me Dragon Treasury, be it Cultivation Techniques and Martial Skills, weapons and equipment, or Spiritual Medicine and gems, etc.


    In short, this was akin to Money in the real world¡ªthe more, the better.


    After understanding, Xu Fan couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of regret. If he had waited a bit longer, until he was in theter stage of Qi Drawing before joining the me Dragon, wouldn¡¯t the Merit Points gifted be ten times what they were now?


    Upon further thought, it really felt like a significant loss.


    After seeing that Xu Fan was familiar with it, Qian Zongsheng added him as a friend, and then left.


    Capturing Hailong this time could be considered an auspicious start, and he was very much looking forward to what they could extract from the interrogation.


    Not having anything else to do, Xu Fan continued to explore the me Dragon APP, first checking out the forum. After looking through a few minutes of posts that didn¡¯t pique his interest, he then turned his attention to the tasks section, where there were various tasks published by the system, which he could actively ept, submit, and so on.


    Since Xu Fan¡¯s identity was still under review, the entire task section was blocked. It made sense, as the tasks were of great importance; a leak could lead to severe consequences.


    Xu Fan had no choice but to enter the treasury section, his initial reason for joining the me Dragon Organization, just like disciples from the Ancient Martial World, was precisely for the treasury.<div>


    It must be said, the interface of the treasury resembled amon shopping app, disying the names, prices, images, and brief information of various items¡­ The main disy consisted mostly of items worth a few hundred Merit Points, allmon medicinal stones and low-tier cultivation techniques, which Xu Fan didn¡¯t even consider worth his attention.


    Xu Fan, undeterred, searched for the Star-Spotted Blue Light Grass, but couldn¡¯t find it.


    He then clicked on the medicinal materials section, most of which were also verymon herbs, of little value. After some thought, he chose to sort the prices from high to low.


    This took him by surprise.<div>


    The most expensive medicinal material was actually priced at a million Merit Points.


    This sum was somewhat colossal, and he could only look on for the time being, feeling in an instant that the Merit Points he had been gifted were far too few.


    Curiously, he clicked on the medicinal material requiring the most Merit Points and saw an image that resembled a purple ginseng.


    Purple Qi Canglong Ginseng: A fairy-grade medicine, grown alone for over three thousand years on the dragon veins of Yan Country. If a Martial King consumes it, they could directly advance to the Heavenly Venerable Realm and cause their Inner True Qi to possess the might of the Canglong, significantly increasing their attacking power.


    After reading this, Xu Fan couldn¡¯t recognize this medicinal herb at all.


    However, he wasn¡¯t surprised. After all, there were countless species in the world, and even in the Cultivation World, he might not be able to recognize all the spiritual and fairy-grade medicines. Now that he had just arrived on Sea Blue Star, the species here greatly differed from those in the Cultivation World; not recognizing them was within reason.


    This Purple Qi Canglong Ginseng must be a unique medicinal herb of Yan Country, he wondered how many of them there were, and whether someone had consumed it before to know its specific effects.


    But the Merit Points required were such that most internal members of the me Dragon Organization could struggle for a lifetime and still not afford it.


    There was no helping it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After all, enabling a Martial King to leap into the Heavenly Venerable Realm was like helping someone in theter stages of Qi Drawing break through to the Foundation Establishment Realm. It wasparable to his Blood Qilin Pill and perhaps even surpassed it.


    After all, a mere herb equivalent to the effects of an elixir was truly remarkable. Labeling it as a fairy-grade medicine could seem excessive, but in a ce like Sea Blue Star, where Spiritual Energy was severely scarce, bestowing such a title wasn¡¯t really something toin about.


    Piqued by interest, Xu Fan very much wanted to acquire one to study and analyze. If he could understand its medicinal properties, perhaps he could use it to refine mid to high-tier elixirs.


    Of course, that was just a thought for now. At present, he didn¡¯t need such a thing, especially since refining the Blood Qilin Pill would allow him to sessfully establish his foundation.<div>


    And most importantly, he was a long way from being able to afford the Purple Qi Canglong Ginseng with his Merit Points.


    Afterward, he turned his attention to other medicinal materials. The second-ranked item was called Yun Soul Bamboo, imed to be one of the world¡¯s three divine woods. If carried at all times, it could constantly nourish the owner¡¯s soul and, over time, could even give ordinary people divine perception, allowing martial artists above the Qi Drawing Realm to develop Divine Sense and continuously strengthen it.


    The most incredible thing was that it could house a soul, allowing a disembodied soul to reside within the Yun Soul Bamboo, remaining cohesive without dispersing and maintaining its intelligence from life.


    And its Merit Points were just slightly less than those for the Purple Qi Canglong Ginseng.


    After seeing this, Xu Fan sighed. This Yun Soul Bamboo was a true divine object.


    It was a pity that the cultivation system on Sea Blue Star was too backward, limiting its potential, so that they couldn¡¯t realize the true uses of the Yun Soul Bamboo.


    In fact, even in the Cultivation World, such bamboo was a precious immortal material. If it were discovered, it would inevitably prompt a struggle among various cultivation forces and could even lead to a major conflict.


    This was because, aside from the aforementioned effects, the most crucial use of the Yun Soul Bamboo was in the creation of a Life-bound Avatar.

 Chapter 369: 369: Exchange Houses_1

    Chapter 369: Chapter 369: Exchange Houses_1


    Once he had cultivated a Primordial Spirit, he could separate a part of it to be ced into the Yun Soul Bamboo. With the bamboo as its core and using a fresh corpse as a vessel, he would be able to refine a Life-bound Avatar that belonged solely to himself.


    This avatar couldmunicate with the original¡¯s thoughts and wouldpletely obey the original¡¯smand, as if he had gained another self. It had great uses.


    The most critical aspect was that even if the original¡¯s body perished and his path ended, as long as the avatar remained, his death would not be considered absolute. Over time, the Primordial Spirit of the avatar could be nourished and strengthened by the Yun Soul Bamboo, and it might even fully recover the original Primordial Spirit. In this sense, it could almost be considered a rebirth.


    After all, except for the flesh that was not originally his, the soul would be fully recovered. In a sense, this method was equivalent to seizing a body or borrowing a corpse.


    In short, possession of the Yun Soul Bamboo meant one more chance at life.


    Some people were so fearful of death that they would even hide their avatars and never reveal them to others. That way, even if they one day met with misfortune and perished, they could be reborn again.


    Despite talking so much about it, Xu Fan found it all to be in vain. He was well aware of the characteristics of the Yun Soul Bamboo, but in his previous life in the Cultivation World, he had never managed to find it.


    If he had possessed it, he would not have had to reincarnate after sumbing under the thunderous Heavenly Tribtion.


    With an avatar to assist him, he could have joined forces to contend against the Heavenly Tribtion.


    This was not considered cheating.<div>


    However, fate was truly wondrous. Without these twists and turns, Xu Fan would not have had his current experiences, nor would he have had a precious daughter.


    Looking at the Yun Soul Bamboo, Xu Fan¡¯s heart was filled with excitement, and the length of the bamboo was astonishing. Generally, six centimeters would suffice to refine a single Life-bound Avatar, but the one shown in the picture was twenty-five centimeters long, enough to refine four avatars.


    By that measure, this Yun Soul Bamboo was simply a divine treasure, priceless beyondpare.


    Filled with motivation to earn Merit Points, Xu Fan decided that after exchanging for the bamboo, he would first refine a Life-bound Avatar for himself, Tongtong, and Xu Yixue. In doing so, he would bepletely safeguarded.


    With this thought, Xu Fan treasured and meticulously added the Yun Soul Bamboo to his exchange list.


    Then, he nced at the other medicinal ingredients, but found nothing of note and reluctantly returned to the desktop.


    At present, Xu Fan¡¯s Merit Points were pathetically few, and his identity was still under review, rendering him without the rights to make exchanges. He could only look on dryly, which was rather uninteresting.


    Xu Fan removed the SIM card and ced it into this special military satellite phone. After registering his fingerprint, he carefully stored the phone away.


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    In the presidential suite of the Jun Tian Grand Hotel.


    Yan Shao lounged on a luxurious sofa with a smile on his face, one hand holding a ss of whiskey while the other scrolled through intelligence received on his mobile phone.


    Meanwhile, Elder Huang sat silently opposite him, pondering briefly after reading all the intelligence.


    The intelligence was naturally about Xu Fan. It mainly documented several major activities Xu Fan had undertaken in Zhonghai recently: his close association with the Lu family as brothers, solving Old Master Lu¡¯s poison problem¡­ and in recent days, he had even recruited a group of retired soldiers from the Langya Special Forces.


    After a careful perusal, Yan Shao took a sip of his whiskey, the corner of his mouth curling into an inscrutable smile as he said, ¡°Who would have thought that the number one good-for-nothing of our family would transform so drastically, like crossing the Dragon Gate.¡±


    ¡°`


    His mind involuntarily recalled a saying: ¡°This young man was never meant to be confined to a pond; once he encounters a storm, he will transform into a dragon.¡±


    Of course, he would never agree toparing the Xu Family to a mere pond, which would be a great self-deprecation.


    With his eyebrows twitching, Elder Huangmented emotionally, ¡°Xu Tianlong is truly formidable, hiding such a powerful move. We have to admit, we underestimated him, managing to deceive everyone. It¡¯s just puzzling why he and his son would do this?¡±<div>


    ¡°Humph,¡± Yan Shao¡¯s gaze turned cold as he said unapologetically, ¡°Who cares why he does it? In any case, he¡¯s as good as dead now, and his son has been expelled from the family. He¡¯s making a big show now, probably because he feels there¡¯s no point in holding back anymore; he can¡¯t sit still and wants to stir up trouble. Well, I¡¯d like to see what kind of mess he can create.¡±


    ¡°Yan Shao, calm down a bit, don¡¯t underestimate him too much. Xu Fan is now a Martial Arts Grandmaster, and he¡¯s only twenty-four. If he continued to bide his time for a few more years, he might indeed aplish something significant. Even though he¡¯s made his move now, he must have something to rely on,¡± Elder Huang advised.


    ¡°With Elder Huang here, what does a Grandmaster matter?¡± Yan Shao smirked, his eyes shing with ruthlessness, and said, ¡°Elder Huang, this time we¡¯ll need your help.¡±


    Elder Huang didn¡¯t rush to answer; he pondered slowly before deciding, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t rush this matter. Even though Xu Fan is now outside the family walls, he is still a member of the Xu Family, the sole son of the former Family Head. If word gets out that we¡¯re targeting him, it could have a very negative impact, since infighting is universally despised. Furthermore, although Xu Tianlong is dead, he was the Family Head for a while and forged many good rtionships. There are many within the n who remember his past kindness and might question us with this, making us ufortable.¡±<div>


    Yan Shao nodded, finding the argument very reasonable, so he humbly asked, ¡°Does Elder Huang have a strategy that serves both purposes?¡±


    Thetter smiled, wisdom shining in his eyes, and replied, ¡°Visitors should be treated with courtesy first. We¡¯ll pay a visit and probe before taking military action.¡±


    Seeing that Elder Huang appeared confident, Yan Shao didn¡¯t give it much thought and said with a smile, ¡°Then let¡¯s proceed as Elder Huang suggests. Quite frankly, it¡¯s been a long time, and I¡¯m really curious to see what this cousin looks like now.¡±


    ¡­


    When it was time to get off work, Xu Fan arrived at Xinghai Media with Tongtong to pick up Xu Yixue and the two otherdies from work and take them home.


    After picking them up, Xu Fan drove the Audi A7 straight to Kowloon New City.


    Xu Dan, meanwhile, followed in the car belonging to Xu Yixue, with Ben Ben sleeping in the trunk.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As they neared the entrance of the residentialplex, Xu Fan suddenly asked, ¡°Xue, should we consider moving to a different house?¡±


    ¡°Move to a different house?¡± Xu Yixue asked instinctively, ¡°We¡¯re living well as it is, why think about moving?¡±


    Xu Fan turned to look at her seriously, let out a lightugh, and said, ¡°Our current house is a bit small. It might be worth considering a ce that¡¯s more spacious.¡±


    After a moment of shock, Xu Yixue instinctively nced at Chen Shiyu, concerned she might take it sensitively and feel upset.


    Chen Shiyu was no little girl, though. Pretending to be very annoyed, she fiercely pped the back of Xu Fan¡¯s seat and dered with full force, ¡°Mister Xu, are you saying I¡¯m taking up too much space? Men are truly unreliable!¡±


    Having spent thest couple of days together, Chen Shiyu had be quite familiar with Xu Fan, knowing his typically gentle and tranquil nature, and his magnanimous temperament, which is why she spoke quite freely.<div>


    ¡°Why would the big star say that? I¡¯m very pleased to be living under the same roof as you,¡± Xu Fan said.


    His words carried a hint of ambiguity, but he spoke them openly in front of Xu Yixue, not feeling that there was anything inappropriate.


    Because these were his true thoughts, untainted by any impure intentions.


    ¡°Still, I would like to move to arger house. Not only to give everyone more living space but also for greater safety,¡± he exined.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 370: 370: Uninvited Guest_1

    Chapter 370: Chapter 370: Uninvited Guest_1


    Hearing this, the three women couldn¡¯t help but turn to Xu Fan, somewhat puzzled.


    Xu Fan could only exin, ¡°Some time ago, there was an incident involving an assassin attack that greatly affected me. Such dangers are likely to continue, and even more perilous situations may arise. So I¡¯ve been thinking of ways to protect everyone. It wasn¡¯t until I founded a securitypany and had my own subordinates that I could ensure your personal safety.¡±


    ¡°However, as Kowloon New City is a residential area, I can¡¯t arrange for bodyguards there without disrupting themunity¡¯s public order and the residents¡¯ lives. Therefore, I¡¯m nning to buy a detached vi. In this way, I can arrange for bodyguards and security effectively.¡±


    Xu Yixue felt it was somewhat extravagant and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Is it really necessary to buy one? But purchasing a detached vi costs a lot of money, at least half a billion, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we must buy one.¡±


    Xu Fan replied firmly, ¡°As for this, leave it all to me. Old Brother Lu is a real estate tycoon, so I believe he can help us choose the right vi quickly. Once we buy it, we¡¯ll move in.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Xu Yixue no longer objected and agreed to it.


    Somehow, she had grown ustomed to Xu Fan¡¯s arrangements, and deep down, she even started to see Xu Fan as the head of the family, while she herself was thedy of the house.


    Chen Shiyu excitedly raised her hand and chirped, ¡°I want to live in a vi too.¡±


    Xu Yixue swiftly pulled down her jade hand,ughing speechlessly, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯te, I¡¯d have to drag you along.¡±<div>


    Seeing that Xu Yixue had agreed to the arrangement, Xu Fan was also in high spirits and asked Tongtong, ¡°Tongtong, we¡¯re going to switch to a bigger house in a few days. Do you like that idea?¡±


    Tongtong¡¯s eyes shone with a smile, and she giggled, ¡°That¡¯s great, Tongtong wants to sleep in a big bed and buy a room full of toys.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, Daddy will definitely buy Tongtong some more toys.¡±


    ¡°Daddy is so nice, Tongtong loves Daddy, mwa mwa.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, have you forgotten all about me? Aren¡¯t you going to ask if I want to move with you guys?¡± Ye Zining frowned, clearly dissatisfied.


    Xu Fan didn¡¯t even nce at her as he simply said, ¡°Has my cooking suddenly stopped being delicious?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Zining was momentarily dumbfounded, then swallowed hard and bit back, ¡°Tch, you really think I¡¯m so easily tempted? I¡¯m onlying along because I¡¯m concerned about Sister Xue.¡±


    ¡°Right, we all understand.¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help showing ambiguous smiles.


    After parking the car in Kowloon New City, the group got out, ready to head home.


    ¡°Hello, Xu Qiyin has been waiting to see you, Big Brother, Sister-inw. I¡¯ve finally caught you.¡±


    Just then, the door of a car not far away suddenly opened, and a young man with a smiling face stepped out, followed by an elder in a Tang suit.


    As the Tang-suited elderly man got out of the car, Xu Dan, who had driven Xu Yixue home, felt a chill in his heart. His entire body tensed up, his heart raced, and a look of horror spread across his face.


    The presence of the Tang-suited elder was exceedingly oppressive, even surpassing that of Xu Fan.


    He remembered this feeling all too well, for he had experienced it before from an elder at the Wuzen Temple.


    A Grandmaster at the peak!


    This was definitely a peak Grandmaster.


    He took several deep breaths, trying to rx his mind as best he could. After all, judging by their appearance, they didn¡¯t seem like enemies.


    Elder Huang nced nonchntly in the direction of Xu Long in the distance, feeling somewhat surprised that Xu Fan¡¯s attendant had achieved a full Qi Drawing Realm, but he soon dismissed the thought and looked away.


    Observing Xu Fan, who was a young Martial Arts Grandmaster, Elder Huang scrutinized him carefully, as that was the purpose of his visit.<div>


    But soon he furrowed his brow.


    Incredibly¡ªdespite his own strength, he could not see through Xu Fan¡¯s cultivation level.


    Looking at him was like looking at an ordinary person, and yet he was no ordinary person, but a Martial Arts Grandmaster.


    He instantly thought of two possible reasons for this situation.<div>


    One was that the other person¡¯s cultivation level was much stronger than his own, possibly having stepped into the Heavenly Venerable Realm¡­ if that were the case, there would be nothing to fuss about; he could just confidently return to the Xu Family and sweep away any obstacles in his path.


    The second possibility was that the other person might be carrying a special treasure that concealed their aura or had cultivated a secret method with a simr effect.


    Elder Huang was uncertain at the moment, but he was more inclined to the second possibility.


    After all, if Xu Fan had reached the Heavenly Venerable Realm at his age, it would be too frightening. He would immediately be the number one genius of the Ancient Martial World, a peerless and extraordinary talent.


    Strangely, after greeting them, Xu Qiyin left a profound smile and then directly drove off with the man in the Tang suit.


    Xu Fan gazed at the disappearing car, his expression bing somewhat obscure.


    ¡°Xu Fan, what are you thinking about?¡± Xu Yixue walked over and stood shoulder to shoulder with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Xu Fan turned his head to look at her, his face calm andposed.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Chen Shiyu blurted out thoughtlessly, ¡°Xu Fan, was that guy just now your brother? He looks quite enviable. By the way, your brother¡¯s looks are really impressive; he¡¯s much more handsome than you.¡±


    Xu Fan looked at this woman speechlessly, but couldn¡¯t get angry. After all, Chen Shiyu was also a stunning beauty capable of bringing disaster to the nation, not someone to take lightly. And what she said was crude but had a point.


    ¡°Yixue, what do you think?¡± Xu Fan wanted to hear Xu Yixue¡¯s opinion.


    Thetter pursed her lips and smiled, saying frankly, ¡°I also think your brother is both handsome and courteous, very easy to make a good impression on people.¡±


    ¡°Sister Xue¡¯er, are you too easily bought or what? Just a simple ¡®sister-inw¡¯, and you¡¯re hooked!¡± Ye Zining teased with augh on the side.<div>


    Xu Yixue and she were as close as sisters, already ustomed to the teasing. Far from being intimidated, Xu Yixue flirtatiously threw a suggestive nce her way.


    Xu Fan understood the attitudes of the three women, shaking his head and forcing a smile, ¡°Even you all have taken a liking to him at first sight; it seems Xu Qiyin is really something.¡±


    The three women paused, realizing that the situation was not as straightforward as they thought, and they all looked at him with curious eyes.


    Xu Fan had no intention of keeping secrets and simply recounted his own situation with Xu Qiyin.


    After listening, the three women gained an understanding. A little surprised, they were very empathetic.


    Indeed, within a big family, even blood brothers could be rivals; not to mention Xu Fan and Xu Qiyin were merely cousins.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It seems, Xu Qiyin¡¯s greeting could easily cause a misunderstanding; a polite ¡°big brother and sister-inw¡± had made outsiders take a shine to him.


    After knowing what sort of person Xu Qiyin was, the three women developed a sense of caution: this person was very calcting.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Ye Zining was quite disappointed, disdainfully curling her lip.


    Why did Xu Qiyine to Zhonghai and meet with me at this time?


    Xu Fan¡¯s brows knit slightly as he pondered the other party¡¯s intentions.


    He felt it was unlikely that the other party woulde all this way just to call him ¡®big brother.¡¯


    There must be some ulterior motive for this visit, and it might even be aimed at dealing with him.<div>


    Dealing with him was not a big concern; Xu Fan was not worried at all. After all, just Xu Qiyin plus aplete Grandmaster couldn¡¯t harm him in the least.


    What worried him was that this might only be preliminary scouting, and should the other party rify his strength, the Lin Family might send even more formidable experts to trouble him.


    There was no helping it¡ª


    The appearance of the Elder in the Tang suit had greatly corrected Xu Fan¡¯s estimate of the Xu Family¡¯s strength. It wasn¡¯t as he had thought, merely a few insignificant cats.

 Chapter 371: 371: Both Sides Guessing_1

    Chapter 371: Chapter 371: Both Sides Guessing_1


    Xu Fan then realized that he had underestimated the strength and foundation of the Xu Family.


    As one of the four major families in Yan Country, the number of Grandmasters within the family was far more than just a couple of cats and dogs.


    Xu Qiyin hade to test him and had even brought a Martial King along.


    Therefore, a family as vast as theirs would naturally have even stronger figures in charge. Perhaps there could even be beings at the Heavenly Venerable level.


    Originally, Xu Fan had made some preparations, with the Yifan Security team undergoing a month of intensive closed training, which would shape them into a formidable fighting force at scale. By then, he would also be able to boldly visit the Xu Family.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t immediately uncover the true culprit behind his father¡¯s murder, at the very least, he had to rescue his mother and free her from the gloomy and perpetual confinement in the Xu Family¡¯s dungeons.


    However, the appearance of Xu Qiyin and Elder Huang had awakened Xu Fan to the realization that this behemoth¡¯s power surely exceeded his imagination.


    In fact, upon careful consideration, one could detect significant clues.


    The Xu Family, being stably ranked among the four great families of Yan Country, must possess immense resources, but it could still stand firm as Tai Shan and solid as a rock even under the envy and coveting eyes of many. This was certainly because its power was enough to deter all petty crooks.


    Xu Yixue looked at Xu Fan, who had fallen into deep thought, and whisperedfortingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s a saying in military strategy: ¡®When the enemyes, block with a general; when the flood arrives, cover with earth.¡¯ In short, just deal with it as ites.¡±<div>


    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect Yixue to see things so clearly. It seems I was the one who got carried away,¡± Xu Fan said with a chuckle, his eyes sparkling with determination, ¡°No matter what he¡¯se to Zhonghai for, I won¡¯t let him have his way. If he wants to treat me as prey, he¡¯ll have to see if he¡¯s got the ability.¡±


    ¡­N?v(el)B\\jnn


    At the entrance to the residential area.


    Xu Qiyin parked the car outside theplex, his hands resting on the steering wheel, calmly contemting.


    Elder Huang sat in the co-driver¡¯s seat, resting with his eyes closed, his demeanor peaceful, unfazed as if the sky could fall.


    After a while, Xu Qiyin finally spoke, ¡°Elder Huang, what do you think of Xu Fan after this meeting?¡±


    Elder Huang pondered and then said, ¡°He¡¯s got something.¡±


    ¡°Could you borate?¡± Xu Qiyin was quite surprised by such ament.


    Elder Huang exined, ¡°Our impression of Xu Fan was still based on what we knew from three years ago, as well as recent intelligence. When I saw the intelligence, I was shocked; he¡¯s actually an Ancient Martial Artist at the Grandmaster level. I was prepared to face him with his new status, but once we met, I realized Xu Fan was far more outstanding than I had imagined.¡±


    ¡°The Young Master must¡¯ve noticed that there¡¯s been a big man following us around; he should be one of Xu Fan¡¯s men.¡±


    Xu Qiyin looked puzzled, a subordinate was not something to be concerned about, right?


    ¡°Hmm, what about him? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No problem, he¡¯s just at the peak of the Qi Drawing Realm,¡± said Elder Huang with an even tone.


    ¡°Damn,¡± Xu Qiyin couldn¡¯t help but curse, disbelieving, ¡°Are you sure that this expert is one of Xu Fan¡¯s men?¡±


    ¡°It should be.¡±


    Elder Huang stroked his beard, analyzing, ¡°I see that this man is on the verge of breaking through to the Grandmaster level. He must¡¯ve reached the age of thirty not long ago; he¡¯s indeed a martial arts prodigy. There¡¯s no information about him in the intelligence reports. It¡¯s unknown where he came from; we¡¯ll see if we can find out his origins.¡±


    Xu Qiyin suddenly changed his expression, with a hint of panic in his eyes, ¡°Elder Huang, could it be from that ce?¡±


    Elder Huang understood immediately what he was referring to, and his face also became solemn, clearly even as a grandmaster, he was filled with apprehension about that ce.


    After pondering for a while, he finally had an answer, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. After Xu Fan was expelled from the family, even though he was still the Young Master, he wouldn¡¯t have any connections with that side. Moreover, I¡¯ve noticed that the tall guy treats Xu Fan with utmost respect, and the characters from that ce are not of such temperament.¡±<div>


    Xu Qiyin nodded in agreement with his view, but the problem remained unanswered: If the sturdy man didn¡¯te from that ce, then where did hee from?


    Elder Huang too pondered over this issue and tried to find an answer, ¡°Does Young Master Yi think it could have been arranged by Xu Tianlong before his death?¡±


    ¡°Xu Tianlong?¡±


    ¡°Yes, him.¡±<div>


    Elder Huang analyzed seriously, ¡°Xu Tianlong was a true hero of his time. When he was alive, there were countless people who couldn¡¯t sleep or eat in peace because of him. Although I¡¯ve never met him, I¡¯ve heard some rumors about him. Coupling that with the fact that Xu Tianlong had Xu Fan keep a low profile for twenty-four years, shows that he was as deep as the sea in scheming, and it is entirely possible that he had arranged certain measures in advance.¡±


    ¡°Elder Huang¡¯s words are well-founded. It seems we have underestimated the former Family Head,¡± Xu Qiyin said, not without emotion.


    The more Elder Huang thought about it, the more convinced he became of this guess, and continued to analyze, ¡°If the tall guy dares to act as a bodyguard openly, then with Xu Tianlong¡¯s wisdom and strategic nning, all arrangements would have been made meticulously, meaning there¡¯s not just this one contingency in ce, but others hidden from view.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Xu Fan is not so easy to deal with after all. Elder Huang, what do you think we should do?¡± Xu Qiyin asked, frowning.


    Elder Huangughed as he stroked his beard, a meaningful smile appearing at the corner of his mouth, ¡°Young Master Yi, since Xu Fan has a bodyguard by his side, didn¡¯t the intelligence say that he hired a group of retired special forces as bodyguards these few days¡­¡±


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Xu Qiyin understood and said with a smirk, ¡°Yes, he has more than one bodyguard¡­¡±


    Having realized these things, the two of them no longer dyed and left the ce.


    Midnight, Phoenix Manor.


    Lately, Phoenix Manor seemed rather deste and quiet because most of the servants had been given leave, leaving only about a dozen people.


    At the gatekeeper¡¯s lodge at the entrance of the manor, the sound of ying the card game ¡®Fight the Landlord¡¯ could be heard.


    ying ¡®Fight the Landlord¡¯ were three brawny men in their thirties wearing ck shirts, tall and muscr, with well-developed biceps and pectorals.


    Their expressions were somewhat stern, clearly not the kind-hearted sort.


    These three were mid-ranking members of the City North Qingyun Gang, known alongside the City South Night Castle, three of the Eight Great Protectors, all in the Body Tempering Realm, representing the highest standard ofbat power of the Qingyun Sect.<div>


    This time Elder Sun had been afflicted by Yano Luo¡¯s evil energy, although eventually, Xu Fan had forced the evil out and Yano Luo, suffering from the bacsh of pain and admitting his inferiority to Xu Fan, retreated.


    But the grudge between him and Elder Sun still existed and once he recovered from his injuries, he would surely look for an opportunity to strike back.


    Therefore, Li Hua borrowed all eight protectors of the Qingyun Sect to ensure the safety of the manor.


    ¡°Haha, four twos, I win, pay up,¡± a burly man with thick eyebrows and big eyes, Wild Bull,id out his cards andughed loudly.


    ¡°To hell with this, I think you¡¯re cheating, always getting bombs every hand,¡± the scar-faced burly man, Autumn Pig, to his right, was rather disgruntled.


    The burly man with thick eyebrows and big eyes instantly became annoyed, cursing fiercely, ¡°Who the hell is cheating? This is just my good luck. If you can¡¯t afford to lose, don¡¯t y, now pay up.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 372: 372: Doorstep Vengeance_1

    Chapter 372: Chapter 372: Doorstep Vengeance_1


    Having said that, he grabbed the burly man getting up on his left and blurted out, ¡°Goat, what are you getting up for? You wouldn¡¯t be thinking of pissing your way out of trouble, would you?¡±


    Goat responded without any politeness, ¡°I¡¯ve drunk too much horse piss, I¡¯ve been holding it until my dder hurts. Why are you grabbing me, want me to pee on you?¡±


    With no other choice, Wild Bull let go and watched him walk away from the sentry post.


    ¡°This guy¡­ drinks so much with a bad kidney!¡± Wild Bull was quite annoyed.


    Autumn Pig teased as well, ¡°With a good kidney, he wouldn¡¯t be peeing any less. Drinking is still more economical than seeking out little sisters.¡±


    ¡°Haha, makes sense!¡± The two of themughed heartily.


    Goat, with his trousers in hand, ran towards the toilet with an urgent look on his face, causing concern. As soon as he entered the restroom, he quickly initiated the sound of a flowing stream.


    Suddenly, light footsteps arose outside the toilet, growing closer and closer.


    Goat, relieved, shivered and said with his eyes closed, ¡°Wild Bull, you really are a stubborn one. It¡¯s just a hand of cards. I¡¯lle back and y it with you after I¡¯m done.¡±


    However, no one responded to him.<div>


    Goat instinctively looked back to see what was going on, and his face turned pale. Standing behind him silently was a tall, thin person in a ck cloak.


    Goat opened his mouth to call for help, but the person in the ck cloak acted like lightning, grabbing his throat in one swift move and yanking him into mid-air. Goat, weighing ny kilograms, was lifted as if he were a rabbit and left hanging there.


    Struggling to breathe, Goat¡¯s face turned a shade of purple. He tried to pry off the ck-cloaked person¡¯s hand with his own, and his legs kicked wildly.


    Not expecting the ck-cloaked person to look up at him and give an unsettling smile. Goat saw his face, and his eyes widened with terror.


    The face was unspeakably hideous, the skin like the dry bark of an old tree, without any hint of life, extremely wrinkled. The sunken eye sockets and paleplexion showed not a hint of blood color, and the teeth seemed as if coated in butter.


    With a face like that, going outte at night, he would surely scare anyone panic-stricken.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re him!¡± Goat instantly guessed the identity of the person¡ªit was the very reason Sun Lihua had theme to Phoenix Manor¡ªto guard against the East Sea nemesis.


    ¡°Heh heh!¡±


    Yano Luo let out a terrifyingugh that made one shiver from head to toe.


    ¡°Sun Jin¡¯an, that old coward, he¡¯s cruel enough to send you to your death,¡± said Yano Luo in his somewhat broken Chinese.


    Goat was in unbearable pain, staring angrily at Yano Luo, but it was futile against the overwhelming strength gap.


    ¡°Your gaze makes me ufortable, let me help you by taking it out.¡±


    Goat was suddenly seized by terror, struggling even more fiercely.


    But in the next instant, his vision became problematic, everything was cast into darkness, unable to see anything. His eye sockets were in sharp pain, and some liquid sprayed out from them.


    Yano Luo, with emotionless eyes, watched Goat who had lost both eyes, his smile bing even more bizarre.


    With force, he crushed Goat¡¯s vocal cords, and then he threw him heavily onto the floor.


    In immense pain yet still conscious, Goat desperately wanted to scream to alert his brothers, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound no matter how hard he tried.


    ¡°Cackle¡­ I thought I¡¯d show a little mercy and leave you with a small life. But I¡¯ve changed my mind now, tonight this ce will be Shura Field, with no one left alive.¡±


    Yano Luo¡¯s sinister and ugly face wore a cruel, self-satisfied smile.<div>


    However, just as he was about to finish off Goat, he sensed two impressive auras rapidly approaching from outside.


    Yano Luo¡¯s expression abruptly changed. ncing at Goat, who was groaning in pain, he decided not to continue and, with a swift movement, appeared outside the restroom.


    Then, he saw that he was surrounded by ten Ancient Martial Artists, including two from the Qi Drawing Realm and eight from the physical training realm.


    The former were the Patron of the Sun Family and Elder Sun, while thetter were the Seven Great Protectors along with Sun Lihua.<div>


    The Sun Family¡¯s Patron, Chang Muxin, was a powerhouse at the peak of the Qi Drawing Realm, while Elder Sun had made a breakthrough a few days ago.


    ¡°Heh heh¡­ heh heh!¡±


    Despite being encircled by formidable enemies, Yano Luo showed no sign of panic; instead, he had a strange smile on his face.


    ¡°Yano Luo, you have nowhere to run. ept your death,¡± Sun Lihua stated calmly, holding a steel knife.


    ¡°Are you sure you can keep me here?¡± Yano Luo nced around at everyone, a look of disdain on his face. ¡°Sun Jin¡¯an, you¡¯ve brought a good number of helpers, but as for their quality¡­¡±


    Theplete disregard from Yano Luo inmed the seven strong men from the Qingyun Sect. They clenched their jaws, concentrated intently, and gripped their weapons tightly, ready to pounce and dismember him at Sun Lihua¡¯smand.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At the same time, hatred ignited within them, fueled by the agonizing groans emanating from the restroom, which tugged at their hearts.


    The Eight Great Protectors were each equipped with special electronic devices, so the moment Yano Luo appeared, the others could sense the anomaly and his location.


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re too arrogant for your own good,¡± Chang Muxin said coldly, stepping forward with clenched fists and ring.


    He was in his forties, clothed in a purple martial arts suit and of average build, but his aura was impressively robust, exuding an aura of profound depth and towering might.


    As a peak Qi Drawing Realm Ancient Martial Artist, he was undoubtedly a master in the ordinary world, always respected. But Yano Luo¡¯s disdainful attitude was something Chang Muxin hadn¡¯t felt in a long time, and it irked him greatly.


    ¡°So eager to jump out, it seems you¡¯ve felt insulted. But it¡¯s not as unbearable as you think!¡±


    Yano Luo let out a contemptuous ¡°heh heh¡±ugh. His gaze lingered on Chang Muxin for a moment before turning to Sun Jin¡¯an with a grating voice, ¡°Sun Jin¡¯an, you truly surprise me. Cursed and yet not dead, and instead, fortuitously breaking through your Realm. Should I congratte you? Heh heh¡­But there¡¯s no need, for I am about to send you to your grave.¡±<div>


    ¡°Of course, you won¡¯t be taking the journey alone. Today, everyone in Phoenix Manor will be your burialpanions. Moreover, I will exterminate your entire family, ensuring the Sun Family vanishes from this world forever.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± He burst into loudughter, not concealing his murderous intent.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone mad!¡± Sun Jin¡¯an shook his head and said, ¡°Yano Luo, I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you withdraw on your own, I can let you live. As for past grievances, let bygones be bygones and we¡¯ll call it even.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Yano Luo sneered coldly. ¡°Hatred is hatred. Cut the pretense.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, why waste words on this mad dog? Just kill him and be done with it.¡±


    After speaking, Sun Lihua¡¯s wrist flicked, and his steel knife trembled. He took the lead and charged forward.


    The seven protectors from the Qingyun Sect followed closely behind, shouting as they rushed to attack.


    ¡°Mad dog, meet your death!¡±


    Sun Lihua raised the steel knife, reflecting a chilling cold light, and shed down at Yano Luo.


    ¡°Hmph, Sun Jin¡¯an, if your grandson is so eager to die, then I won¡¯t be polite,¡± Yano Luo let out a sinisterugh.

 Chapter 373: 373: Situation Reversed_1

    Chapter 373: Chapter 373: Situation Reversed_1


    Yano Luo spoke as he spread his arms wide, like a bird spreading its wings. His hands, too, were revealed to everyone¡¯s sight: extremely skinny, as if there was nothing but ayer of skin over his finger bones.


    Then, everyone saw various kinds of venomous insects¡ªspiders and scorpions¡ªcrawling out of his voluminous ck cloak.


    Feeling the presence of strangers, these disgusting creatures began to scurry towards the group in dense clusters.


    The eight members of the Sun Family at the forefront, led by Sun Lihua, involuntarily paused. Even though they didn¡¯t suffer from ustrophobia, they still felt extremely ufortable and somewhat apprehensive.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Chang Muxin let out a cold snort, pped his hands forward, andunched a fierce gust of wind. It blew directly at the approaching swarm, scattering many of the venomous insects.


    With the insect tactic foiled, Chang Muxin moved lightly and whispered to Sun Lihua, ¡°Li Hua, fall back. This person is very strong. You¡¯ll only suffer losses by going forward. Let me handle this.¡±


    Grateful, Sun Lihua responded with a shiver in his heart, not daring to show off. After all, they hadn¡¯t even gotten close to Yano Luo and were already about to be devoured by his insects.


    He became alert, knowing that with his cultivation in the Body Tempering Realm, he couldn¡¯t participate in a battle of this level; it would be nothing but a senseless death. He then shouted, leading the seven protectors of the Qingyun Sect to disperse, yet still maintaining an encircling formation.


    Seeing his venomous insects blown away by the Sun Family¡¯s expert, Yano Luo remained indifferent and calm, with his hands behind his back, standing proudly as if in no hurry to attack.


    Sun Jin¡¯an had stepped forward with a solemn expression. He stared at Yano Luo, not daring to be careless. ¡°Mr. Chang, let¡¯s deal with him together.¡±<div>


    ¡°Good,¡± Chang Muxin replied, notpletely confident himself.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Sun Jin¡¯an, prepare to die,¡± Yano Luo sneered viciously when he saw Sun Jin¡¯an advancing and took the initiative to strike head-on.


    All three had eschewed weapons and were engaged in hand-to-handbat, tangling in an instant. The sounds of fierce fighting echoed back and forth.


    Driven back by the intense energy of the three¡¯sbat, Sun Lihua and his group retreated again and again, a full ten meters before they could steady themselves. Meanwhile, Autumn Pig and Wild Bull took the opportunity to enter the restroom and emerged with Goat, whose eyes were blinded and vocal cords shattered.


    Though Goat had lost much blood, he was still alive, but from then on he was disabled, effectively ruined.


    Yano Luo continued to battle fiercely on the field, fighting four hands with his two fists. At first, the battle was equally matched, but as it went on, his strength began to g, and he showed signs of exhaustion, which led to erroneous moves and defensivepses, allowing Chang Muxin tond several palm strikes.


    Seeing this, both Sun Jin¡¯an and Chang Muxin¡¯s confidence surged, and they silentlyunched a ferocious offensive.


    ¡°Yano Luo, today you are surely going to die!¡±


    Chang Muxin opened his mouth and let out a thunderous shout, his fistsshing out like a raging storm, hitting Yano Luo repeatedly without pause.


    This was Chang Muxin¡¯s ultimate move, tremendously fierce.


    Yano Luo, on instinct, tried to back away, but his opponent pressed close, not giving an inch, fully entangling his movements. Yano Luo had no choice but to raise his guard and endure the assault.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang~


    The two exchanged rapid and fierce strikes, and in the blink of an eye, they had shed more than a dozen times.


    The intent behind Chang Muxin¡¯s punches was relentless, with each subsequent punch adding force to thest, making the power of the strikes grow evenrger.


    Barely managing to block about ten punches, Yano Luo utterly failed to defend himself, exposing an opening and receiving a punch from Chang Muxin. Instantly, his body flew backwards like a busted sack, mming to the ground with a heavy thud, his aura dissipating, breath sinking.


    Having gained the upper hand, Chang Muxin himself was also spent, his face reddened and his stance unstable. This move had greatly drained his True Qi, and he had forced it out through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Mr. Chang, are you alright?¡±


    Sun Jin¡¯an rushed to support him, asking with concern.


    Chang Muxin took a deep breath, suppressing the somewhat turbulent True Qi inside him, looked at Yano Luo, and said, ¡°Elder Sun, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s finish this viin first.¡±<div>


    Sun Jin¡¯an nced at Yano Luo and moved to strike.


    Unexpectedly, Yano Luo sprung up from the ground with a fish-like flip and stood steadily.


    Seeing Chang Muxin being supported by Sun Jin¡¯an, Yano Luo felt a sudden surge of confidence, his mouth twisted into a strange smile, and he let out a sinisterugh, ¡°Thinking of killing me, huh¡­ seems like you fail to see the situation clearly. I should be the one to kill you.¡±


    Sun Jin¡¯an and Chang Muxin immediately felt an ominous premonition, sensing something peculiar in his words.<div>


    ¡°Are you joking?¡± Chang Muxin intentionally probed.


    ¡°How ridiculous¡­ Better look at your hand,¡± Yano Luo said with a cold, mockingugh.


    Chang Muxin involuntarily looked at his right wrist and noticed a ck line that had appeared at some point, stretching from the base of his palm toward his elbow.


    ¡°Mr. Chang, this¡­¡± Sun Jin¡¯an also noticed and his face suddenly changed color.


    Yano Luo taunted, ¡°Sun Jin¡¯an, you¡¯d better take care of yourself.¡±


    Sun Jin¡¯an¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and with a focused gaze, he looked at his own wrist to see a simr ck line, but his situation seemed worse; the ck line had already crossed his elbow to his upper arm.


    His cultivation was weaker than Chang Muxin¡¯s by far, so he was even less able to suppress it.


    ¡°You poisoned us with Gu?¡± Sun Jin¡¯an realized what was happening.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Yano Luo said, erupting in a chillingugh, his expression sinister, ¡°I only intended to afflict him with Gu, but you went to help him, saving me a lot of effort.¡±


    By this time, Chang Muxin had already begun redirecting his True Qi to seal off the blood vessels in his right arm, angrily ring at Yano Luo and bellowing, ¡°Despicable scum!¡±


    Yano Luo, as if it were only natural, retorted, ¡°I went through great trials to learn the art of Miao Gu to deal with you all. Should I use mere words to take my revenge instead of Gu? It¡¯sughable to me others for your own stupidity.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, are you alright?¡±


    Seeing the turn of events, Sun Lihua feared another twist and prepared to step forward, de in hand, to protect him.<div>


    While Sun Jin¡¯an was channelizing True Qi to block the onset of the Gu poison, he instructed, ¡°Lihua, quickly inform Xu Fan.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, let me kill him first,¡± Sun Lihua, not reassured, was ready to lead people to rush forward and hack Yano Luo to death.


    Sun Jin¡¯an¡¯s gaze darkened as he turned and angrily shouted, ¡°Lihua, are you not listening to me now? Right now, we¡¯ve managed to contain the Gu poison and can still hold on; if you don¡¯t want your grandpa to die, then quickly inform Xu Fan. If he arrives in time, perhaps we can still survive.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you dawdling for, get going!¡±


    Sun Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes zed with fury, hating the dithering at such a critical moment the most.


    Then, looking at Chang Muxin, he managed a wry smile, ¡°Mr. Chang, you can¡¯t me me for this, right?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Chang Muxinughed heartily without a care, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Chennong saving me, I¡¯d already be a pile of bones by now. Moreover, it¡¯s not yet decided whose game it is to win.¡±


    Seeing this, Sun Lihua dared not dy any longer, turned, and ran, while taking out his cell phone.


    ¡°Hmph, think you can run? No way!¡± Yano Luo snorted coldly and quickened his steps to follow.


    ¡°Do you think we don¡¯t exist?¡± Chang Muxin and Sun Jin¡¯an blocked his path.


    ¡°Hmph, courting death, do you really think blocking the Gu poison will help? Your use of True Qi will only make it act faster,¡± Yano Luo scoffed.


    ¡°We have enough to deal with you before we die,¡± the two men exchanged a look and then resolutely charged at Yano Luo.<div>


    Of course, their goal was more to entangle him; thus, they didn¡¯t use their full strength, only fighting with their left hands.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let you go first,¡± Yano Luo didn¡¯t fuss, using his full power in the fierce battle.


    This time, Yano Luo had the upper hand, constantly pressing the two men.


    Sun Jin¡¯an and Chang Muxin struggled desperately, theirplexions growing increasingly grim because the ck lines on their right hands continued to extend. While slow, as long as it reached their hearts, they would undoubtedly die.


    In his anxiety, Sun Lihua dialed the phone.


    ¡°Come on, please pick up quickly!¡±

 Chapter 375: 375: Grasping Lightning with Hand_1

    Chapter 375: Chapter 375: Grasping Lightning with Hand_1


    Sun Lihua was stunned, somewhat unwilling to believe Elder Sun¡¯s words.


    ¡°Run now!¡± Sun Jin¡¯an forcefully pried his grandson¡¯s hand off.


    Yano Luo had already floated up, not nning to give others a chance to escape. His palms whirled nimbly, easily driving back several protectors of the Qingyun Sect.


    With no way out, Sun Lihua no longer cared and, carrying a steel knife, charged at Yano Luo. The de swept through the air, aiming to sh at thetter¡¯s neck.


    But they saw Yano Luo, with a pinch of his two fingers, firmly mped onto the hefty steel knife. Surprisingly, his withered fingers possessed astonishing strength.


    ¡°This!¡±


    Sun Lihua broke out in a cold sweat and added his left hand to grasp the hilt of the knife as well, exerting force together. Yet Yano Luo held it tightly, causing all his strength to vanish without a trace.


    ¡°Hehe~¡±


    Yano Luo let out a sinister, coldugh as he twisted his fingers, and with a crisp snap, the mped steel knife was forcibly broken. With a flick, the severed half of the knife de fell to the ground.


    Immediately after, Yano Luo moved swiftly to Sun Lihua¡¯s side, grabbed him by the throat, and lifted him into the air.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om<div>


    ¡°Li Hua!¡±


    Seeing this, Sun Jin¡¯an went mad with desperation and screamed out loud.


    Yano Luo, with a coldugh, kicked Sun Jin¡¯an away and said gloomily, ¡°Sun Jin¡¯an, let your grandson go first. The pain and sorrow of a white-haired person sending off a ck-haired one seems to make my revenge all the more interesting.¡±


    Sun Lihua, however, showed no fear. His gaze fiercely locked onto him, wishing desperately to tear him limb from limb.


    Even in death, he would not lose his spirit!


    Yano Luo despised his expression, his eyes filled with a murderous intent, and was about to crush Sun Lihua¡¯s throat with a squeeze.


    However, a sonic boom whistled through the air at high speed, streaking towards Yano Luo like lightning from a distance.


    Sensing the terrifying speed and rming energy of the object cutting through the air, Yano Luo was shocked and quickly let go, retreating swiftly to dodge it.


    After that, his gaze darkened as he looked towards the distant darkness.


    Sun Jin¡¯an and his grandson Sun Lihua as well as Chang Muxin all turned their attention in that direction.


    Then, a figure emerged from the darkness; it was Xu Fan, who had arrived with great haste.


    ¡°Xu Fan, my friend, don¡¯te over, he has been waiting for you.¡± Upon recognizing the neer, Sun Jin¡¯an¡¯splexion changed, and he immediately warned loudly.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ve alreadye; thinking of leaving? It¡¯s already toote!¡±


    Yano Luo stared at Xu Fan, slightly surprised by thetter¡¯s youth, and pondered, ¡°Was it you who broke the Gu and exorcised the evil I cast?¡±


    Xu Fan ignored his words. He arrived next to Sun Jin¡¯an and Chang Muxin, applying a secret technique to their acupoints, infusing Spiritual Energy to temporarily seal the outbreak of the Gu poison.


    Seeing Xu Fan preparing to rise and confront Yano Luo, Sun Jin¡¯an grabbed him and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful that you coulde, Xu Fan. But this Yano Luo is very strong, and his Gu-casting methods are secretive and bizarre. I¡¯m not afraid to die, but I don¡¯t want to drag you into this as well.¡±


    Xu Fan¡¯s gaze was filled with calmness. He patted Sun Jin¡¯an¡¯s hand, indicating that he need not worry.


    He stood up, looked towards Yano Luo, and spoke calmly, ¡°You¡¯re called Yano Luo?¡±


    Yano Luo, seeing his youth and arrogance, grew furious and barked, ¡°Ignorant brat! Show some damn respect, or I¡¯ll p you dead. Also, which Miao vige do you hail from? Didn¡¯t your elders teach you that you can¡¯t just go around removing gu for others?¡±<div>


    ¡°Enough babbling!¡±


    Xu Fan let out a cold shout, unceremoniously spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance, kneel down and submit to my judgment, and because you are here for revenge, I¡¯ll spare your life and let you make amends. Otherwise, if I make a move, I will ensure you die with no resting ce for your body, without reincarnation.¡±


    ¡°I have to say,d, you really are arrogant. You¡¯re dead meat!¡±


    Yano Luo was enraged, his face filled with murderous intent, and his aura surged wildly. A cyclone formed around him, rotating rapidly, while gusts of wind roared out.<div>


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a Grandmaster?¡±


    Sun Jin¡¯an was shocked, staring at the unleashed aura of Yano Luo and eximed in rm.


    Chang Muxin, witnessing this, felt even more desperate, convinced that his own death was certain.


    Even at his peak, disying the full strength of the Qi Drawing Realm, he was nothing in front of a Grandmaster.


    ¡°Jejeje~¡±


    Yano Luoughed heartily, yet theughter was still ghastly and piercing. His True Qi vibrated, and his ck cloak burst into countless pieces, revealing a skinny monkey-like body beneath the tattered cloth.


    Yano Luo looked at Xu Fan with a grim expression,ughing wildly, ¡°Lad, originally I intended to spare your life, for being a fellow Miao Gu practitioner, and cripple your cultivation instead. But you¡¯re so arrogant, even thinking about killing me. Thus, not only will I kill you, but I will also make you suffer to the extreme. In my Worm Pit, you¡¯ll be torn apart and consumed, bing nutrient for my gu. Of course, the greatest use of you will be to carve into a human stick for cultivating my gu. Jejeje¡­¡±


    ¡°What a load of crap, just make your move quickly, I don¡¯t have time for a dialogue with you.¡± Xu Fan said, clearly impatient.


    Yano Luo paused, surprised and puzzled by Xu Fan¡¯s response; even after showing such an oppressively ruthless stance, he still couldn¡¯t intimidate the young man. It¡¯s true what they say ¨C the calf doesn¡¯t fear the tiger.


    Yano Luo nodded and sneered, ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to seek death, I¡¯ll oblige. I thought you were brave and wise beyond your years, but it turns out you¡¯re just arrogant and self-important. Very well, I¡¯ll let you understand that just because you¡¯ve be a Grandmaster, it doesn¡¯t mean you can do as you please. Come, witness my Ancient Divine Art.¡±


    Finished speaking, Yano Luo began to form signs with his hands swiftly. The True Qi inside his body circted mysteriously and violently. His hands suddenly rubbed together in the air, producing a bright white electric light, apanied by the sizzle of electricity, instantly illuminating the surroundings as if it were daylight.


    And more astonishing, Yano Luo caught the white lightning with his bare hands as if catching a snake.


    Seeing this spectacle, Sun Jin¡¯an, Chang Muxin, and others were speechless and shocked, their hearts stirred as if by a tsunami or hurricane.<div>


    Catching lightning with his hands, was this man even human? Calling him a deity wouldn¡¯t be too far-fetched at all.


    However, there wasn¡¯t a single trace of disturbance on Xu Fan¡¯s face.


    Yano Luo, not without showing off, looked at Xu Fan andughed wildly, ¡°Lad, so what if you¡¯re a Grandmaster? Can youpete with the Ancient Divine Art, the Thunder Mastery Technique, that I obtained from an ancient tomb? You should know that upon bing a Grandmaster, I used this divine technique to kill a mid-stage Ancient Martial Artist.¡±


    ¡°Now do you understand why Sun Jin¡¯an warned you not toe? Because he¡¯s an old fox who sees through everything. He knew I wasying a trap, and although he didn¡¯t understand why I was so confident, he knew my nature well enough to know I wouldn¡¯t take undue risks. Therefore, today you are doomed to a tragic end, even if you were a Martial King. With the Thunder Mastery Technique, I am invincible under Heaven.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you should feel honored, after all, you¡¯re defeated by an Ancient Divine Art.¡±


    With that, Yano Luo lifted the white lightning, using it as a whip, andshed it towards Xu Fan.


    The move might have been simple, but the white lightning held immense force, unstoppable.


    ¡°Xu Fan, my friend, I have wronged you.¡±


    Sun Jin¡¯an closed his eyes in despair, tears seeping through his lids.


    Yano Luo¡¯s methods had surpassed his understanding of what an Ancient Martial Artist could do.

 Chapter 377: 377: Thunder Mastery Technique_1

    Chapter 377: Chapter 377: Thunder Mastery Technique_1


    The wind generated by the Thunder Dragon¡¯snding blew everyone away, and also caused numerous trees to snap off at their midsections, with some being uprooted entirely.


    Flora such as flowers and nts met an even more tragic fate, being utterly ravaged beyond recognition.


    Sun Jin¡¯an and the others were made a mess of, faces covered in dirt and looking extremely disheveled.


    Two Qingyun Sect protectors were trembling so hard they could barely stand, looking at Xu Fan with expressions full of horror as if they were staring at a monster.


    After the Thunder Dragon copsed, it unleashed its power for several seconds before its formpletely dissipated. At the spot where the Thunder Dragon had fallen, there appeared a nearly ten-foot-deep crater that seemed to have been melted into existence.


    And Yano Luo, not even a ghost of a shadow remained, he waspletely ground to dust and scattered to the winds.


    Chang Muxin sat on the ground, looking at the deep pit with heart-pounding fear, his face pallid and his eyes twitching.


    The appearance of this Thunder Dragon had utterly overturned his understanding of the ancient ways of martial arts¡ªYano Luo, a Martial Arts Grandmaster, melted away inside the body of the Thunder Dragon, demonstrating its terror-inducing might.


    After annihting Yano Luo, Xu Fan¡¯s consumption of Spiritual Energy was inevitably significant, and he needed to recuperate for a while.


    He looked at the chaotic scene before him and sighed softly, feeling that he could still enhance the power of his attack quite a bit.<div>


    As an Immortal Emperor of the Five Directions, in addition to contracting the Five Great Holy Beasts, Xu Fan also had a profound understanding of elementalws, and the thunder element was naturally his specialty for offense.


    This Destruction Thunder Dragon was one of the most powerful spells Xu Fan had practiced in the Cultivation World, identally obtained from an ancient relic site. Even as an Immortal Emperor, it had taken him a long time to fully master. Topletely master it, it required the absorption of all elemental Spiritual Energy in order to unleash its power to the fullest.


    As an ancient technique from times long past, the Destruction Thunder Dragon possessed tremendous and startling power. In the Cultivation World, he had once used this technique to instantly kill two Cultivators at the Transcendance Tribtion Stage, evidencing its terror.


    However, times have changed. Reborn and starting cultivation anew, Xu Fan¡¯s current level hadn¡¯t even reached Foundation Establishment, and Sea Blue Star was deficient in Spiritual Energy. So, despite deploying this move, its power appeared rather meager, and disappointment was inevitable.


    After specting that the strength of Tian Luo Sect¡¯s red-robed members could match up to Foundation Establishment, Xu Fan considered how he could enhance his ownbat power.


    If he couldn¡¯t break through to the Foundation Establishment Realm in time, facing the red-robed might not be so easy, and even if he emerged victorious by luck, the cost was likely to be ¡°losing eight hundred to kill a thousand¡±¡ªa huge price to pay.


    Thus, Xu Fan brought out this ancient secret technique, the Destruction Thunder Dragon, from his memories of his previous life. In his past life, he had relied on this technique repeatedly to ovee stronger opponents despite being weaker, fighting across different levels.


    Therefore, the Destruction Thunder Dragon was his trump card.


    The strength Yano Luo disyed at the end, in the eyes of Sun Jin¡¯an and the others, was probablyparable to an invincible Grandmaster below the level of a Heavenly Venerable, also adept at the art of Gu poison, with strange and unpredictable methods.


    But to Xu Fan, he didn¡¯t even consider him a human, or to put it more precisely, he regarded him as a test subject, ab rat used to test just how powerful his current level of the Destruction Thunder Dragon was.


    Now the result was clear, with his mid-stage Qi cultivation, using eighty to ny percent of his Spiritual Energy to deploy the Destruction Thunder Dragon, he could instantly kill any Grandmaster. Even a Martial King, an Ancient Martial Artist in thete stages of Qi cultivation, couldn¡¯t withstand the explosion of power from this technique and would most likely be sent straight to the underworld.


    Although the power was already astonishing, it still fell short of Xu Fan¡¯s expectation, hence he couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment.


    Fortunately, being able to sessfully deploy this technique at the mid-stage of Qi cultivation was somewhat eptable. He believed that as his cultivation grew, the power of this secret technique would also rise in turn. By then, even the Heavenly Venerables within the ancient martial system might have to concede defeat to this technique.


    ¡°This¡­?¡±


    Chang Muxin watched Xu Fan with a heart full of shock, stuttering in his speech, murmuring, ¡°This is definitely¡­ this is the art of immortals, only an immortal could achieve this.¡±


    Sun Jin¡¯an was stunned for a long moment before he came back to his senses, with a face mixed with surprise and delight.


    Sun Lihua regarded Xu Fan as a god, wishing nothing more than for Xu Fan to be a deity descended to earth so he could worship him day and night, offering prayers and blessings.


    The protector bruisers of the Qingyun Sect were indescribably shaken, each of them standing dumbfounded as if turned to wood, feeling both awe and gratitude in their hearts.


    A gentle night breeze blew past.<div>


    Everyone slowly regained their senses from their stupor, as if waking from another lifetime.


    If not for the sight of the scorched pit steaming with ck smoke ahead, they might have thought the whole thing had been a dream.


    The crescent moon hanging in the night sky still cast its serene glow.


    After recovering a bit, Xu Fan began to ¡°clean up the aftermath.¡±<div>


    First, he helped Elder Sun sit up; he had used a secret technique in time to seal the Gu poison, which had been halted at the shoulder de, otherwise, Elder Sun would have been doomed by now.


    Gu poison has an interesting characteristic: the life of the person who cast the Gu is linked with the Gu insect. Now that Yano Luo has perished soul and body, the Gu he ced in others has also lost its effect.


    Sun Jin¡¯an and Chang Muxin suddenly felt much better, theirplexions returned to normal, and the ck line slowly withdrew, eventually disappearing at the base of their palms.


    However, the damage to the eyes and vocal cords caused by Goat¡¯s physical force was irreversible and could not be healed.


    But surviving by sheer luck was already fortunate enough, and surely Sun Lihua would generouslypensate and take great care of him and his family.


    With gratitude, Sun Jin¡¯an stepped forward and sped his fists, ¡°Xu Fan, without you, the Sun Family might have been wiped out, thank you!¡±


    Xu Fan waved his hand and replied with a light smile, ¡°Elder Sun should focus on recuperating for now. Although the Gu has gone dormant with Yano Luo¡¯s death, the outbreak still caused significant harm to your body, and you must heal and recover.¡±


    After saying this, Xu Fan went behind Sun Jin¡¯an, ced his hand on his back, and transferred True Qi into him to aid his recovery.


    ¡°Xu Fan, are you sure you¡¯re alright? I saw that you expended a lot too¡­¡± Sun Jin¡¯an felt uneasy and turned around to stop him.


    Xu Fan replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t move, just cooperate with my treatment.¡±


    Hearing this, Sun Jin¡¯an said no more, circting the True Qi within his body to aid his recovery.


    After observing for a while and seeing Sun Jin¡¯an¡¯s improvingplexion, Sun Lihua felt reassured. He then went to the deep pit to examine it carefully.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The pit resembled one created by a bomb, its surfacepletely charred, with wisps of ck smoke still emanating from it, leaving no trace of Yano Luo¡¯s flesh and blood.<div>


    He was finally convinced that Yano Luo was dead with no remains left.


    Suddenly, he spotted something unusual in a hidden spot which he couldn¡¯t see clearly by the moonlight.


    After a moment¡¯s consideration, he leapt down and reached toward the object, which turned out to be bamboo slips.


    Li Hua held them in his hand and examined them closely. The bamboo slips were ancient and icy-cold to the touch, suggesting they were from a time long past. He squinted and could barely make out four characters.


    ¡°Thunder Mastery Technique.¡±


    Li Hua was momentarily stunned, then joy spread across his eyebrows. Although Yano Luo was killed in an instant by Xu Fan, it only showed that Xu Fan was excessively powerful, not that Yano Luo was weak.

 Chapter 379: 379: A Happy Breakfast_1

    Chapter 379: Chapter 379: A Happy Breakfast_1


    ¡°You¡¯re taking it too seriously, no need for that.¡±


    Xu Fan hadn¡¯t thought much in the heat of the moment; he simply treated Elder Sun as a friend.


    After pondering for a few breaths, he said, ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll exchange aw form for this jade slip. The form is very versatile; anyone can cultivate it from the Body Tempering Realm, and I believe it will be of great use to you.¡±


    Sun Lihua smiled helplessly and replied, ¡°Since Elder Xu insists, it would be disrespectful to refuse.¡±


    Then.


    Sun Jin¡¯an smiled and expressed his thanks.


    Chang Muxin also conveyed his gratitude for the lifesaving grace.


    Xu Fan took the jade slip and thought if Cui Dong decided to acknowledge him as his master, then he would pass on the Thunder Mastery Technique to him.


    After all, Cui Dong was of the Tai Xuan Jiuxiao Body, which was highlypatible with thunder-type Spiritual Energy, making it perfect for him to use.


    Originally, he had nned to search his memory for another cultivation method that would be more suitable for Cui Dong, but the Thunder Mastery Technique seemed more appropriate, so he decided to keep it in his pocket first.<div>


    Even though Cui Dong hadn¡¯t made up his mind yet, Xu Fan was certain he couldn¡¯t resist the enormous temptation to be a cultivator.


    In addition, he faintly sensed a karmic connection between himself and Cui Dong; while the nature of karma was unclear to anyone, Xu Fan¡¯s intuition was always very urate.


    The four of them entered the estate¡¯s main hall, took their seats separately, and Xu Fan used his Spiritual Energy to force out the Gu insects that had fallen dormant within Sun Jin¡¯an and Chang Muxin using the bloodletting method, and then burned them to ashes.


    Seeing that the two were still not in great shape, knowing that the Gu poison had greatly harmed their bodies, he decided to go all out in being the good guy and wrote a prescription for nurturing vitality specifically to replenish their bodily energy.


    The cultivation technique hepensated them with was also transcribed on the spot, a familiar one called the Huangting Neiyun Scripture.


    This technique was gentle in nature, requiring no specific physique; as long as one developed Inner Strength and reached the Body Tempering Realm, it could be cultivated, greatly benefiting the body.


    ¡­


    Half an hourter, Xu Fan floated away, driving his Audi A7 and enjoying the cool breeze, leisurely heading home.


    Although rescuing Elder Sun this time was about saving a life, Xu Fan also gained a lot; he not only tested the power of the Destruction Thunder Dragon but also acquired the Thunder Mastery Technique, and his rtionship with the Sun Family progressed tremendously.


    Being the premier family of Zhonghai, with extensive connections and wealth, and secretly controlling the Qingyun Sect, the Sun Family was sure to take care of whatever Xu Fan would like to do in the future without a second word.


    Tip-toeing back to the living room, Xu Fan continued to cultivate in meditation on the couch and upon opening his eyes, it was just the right time to make breakfast.


    This time, he made a simple yet delicious breakfast dishmonly made by families in The North, known as ¡®Geda Soup¡¯, mainly using tomatoes and flour, with a small amount of green onion.


    Of course, Xu Fan also added other ingredients to enhance the vor and upscale the dish, such as carrots, egg liquid,tro cuts, shiitake mushrooms, etc.


    ¡°Wow, what did you make? It smells so good.¡±


    Ye Xiaoning was lured awake by the aroma, climbed out of bed groggily, and followed her nose into the kitchen. Seeing Xu Fan sporting an apron and looking every bit the domestic husband, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    But her attention was easily drawn away by the delicious smelling from the pot. Looking at the somewhat sticky noodle soup, she asked, ¡°Brother-inw, what is this dish? It smells amazing.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Xu Fan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a northern family dish called Geda Soup. I¡¯m trying to make it for the first time.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, it looks great. I definitely have to taste it properly,¡± Ye Xiaoning said, then hummed a cheerful tune and went to the bathroom to wash up.


    Not long after, Xu Yixue and Chen Shiyu, two beautiful women fond of sleeping in, got out of bed one after the other just as Xu Fan finished making breakfast and then went to take care of Tongtong.<div>


    The little princess, oblivious to her sleeping appearance, sprawled out in a starfish pose on the soft bedding, her little bottom sticking up high¡­ With her delicate, porcin-like charm and endearingly clumsy appearance, gently trembling eyshes made her all the more adorable to behold.


    Xu Fan gently picked her up. Children need plenty of sleep, but they also shouldn¡¯t oversleep, so he gently woke her up.


    ¡°`


    Tongtong hummed a few times before slowly opening her delicate eyelids. When she saw her dad holding her with a smile, she was instantly overjoyed. She hooked her arms around Xu Fan¡¯s neck and kissed his cheek several times, giggling, ¡°Daddy, Tongtong really likes you, you¡¯re the best daddy in the whole world.¡±<div>


    ¡°Haha¡­ Little girl, you sure know how to sweet-talk.¡±


    Xu Fan was amused, and while wiping the sleep from her eyes, heughed, ¡°Tongtong, Daddy¡¯s going to take you for breakfast, made especially for you, and it¡¯s very delicious.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Tongtong really wants to eat,¡± Tongtong cheered with joy.


    ¡°Then Daddy will take Tongtong to brush her teeth and wash her face first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After cleaning Tongtong up, Xu Fan sat down with her in hisp, and the two beautiful women were already sitting down waiting.


    ¡°Mommy, hug.¡±


    When Tongtong saw Xu Yixue, she reached out her arms, saying in a baby voice.


    Xu Yixue¡¯s lips had been curled in a slight smile all along, and seeing that Tongtong wanted a hug, she couldn¡¯t help but smile radiantly, stood up, and took Tongtong from Xu Fan¡¯s arms.


    Tongtong, the little mischief-maker, gently sniffed Xu Yixue¡¯s scent, her expression one of enchantment.


    Seeing this, Chen Shiyu couldn¡¯t help butugh and gently tickled her little nose with a finger.


    Tongtong, unable to continue sniffing Xu Yixue¡¯s scent, reached out and grabbed Chen Shiyu¡¯s hand.


    Seizing the moment, Chen Shiyu snatched her up into her own arms, and then, with her heart all but melted, kissed Tongtong with her bright red lips, leaving a vivid lipstick mark on her face.<div>


    Xu Fan watched this, feeling quite helpless.


    If there was anyone to me, it was just that Tongtong was too adorable, effortlessly charming everyone regardless of age or gender, as if there was no one she couldn¡¯t win over.


    ¡°Tongtong, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Ye Xiaoning then came out from the kitchen with a bowl in each hand, and with the two bowls that had been served earlier, there were exactly four.


    ¡°Xu Fan, what is this? It looks like a hodgepodge,¡± Chen Shiyu said dubiously, looking at the steaming bowl of flour soup.


    ¡°Hehe, this is called ¡®lump soup,¡¯ amon household dish in The North. It looks like Brother-inw has made it quite tasty, I¡¯m going to start eating now,¡± Ye Xiaoning said, unable to wait any longer as she filled her spoon, blew on it to cool it down a bit, and put it in her mouth; it was immediately delicious. She praised as she ate, ¡°I have no idea how Brother-inw developed such culinary skills, it tastes even better than what I¡¯ve had in restaurants, so lucky.¡±


    She blew on and ate her food, gradually slipping into a frenzy, eating faster and with more enjoyment on her face.


    ¡°Really? Let me try.¡±


    Chen Shiyu, seeing Ye Xiaoning¡¯s manners gradually slipping away, frowned sceptically, not quite believing the dish could be that appetizing.


    She took a spoonful and ate it, and then her beautiful eyes widened with surprise. She thought to herself, the dish didn¡¯t look particrly appealing, not something to excite the appetite, yet it was fragrant and savory, full of vor, prompting a hearty appetite and luring one to eat more.


    Xu Fan and Xu Yixue exchanged a nce, each seeing the mirth in the other¡¯s eyes, and they too started to eat.


    A simple breakfast became a satisfying feast full ofughter and joy for the five of them.


    In the midst of it all¡­ Xu Fan felt a long-lost sense of happiness.<div>


    Afterwards, the three women left for work together, with Xu Dan and Ben Ben following behind in a car for their protection.


    As for Xu Fan, he began another day of his happy and contented life as a stay-at-home dad.


    Time to head out, let¡¯s go!


    ¡°`